ã€ŠThe Undetectable Strongest Job: Rule Breakerã€‹


 Chapter 01 â€“ An Invitation to Another World

    <h4>Chapter 01 ¨C An Invitation to Another World</h4>

    It was a long, long line.

    These are all dead people, huh... that¡¯s incredible, Hikaru thought.

    Tall buildings like skyscrapers reared alongside each other, though devoid of any human presence. There was only the long line of the departed, wearing the same outfit; white summer clothes.

    Only one thought raced in their minds: that up ahead they will be judged whether they¡¯ll go to heaven or hell.

    Like Hikaru, not everyone just stood in line nkly. Some screamed, and some were hitting on the people in line. There were even those that proposed money-making schemes to them. Hikaru was unlike the other departed. He stepped out of the line and went around to the back of a building.

    (Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d die like this?)

    Hikaru met his end at age fifteen. His name meant ¡°to shine¡±; he was named as such with the hopes that he would grow up to be a bright young man. But he lived all his life staying in the shadows. He chose to. It was much easier to not interact with people. He couldn¡¯t keep up with the boys and girls his age either.

    A traffic ident was the cause of his death. Going to the convenience store at night is not a good idea. One could say he was at fault for being deep in thought, but the driver was to me as well. Hikaru crossed the street when the lights were green, after all.

    (Not like there¡¯s any point inmenting over it now. The only takeaway I got is that humans die easily. Something I learned personally... Hmm?)

    Hikaru felt the presence of people behind the building. Dead people.

    ¡¸Come on, move!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahaha! We died too because of you! Hahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸You freakin¡¯ idiot! You just had to do it, didn¡¯t you? Well, we¡¯re gonna keep on bullying you forever.¡¹

    Three boys kicked a scrunching kid, sending him flying. Bullying.

    (Bullying even in this ce, huh? These kids are beyond redemption. I don¡¯t like it. But then again, it¡¯s none of my business.)

    It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t get involved... Hikaru started backing away when his eyes met those of the cowering kid.

    !

    The boy looked at Hikaru and quickly averted his gaze. Something was on the ground behind the boys. A bag. Faint light spilled from within.

    Now that he thought about it, Hikaru saw some of the dead carrying the same kind of light as well. A few had it in their hands, some in bags. He understood that it was something very important.

    Take it.

    Hikaru thought the boy on the ground mouthed the words at him. Take it. In other words, steal it.

    ¡¸...¡¹

    Ignoring him would be easy. But Hikaru¡¯s bad habit got the better of him. His curiosity. He held interest in the ¡°light¡± that the other dead people possessed. There were those that had one, and those that didn¡¯t; Hikaru belonged to thetter. What would it mean for the boy if he took the bag?

    (Does me taking it constitute an act of revenge against the ones that are bullying you? Fine. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m curious as well.)

    Slowly, Hikaru inched closer. The three boys had their backs turned to him, so they didn¡¯t notice him approaching.

    Hikaru always refrained from doing anything dangerous, but right now he was trying to brave the risk. The reason for his actions was simple. Humans die easily. And he was already dead. In that case, shouldn¡¯t he at least satisfy his curiosity?

    Hikaru was surprisingly calm. He approached slowly. All he had to do was not get noticed and it would be all right.

    The boys were in their early teens; same age as Hikaru or perhaps younger. They kicked the kid with faces full of spite.

    Hikaru reached for the bag. Just a little more. Only ten centimeters. Got it¡ª

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    One of the three boys turned around to look. His eyes met that of Hikaru¡¯s.

    ¡¸What the hell are you doing?!¡¹

    Grabbing the bag, Hikaru made a run for it.

    ¡¸You bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be in deep trouble without that!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop!¡¹

    They¡¯ll be in trouble without it? What does that mean?

    ¡¸...What the?!¡¹

    Something urred behind him. He looked over his shoulder for a second to see the bullied kid standing up, lunging himself at the three boys. When Hikaru turned at a corner of the building, he could no longer see his pursuers. They were probably caught off-guard by the kid¡¯s sudden actions.

    Hikaru ran, and ran, and ran. He dashed through the forest of high-rise buildings.

    ¡¸Haa... haa... haaa...¡¹

    Eventually, his legs gave up. Exhausted, he propped his hands on a wall, panting, and sat down on the ground.

    ¡¸Did I lose them?¡¹

    There were no sounds of footsteps approaching. It was safe to assume he lost the boys.

    ¡¸Hmm... this kind of adrenaline-pumping action isn¡¯t so bad... So what¡¯s this thing?¡¹

    In his hand was a bag that was made by randomly stitching rags together. Light spilled from within it.

    Was it owned by the bullied kid? Or the three boys? They mentioned something about being in trouble if they didn¡¯t have it.

    ¡¸That was some great stealing.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    A voice came from behind, startling Hikaru, and he turned around.

    ¡¸Who are you?!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have much time. I want you to listen to what I have to say. All right?¡¹

    The one who spoke was a boy around Hikaru¡¯s age. But he had blonde hair and blue eyes.

    A foreigner? Hikaru thought.

    The boy wore rich velvet clothes that looked to be outdated with a corsage on his cor. He looked like a noble in oil paintings found in art books.

    (That¡¯s strange. I thought everyone here was Japanese.)

    The dead people in line had ck hair and ck eyes. The same was true for the three bullies and the kid they were bullying. Then there was the outfit. The boy wasn¡¯t wearing the same white summer clothes.

    ¡¸You¡¯reing with me to my world. I want to you to live in my stead.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure I follow.¡¹

    ¡¸I will die soon.¡¹

    The boy lifted his shirt. His belly was stained a deep red.

    ¡¸...Looks serious¡¹

    ¡¸I was assassinated. Stabbed by a knife.¡¹

    Assassinated. Now there¡¯s a disturbing word.

    ¡¸At the brink of death, I sent my soul alone all the way here. You know where you are, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸The ce between death and the afterlife... I think.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This is the entrance to paradise where souls receive their judgment. My world has one too. I desperately needed immense power for my own goal. So I researched about the art of crossing worlds. Unfortunately, I could only go to another world¡¯s heaven. Before I could aplish my long-cherished goal, I was assassinated and am now dying.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going too fast. Give your story in order. I didn¡¯t understand half the things you just said.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have time to talk about the details. Come to my world and grant my one wish. Then you will be revived once more. Or to be more urate, reincarnated.¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C¡¹

    Revived? Did he just say revived?

    ¡¸You can do whatever you want once you¡¯re revived. What do you say?¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru nodded in agreement. He can be alive once more. That brought him joy more than anything. He couldn¡¯t bear having his amassed knowledge and all his thoughts wiped clean from having his soul judged.

    ¡¸Well then. I¡¯m now going to perform the world-crossing spell. My name is Rnd. Rnd N. Zaracia. I¡¯m giving you my body.¡¹

    White light burst and blurred his vision. And just like that, Hikaru¡¯s soul left the ce.

 Chapter 02 â€“ Special Skill: Soul Board

    <h4>Chapter 02 ¨C Special Skill: Soul Board</h4>

    Hikaru took a deep breath. He was astonished by the sensation of having a living body. It seemed as though everything he felt until now was simply a product of his own imagination. His stomach felt sticky from something. He checked to find it wet with blood.

    (Can you tell? It¡¯s me. Rnd.)

    Hikaru heard a voicee from within him and he nodded. Feeling his clothes, he knew they were what Rnd wore earlier. The room was dark, though he could tell it was properly furnished. Its interior design was just like the European high ss hotel rooms he saw on television.

    (With your soul transferred into my body, anything wrong with it should be fixed. My body will gradually get used to you. Take a look at the mirror.)

    A mirror...

    Hikaru stood in front of a huge mirror on the wall and saw Rnd¡¯s face. Except it had ck hair.

    (Please grant my wish.)

    ¡¸Your wish...¡¹

    (You should know what it is by now. After all, you have ess to my memories.)

    It was just like Rnd said. Hikaru¡¯s mind was a jumbled mess right now. He had both memories of his life in Japan and Rnd¡¯s memories of his life in this world ¨C a world with dragons and magic.

    ¡¸Vengeance against Count Morgstad...¡¹

    Rnd was born from a viscount family. Count Morgstad framed his parents for an evil deed resulting in both being sentenced to death. His family¡¯snd and assets were expropriated and Rnd himself was supposed to be sent to the sticks; the parents may be guilty but the child is innocent is what they said.

    But Rnd was a gifted sorcerer. One could say that Morgstad wanted to destroy his whole family for fear of his gifts. And so even though there was no threat to his life anymore, Rnd swore to exact revenge on the Count.

    (You just have to kill Count Morgstad.)

    ¡¸...Hmm, yes.¡¹

    (Your stealing skills were splendid. You may have a knack for such things.)

    Apliment? Not sure if I should be happy about that.

    (I only have about an hour left. Kill him before then.)

    ¡¸An hour?!¡¹

    (If you fail, I¡¯ll kill you.)

    ¡¸Wha¨C?!¡¹

    (I¡¯ll soon be summoned to heaven and I¡¯ll either be reincarnated or enter paradise. But you will be destroyed, soul and all.)

    Hikaru knew he was telling the truth. After all, he had Rnd¡¯s memories. There¡¯s no saving once the soul is destroyed. He never really believed in life after death. He didn¡¯t think it existed. But now that he knew it did, being ¡°destroyed¡± didn¡¯t sound so good.

    ¡¸You tricked me. That kinda pisses me off.¡¹

    (I¡¯m sorry for threatening you. There was just no other way.)

    Having inherited Rnd¡¯s memories, Hikaru understood his thirst for revenge. Rnd¡¯s parents were honest, just, and upright ¨C loved by everyone, and they were taken from him unreasonably. Sentenced to death, they were crucified, their bodies left abandoned in the royal capital.

    Perhaps because he shared Rnd¡¯s memories, Hikaru didn¡¯t feel much resistance in having to kill someone. Rnd firmly believed that Count Morgstad was someone who deserved to die.

    ¡¸Kill someone... We haven¡¯t even prepared for it or anything.¡¹

    (You have your ¡°gift¡± for that, don¡¯t you?)

    ¡¸...Gift?¡¹

    (You can call it God¡¯s blessing. You stole one, didn¡¯t you? Something that shone bright.)

    Oh, that thing...

    (You¡¯ll know if you check my memories. It¡¯s like an ability that one can use once his soul is reincarnated. In this world, it should manifest into a Skill, or some magic or special art that only you can... use.)

    Rnd¡¯s voice grew fainter.

    (I can¡¯t speak any more than this... I can only remind you of your remaining time from here on out.)

    His voice was gone now.

    Magic... Special art... Skill.

    Do I really have any of those?

    ¡¸!¡¹

    Then suddenly, Hikaru felt something inside him. He focused his mind to it, and...

    A board the size of an A4 paper, radiating pale green light, emerged before him.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 15 Rank: 0

    15

    ¡ð

    (55 minutes left...)

    Hikaru knew Rnd was serious.

    Maybe this thing is some kind of a Skill?

    On the board was a huge circle. Its surface was smooth like some sort of a tablet.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this...?¡¹

    He touched it and a robotic voice rang inside his head.

    ¡¾Unlock Soul Board? 1 point required.¡¿

    Unlock? Point required? I have no idea what those mean, but there¡¯s no point in not using it.

    ¡¸Unlock.¡¹

    Words appeared on the screen.

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿0

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿0

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    Vitality was written at the center and branched out.

    ¡¸A Skill Tree?¡¹

    It was the same system as the solo RPGs and MMORPGs he¡¯d yed before. You tend to have more free time when you¡¯re good at academics. So Hikaru yed games. Though his ystyle involved being extremely efficient.

    A Skill Tree¡¯s effects were manifested once it¡¯s unlocked by consuming a Skill Point. In fact, the number 15 on top changed to a 14.

    ¡¸15 points because I¡¯m 15 years old? So what, I get one point per year? That sucks.¡¹

    Hikaru mulled things over. What do I do? He had to kill someone and in order to do that, there were crucial steps he had to go through first. Like getting close to someone of noble status. Can I do it? They must be on guard. So how do I allocate my Skill Points to help me get the job done?

    ...No, before that. Can I even kill someone?

    ¡¸Now is not the time to think about that.¡¹

    He had to do it, or he¡¯s dead. Hikaru was a sore loser. He¡¯s made it this far and he wasn¡¯t going to just die here without having done anything.

    (50 minutes.)

    He could hear Rnd¡¯s faint voice.

    Should I spend points on Natural Recovery? Nah. It¡¯s not going to be a fight of endurance. Which means Stamina and Immunity are both out of the question as well. That leaves only Perception.

    ¡¸But that would result in too much imbnce. Actually, it was already imbnced the moment only these Skills were avable. Normally, there¡¯d be Weapon or Magic Skills as well.¡¹

    Hikaru examined the board.

    ¡¸A tablet... in that case...¡¹

    With his finger on the screen, he flicked to the left. The ¡ð screen swiped past and changed into a ¡ò.

    ¡¸I knew it. So the circle is the Vitality Skill Tree window.¡¹

    He swiped and swiped. Next was a triangle, then a diamond, a pentagon, a hexagon, and thest was nk. After that, it came back to the circle window. Seven windows in total.

    ¡¸So if one point is needed to unlock a Skill Tree, I¡¯ll have to use seven points just to find something useful.¡¹

    (45 minutes.)

    Time was running out.

    Hikaru dug through Rnd¡¯s memories. Right now, he was in a high ss hotel in a town called Pond. Count Morgstad was in his vi. He could run there in less than five minutes if he used the shortest route. The Count¡¯s room was most likely on the third floor. I need fifteen... no, twenty minutes to get close to him.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have much information to think of something. I¡¯ll just have to unlock everything and find a useful Skill.¡¹

    ¡¾Unlock Soul Board? 1 point required.¡¿

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    The ¡ò window opened.

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿0

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ¡¸Magic, huh... Can I even use magic?¡¹

    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never used before. I have Rnd¡¯s memories, but not his intellect. I recall Rnd doing magical experiments in the past, but I don¡¯t have the details and there¡¯s just no time to go over them. Moreover, Rnd¡¯s magical abilities leaned towards the art of crossing worlds.

    ¡¾Unlock Soul Board? 1 point required.¡¿

    ¡¸Unlock.¡¹

    The ¡÷ window opened.

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿0

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    Weapons. Things that are indispensable in killing someone...

    ¡¸Are there even weapons around here?¡¹

    He surveyed the room. A dagger of in make but with a sharp dey on the floor. The weapon used to stab Rnd. It was enough for his purpose.

    ¡¸...Still, my biggest problem is whether I can get to Count Morgstad or not.¡¹

    Nobles of this world didn¡¯t normally receive guests at night and based on Rnd¡¯s memories, it was already nearing midnight. Wind rattled a closed window. Faint light streamed in through the coarse ss window, but the continuous downpour made it all but dark outside.

    ¡¸Strong weapons mean nothing if I don¡¯t make it to the man. I could kill everyone who gets in my way...¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, no.¡¹Hikaru muttered under his breath.

    He wasn¡¯t sure he could get away with mass murder without being found out.

    (40 minutes.)

    On to the next board.

    ¡¾Unlock Soul Board? 1 point required.¡¿

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    The ¡ó window opened.

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Instantaneous Power Burst¡¿0

    ..¡¾Flexibility¡¿0

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿0

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    Hikaru¡¯s intuition screamed ¡°This is it¡±. Stealth. With this, I can get close to Count Morgstad unnoticed.

    ¡¾Unlock Stealth? 1 point required.¡¿

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ..¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿0

    ..¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿0

    ..¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿0

    ¡¸...I see. So the ones without the zeroes have to be unlocked.¡¹

    In order to see the Skills avable, you have to first spend a point to unlock a field. Otherwise, it would be useless. It all sounds absurd, but I don¡¯t have time toin about this Skill Tree.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this Life Obfuscation thing anyway?¡ª¡¹

    The instant he raised the question, every Skill¡¯s definition sprang up in his mind.

    ¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿Hide yourself from Life force detection Skills. Max:5.

    ¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿Hide yourself from mana detection Skills. Max:5.

    ¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿User can¡¯t be detected by scent, hearing, or sight. Max:5.

    Huh, so there are detection Skills. I have ten points left. Should I allocate them equally or no?

    ¡¸Detection using the senses would normally be the most troublesome. They might have guard dogs, after all.¡¹

    Some people say dogs have a million to a hundred million times more powerful sense of smell than humans. They should have excellent hearing as well. I already know that this world has dogs.

    So what about the other two detection Skills? Based off Rnd¡¯s memories, not a lot of people have these sorts of abilities.

    ¡¸For now I¡¯ll put a point in Life Obfuscation, one point in Mana Obfuscation, and five points in Imperceptibility.¡¹

    Hikaru entered the numbers.

    ¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ..¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿1

    ..¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿1

    ..¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ....¡¾Assassination¡¿0

    ¡¸...Assassination.¡¹

    Hikaru shivered from the coldness of the word. The Skill appeared after he put five points into Imperceptibility.

    ¡¾Assassination¡¿When the user attacks without the target noticing, the attack will have a fatal effect. Max: 3.

    It was the perfect Skill for Hikaru¡¯s purpose. He had three points left as well.

    ¡¸Man, this is too good to be true.¡¹

    It felt like someone was watching him from the sidelines, setting things up for him.

    ¡¸35 minutes... Hurry...¡¹

    Can I quietly close in on my target and kill him? He may be vulnerable but I haven¡¯t killed anyone before. Neither have I stabbed someone in the heart. But if killing him will guarantee my life in this world...

    Hikaru put the rest of his points on Assassination.

    ¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ..¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿1

    ..¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿1

    ..¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ....¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Snipe¡¿0

    Another Skill popped up. This one will allow me to kill a target from long-range. If I had to choose, I¡¯d pick this one. It¡¯s not like I actually want to kill the Count from point-nk.

    ¡¸...Let¡¯s do this.¡¹

    With Rnd¡¯s body, and the knife used to stab Rnd in hand, Hikaru stepped out into the pouring rain. He strode through the front lobby, but the staff on duty failed to notice that someone went past him.

 Chapter 03 â€“ A Stand-in Exacting Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 03 ¨C A Stand-in Exacting Revenge</h4>

    Thunder rumbled and lightning crackled with the pouring rain. Each drop made white sshes as it hit the cobblestones. Hikaru was out in the cold without a coat, soaking wet. Soon he arrived at his destination: Count Morgstad¡¯s vi.

    (25 minutes.)

    He thought about going through the back, but the entrance was locked, wasting five minutes of his precious time. So Hikaru opted to sneak in through the front. The front entrance wasn¡¯t locked for the night guards to go in and out.

    Under some eaves, Hikaru squeezed the water out of his cuffs then opened the door.

    ¡¸The guest the other day was filthy rich...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, the day I took a leave...¡¹

    Talk about bad luck. Two servants passed by.

    But they simply went on without stopping. Hikaru was inside, but the two didn¡¯t notice him at all. Unbelievable. Here I am, striding in boldly and they didn¡¯t even notice. He now realized that the three Skills he learned under ¡°Stealth¡± were more incredible than he imagined. Turning the Skill on and off was possible. It was an odd way to put it but Stealth would activate when Hikaru was fired up. He felt an odd sensation, like his body was dissolving into thin air.

    The inside of the mansion was dark. There didn¡¯t seem to be any night-light. Even with his Skill, Hikaru elected to creep in through the shadows. He climbed the stairs to the third floor.

    Two men ¨C who looked like guards ¨C were walking towards him. They were knights in in clothes, swords hanging from their waists. Count Morgstad was a noble with considerable influence in the kingdom so it wasn¡¯t surprising for him to have knights as guards.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    One of the men stopped.

    ¡¸...Something¡¯s off.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? I can¡¯t really tell.¡¹

    ¡¸It could be an intruder.¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    The other knight reached for his sword.

    ¡¸...There¡¯s no one around, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...¡¹

    One of them crouched down and touched the floor.

    ¡¸...It¡¯s wet.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is. It¡¯s pouring out there.¡¹

    ¡¸Did someone return from outside?¡¹

    ¡¸Well someone went out for an errand to the Alchemists Guild for that girl¡¯s examination.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Now that you mention it.¡¹

    The man got up with a sour look on his face.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I was just imagining things. Anyway, that Count pisses me off so much, I don¡¯t even feel like doing my job properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, don¡¯t say that...¡¹

    Both men left.

    Standing in the shadows of a pir, Hikaru drew a long, deep breath. I thought I was done for. But his Skill seemed to be doing a very good job. He was right in choosing ¡°Imperceptibility¡±. It wasn¡¯t a detection type Skill that set the guard off, but his experience. Hikaru was certain of that now. The man simply relied on his scent and sensed something in the air.

    Hikaru was lucky about one more thing. When the guard practically spat out the word ¡°Count¡±, he shot a nce behind him. That meant the Count¡¯s room was in that direction

    (15 minutes.)

    There was still time. Actually when Hikaru heard the words ¡°20 minutes¡± a while ago, he got scared out of his wits. He was worried the guards might¡¯ve heard the voice while they were getting closer.

    ¡¸...Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Hikaru continued on. The knights did not turn to look back. As soon as themps they carried were far enough, darkness settled once more around Hikaru. Windows for lighting were set on the ceiling that gave a bit of illumination each time lightning shed across the sky.

    It would be great to have a ¡°Night Vision¡± Skill, but s, I¡¯m out of Skill points. He was fortunate that it was dark. It was easy to tell which rooms were upied from the faint light that came from within. And there was only one such room up ahead.

    Hikaru strained his ears just right outside the door. The sound of the rain made it difficult to hear anything, but...

    ¡¸That stupid, pigheaded baron...¡¹

    The voice belonged to an elderly man. The Count Morgstad in Rnd¡¯s memories had white hair all over his head. My target¡¯s in here. Hikaru¡¯s hand was shaking as he reached for the doorknob.

    Quickly, he grasped his trembling hand tight. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I can do it. After getting this far, fear gripped his heart.

    You¡¯re gonna do it. You¡¯re gonna kill him so you can live on, Hikaru desperately tried to tell himself. Soon enough, he gradually grew calm.

    He felt sorry for Rnd. He was interested in this new world. His whole being ached from his thirst for knowledge.

    But it was his death in his previous life that finally drove him tomit murder. Humans die easily. What¡¯s more, this world was different from modern Japan. It was a world where one had to kill in order to live on.

    (10 minutes.)

    The moment he heard Rnd¡¯s countdown, Hikaru opened the door. Count Morgstad, with his body facing the entrance to his room, sat at his office desk, reading something under amp.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    He shot a nce at the door. I thought I heard the door open, the Count thought.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there? A guard?¡¹

    Or perhaps the butler? he thought. But he wouldn¡¯te to his room thiste at night unless he was called. He certainly wouldn¡¯t invite himself in without knocking first either.

    The door closed.

    ¡¸...I guess I¡¯m just hearing things.¡¹

    He turned his eyes back to his hands holding a bunch of written reports. When he skimmed through thest piece of paper...

    ¡¸So they seeded.¡¹

    On it was a coded message that read ¡°I¡¯ve put out the fire on yournd¡±. But its actual contents meant ¡°I¡¯ve killed Viscount Zaracia¡¯s son¡±.

    ¡¸...He surprised me for a while there. I didn¡¯t expect him to be in Pond.¡¹

    The Count received word that Viscount Zaracia¡¯s son was in town. He suspected he might¡¯vee to kill him. He was fortunate to have located the boy first and send his guy to end him.

    ¡¸Like parents, like son. They all have to be so annoying. But now the Zaracia family is gone and my era will soone.¡¹

    Wrong.

    Morgstad was caught dumbfounded by the sudden voice. But there was nobody else in the room.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there?!¡¹

    Opening his table¡¯s drawer, he reached for the bell inside. Once rang, every guard in the mansion would be alerted by the sound.

    ¡¸Ahhhhhh!¡¹

    But his hand stopped just on top of the drawer. Someone had stabbed his palm.

    ¡¸I-I-I-It¡¯s you...!¡¹

    Pain and fear seized him. By his side was someone who was supposed to be dead.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Rnd N. Zaracia... Well actually, I¡¯m his stand-in. I¡¯m taking your life.¡¹

    ¡¸H-How?!¡¹

    ¡¸Die.¡¹

    Blood dripped from the dagger as Hikaru pulled it from the Count¡¯s hand. The de pierced flesh almost too easily, but he thrust it into Morgstad¡¯s heart without any hesitation.

    ¡¸Guh...¡¹

    With a twist of the dagger, Morgstad coughed up blood before copsing on the floor.

    ¡¸Ha... haa...¡¹

    Count Morgstad¡¯s lifeless bodyy before Hikaru¡¯s eyes. His whole body felt as if it were ame. He wanted to run and scream.

    For a moment, just a split second, Hikaru¡¯s body froze. Rnd wanted to take over. He used up the ten minutes he had left to contain Hikaru¡¯s will and kill the Count himself.

    (...You just had to stop me.)

    Rnd sounded exasperated.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t gonna let you do it. I decided that I would do it.¡¹

    Hikaru made up his mind. He made his decision to live on. If he had to murder someone to do so, so be it. He had no other choice.

    And yet he was surprisingly calm.

    (Thank you...)

    Rnd¡¯s voice held more warmth than Hikaru had heard so far; a mix of deep regret and satisfaction.

    ¡¸...I¡¯ll disappear soon. I can¡¯t give you money or honor, but you may have my body...¡¹

    Hikaru felt Rnd¡¯s soul leaving his body.

    ¡¸...What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸...Thank you, Hikaru. My... The Zaracia family¡¯s redeemer. I¡¯ll keep on praying for your bright future.¡¹

    With that, thest piece of Rnd¡¯s soul disappeared.

    ¡¸...He¡¯s gone.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t feel much aplishment in keeping his promise. The grim feeling that he killed someone was too overwhelming. He wanted to sit down right then and there.

    ¡¸Did you kill him?¡¹

    ¡¸?!¡¹

    In that moment, he realized the door was open. A girl with silver hair, pale skin, and blue eyes stood there. Her beauty was out of this world.

    Did she see me? No, not exactly. What now? I can¡¯t talk my way out of this.

    ¡¸The bell has been rung. Knights will be here soon.¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    Hikaru failed to notice the Count¡¯s finger touching the bell as he pulled the dagger out of his hand. The bell rolled and made a faint sound inside the drawer. He could hear footsteps approaching the room. What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? Can I escape with my Stealth Skill?

    The girl raised her fingers and pointed outside.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a ropedder on the balcony. You can get down to the first floor from there.¡¹

    For real? Why is she telling me this?

    ¡¸Hurry.¡¹

    I can¡¯t afford to hesitate right now. Hikaru dashed to the door leading to the balcony and opened it. The rain had stopped and only the wind blew hard. Are the rain clouds gone? There was indeed a ropedder that was most likely for emergency use. He threw it outside over the balcony and started climbing down. His hands were trembling and he had a hard time descending. Loud voices came from beyond the closed door.

    ¡¸Miss Lavia, what are you doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸Did youe here after hearing the bell?¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey! The Count is down on the floor!¡¹

    The noise turned into an uproar.

    ¡¸An assassin.¡¹

    The moment they arrived at that conclusion and opened the door that led to the balcony, all that was left was a ropedder swinging in the wind.

    ¡¸I should be... fine here.¡¹

    He waspletely exhausted. Hikaru couldn¡¯t return to the hotel for two reasons: One, there was nothing left in the hotel room. Anything valuable was taken by the assassin to make the assassination look like a robbery. So there was no point in going back there. The other reason was... his face.

    ¡¸...This is my body...¡¹

    It was around four in the morning. During summer, dawn would start lighting up the sky past four. Hikaru stared at the face reflected on a water puddle. It had dark brown hair and equally dark brown eyes. There wasn¡¯t much left of Rnd¡¯s features. The face gradually changed into that of Hikaru¡¯s. Brown slowly turned to ck. His soul was adapting to the body.

    ¡¸...Man, I¡¯m beat.¡¹

    Hikaru was in a particrly deserted part of town. A graveyard. Leaning back on a big tree that stood on the cemetery grounds, Hikaru closed his eyes.

    ...That¡¯s right. Why did that girl let me escape?

    It was his first sleep in another world and he didn¡¯t dream of anything.

 Chapter 04 â€“ Soul Card Creation

    <h4>Chapter 04 ¨C Soul Card Creation</h4>

    It was before noon when Hikaru woke up. He was parched. People didn¡¯t seem to visit the graveyard as it was awfully quiet. It was a clear and sunny day.

    There was a well nearby. With a bucket, Hikaru fetched some water from below and drank. His thirst was quenched, but this time his stomach grumbled. Rubbing his belly, he thought, What do I do now? I¡¯m broke. Anything I can sell... my clothes? No, it has blood on it.

    He took off his shirt to wash it, but it only turned into a shirt with holes and a brown stain.

    ¡¸So cold...¡¹

    He didn¡¯t have time to dry out his clothes so he wore them wet. He thought about his next move.

    1. Earn money.

    2. Run without being suspected of Count Morgstad¡¯s murder.

    These two are my top priority. He searched Rnd¡¯s memories for ways to make money.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Rnd¡¯s memories were more blurry than yesterday. The knowledge was there, but the things Rnd learned from experience, what he felt, his precious memories were fading. It felt like some stranger¡¯s experience that Hikaru heard from rumors. He felt Rnd gradually leaving his body.

    ¡¸...Anyway, I just have to live on.¡¹

    As he searched through the memories, Hikaru hit upon something. Making a Soul Card. It sounded simr to his Skill Soul Board, but to put it simply, the Soul Card was an ID. The Adventurers¡¯ Guild, Merchants¡¯ Guild, and the Alchemists¡¯ Guild issue Guild Cards while a temple issued a Soul Card. Both had slightly different features and uses, but they served as IDs all the same.

    ¡¸The Adventurers Guild it is.¡¹

    The Adventurers¡¯ Guild issued Guild Cards for free if you were a first-timer. The other guilds asked for processing fees. It didn¡¯t cost much, but Hikaru was t broke.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s the Adventurers¡¯ Guild anyway?¡¹

    Its location was not in Rnd¡¯s memories. Hikaru left the graveyard and made his way into town. Spotting a guard on patrol, he turned a corner and ended up in a back alley. He had his Stealth Skill, but now was not the time to test its effectiveness. I¡¯ll test it out somewhere else.

    It was getting more deste as Hikaru moved farther and farther from the main street. Up ahead was a girl with a chalk, drawing something on alley walls.

    ¡¸Here goes.¡¹

    I gotta do this. A suspicious guy talking to a young girl was a cause for concern. Hikaru was still young, though.

    ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹

    Startled by Hikaru¡¯s strange appearance, the girl started trembling. It was probably the soiled and battered clothes, yet somehow still retaining the image of a noble that scared her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all right. I just want to ask for directions. Which way is the Adventurers¡¯ Guild?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to go to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, Mister?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    That seemed to be enough for the girl as she started talking.

    ¡¸Well... you go straight down the alley, and you¡¯ll end up on the main street. Cross it and go straight down a back alley, and you¡¯ll be on the main street again. Turn right from there and after about five minutes of walking, you¡¯ll see the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯d like to thank you somehow but I got nothing with me.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay! You can repay me when you hit it big!¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    What a lively young girl.

    The Adventurers¡¯ Guild was a massive stone-made building. Laughter and rough voices from brawny men rolled from within. There were women as well, though some were muscr and some wore grim expressions on their faces. Not your ordinary women. A few parties of young boys and girls were there too, but they were mostly made fun of by the adults.

    Only one receptionist sat behind the guild counter. She wore a small, white hat, silver around the edges and a uniform that matched. A long skirt, and a coat that closed in front, with sleeves that grew wider. Quite a strange outfit. She was a beauty with short red hair and slightly tense features. She looked to be less than twenty years old.

    Thedy was working, processing quests, while dealing with men asking her out on a date.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    Not one adventurer noticed Hikaru with his Stealth Skill active. No one said something like ¡°What¡¯s this? Since when did the adventurers¡¯ guild be a kids¡¯ yground?¡±. Without any Skills useful inbat, it was better not to get involved in any mess.

    The men formed a semi-circle around the receptionist. Left and right, people were talking to her as she did her job with an indifferent air. But there were always ten men who kept on asking her out. In order to ept or clear a quest, one would have to wedge themselves in.

    ¡¸I found a really great ce the other day...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re single, right, Jill? Just one time, please! Let¡¯s have dinner one time!¡¹

    ¡¸Can you make me a guild card?¡¹

    With Stealth active, Hikaru weaved through the adventurers all the way to the front then deactivated his Skill.

    ¡¸What the?!¡¹

    ¡¸The hell is this kid doing here?! Where¡¯d hee from?!¡¹

    The eyes of the receptionist ¨C whose name was apparently Jill ¨C went wide with surprise as well.

    ¡¸Ah, um, well...¡¹

    ¡¸Please make me a guild card.¡¹Hikaru said once more.

    ¡¸The fuck are you saying, stupid brat?!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn brat! Get in line and wait for your turn!¡¹

    ¡¸You guys weren¡¯t standing in line. I simply asked the guild¡¯s receptionist to do a legitimate task for me. Besides, you can still invite her to dinner while she works on the guild card, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Why you...¡¹

    One adventurer¡¯s face went red. They weren¡¯t stupid enough to start a fight right here, however.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸...Yeah.¡¹

    They exchanged nces and left the building in groups.

    Hmm. So they¡¯re going to gang up on me as soon as I leave the guild. So predictable. There was none left at the counter except Hikaru.

    The receptionist heaved a sigh before speaking.

    ¡¸Listen here. I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from, Sir, but you should apologizeter. They might spare your life if you give them some money.¡¹she said, exasperated.

    Sir? Maybe it¡¯s the clothes.

    ¡¸So a guild staff is just going to sit there and do nothing even though its members are about to extort money out of someone?¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying you¡¯re neglecting your duty. This organization is a joke I suppose given they¡¯re ignoring potential criminals.¡¹

    ¡¸What was that?!¡¹

    She most likely didn¡¯t expect a rebuttal. Jill raised her voice, her gaze filled with anger.

    ¡¸You want to make an enemy of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Even the staff resorts to threats.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not threatening you. This is simply a warning...¡¹

    ¡¸Just make me a guild card already. You have to if someone asks, am I correct?¡¹

    She was silent, her gaze sharp.

    What a waste of her beauty, Hikaru thought, his face calm andposed.

    ¡¸All right, I¡¯ll issue you a guild card. ce your hand here.¡¹

    She held out a smooth stone board. Its surface seemed to be made of ss with various geometric shapes and ancient writings on the screen. It was simr to the Soul Board, though unrefined. What surprised Hikaru was something else entirely.

    Rnd was researching this...

    The device was connected to the samework as the temples¡¯ Soul Card and reads a Soul¡¯s Records. Hikaru ced his palm on top. For a second, it seemed as though light shimmered beyond the screen.

    ¡¸Hmm. It looks like you haven¡¯t been issued a card before.¡¹

    Jill fiddled with the device. Phew. It would¡¯ve been all over if Rnd already had a record. Then again, it was called a Soul¡¯s Records. As such, Hikaru thought his and Rnd¡¯s would be different.

    ¡¸That¡¯s correct.¡¹

    The whole process didn¡¯t take long and my card was ready.

    ¡¾Adventurers¡¯ Guild Card¡¿

    ..¡¾Name¡¿Hikaru

    ..¡¾Registration¡¿Pond Adventurers¡¯ Guild, Kingdom of Ponsonia

    ..¡¾Rank¡¿G

    ..¡¾ss¡¿ ¡ª

    ¡¸...ss?¡¹Hikaru muttered without thinking.

    He couldn¡¯t find it in Rnd¡¯s memories. It seemed Rnd didn¡¯t deal much with adventurers.

    The receptionist heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really want to exin, but rules are rules so I have no choice.¡¹

    She grudgingly started exining.

    ¡¸Try touching the card with your finger. A list of possible sses for you will appear based on your Soul¡¯s Records. By choosing one, your abilities will be boosted. It¡¯s usually a few characters that end with the word ¡°god¡± followed by a title. The shorter the name, the greater the abilities¡¯ boost. Three characters and below are ultra-rare, with one character being mythical. Even four-character sses are enough for you to be a top-ss adventurer. Soul cards and other guild cards have them too.¡¹

    Hikaru ced his finger on the card and there appeared a list.

    ¡¾Assassination God: Night Stalker¡¿

    ¡¾Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer¡¿

    ¡¾Ordinary Chaos God: Eye of the Storm¡¿

    ¡¾Woods Strolling God: Forest Walker¡¿

    ¡¾City, Town, and Vige People Rescue God: Civilian¡¿

    ¡¸...I see.¡¹

    There¡¯s a bunch of ominous ones here... What now?

    ¡¸In your case, it would be¡ºCity, Town, and Vige People Rescue God: Civilian¡»or ¡ºWealthy City and Townspeople Rescue God: Money Worker¡»or something of the sorts. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸...Y-Yes, o-of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you getting flustered?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not flustered.¡¹

    I can¡¯t show this to her. My Skill tree and assassination experience must¡¯ve had some kind of effect on the choices avable. Hikaru selected Civilian and showed it to Jill.

    ¡¸...See? I thought so.¡¹she said, pointing at the card.

    ¡¸You can take a quest from the bulletin board and ce your guild card against it to ept it. For goods delivery, you should check the reference room first for information.¡¹

    Jill exined a few more things.

    ¡¤ Adventurers are ranked from G, being the lowest, to F, E, all the way to A. After thates S which is the highest.

    ¡¤ Adventurers can get promoted to higher ranks based on the number and nature of quests they¡¯ve cleared. Once promoted, they can take on more difficult quests.

    ¡¤ Adventurers will gradually be experts in their fields. Experts in harvesting are called nt Hunters. Experts in searching for precious metals, Jewel Hunters. Monster Hunters, those that specialize in killing monsters. Dungeon explorers are called Adventurers. Expert in security, Bodyguards. Jack of all trades, Quest Hunters, etc.

    ¡¤ Once you¡¯re famous in your field, you may receive quests that personally ask for you.

    ¡¤ You can select whatever job ss you have and there¡¯s no need to report it to the guild. sses with three-character names and below are rare and give powerful abilities. There are those that be famous just by the ss they have. Training and raising one¡¯s Soul Rank will increase the number of sses avable for an adventurer.

    Incidentally, one¡¯s Soul Rank increased by killing monsters and stealing a piece of their souls, making one stronger. This was in Rnd¡¯s memories as well, but it seemed his Soul Rank didn¡¯t increase. Apparently, nobles only start hunting monsters in theirter teens. Levelling up, huh?

    Normal animals were differentiated from monsters based on whether they harmed humans or not. The bodies of magical monsters can be freely processed so they¡¯re used as materials to make food, equipment, and daily necessities. They can be brought and sold to the guild.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all. I¡¯m not going to exin all that again.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all right. I got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Go, then. You¡¯re disturbing my work.¡¹

    Before he knew it, a bunch of adventurers have gathered behind Hikaru. Not the ones from before, but men that wanted to ask Jill out for dinner all the same.

    Note: The characters Jill was referring to were the jp characters. For example, Assassination God: Night Stalker in jp is °µš¢Éñ:¥Ê¥¤¥È¥¹¥È©`¥«©`; it¡¯s a two-character ss, ¡°°µš¢¡± followed by the character for god ¡°Éñ¡±. Woods Strolling God: Forest Walker is É­ÁÖÉ¢šiÉñ:¥Õ¥©¥ì¥¹¥È¥¦¥©©`¥«©` in jp so that¡¯s a four-character ss ¡°É­ÁÖÉ¢ši¡±. Etc, etc...

 Chapter 05 â€“ Clearing a Quest

    <h4>Chapter 05 ¨C Clearing a Quest</h4>

    Hikaru studied the bulletin board. Papers imbued with special magic were posted on it ¡ª numerous requests sent to the guild. Incidentally, ¡°requests¡± were also called ¡°quests¡±; which term was used depended on the type of job.

    nt Hunter

    Gather Glimmering Poisonous nts .... Beginners allowed. Bring as many glimmering poisonous nts as possible.

    Reward: Standard Reward 200 Gns

    ¡¸This¡¯ll do.¡¹

    Quests that require fighting would be difficult for me right now. My priority at the moment is to get used to this world. A safe delivery quest fits the bill just fine.

    He took the request form and moved his guild card close to it. The piece of paper gleamed before vanishing into thin air.

    ¡¸Incredible. It doesn¡¯t matter if scientific technology hasn¡¯t developed in this world. With advanced magical technology, nature can be preserved. Plus it¡¯s user friendly.¡¹

    Hikaru entered the reference room. On the walls were samples of medicinal nts and ores that frequently showed up in quests. A map of the nearby vicinity with marks on where to gather materials was in the center of the room.

    ¡¸...Smells like mold in here.¡¹

    It seemed as though people didn¡¯t enter the room often. I guess there are no diligent adventurers around. Hikaru learned everything he needed to know about the glimmering poisonous nts.

    He took one of the many bags used for delivery quests that were piled in a corner of the guild. All right, time to go...

    Working behind the counter, Jill saw Hikaru¡¯s name pop up automatically on the ¡°Request Taker¡± field.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    She surveyed the guild but didn¡¯t see him. More urately, she couldn¡¯t because he was using Stealth.

    ¡¸So that cheeky brat took this quest...¡¹

    Jill grinned broadly. Hikaru had no idea that the request for glimmering poisonous nts mostly involved bringing the items one already had in their possession. The reason for that was Green Wolves ¨C vicious monsters ¨C lived in the area where the nts grew. On top of that, they formed packs so even veteran adventurers found it difficult to get rid of them. Going there personally to gather the nts was simply not worth the risk and effort.

    ¡¸Maybe this will scare him enough to make him give up being an adventurer.¡¹

    Green Wolves attack humans but don¡¯t eat them. As such, there weren¡¯t a lot of fatalities. It was just the right test to baptize beginner adventurers.

    Just as Hikaru was about to leave the guild, he remembered something.

    ¡¸Oh, right. Those adventurers could be waiting for me.¡¹

    He double-checked if his Stealth was on. This is a good opportunity. It was the chance to find out just how effective his Skill was.

    Walking slowly so his footsteps didn¡¯t make a sound, Hikaru left the guild.

    ¡¸.......¡¹

    The main street. Right beside the guild¡¯s exit stood two of the adventurers from before.

    ¡¸Man, that brat¡¯s noting out...¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe some other guys taught him a lesson already.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds likely.¡¹

    They roared with crudeughter. Hikaru was close ¨C about three meters away ¨C but they didn¡¯t notice him at all.

    ¡¸...I got myself an incredible Skill, I think.¡¹

    Hikaru strolled on ahead. In the end, the adventurers failed to realize he was there.

    ¡¸Skill Trees in games usually don¡¯t have this much effect... Perhaps this Skill is different.¡¹

    Maybe you gain its maximum effect by maxing it out. In that case, Skills under Stealth have incredible potential. No, even those under Vitality and Magical Power should be plenty awesome.

    ¡¸Nothing I can do about the 1 point per year system though...¡¹

    Hikaru headed outside the down. He was starving, yet he had no choice but toplete the request to earn money. Walls surrounded the town to prevent monsters and burrs from getting in.

    Houses stood outside the walls though its residents were always at risk. They didn¡¯t have to pay for thend so penniless farmers lived outside and did agriculture. A guard stood at the gate, asking for IDs from people who went in and out of town. Hikaru presented his guild card and the guard let him through with a nod.

    ¡¸An adventurer apprentice? Don¡¯t do anything rash. As long as you¡¯re alive, things will all work out.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t.¡¹Hikaru said, bowing his head.

    It felt like the first time in this world someone said kind words to him. The guard¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, not expecting such sincerity from a young man.

    ¡¸Be sure to be back by sundown.¡¹the guard said with a gentle smile.

    After a bit of walking on the road, Hikaru turned to a forest on the left.

    ¡¸Hmm... Jill mentioned that the guild card will boost my abilities.¡¹

    It was possible to change your ss anytime apparently. It¡¯s best to have my abilities boosted while I¡¯m outside town.

    ¡¸If I can only get one Skill point per year, I have to make the best use of these sses.¡¹

    Hikaru specialized in Stealth.¡¾Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer¡¿would be perfect here.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go with this!¡¹

    And with a click, his job ss changed.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    It felt like his body was getting thinner like air. He could see his hands and feet clearly, though.

    If someone nearby saw Hikaru, they would¡¯ve lost sight of him as soon as he used his guild card unless they paid strict attention.

    Hikaru activated his Life and Mana Obfuscation and Imperceptibility as well. With that, every living thing in the vicinity couldn¡¯t sense him anymore. The birds and insects that stopped crying in the presence of a human, started singing once more.

    ¡¸Amazing.¡¹

    It felt like he was invisible. Hikaru sauntered into the woods. Being raised in Tokyo, he was unfamiliar with forests. He couldn¡¯t go camping so he simply watched outdoor camping videos on video-sharing sites.

    Trees and bushes green and thriving, sunlight filtering through the leaves, the sweet sound of birds chirping... He couldn¡¯t believe he had set foot in a forest. And unlike the ones in Japan, this one had barely been touched by humans.

    ted, Hikaru strolled onward, but then he caught a glimpse of a wolf in the distance, its color green. That must be a Green Wolf. It looked like it donned grass and moss rather than being ¡°green¡±.

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge... but it doesn¡¯t seem to have noticed me.¡¹

    Its body was about three meters long. Hikaru continued on, sneakily, so he didn¡¯t draw the monster¡¯s attention.

    Rnd had barely any knowledge about monsters. As such, it was understandable that Hikaru would misunderstand. The Green Wolf can detect something within a 200-meter radius and Hikaru was inside it. In fact, it had sensed Hikaru for a while until he arrived just outside the forest. The monster made it all the way here and was now confused as Hikaru¡¯s presence suddenly vanished.

    ¡¸I should find out more about monsters too.¡¹

    There should be information somewhere about a vicious monster that close to town.

    ¡¸Oh, there¡¯s the nt.¡¹

    Hikaru sauntered through the woods, searching for glimmering poisonous nts in a leisurely manner. They were shaped like lilies, their flowers of four different colors. Finding them at night was easy as they would glow, but staying till dark in the forest was terrifying.

    ¡¸I need the buds and the petals.¡¹

    One by one, he plucked off the parts he needed with his nails, making sure to leave the roots. That way, they would grow again.

    ¡¸Thank you, outdoor videos, for being useful in another world!¡¹

    Evening. The Adventurers Guild.

    Jill sat behind the counter, irritated. Her shift was supposed to be from morning until noon, but she had to work overtime until dusk as her colleague couldn¡¯te. She was in a sour mood. But that wasn¡¯t all.

    She expected the boy who left in the morning to be on a stretcher after getting bit by a Green Wolf. And yet, she didn¡¯t receive any news like that at all. The adventurers¡¯ guild reception desk was a ce where all sorts of information passed through. There was no way any info about the boy would slip by her.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t go to collect poisonous nts. It sounds the most usible reason. In the first ce, a Green Wolf wouldn¡¯t miss a beginner adventurer. Definitely not one going solo. So he failed the request. All male adventurers are like that.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Jill had a secret. One of her older ancestors was a mythical fox spirit. Having inherited a bit of the blood, she could sense others¡¯ ulterior motives. Endowed with good looks, men full of ulterior motives swarmed her. At the young age of eighteen, she was already looking ahead in the long term. She had concluded that men were there to be used.

    So what Jill looked for in men was their status. Status meant their wealth, social standing, and their strength. Since men were only after her for her looks, then she in turn would only look at their status.

    ¡¸He can¡¯t be dead, can he?¡¹

    She raised her head. His death would weigh heavy on her conscience. Too heavy. Not only that, she¡¯d feel responsible. A receptionist failed to provide adequate information resulting in an adventurer¡¯s death. If that happens...

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Concern sprang up within her heart. A Green Wolf wouldn¡¯t go as far as kill humans. But what if there were other monsters? Or perhaps bandits?

    ¡¸Oh, no... What if he¡¯s dead? Would it be my fault? For real? That sounds really bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Should I send someone to investigate? But what would I tell him?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, are you listening?¡¹

    The usual flock of men weren¡¯t around this time. They were well aware that Jill was in her foulest mood. As such, the boy walked up all the way to her.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    He¡¯s here. The boy from this morning, right in front of me.

    Wait, he¡¯s here? Jill¡¯s head was in turmoil. I see. He¡¯s safe, so that means...

    ¡¸I bet you ignored the request and just wandered around! You have the nerve to show your face around here!¡¹

    Jill¡¯s voice rang throughout the guild. Hearing her, the other adventurers started whispering to each other.

    ¡¸Ignored a request?¡¹¡¸Who¡¯s the brat?¡¹¡¸Oh, Jill¡¯s pissed.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Being an adventurer is not a game! People like you ruin the reputation of the Adventurers Guild!¡¹

    ¡¸I get it. It¡¯s not a game. So start checking already.¡¹

    ¡¸Check what? I know you picked a request¡ª¡¹

    Jill went silent, her gaze going to Hikaru¡¯s feet. A filled bagy on the floor, glimmering poisonous nts sticking out of it.

    ¡¸......What?¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Collect poisonous nts... the request the boy took.

    ¡¸You went to collect those?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸What about the Green Wolf?¡¹

    ¡¸There was one. Actually you should¡¯ve told me about the danger.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-There was one?! You should¡¯ve been attacked¡ª¡¹

    She swallowed the rest of what she was about to say. Not giving him a warning despite having the knowledge of the risks would be a blunder on the guild¡¯s part.

    So instead, Jill formed the words in her head. So the Green Wolf was close enough for Hikaru to see, but it didn¡¯t approach him. The monster should¡¯ve lunged at a human long before they could get that close. He was probably just lucky.

    ¡¸Are these all glimmering poisonous nts?¡¹

    Hikaru nodded, cing the bag on the counter. Jill¡¯s eyes widened once more. With the bag full, she thought he pulled the nts root and all. But she was wrong. He only plucked the petals and buds.

    ¡¸How deep did you go... No, were you in the forest the whole day?¡¹

    ¡¸Please check them quick. I¡¯m dying from hunger.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Jill¡¯s head was still in a state of chaos. But she was certain. Fear of the Green Wolf gripping him and starving, Hikaru searched the forest for glimmering poisonous nts. She felt sorry for him.

    She couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth, though. Hikaru gathered the nts without a care in the world. He even took an afternoon nap.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll assess the items right away.¡¹

    Jill finished the assessment in a hurry.

    ¡¸I¡¯m doneputing. The basic reward for the delivery of glimmering poisonous nts is 200 gns.¡¹

    Gn was this kingdom¡¯s currency.

    ¡¸Phew... I can fill my stomach for a while.¡¹

    Seeing Hikaru feeling relieved, Jill realized something. He said he was starving. He must be penniless. For food carts, the cheaper meals cost 20 gns while the expensive ones cost 40 gns. Hikaru could have ten cheap meals.

    She finally saw Hikaru as someone of his age. Jill¡¯s mood turned pleasant. It was all just her misunderstanding things, though.

    ¡¸The 200 gns is for the basic reward.¡¹

    ¡¸So I get more for the nts?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. Come on, stop guessing things right. You¡¯re no fun.¡¹

    Hikaru shrugged. He¡¯s a cheeky brat, all right, she thought.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the result of the assessment. The amount of nts you gathered totalled 19 bundles. It¡¯s 1,000 gns per bundle for a total of 19,000 gns. And as an incentive for gathering this many ¨C well, I¡¯m basically just rounding things up ¨C you get a total of 20,000 gns, basic reward included.¡¹

    ¡¸...I-I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you getting flustered?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not flustered.¡¹

    He ended up replying the same way he did when he got the guild card.

    ¡¸With this many, I think there won¡¯t be requests for glimmering poisonous nts anytime soon. But if there¡¯s one, we¡¯ll be counting on you. I hope to see great things, Mr. Hope.¡¹

    ¡¸...You¡¯re giving me too much credit.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s expression quickly turned sour as he took the money.

    ¡¸Oh, right. I actually have a few questions.¡¹

    ¡¸Shoot.¡¹

    Hikaru threw questions at Jill while she answered them.

    For convenience, Hikaru asked for gold, silver, and copper coins. He shoved the bag with the reward money deep inside his clothes. Spare change lined up his pockets.

    ¡¸20,000 gns...¡¹

    Hehehe... He felt his cheeks loosen. Hikaru actually liked working to earn money. When he was in Japan, he made an ount to participate in online stock trading. It felt like he was fighting in the grown-up world. His parents, though, were worried about their son who never made friends and stayed locked up in his room.

    ¡¸Anyway, why¡¯d she get friendly all of a sudden? I¡¯m sure I¡¯m nothing but an annoying brat in her eyes.¡¹

    Hikaru did not understand how the receptionist felt; guilt seized her heart, thinking she might¡¯ve killed a young boy indirectly.

    ¡¸Mr. Hope, huh...¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s parents ¡°hoped¡± for Hikaru to have a bright future, but it didn¡¯t work out for his life was cut short. He wasn¡¯t sure how to react to someone calling him ¡°Mr. Hope.¡±

    The sun was going down. Most food carts closed at sundown; in fact, most of them were already closed.

    ¡¸This is bad.¡¹

    If food carts were not avable, he¡¯d have to eat at a bar or a restaurant. That would be bad for him as he would have to stay longer. He¡¯d be in trouble if someone recognized his clothes.

    ¡¸Are you still open?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? We¡¯re closing.¡¹

    The other shops were alreadypletely closed. This was the only one still open.

    ¡¸Every other shop is closed by now. You should¡¯vee sooner.¡¹

    ¡¸I... Is that so...¡¹

    No other choice then. I¡¯ll just sleep while enduring the hunger even though I have money...

    His stomach grumbled.

    ¡¸Oops.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Fuhahahaha! That was one sad stomach growl! Fine, fine. You can have this for 10 gns if you want.¡¹

    The shop owner held out a leftover yakisoba wrapped in a huge leaf that looked like bamboo grass.

    ¡¸Can I really have it?¡¹

    ¡¸Next time,e eat when we¡¯re open. Later.¡¹

    A treasure. The greatest treasure ever! Hikaru strolled forward, still-warm yakisoba in his hand. Unable to control himself any longer, he entered a back alley. After checking to see no one was watching, he sat down behind a barrel and opened the leaf. His stomach growled from the aroma of the spices that rose from the food. He relentlessly dug in.

    ¡¸...So good.¡¹

    Hunger is the best appetizer. It was so scrumptious, his tongue went numb. Meat juices and fat danced wildly inside his mouth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so good, Rnd...¡¹Hikaru told his body¡¯s owner, who now only exists within his memories.

 Chapter 06 â€“ Basic Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 06 ¨C Basic Equipment</h4>

    Hikaru asked Jill a number of questions and one of them was an inn for beginner adventurers. He showed his guild card to the crusty-looking clerk.

    ¡¸100 gns for a night.¡¹he said curtly.

    Hikaru handed one silver coin then headed to the second floor where his room was. It was massively spacious with a wooden floor covered in a mat. He would have to sleep on the floor tonight. There were other adventurers besides Hikaru; either young or shady-looking.

    No sound of conversation could be heard except from those who knew each other. With his Stealth active, no one noticed Hikaru. He didn¡¯t care for talking with adventurers of his age. That went double for the suspicious men. His stomach full from the yakisoba, Hikaru slept.

    19,890 gns left.

    He woke up in the corner of the room. Perhaps because he slept with his stomach inted, parts of his body felt stiff, as if it were screaming in pain. In that moment, he felt hungry.

    Hikaru went down the first floor and left the inn. Even with his Stealth off, the crusty clerk didn¡¯t so much as spare a nce at him. I love this ce.

    He wanted more of the fried noodles fromst night, but the man¡¯s food cart wasn¡¯t around yet. It¡¯s probably too early. Different kinds of food carts were out in the early hours. They sold fruits, sandwiches, fried bread, noodles, and juice.

    ¡¸Oh, they have it here too.¡¹

    What drew Hikaru¡¯s attention was the hotdogs. Sausage wedged into a halved ckish bread. He asked for one, pointing at it.

    ¡¸Hey there, kid. It¡¯s 30 gns each.¡¹

    A muscr man in histe twenties ¨C who was probably better off as an adventurer ¨C prepared the sandwich in swift efficiency.

    He took a bite. The owner eagerly watched him as he ate, his face asking ¡°Well? Tasty, right? Right?¡±

    Hikaru was silent, his expression changed. He was expressionless, to be exact.

    ¡¸It tastes... off...¡¹

    The sausage was tender, the bread tough, but it wasn¡¯t that bad. The problemy in the sauce. Why is it sweet and grassy-smelling? Who made this?

    ¡¸It¡¯s gotta be ketchup for hotdogs...¡¹Hikaru muttered as he walked away.

    The owner watched him go, dumbfounded. He thought Hikaru would shout ¡°Yummy!¡± like a kid or something.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with that kid? Hmm, he did say something. Ket...chup? Did he mean the sauce?¡¹

    The owner was deep in thought, muttering something under his breath as well.

    Hikaru wandered around town, drawing a map in his head as he would surely be staying here for a while. He passed by the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in his stroll. There weren¡¯t a lot of people this early.

    ¡¸...What¡¯s up with her?¡¹

    Jill was behind the counter, her head on the desk.

    ¡¸Is she sleeping? ...Whatever.¡¹

    Shopping for gear was on top of his to-do list for today. I¡¯ll check for requestster. Jill¡¯s head rose abruptly.

    ¡¸Hikaru-kun?! You came!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Me? What?

    ¡¸I-I uhh have... something to tell you. I...¡¹

    Jill seemed to hesitate. Hikaru smelled trouble.

    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹he said, turning around to leave.

    That was the wrong move, though, apparently.

    ¡¸...hehe. Right. Good morning, Hikaru-kun.¡¹

    Jill shed him a smile.

    This is not good... Honestly, I really don¡¯t want anything to do with her, but she¡¯s still a beauty. A smile from someone beautiful is just too effective.

    A few people in the guild began stirring.

    ¡¸Hey, did Jill-chan just...¡¹

    ¡¸She smiled! She did, didn¡¯t she?!¡¹

    ¡¸Who the hell is that kid?!¡¹

    Jill seemed to have calmed down and spoke.

    ¡¸Thank you foring here again. I thought you wouldn¡¯te back.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I was kinda mean...¡¹

    ¡¸You sure were.¡¹

    Well, if you were aware of it, you shouldn¡¯t have been mean in the first ce.

    ¡¸Eh. It doesn¡¯t matter how a receptionist treats me. I¡¯ll keep oning back if I have business with the guild.¡¹

    ¡¸...Hikaru-kun. I bet people call you arrogant.¡¹

    Hikaru simply shrugged.

    ¡¸You want to take a request?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I need some proper gear first. Ah, I wanted to ask you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ask me what?¡¹

    ¡¸Why did your attitude towards me change all of a sudden?¡¹

    Jill was silent for a bit, clearly not expecting the question.

    ¡¸Wh-Why would you want to know?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to know why you¡¯re apologizing.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, to put it simply... I realized I shouldn¡¯t have taken out my frustrations on others just because I was too busy and having a hard time.¡¹

    Yes, any decent human being shouldn¡¯t do that, Hikaru thought, but he dared not tell her that.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Also, your actions are genuine. You simply speak your mind.¡¹

    ¡¸...Genuine?¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t expect Jill¡¯s words. She continued on.

    ¡¸Other men have ulterior motives like making me fall for them or make me their woman. It¡¯s even worse with women. I could see their malicious emotions. They¡¯d be like ¡°quit making eyes at men¡± or ¡°don¡¯t let things get to your head just because you¡¯re cute¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸.......¡¹

    The heck? Sounds scary as hell.

    ¡¸But you¡¯re not like them, are you? You¡¯re honest, you don¡¯t lie... It looked like you carefully considered the request you took. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some luck involved as well. But you gathered all the necessary information and employed the appropriate method in collecting the glimmering poisonous nts. I¡¯ve never seen anyone as humble as you.¡¹

    ¡¸You give me too much credit.¡¹

    There¡¯s some nasty-looking sses if you look at my guild card. I might kill again in the future. Skills like Stealth and Assassination are all for shady jobs.

    ¡¸I think I have a good eye for people, if I do say so myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? You could¡¯ve treated me better the moment we first met, then.¡¹

    ¡¸I said I was sorry! Give me a break.¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but grin broadly at Jill¡¯s reaction.

    ¡¸Anyway, you look exhausted.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...¡¹

    Dark clouds seemed to settle around her.

    ¡¸...There are actually four receptionists.¡¹

    ¡¸Four? Where¡¯s the other three then?¡¹

    ¡¸One went on a business trip with the guild submaster to the royal capital. One is on her yearly home leave. The other¡¯s been sick since yesterday...¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s why you look so haggard.¡¹

    Hikaru felt slightly sorry for her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a Civilian too, Hikaru, so you shouldn¡¯t push yourself. My shift ends at noon today. I¡¯ll find you a good request tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay...¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that. A professional receptionist like me have at least one ¡°trap¡± request that looks great from a newbie adventurer¡¯s perspective. ¡¹

    ¡¸Like the request for collecting glimmering poisonous nts?¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Pouting, Jill red at Hikaru, eyes watering. She must really feel bad about it.

    ¡¸Uhh, sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸...Whatever. So do you have anything else you want to know about the guild?¡¹

    ¡¸Nah, I¡¯m good.¡¹Hikaru said, and considered something for a moment.

    ¡¸There is something. Though it¡¯s not about the guild.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard something while I was wandering around town. Someone important was killed. Sounds like big news.¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    A surprised expression dawned on her face.

    ¡¸...Hikaru-kun. That news is top secret among top secrets. Only a few people know about it. Where¡¯d you hear that?¡¹

    This is bad... It seemed that news of Morgstad¡¯s death was being suppressed a lot more than expected.

    ¡¸I heard it while I was wandering around starving so my memories are a bit cloudy. If top-secret news reached a guild¡¯s receptionist, then maybe an adventurer had something to do with it?¡¹

    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t have been an adventurer.¡¹

    Oh, she sounds pretty certain.

    ¡¸They came to the guild for inquiries, asking us to check if there¡¯s an adventurer with a powerful assassination ss. I only know about it since I helped with the inquiry. A pure coincidence. It seemed they didn¡¯t expect to find any leads, though. Wait, why am I even telling you all this?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who just started talking.¡¹

    Looks like they don¡¯t suspect me.

    Hikaru felt relieved, but he knew better than to show that to Jill.

    ¡¸All right. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t poke your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. An adventurer¡¯s irond rule is to live long.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸One ¡°yeah¡± is enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Later.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    Hikaru raised a hand as he left the guild. Don¡¯t poke my nose where it doesn¡¯t belong? Heck, I¡¯m rted to the case. He couldn¡¯t tell her that, of course.

    After leaving the guild, Hikaru bought daily necessities: Spare underwear, soap, a towel, a toothbrush, flint, a rope, and a knapsack to put them all in. He spent 500 gns all in all.

    ¡¸Uh... armor... oh, here we are.¡¹

    He wanted to get out of Rnd¡¯s clothes, so he decided to buy armor first. Jill told him about this ce yesterday.

    Dodorono¡¯s Armor Workshop. Apparently Dodorono was the name of the owner. It wasmon in this world to use their own names in the name of their workshops.

    ¡¸Wow...¡¹

    Hikaru was stunned as soon as he stepped in. The clothes on the wooden mannequins were all fancy with frills on them. There were even gothic lolita attires. I¡¯m sure the owner is someone highly sophisticated.

    ¡¸Wee~!¡¹

    A deep, thick voice came from within.

    ¡¸I thank you foring to me workshop!¡¹

    A dwarf. A male dwarf with long, frizzy beard that was braided.

    ¡¸........¡¹

    Hikaru stood there, gaping. It¡¯s a dwarf! Famous cksmiths! Beings that sing hey ho while drinking alcohol!

    So why is this one in the clothing business?

    ¡¸I know what ye be thinking. How can a dwarf be so...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no. I wasn¡¯t...¡¹

    ¡¸Give it to me straight!¡¹

    Stomping his feet, Dodorono shed a smile.

    ¡¸How can a dwarf be so fashionable?! Oh, you! Aren¡¯t ye the honestd, eh? I like honest guys!¡¹

    What an extremely positive guy. Hikaru told Dodorono his budget, and thetter picked his clothes for him.

    ¡¸It looks good on you!¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Guhahaha! My fashion sense had exhibited its real powers!¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever. Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, whatever, huh?!¡¹

    After paying, Hikaru left Dodorono¡¯s Armor Workshop. At first he thought ¡°the name says armor, but all you have are fancy clothes¡± but apparently they were made with plenty of materials from monsters and were way tougher than iron-made armor.

    Following Dodorono¡¯s rmendation, he bought and donned the following:

    ¡¤ A Night Wolf Coat.... An overall made with the jet-ck hide of a Night Wolf. Quite tough, yet light. It helps conceal your presence from others. But its pitch ck color makes it too stuffy under direct sunlight.

    ¡¤ Night Wolf Boots... same as above. Silver threads are used for itsces, a trademark of Dodorono¡¯s fashion sense.

    ¡¤ A Mantle (made of cloth)... made to repel direct sunlight. With hood.

    Including size adjustments, everything cost 9,500 gns. ording to Dodorono, this gear was extraordinary.

    On a side note, even though his craftsmanship was top-notch, there¡¯s some prejudice about him being a dwarf apparently. People have this notion that dwarves are supposed to be cksmiths. And as such, his shop is not flourishing.

    Which is why he purchases cheaper raw materials and makes cheaper products to sell to beginner adventurers. Even then, these beginner adventurers want to do business with actual humans and not dwarves so when they make enough money, they find somece else to buy their gear.

    ¡¸Thoseds sure have grown up!¡¹

    Dodorono sounded ecstatic, but somewhere there was hint of loneliness in his voice.

    Hikaru folded Rnd¡¯s clothes and ced them inside his knapsack. With this, not a trace of Rnd¡¯s appearance remained. It seemed like a waste, but there was a chance that Morgstad¡¯s murder would be traced to him if kept wearing the outfit. He found a ce to burn garbage and set the clothes on fire there. There were people from the neighborhood around, but with Stealth, they didn¡¯t notice him at all. All that¡¯s left of Rnd now is this body.

    Hikaru¡¯s next stop was a cksmith so he could buy weapons. They¡¯re crucial for self-defense, but also, an adventurer has to have at least one. He arrived at a ce called Leniwood¡¯s Weapon Workshop with smoke billowing from its chimney.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Hikaru stepped into the shop. Swords hung and filled the walls, and a metal armor stood on one spot. Wooden swords that looked like what people sold in Tokyo were in a corner on sale.

    ¡¸Wee! I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡¹

    A dashing fellow came from within, making Hikaru freeze in ce once again.

    ¡¸Smithing is art, and art is power!¡¹he said, rolling up his sleeves.

    He was scrawny... in fact, he was a male elf, ears pointy and all that. With blond hair and green eyes.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t discriminate against young customers. What do you think of this ymore? Isn¡¯t it just a wonder to look at? It even has a blessing that boosts your skills.¡¹

    That¡¯s amazing! Hikaru studied the ymore hung on the wall. A two-handed sword, its de about a meter long. He couldn¡¯t use it, but it must be quite sharp if it had a blessing.

    ¡¸It boosts spirit magic!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Hikaru almost blurted out ¡°What?¡± Spirit magic? But aren¡¯t swords used for physical attacks?¡±

    ¡¸Next we have this steel longbow. This one alsoes with a buff...¡¹the elf said, puffing out his chest.

    ¡¸Cold wind blows after you shoot an arrow!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Useless... or rather, meaningless.

    ¡¸Your face says ¡°Why? What¡¯s it for?¡±¡¹

    Uh, no, I think it¡¯s pointless. Hikaru couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the words.

    ¡¸So that after you shoot... you¡¯d be like ¡°damn, so cold!¡±¡¹

    See! I knew it was pointless! I¡¯m ashamed of myself for thinking maybe the arrow had some kind of special effect.

    ¡¸Your outfit... you got that from Dodorono, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yes.¡¹

    His expression suddenly turned serious.

    ¡¸I see. So you came after being rmended by the guild. By Jill. Then I must give you something decent. I¡¯m Leniwood Mal Eiora. What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru, it is! I¡¯ve got something nice here for you!¡¹

    Just like with Dodorono, Leniwood picked weapons for him at his own pace.

    ¡¤ Dagger of Strength... 5,000 gns. A dagger preferred by people that need to be agile. For some reason, it has a blessing that increases one¡¯s strength. With a length of 25 centimeters, it looked more like a knife handy for everyday use rather than a dagger for killing.

    Hikaru chose the weapon as it was easy for him to get close with his Stealth. He needed a weapon that would prove mighty in short range. Also he had a tight budget. The other weapons cost at least over 10,000 gns.

    Just like that, he was down to 4,860 gns after earning 20,000 gns only yesterday. Nevertheless, Hikaru¡¯s gear was nowplete.

 Chapter 07 â€“ Skill Verification

    <h4>Chapter 07 ¨C Skill Verification</h4>

    ¡¸Hmmhmhm~¡¹

    ¡¸Well, aren¡¯t we in a good mood?¡¹

    Thedy smiled as she watched Jill do her work fast and smooth, epting quests and dealing with quest clearance reports. She had long, purple hair tied to both sides that ran down her chest. Her voice was gentle, and her eyes narrow and squinty, that sometimes just slightly opened. Her name was Gloria. With her tworge bosoms, she was known as the Best Soothing Receptionist among the adventurers.

    ¡¸...You¡¯re right. I was in a good mood until you started talking to me.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s mean. I just recovered from my cold.¡¹

    Holding her cheeks, she heaved a sigh. The adventurers on the other hand were saying things like ¡°Is she okay?¡± or ¡°Is Gloria-chan not feeling well?¡± The two women were talking in low whispers, though, so the men couldn¡¯t actually hear what they were saying. All they could see was the pleasant scene of two beauties talking to each other.

    Gloria might fool the men, but she couldn¡¯t fool Jill. She could see malice behind her gentle voice whenever they were talking. Not that Gloria would ever give herself away. As such, Jill was always wary around her.

    ¡¸...I heard there¡¯s an adventurer who made you, someone who rarely smiles, smile and cry.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹Jill blurted out loudly.

    Her first guess was Hikaru, but she had no idea where the ¡°cry¡± part came from. It must¡¯ve been the adventurers. While they imed that ¡°information is life¡±, they were a bunch who loved gossip.

    ¡¸No, you got the wrong idea.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? So is it the other way around?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re in a good mood because you¡¯re thinking about him.¡¹

    Jill gave a start. As a matter of fact, she was relieved that Hikaru dropped by the guild today. She was aware of her mean attitude towards him and she wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if he loathed her. Jill didn¡¯t particrly care if men didn¡¯t like her, but it was different with Hikaru. He was a young boy with no particr abilities. As for his looks, Jill thought he was cute, though he didn¡¯t stand out much. The crucial part, however, was the inside. He was diligent and sincere when it came to requests. On top of that, he was honest. One could say there weren¡¯t a lot of adventurers like him around these days. Jill was thinking how much fun her job would be if there were more like him. So yes, Gloria was right.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not thinking about him... I¡¯m just happy because my shift ends at noon today.¡¹

    ¡¸What? I¡¯ll be alone in the afternoon?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been on duty since the day before yesterday because you pretended to be sick. ¡¹

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t pretending. *cough*¡¹

    That sounds so fake. The adventurers (read: idiots) could be heard saying ¡°Is she all right?!¡± or ¡°I¡¯ll make her feel better!¡±

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯m leaving.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay.¡¹

    Jill was blunt around Gloria, but thetter was actually older. Turning twenty this year, she was of marriageable age in this world. The adventurers were aware of this so a lot of men would court her just like they did with Jill.

    ¡¸Oh, and Gloria.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸If an adventurer named Hikarues, don¡¯t give him a request.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be here tomorrow morning. Just tell him that.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay.¡¹

    With that, Jell left. She nned to pick out a quest for him. One could say she was showing favor to someone. But in doing so, Hikaru would steadily grow. Never again am I making him go to a forest frightened by a Green Wolf. Little did she know, it was just her getting the wrong idea.

    ¡¸...Hmmm?¡¹

    Gloria saw Jill off with a smile, but that smile was now gone. Beyond her slightly opened eyelids, her purple eyes glinted sharply.

    ¡¸Jill-chan sure is engrossed in this guy...¡¹

    In one part of town was a boy who had no idea what transpired in the guild¡¯s counter. After having lunch in a food cart, Hikaru headed to the guild. An unfamiliar woman was on the counter. Though just like with Jill, men surrounded her just the same.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the guild up to gathering pretty women? Is there some kind of a statistic that shows there¡¯s high survival rate for adventurers if the receptionist is beautiful?¡¹

    Nheless, Hikaru felt relieved that Jill wasn¡¯t around. She looked exhausted. She must be off duty in the afternoon. I hope she gets her a proper rest.

    Hikaru walked toward the request board. The quests were separated by fields: nt Hunter, Monster Hunter, etc. The category with the fewer requests was Bodyguard. Although most of them required ten or more adventurers.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of requests that a rank G adventurer could do. I think it¡¯s still hard for me to get involved in fights... He scanned the board and found jobs like cleaning or shopping. These should be good enough. The reward is more like a tip, though.

    ¡¸Are you looking for requests?¡¹

    Hikaru started. The purple-haired woman from the counter was standing next to him. She smells nice, kinda sweet.

    Why would she... No, wait. Those are...

    Then he realized that Gloria was carrying a bunch of request forms. She must be here to post new requests. She didn¡¯te here to talk to me.

    ...Makes sense.

    Hikaru understood, but the adventurers did not.

    ¡¸Hey, why did Gloria talk to that dude?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he the guy that made Jill cry?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard he threatens Jill so she¡¯d sleep with him every night.¡¹

    Ridiculous statements were flying about.

    Hmm...?

    Gloria cocked her head slightly. She spoke to the boy who she guessed was Hikaru; the one Jill was enamored with. And yet, she didn¡¯t feel anything special from him.

    ¡¸Are you looking for a request?¡¹

    I just have to do some probing.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your rank?¡¹

    Hikaru showed his guild card, confirming Gloria¡¯s guess. So his name really is Hikaru. The boy Jill warned Gloria not toy a hand on.

    ...No family name. So he can¡¯t be a noble.

    It was not umon for adventurers to not have family names. There were plenty of ordinary citizens with family names. But for orphans or those who¡¯ve left their families, their family names did not show up in their Soul¡¯s Records.

    He¡¯s not a noble or a wealthy person. In that case, it¡¯s his ss...

    Something unexpected urred. Just ever so slightly, Gloria¡¯s eyebrows drew together in a frown. The meek and gentle Gloria.

    She thought Hikaru possessed a rare job ss. Otherwise, there was no way that Jill, who believed that men were to be used, would give him so much credit. But to her surprise, his ss showed ¡°Wide Area City, Town, and Vige Rescue God: Civilian¡±. He was just an ordinary guy.

    ¡¸...Hikaru-sama. Do you have any ss besides Civilian?¡¹

    Normally, young boys like him would put on airs while showing them. If he had a unique ss, it would be on his card. But there was a possibility that Jill told him to hide it. If she could, Gloria would check on her own, but only the owner can browse through his sses and choose from them.

    ¡¸Why do you ask?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a guild staff so please tell me. Jill knows too, right?¡¹

    If I bring up Jill¡¯s name, he¡¯ll probably tell me. But Hikaru simply shook his head.

    ¡¸I have no other sses.¡¹

    None? Only Civilian? ...No. It¡¯s Jill we¡¯re talking about here. I¡¯m sure she told him to hide it.

    She already took the initiative, Gloria thought. If they¡¯re so intent on hiding it, that only makes me more curious. Perhaps he has an extraordinary four-character job ss for a newbie. Or a three-character one. In that case, I should tame him, not Jill.

    ¡¸Hikaru-san, what about this request? You just have to deliver an item so it won¡¯t take long. It¡¯s perfect for a Civilian like you.¡¹Gloria said, handing him a request.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Hikaru studied the request form.

    ¡¸Not bad. Looks like I can clear it in half a day.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Pleasee with me so you can formally ept it. I¡¯ll give you the details of the request so please wait inside the booth.¡¹

    With a broad grin, Gloria escorted Hikaru. But behind that smile was something sinister.

    Hikaru left the guild and walked.

    ¡¾Quest Hunter¡¿

    ...¡¾Delivery¡¿Deliver a letter to Kelbeck, a Magic Item Specialist living in Pond.

    Gloria showed him a map of the streets. Since maps were apparently expensive, and what the guild had was special-made and detailed, they couldn¡¯t lend it to others. So Gloria told Hikaru of the route to Kelbeck¡¯s ce in detail.

    ¡¸Thatdy seems to be hiding something.¡¹

    Hikaru came to that conclusion after judging Gloria¡¯s attitude. It must be rough for Jill to be working with her.

    ¡¸Jill¡¯s easier to deal with since she¡¯s simple-minded.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t a nice way to put it. But Hikaru¡¯s instincts proved to be correct. There was something more to the delivery request that Gloria gave him.

    In that same moment, a lone receptionist was smiling behind the guild¡¯s counter.

    ¡¸Ufufu... Go and cause trouble thene to me in tears. If you do that, I¡¯ll help you out.¡¹

    Hikaru followed the route Gloria told him about. Unless something serious was going down, he realized it was better to not use Stealth when walking through town. People would bump into him otherwise.

    Some of the streets he¡¯d seen before, but most were new to him. Pond was a moderately sized town in the kingdom of Ponsonia, a kingdom where Rnd lived his life as a noble. The town had a poption of six thousand and sat next to the kingdom¡¯s royal capital, Guy Ponsonia. It prospered as a base for goods that entered the capital so it was also called the ¡°Royal Capital¡¯s Leftovers¡± or the ce where ¡°Everything is Second-rate¡±. But if one looked at it differently, it was a nice, orderly town where the necessary stores were all within reach.

    ¡¸Now then... this is a good chance to test out the effectiveness of my Stealth.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t do it yesterday as he was starving. So he opted to test it while he was on his way to work on a request.

    First, let¡¯s turn it off.

    ¡¸Hey there, kid! Would you like to buy some fruits?¡¹

    As expected, a man on his food cart called out to him.

    Let¡¯s turn it on next.

    The results were a bit unexpected.

    ¡¸Hello there,ddie. How about flowers for your mother?¡¹

    Life Obfuscation and Mana Obfuscation both didn¡¯t have much effect. Which was pretty much expected. These two were used to hide oneself from certain detection Skills. Imperceptibility¡¯s effects, however, were astounding.

    ¡¸........¡¹

    People didn¡¯t even so much as nce at him when he passed in front of them. He elicited some reaction when he waved both his hands or pped them to make a sound.

    ¡¸....? Hmm? Ohhh? How long have you been standing there, kid? ¡¹

    Once noticed, the Skills effects weakened. But when they turned away for even an instant, they wouldn¡¯t see him again.

    ¡¸Wha? Where¡¯d he go? Maybe I¡¯m imagining things...¡¹

    Perhaps there¡¯s something like a curtain that covers me. An active camouge and noise canceller... this Skill is quite incredible.

    Imperceptibility had six different levels from off to 1, 2, and all the way to 5.

    Is there even a point in setting it to level one? Well, whatever...

    But that wasn¡¯t all. There was still something even more incredible. The buff from the selected job ss.

    The moment Hikaru selected ¡°Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer¡±, everyone seemed to act like he didn¡¯t exist. Waving his hands in front of them or pping close to their ears did nothing to draw their attention.

    ¡¸I¡¯m like an invisible man or something.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t think it would be easy to sneak into a women¡¯s bath or that he could rob houses all he wanted. There would definitely be anti-burr traps set around mansions ¨C traps simr to those found in dungeons, which by the way also existed in this world. You¡¯d have to possess a Skill to disable those traps first.

    Sneaking into a women¡¯s bath might actually be possible, but there weren¡¯t any public baths in this kingdom. With the climate being warm all year, nobles and millionaires pretty much only had saunas.

    Maybe... just maybe, I got myself something extraordinary. With this, no danger wille to my life ever again. Though there was still the possibility of an ident if people can¡¯t see me.

    ...I can¡¯t be too cocky. After all, I died in an ident. I just have to focus. With my Skill and ss, and some caution, the risk of dying will be much less. Next, I need to check out the Soul Board. I¡¯ve wanted to study it.

    ¡¸Is there something there, Mister?¡¹

    By pure coincidence, Hikaru was reunited with the girl who gave him directions to the guild. He tried summoning the Soul Board but she couldn¡¯t see it. If he moved his hands away it would simply float there. He tried carrying it and swinging it around with his job ss and Skills turned off.

    So she can¡¯t see it, huh?

    In that moment, Hikaru felt something from deep within the young girl¡¯s core. He tried focusing on it.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿ Rana Valcon

    Age: 4 Rank

    4

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    He could see it. Hikaru could see someone else¡¯s Soul Board. If he moves away, about five meters, it disappears.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹he asked, trying to stop his voice from trembling.

    ¡¸...Why do you ask?¡¹

    She was being extremely cautious.

    ¡¸Ah, I mean, I asked you the way to the guild before. I made it there and got myself a guild card. I wanted to say thanks and I thought it would be rude not to know your name.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... My name¡¯s Rana.¡¹

    I knew it. It¡¯s her Soul Board.

    ¡¸...I see. Thank you. Here¡¯s something to show my gratitude.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow! So pretty! Money?!¡¹

    She was ted when he handed her one silver coin.

    I¡¯m just gonna experiment a bit. I¡¯m sorry.

    Apologizing deep inside, Hikaru opened her Soul Board once again.

    ¡¾Unlock Soul Board? 1 point required.¡¿

    ¡¸Yes. Do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Do what?¡¹the girl asked.

    ¡¸Uh, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¹

    The next moment...

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿0

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿0

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ..¡¾Sensitivity¡¿

    I unlocked it. I even used one of her points. So not only can I see other¡¯s Soul Boards, I can expend their points as well.

    I thought for sure I could only configure my own Soul Board ¨C my own Skill tree. This is amazing. I have full ess to their Skill trees.

    ¡¸...Thanks for everything. If you¡¯re ever in trouble, I¡¯ll be there to help you.¡¹

    He felt it was not enough as an apology for using up her points, but still he gave her one more silver coin. The girl went home ecstatic.

    ¡¸Now then...¡¹

    Hikaru started walking again.

    ¡¸There¡¯s one more thing...¡¹

    When he summoned his Soul Board, he noticed something. Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t checked since he used them all upst time...

    Soul Board Hikaru

    Age: 15 Rank: 4

    4

    But his points had actually increased.

 Chapter 08 â€“ A Catch

    <h4>Chapter 08 ¨C A Catch</h4>

    It¡¯s definitely got something to do with this.¡¹

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 15 Rank: 4

    4

    Hikaru¡¯s points had suddenly increased. There was one thing different fromst time: the number beside ¡°Court Rank¡±.

    ¡¸When did I gain rank? If I recall correctly, you only gain rank by killing monsters...¡¹

    He could not recall killing any monsters. He picked some poisonous nts, but he did not kill them. He did, however, take down ¨C kill ¨C a human being.

    ¡¸...Wait a sec.¡¹

    Monsters are defined as beings that bring harm to humans. That¡¯s all; no more, no less.

    ¡¸...What if it¡¯s not about killing monsters specifically, but killing living things that are powerful to some degree...¡¹

    In short, I gained rank by killing Count Morgstad.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru decided not to use the points right away. He needed time to think.

    ¡¸...I think it¡¯s this way.¡¹

    Following the route Gloria told him about, Hikaru wound up at a ce where the stone pavement have been gouged out, with a canal flowing nearby. After climbing down some half-copsed stairs, his nose caught a rank smell thaty thick in the air.

    ¡¸Here?¡¹

    He spotted an underground tunnel where the canal was connected ¨C the sewer systems.

    ¡¸Whoa?!¡¹

    Sounds of fluttering poured from within.

    ¡¸Bats...?¡¹

    Hikaru activated every Stealth-rted to Skill. His presence became thin like the air. The bats and rats inside the tunnel tilted their heads slightly, confused. For a moment, they were certain there was someone out there.

    It¡¯d be awful if I got some kind of a weird disease from them.

    Quietly, he entered the tunnel. The water flowing from within wasn¡¯t that filthy. It was the stench that was unbearable. Hikaru searched Rnd¡¯s knowledge.

    Every major city had sewers. Any sorts of excrement and filthy water were gathered in one spot underground. Monsters called Chaos Slimes would then absorb them, purifying the water. As a by-product, these monsters released nitre andpost that merchants would regrly collect.

    So this water is something the Chaos Slimes excreted.

    Hikaru went on forward through a poorly-made sidewalk by the canal. Stones have crumbled in ces exposing the mud underneath. It was dark inside. He contemted whether to use the smallmp he bought this morning. Yeah, I don¡¯t think so. Even with my Stealth, carrying amp in this darkness will surely give me away.

    ...I¡¯ll just go as far as I can.

    Steeling himself, he slowly proceeded onward.

    So who the heck is this Kelbeck guy to be living in a ce like this? Apparently he¡¯s a Magic Item Specialist so I¡¯m guessing he makes magic items.

    And then all of a sudden, he noticed two men carrying amping from behind him.

    ¡¸¨Dand all that¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¨DFor real? Sounds like an easy job¨D¡¹

    Their voices echoed through the tunnel. Is one of them Kelbeck? They don¡¯t look too friendly. They were clearly thugs, judging by the scars on their cheeks.

    What are they doing in the sewers? They sure don¡¯t look like merchants here to collectpost. I think the best description is ¡°bandits¡±. Hikaru hurried on. There was a part along the way where the wall had copsed, about three meters deep.

    Hide and let them get past first?

    Or go onward?

    He thought about it for a bit, and then chose to hide. It was an easy choice for him. Stepping on the dirt, he entered the hollow area. He crouched down, holding his breath.

    ¡¸¨DSo you met the client.¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¨DHe was like ¡°another great job done¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¨DStealing would be a lot easier.¡¹

    ¡¸¨DHey, killing is not allowed..¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. The boss hates bloodshed.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. The authorities will step in if someone¡¯s killed.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure? The boss... hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    The two men stopped on their tracks near Hikaru.

    ¡¸...These footprints look small.¡¹

    He noticed the footprint Hikaru left on the muddy part. Stealth would be useless if the user left traces of them behind anyway.

    Hmm, so they notice traces of me.

    This was also part of Hikaru¡¯s experiments. He wanted to know if Stealth also worked for stuff he left behind. The answer was ¡°no¡±.

    ¡¸The number of orphans in Pond has increased recently. One might¡¯ve wandered in the sewers.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably right...¡¹

    It seemed they concluded that a kid went into the sewers. Hikaru was confident he wouldn¡¯t be found out anyway.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t make Kelbeck wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. He¡¯s a scary dude, after all.¡¹

    They passed by Hikaru, not noticing him at all.

    He mentioned Kelbeck just now.

    Hikaru followed the men. This time, he paid careful attention to his footsteps.

    In one section of the sewers was a residential area not under the control of the government.

    ¡¸Ahhhh... You¡¯re five minuteste.¡¹

    ¡¸W-We¡¯re sorry. He had to go hit on girls on the way here.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?! Why would you sell out your partner?!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! You¡¯re both responsible!¡¹

    A table of fine quality sat in the room. One would think they weren¡¯t underground. A man, who clearly didn¡¯t give a damn about manners, was perched on his chair with both legs outstretched on the table. Red me-like tattoos ran from his forehead to his right cheek, to the back of his neck and down to his body. He was facing the two men that Hikaru followed.

    ¡¸Well... you did okay on your job.¡¹the man said.

    Relief bloomed on the faces of the men.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll take our leave, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Aight. Make sure you work hard.¡¹

    Note: the POV here switches to Kelbeck.

    The man with the red tattoo showed them both to the door. He froze in ce as soon as he turned around.

    ¡¸Sup.¡¹

    ¡¸?!¡¹

    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone else in the room. And yet, a boy was sitting on his desk.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, no violence please. I¡¯m unarmed.¡¹

    Unarmed. Judging from his bearings, he¡¯s aplete amateur. It doesn¡¯t look like he knows how to fight. But he¡¯s wearing a pretty decent gear.

    ¡¸Where¡¯d youe from?!¡¹

    He could be a wizard. Paying careful attention to the boy, the man readied his dagger as his eyes darted around the room, looking for something to use as a shield.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not a wizard.¡¹

    ¡¸...You¡¯re one creepy kid.¡¹

    ¡¸I got something for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? A letter?¡¹

    The boy handed him something. For a moment, he thought it could be some sort of a magic scroll disguised as a letter, but realized there was no point in doing that. If the boy could use magic, he could just blow him up right there and then.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want it? I¡¯ll be in trouble if you don¡¯t ept it.¡¹

    The boy looked legitimately distressed. He felt stupid for beingpletely on guard around him.

    ¡¸Tsk.¡¹

    He sheathed his dagger and approached the boy in long strides. Quickly, the man snatched the letter from the boy¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Ah... It¡¯s from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. Hmm, yes. I see.¡¹

    After skimming through the contents of the letter, he turned his attention back to the boy.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a talk.¡¹

    ¡¸You want to know how I got in here?¡¹

    ¡¸Good, you know. That¡¯ll save us some time. Take a seat.¡¹he said, pointing at a chair beside the table.

    ¡¸What¡¯s in it for me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell the Adventurers¡¯ Guild one of their guys trespassed into my ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief.¡¹

    The boy obediently took a seat.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru. You¡¯re Kelbeck, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. You handed me the letter knowing I¡¯m the guy, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to verify it first, but no one would talk to me.¡¹

    Kelbeck had short-trimmed red hair with features that made him look like a veteran mercenary. As such, kids would normally tremble before him, wetting their pants when he red at them. But this boy was different.

    ¡¸No one talked to you? Wait right here.¡¹

    Kelbeck stood up, left the room, and came back right away.

    ¡¸It looks like you¡¯re telling the truth. You¡¯d have to get through three rooms before getting here. I have watchers stationed in each room.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸...You didn¡¯t notice? Every room has a watcher. I¡¯m actually quite the big shot so I have to protect myself. Not one of them noticed you though. How?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably just a coincidence.¡¹

    ¡¸Bullshit.¡¹

    Kelbeck was getting uneasy. I¡¯m face-to-face with a strange kid who says he¡¯s from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. Going by the contents of the letter, he¡¯s most likely telling the truth.

    But normally, someone from the guild would be questioned at the entrance by my men. If he was a suspicious fellow, they¡¯d inquire the guild for information. They¡¯d still do the same even if he were not suspicious. Yet this boy just passed through and got here.

    It was then that Kelbeck noticed the boy¡¯s outfit.

    ¡¸...I see. It¡¯s your gear, isn¡¯t it? I thought you were wearing clothes made out of materials from Night Wolves ¨C an evolved form of the regr wolves that roam the night. Yeah, they¡¯re perfect for concealing your presence.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s eyebrow twitched. Looks like I hit the mark, Kelbeck thought. Of course, he never imagined that the boy was a master of cutting off his presencepletely.

    ¡¸Wait, are you involved in this case?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Kelbeck showed him the letter from the guild. Its contents were extremely short.

    ¡ºHonorable Magic Item Specialist Sir Kelbeck,

    I have procured an item that you made the other day. Unfortunately, I do not know how to activate it. I ask for your assistance. ¡»

    That was all.

    ¡¸No. That has nothing to do with me.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    Kelbeck looked to be pondering something.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite a decent gear you have. But it¡¯s not your equipment that¡¯s remarkable. It¡¯s something on the inside. Courage. You¡¯re not even fazed even though you¡¯re in the presence of the great Kelbeck.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? All right, please sign this.¡¹

    Hikaru casually presented the request form. With a click of the tongue, Kelbeck took the form and quickly signed it. From his pocket, he took a guild card ¨C one that looked to be issued by a temple, a Soul Card ¨C and pressed it against the request form. It gleamed for a moment. It was to verify his identity. With that, the delivery wasplete.

    ¡¸See ya.¡¹

    ¡¸Hold it right there. What do you think I am?¡¹

    ¡¸A Magic Item Specialist...¡¹

    Hikaru paused and shed a grin.

    ¡¸Which is your title, but you¡¯re actually a leader of an underground organization.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Kelbeck was silent. Hikaru hit the mark.

    ¡¸That was one interesting letter. It says the sender is the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. The real sender wants to get in touch through the guild because he wants to remain as anonymous as possible. Going through all that effort just to send a letter means...¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s some risky stuff involved.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Anyway, I¡¯m not really interested.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahuh. I prefer to live out in the open.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmp, big words. Let it be known to you. On the surface we¡¯re called the Thieves Guild. Though we don¡¯t target the poor.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose not. Otherwise, you¡¯d have attacked me already, no questions asked.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re in trouble, just call for me and I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll charge you of course. It¡¯s called give and take.¡¹

    ¡¸So about that...¡¹Hikaru said, pointing at the letter on the table.

    ¡¸Is the sender a noble?¡¹

    ¡¸...What makes you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s using the Adventurers¡¯ Guild as a liaison. Plus he orders a guild around. I think only a noble can do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Perhaps. So what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than me, I think it¡¯s you who needs help.¡¹

    Kelbeck looked pissed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get too cocky, brat.¡¹

    Hikaru heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸Grown-ups always treat me like a kid. I¡¯m already fifteen.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, fifteen means you¡¯re a freakin¡¯ kid! Whatever, just go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah.¡¹

    Hikaru left the room.

    ¡¸...He¡¯s one weird kid, but he has potential.¡¹Kelbeck muttered.

    After the experiments and the quest, by the time Hikaru made it back outside, it was already dusk. There weren¡¯t a lot of adventurers around when he returned to the guild.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Hikaru realized right away why there weren¡¯t many adventurers left.

    ¡¸Here you go. All done. You should head home early and get some rest, all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you free after this, Gloria-chan? How about din¨C¡¹

    ¡¸You should head home early and get some rest, all right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, wait. Let¡¯s go out for din¨C¡¹

    ¡¸You should head home early and get some rest, all right?¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    With a radiant smile, Gloria kept repeating the exact same words. It was incredible how she made it look like she actually cared for the adventurers. They didn¡¯t feel like staying after going through that kind of exchange so they quickly dispersed.

    Dusk was when a lot of adventurers returned from their quests. Gloria handled them all skilfully and efficiently. She was quick in assessing materials as well. Now, this is what I¡¯m talking about. They can do their job properly if they just put their minds to it. Hikaru was in a good mood.

    He was in front of the counter in no time at all.

    ¡¸Next. What?¡¹

    Gloria¡¯s eyes grew wide as soon as she saw Hikaru.

    How...?

    The Adventurers¡¯ Guild was already closing for the day. Gloria pulled down the shutters, deep in thought.

    Kelbeck is a high-ranking man in the Thieves Guild. He¡¯s like the head of its Pond branch. There¡¯s no way Hikaru could meet him that easily. If someone from the Adventurers Guild entered through the sewers, they¡¯d be questioned by his men.

    Once Hikaru was captured, the Thieves Guild would request an inquiry from the Adventurers Guild. Gloria would then jump in. A guild receptionist can act as a representative in negotiations ¨C especially for a guild as small as the one in Pond. After being saved by Gloria from the Thieves Guild, Hikaru would then owe a debt of gratitude to her. Then she could get various information out of him. That was her n.

    How¡¯d he meet Kelbeck? That boy doesn¡¯t give me a straight answer when I ask him.

    Hikaru simply said things like ¡°I just met him¡± or ¡°He was okay¡±. Other adventurers were lining up behind him so she couldn¡¯t ask him more.

    ...I¡¯m getting more and more curious.

    Unseen by anyone, Gloria¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. A dark and wicked smile.

 Chapter 09 â€“ A Dream About Hazuki

    <h4>Chapter 09 ¨C A Dream About Hazuki</h4>

    The reward for the delivery of the letter to Kelbeck was 200 gns. It would only take thirty minutes to get there and back, so the amount was appropriate.

    Inefficient.

    That was Hikaru¡¯s conclusion. Even in RPGs, it was normal for delivery quests to have mediocre rewards. It seemed that was also the case in a different world. You could earn money efficiently by taking recurring and Boss Kill quests.

    ...Now what would I do when I earn more...

    Hikaru flopped down on the floor. He was in the same inn he stayed inst night. He could¡¯ve forked out more and stay in a better inn, but he decided to do that after he thought about ns for his future here.

    First, I need to save enough so I can live my life in satisfaction. Second, look for ways to return to my world. Third, immerse myself in a hobby. But I don¡¯t really have one...

    Hikaru loved reading books. He yed video games as well and liked studying. But sports were something he couldn¡¯t bring himself to enjoy. Try as he might, he didn¡¯t have the ability to be the best. So he thought it was inefficient to bust his chops for clubs that required some level of tenacity.

    The world is inefficient. Be that as it may, there¡¯s really nothing else I can do... That¡¯s it. I just have to find something I want to do. I should see what they have here in this world.

    First I¡¯ll go see the world. Then I¡¯ll think about what I must do.

    Abruptly, he got up on his feet.

    And for that, I need money! Funds! It¡¯s all about efficiency!

    Standing and feeling confident, Hikaru fell over just as quickly as well. Even with the ruckus, the others didn¡¯t notice him with his Stealth on. He didn¡¯t think it was wise to use the Skill out on the streets. It would only cause trouble if people found out about it. His experiments had concluded with his infiltration into Kelbeck¡¯s room.

    He was nervous back then, but the experiment was a huge sess. He didn¡¯t notice the watchers, though. But that made him realize that while he could hide himself, he couldn¡¯t actually detect others.

    Detection Skill, huh... There was something like a Perception on the first window of my Soul Board.

    He summoned his Soul Board.

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿0

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿0

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    Hikaru surmised that perhaps things like ¡°Smell¡± or ¡°Hearing¡± would show up. Although, just one point on Imperceptibility applied to all the senses.

    Well, there are lots of uses for improving my sense of smell than just detecting people. I can understand why just one point in Imperceptibility applied to all senses. Its only use is to not get detected by others, after all.

    Hikaru assumed that every point was equal all across the board.

    Therefore, improving my Perception would be inefficient.

    He had four points avable. It felt like such a waste to use them right away, but he was already aware of the incredible power the Soul Board held. So it was better to use them.

    He¡¯d examined the Soul Board before. Next was to check each item. The unlockable fields ¡°Immunity¡± and ¡°Perception¡±¡¯s descriptions read like this:

    ¡¾Immunity¡¿Unlock Skills rted to Immunity.

    ¡¾Perception¡¿Unlock Skills rted to Perception.

    That was all. So first, he checked every item with the number 0 ¨C Skills he could already allocate points on.

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿Enhance ability to heal external wounds. Max: 20.

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿Enhance ability to sustain prolonged physical effort and recover from fatigue. Max: 20.

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿Increases total mana ¨C the resource one uses when activating a spell. Max: 30.

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿Increase strength. Max: 30.

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Instantaneous Power Burst¡¿ Enhance ability to exert strength in an instant. Max: 15.

    ..¡¾Flexibility¡¿Make the body, especially the joints, more flexible. Max: 10

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿Improve sensation of the torso. Max: 20.

    What surprised Hikaru was the maximum points allowed. Skills under Stealth required five points max. Assassination and Snipe only required three. But the ones he checked now required ten or thirty points to get maxed.

    So what, they¡¯re divided into fundamentals and the actual applications?

    The ones that didn¡¯t need to be unlocked further required more points to max. They all had something to do with the basic attributes of a living being.

    What would happen if I allocated 30 points to Strength? Maybe I can crush a boulder with my bare hands or lift a whole house. Yeah, right...

    Hikaru paused.

    It¡¯s certainly possible.

    He already witnessed the effects of his Stealth. What kind of power would he get if he poured in thirty whole points to an attribute?

    Let¡¯s forget that for now. There are three boards left unlocked.

    The pentagon, hexagon, and the ubelled one. So far, he had unlocked Vitality, Magical Power, Physical Strength, and Agility...

    If we go by game mechanics, I guess next would be Willpower, Faith, Charisma, and Dexterity? If I want to be efficient, first I have to know. I can¡¯t achieve efficiency without information.

    Hikaru got up.

    But if I unlocked all three, I¡¯d be left with one point. It¡¯s inefficient to have only one point to allocate. If I have to unlock only one first...

    He chose the ubelled board.

    I really wanna know what¡¯s in this ubelled board! My curiosity is killing me!

    ¡¾Unlock Soul Board? 1 point required.¡¿

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    What emerged on the screen was...

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿0

    ..¡¾Insight¡¿

    ..¡¾Intelligence¡¿

    ..¡¾Memory¡¿0

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    Instinct! It¡¯s instinct!

    ¡¾Instinct¡¿Heighten one¡¯s senses to achieve great foresight simr to irvoyance. Max: 20

    ¡¾Memory¡¿Improves the function of the part of the brain that governs memories. Max: 10.

    And there¡¯s Detection as expected. I don¡¯t like how I have to unlock it first. Now what? I have three points left.

    Hikaru stared at the Soul Board for a while, then lied down and closed his eyes. Sleep came right away.

    Money left: 4,890 gns.

    ¡ª¡ªxx-kun, people say you¡¯re arrogant, don¡¯t they?

    The light of the bright afternoon was blinding even behind the white curtains. A girl, one year older than Hikaru, stood there with her back against the light, smiling.

    ¡ª¡ªLife will be rough for you. You may be clever, but you¡¯re also reckless. Someday, somewhere, you might just die unexpectedly.

    She was beautiful with long, ck hair.

    ¡ª¡ªI appreciate the disturbing divination.

    He wouldn¡¯t listen to the words of grown-ups or his other seniors, but Hikaru readily paid attention to what she had to say. Her name was...

    ¡ª¡ªHazuki-senpai.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The next morning.

    Hikaru silently woke up in the corner of the inn¡¯srge room. The sun was beginning to climb in the sky.

    ...Was that... a dream?

    He let out one, long breath. He hadn¡¯t had a dream ever sinceing to this world. And when he finally did, it wasn¡¯t about his parents or the high school he went to. It was a dream about his senior who he had not seen for two years.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t bother reminiscing about his parents. It was not like they were on bad terms, but when his parents¡¯ rtionship had gonepletely cold, Hikaru became indifferent about them.

    As a kid grows up, they get more difficult to handle. And Hikaru matured early. It got to the point where he treated them like strangers even though they lived under the same roof.

    That was the reason why Hikaru¡¯s guild card didn¡¯t show his family name. He hadn¡¯t considered that, of course. His onlyment on the fact his card didn¡¯t have his family name was a ¡°Hmm¡±.

    Why¡¯d I have that dream?

    After mulling it over a bit, he understood why. It was because Jill called him ¡°arrogant¡±.

    Hikaru was indeed arrogant. He thought he was cleverer than the rest of the students at his school and he didn¡¯t try to hide it. Skilled at avoiding danger, though, he was never bullied nor ran into any sort of conflict. The cheerful ones don¡¯te near the shadows.

    He was aware that his arrogance was being fueled when he came to this world. Rnd¡¯s memories were affecting him. Rnd was a noble. His parents were wise, but they didn¡¯t forget their pride as members of the nobility.

    ¡°Don¡¯t yield to anyone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone look down on you.¡± These words formed the foundation of how Rnd lived his life.

    They may not be his own memories, but inheriting them all would surely have some effect on Hikaru. He was harsh on Jill and was able to perform rash experiments against Kelbeck because of it.

    ...Someday, somewhere, you might just die unexpectedly, huh...

    In an ironic twist of fate, Hikaru died just like how Hazuki described it. It was only sheer chance that he came back to life. Just extremely lucky.

    There¡¯s no guarantee something like that won¡¯t happen in this world.

    Hikaru summoned his Soul Board, opened the Intuition window, and unlocked Detection.

    ¡¾Detection¡¿

    ..¡¾Life Detection¡¿0

    ..¡¾Mana Detection¡¿0

    Two points left.

    ¡¾Life Detection¡¿Detect life in the vicinity. Max: 5.

    ¡¾Mana Detection¡¿Detect beings through their mana. Max: 5.

    Hikaru allocated one point to each and was now down to zero points. At the moment, he had acquired the following Skills:

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿1

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5

    ......¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿1

    There wasn¡¯t any exnation as to how to activate his detection Skills. But he felt a new sense in his body ¨C like a mix of his hearing, sense of smell and touch.

    Oh....

    By focusing on it, he felt the effect of Detection all around him. He could sense the lifeing from the young adventurer sleeping in the center of the room. It was like a soft, orange light.

    He switched to Mana Detection ¨C the switch was intuitive ¨C and he felt soft, blue light instead.

    Hikaru felt some kind of energy from a warrior-looking man when he used his Life Detection. But now that he switched to Mana Detection, he couldn¡¯t feel it anymore.

    Does that mean he doesn¡¯t have much mana? Wait a second. I don¡¯t detect ¡°life force¡± but ¡°life¡±.

    Then he realized. With Life Detection, size didn¡¯t matter. As long as it had mass, he could even sense a small insect if he really focused. The only downside was that it functioned just like the human eye. That is to say, he could seerge living things, but he couldn¡¯t see those that were too tiny, like microbes. On the other hand, Mana Detection was affected by the amount of mana one had. He could feel even the smallest bug if it had plenty of mana.

    What would happen if I added more points to them? Maybe the range increases and the ability to pierce Obfuscation Skills is also enhanced.

    The max range of his Detection at the moment was ten meters. He couldn¡¯t allocate any more points but he concluded that adding more would increase the detection range and he could pierce the abilities of those who used Skills to conceal their presence.

    Now this is efficient... Well, not really. But I have to prioritize not dying.

    After getting ready, Hikaru left the room. A random thought crossed his mind.

    Does Hazuki-senpai know I died?

 Chapter 10 â€“ Unlocking Initial Attributes (Without Permission)

    <h4>Chapter 10 ¨C Unlocking Initial Attributes (Without Permission)</h4>

    For breakfast, Hikaru went to the same hotdog stand as yesterday. It wasn¡¯t as if he liked the food, but the owner kept staring at him. That, and a different aroma from yesterday floated in the air.

    He had dinner at the yakisoba cest night. Freshly-cooked yakisoba was even more delicious. The man remembered Hikaru so he gave him extra. It was too much, in fact, that Hikaru had difficulty finishing it.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    The hotdog sauce was different from yesterday. This time it was brown.

    ¡¸......... ¡¹

    Hmm... What¡¯s this? It¡¯s not sweet like yesterday. It smells... fishy.

    ¡¸Honestly, it tastes horrible.¡¹he said without thinking.

    Hearing Hikaru¡¯sment, the owner ground his teeth.

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    ¡¸Did you taste it? What did you put in this thing?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s special-made sauce with fish sauce as base.¡¹

    Hikaru stood there, dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Good grief. You gotta have ketchup and mustard for hotdogs. That¡¯s textbook stuff!¡¹

    The man had no idea what ketchup and mustard were so Hikaru told him. He knew how ketchup was made, but not mustard. He could only tell him what it looked like and how it tasted.

    As soon as Hikaru stepped into the Adventurers Guild, he felt several gazes on him.

    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s that kid...¡¹

    ¡¸The brat who gets special treatment not only from Jill-chan but also from Gloria-chan...¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t notice them whispering to each other. As to why...

    ¡¸Hikaru-kun!¡¹

    The moment she saw Hikaru, Jill came running to him from behind the counter.

    ¡¸Are you okay?! Did they do anything to you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s up with you?¡¹

    She touched his head and pretty much his whole body. Hikaru was clueless as to what was going on.

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Jill grasped his hand.

    ¡¸Come with me. I want to talk to you¡¹

    Her hand was soft and warm. She was so close that Hikaru could smell a delightful scent drifting from her. The adventurers whined as they watched Jill pulled him by the hand. Hikaru felt the same as well.

    This girl¡¯s attitude turned aplete 180!

    His mind was calm, but he was not used to being around women. They both entered the booth that Gloria showed him to yesterday.

    ¡¸I was shocked to find out this morning that you had taken a request. Gloria made you do it, didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸It was more like she rmended it to me and I epted. I didn¡¯t expect that I was delivering a letter to a big shot from the Thieves Guild.¡¹

    Jill heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡¸If you know that, then I guess youpleted it. How¡¯d you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸It was just a simple delivery.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way Gloria would urge you to do a simple delivery. Seeing as it went well, you must be extremely lucky.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s Stealth Skill was being chalked up to pure luck. He didn¡¯t really mind it, of course.

    ¡¸So Gloria is quite the hypocrite as well.¡¹

    ¡¸She is. Wait, what do you mean ¡°as well¡±?¡¹

    Hikaru shrugged.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not seriously thinking I¡¯m like her, are you?! Sheesh... You should stay away from Gloria, Hikaru-kun. Take requests when I¡¯m around. I¡¯ll give you priority over the other adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸I can choose requests on my own.¡¹

    ¡¸You took Gloria¡¯s suggestion yesterday, didn¡¯t you? If you just take requests without careful consideration, your future will be grim.¡¹

    ¡¸I think the bigger problem here is the guild hiring someone like her as a receptionist. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t give it proper thought. I took the request because it seemed like there was a catch.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Why?! Normally you¡¯d turn something down because there¡¯s a catch!¡¹

    ¡¸It sounded fun.¡¹

    Jill gave an exasperated sigh.

    ¡¸Hikaru-kun,dy luck won¡¯t always be by your side. They call that ¡°beginners¡¯ luck¡± by the way...¡¹

    ¡¸Fine, fine. I get it. I¡¯ve had enough of your lectures.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t even say much!¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, I want to take a request.¡¹

    He was about to say ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste any time¡±, but he swallowed the words as it would only lead to another lengthy conversation.

    ¡¸O-Of course. I have to give you requests while I¡¯m here. I rmend these.¡¹

    She took out a bunch of request forms.

    ¡¸Cleaning Request¡¹

    ¡¸Shopping for the Church¡¹

    ¡¸Roof Repair¡¹

    ¡¸Coal Replenishment for a cksmith¡¹

    ¡¸Chat with the Elderly¡¹

    ...

    ¡¸Rejected.¡¹he said, turning them all down.

    ¡¸Why?! These are all important requests that benefit the town!¡¹

    ¡¸Let kids from families that need the money or jobless people do those. Why would they send those kinds of requests to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸Quest Hunters love these, though.¡¹

    Probably like some sort of collectors. Except in this case, they collect quests. They don¡¯t care what the job is; they just want to take requests.

    ¡¸I want to make money efficiently.¡¹

    ¡¸You want to be rich? Yikes.¡¹

    Jill gave him a disgusted look. Hikaru was pissed. He wanted to tell her she was the one with the horrible attitude.

    ¡¸Actually, there¡¯s a profitable request that even you can handle.¡¹

    ¡¸You could¡¯ve told me sooner¡¹

    Hikaru snatched the form from Jill.

    ¡¾Monster Hunter¡¿¡¾Continuous¡¿

    ..¡¾Red-Horned Rabbit¡¿It doesn¡¯t matter how many. Just deliver them.

    ..¡¾Reward¡¿Basic Reward: 0 gns. 10,000 gns for each rabbit.

    ¡¸Continuous quests are always ongoing so you can take them anytime. Red-Horned Rabbits are fast, but that¡¯s all. You can kill them with only a knife.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. This much reward for something that easy?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll find out once you try it.¡¹

    ¡¸...You¡¯re not sending me somewhere dangerous again, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re making me sound like I¡¯m a horrible person! And no, I¡¯m not. There¡¯s zero risk in this quest. Oh, but you¡¯re gonna have to go outside town, so it¡¯s dangerous in a way. Personally, I¡¯d rmend something like Babysitting...¡¹

    ¡¸All right. I¡¯ll take this.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to actually formally ept it. It¡¯s a continuous quest, after all. It¡¯ll probably take days for you to kill one. Good luck. You look feeble, though. Will you be okay? How about wiping windows around town instead...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, give me a break. I said I¡¯m doing it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. Red-Horned Rabbits give high rewards. It¡¯s an initiation quest for beginners to let them know that if they work hard, they can get whatever they want. It¡¯s perfect for you so you¡¯d keep giving it your best in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸The line¡¯s getting longer now so I have to go back to the counter. Be careful out there. It¡¯s okay to be lily-livered. In fact, being too much of a coward should be to your benefit. All right? Even if youe up empty, under no circumstances should you camp outside town. The gates will close at dusk so make sure you return before then.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a promise, okay? Later.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    She was just like a mother warning her kid. Hikaru saw Jill off with a sour look on his face.

    ¡¸So it takes days to kill one of these rabbits, huh?¡¹

    His expression changed to that of a child up to mischief. He was aware of the several gazes resting on him.

    After entering the reference room, Hikaru positioned himself as close to the wall as possible. In a five meter-radius... there. One of the adventurers who was ring at him.

    It¡¯s the perfect opportunity. I¡¯ll have you be my test subject in my experiment.

    Hikaru focused his mind.

    So I don¡¯t have to actually see them to summon their Soul Boards.

    He had booted up another person¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Zernenko Rigalow

    Age: 22 Rank: 11

    18

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿1

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿2

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿0

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿1

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿0

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    All right! There we go! He has his Immunity unlocked! I see. So it¡¯s immunity to magic spells, disease, and poison.

    He wanted to check the details, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t bring up the descriptions. Perhaps because it wasn¡¯t his own Soul Board.

    Whatever. They¡¯re pretty self-exnatory. The only additional info I¡¯d get is the maximum points that could be allocated. All right, let¡¯s check out the other boards.

    There was nothing noteworthy under Magical Power. Intuition and the hexagon board weren¡¯t unlocked either.

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿3

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿1

    ....¡¾Great Sword¡¿0

    ....¡¾Short Sword¡¿0

    ....¡¾Short Spear¡¿0

    ....¡¾Long Spear¡¿0

    ....¡¾Bow¡¿0

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿0

    ....¡¾Shield¡¿1

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿1

    So there are nine different weapons under Weapon Mastery... But what about axes or clubs? What¡¯s the basis for choosing these weapons anyway?

    Hikaru had various guesses but no definite answer.

    Ick data to actually arrive at a conclusion. On to the next. I haven¡¯t seen this board... Oh, the pentagon one.

    The pentagon board had Dexterity.

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿1

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    Hmm, so Tool Mastery has to be unlocked first. It¡¯s notbat-rted. Going by RPGs, I suppose it has something to do with production? Though it sounds like Dexterity might affect weapons mastery as well.

    Hikaru folded his arms, thinking.

    He has 2 points in Agility so that¡¯s a total of 15 points used. It¡¯s confirmed. Total points = Age + Rank.

    Rnd didn¡¯t have knowledge about Soul Boards. Which means it¡¯s not something a normal human being can ess. So that begs the question: how did this Zernenko guy allocate his points? No, that¡¯s not it. Jill would¡¯ve told me something. Gloria only asked me about my ss. The owner himself allocates the points without him noticing? Or...

    Or perhaps by achieving a certain level of proficiency, points get automatically allocated. Yes, that¡¯s more likely the case. Like a bonus for those who trained hard. Man, this ability really is amazing. Allocating points freely is basically a shortcut. I don¡¯t have to train and all that.

    Hikaru was deep in thought when he heard voices.

    ¡¸What¡¯s he doing in the reference room?¡¹

    ¡¸Beats me. I can¡¯t wait until he gets out so we can ¡°socialize¡± with him.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe. Socialize, eh? You mean he¡¯s gonna get some thrashing.¡¹

    It was Zernenko and his buddies. It seemed they¡¯ve been eyeing Hikaru because he was being pampered by a receptionist and it ticked them off.

    Huh... Big words. I really don¡¯t like you guys either. In fact, y¡¯all get on my nerves.

    An idea sprang up in Hikaru¡¯s mind. He could allocate others¡¯ Soul Board points himself. Now normally, that would be favourable for the owner. But what if he used the points to unlock attributes? It wouldn¡¯t result into anything. Hikaru also wanted to know what other attributes and Skills were there on the Soul Board.

    Hikaru¡¯s mouth curved into a wicked smile.

    ¡¾Unlock Soul Board? 1 point required.¡¿

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    I¡¯m going to use the rest of your points to decipher the rest of the unlockable attributes. First is the hexagon board.

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿0

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿0

    ..¡¾Appeal¡¿0

    Oh, willpower! With this, the list isplete ¨C Vitality, Magical Power, Physical Strength, Agility, Dexterity, Willpower, and Intuition.

    Hikaru felt great having his curiosity satisfied.

    Zero for both Charisma and Appeal, huh... That¡¯s just sad. Nah. The Soul Board merely provides a little extra. I have zero points in Physical Strength, but it¡¯s not like I have no muscle strength. It¡¯s safe to assume that the points from the Soul Board are simply added bonus.

    He felt awful using up only Zernenko¡¯s points ¨C though it was a little bitte for that ¨C so he used his two buddies¡¯s points as well.

    The results were as follows:

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿0

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿0

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿0

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿0

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿0

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿0

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿0

    ....¡¾Smell¡¿0

    ....¡¾Taste¡¿0

    ....¡¾Touch¡¿0

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿0

    ..¡¾Spiritual Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Fire¡¿0

    ....¡¾Air¡¿0

    ....¡¾Earth¡¿0

    ....¡¾Water¡¿0

    ....¡¾Magic Creation¡¿0

    He already knew everything under Physical Strength and Agility.

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿0

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Axe¡¿0

    ....¡¾Loom¡¿0

    ....¡¾Pottery¡¿0

    ....¡¾Musical Instruments¡¿0

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿0

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿0

    ....¡¾Evil¡¿0

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿0

    ..¡¾Appeal¡¿0

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿0

    ..¡¾Insight¡¿

    ....¡¾Invention¡¿0

    ....¡¾Fine Arts¡¿0

    ....¡¾Music¡¿0

    ..¡¾Intelligence¡¿

    ....¡¾Arithmetics¡¿0

    ....¡¾Language Comprehension¡¿0

    ....¡¾Language Output¡¿0

    ..¡¾Memory¡¿0

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿0

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿0

    Tsk. Damn it. I couldn¡¯t use up a lot of their points.

    Hikaru clicked his tongue at somethingpletely trivial. Incidentally, the other two guys had their points allocated simr to Zernenko with three points being the highest. These men were fighters and already this powerful. Hikaru realized how ridiculous it would be if they had their attributes maxed out.

    I now know all the initial attributes. Next would be to check how many of those derivative Skills (e.g. Assassination and Sniper) there were. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t study them.

    In order to check, he had to allocate points to the Skills of the men who despised him.

    Whatever. I don¡¯t really need the information right now. If I bump into someone skilled, I¡¯ll just check their Soul Board.

    Hikaru nodded to himself as he studied information he needed for his quest.

    ¡¸Is heing out or what?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting sleepy.¡¹

    There were still men waiting for Hikaru outside.

    After leaving the Adventurers Guild, Hikaru bought lunch from a stall. He could be out of town all day. He got a sandwich worth 30 gns. He filled his sk with water as well. Several gazes followed him from behind.

    ¡¸There he goes.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like he took a request.¡¹

    ¡¸Outside of town?¡¹

    ¡¸Based on the direction he¡¯s going, probably.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it outside, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Good idea. If we ¡°socialized¡± with him in town, guards mighte.¡¹

    They were fans of Jill and Gloria and their numbers have increased to six. Keeping their distance, they tailed Hikaru. They were awful at tailing that amon adventurer would notice right away that he was being followed.

    ¡¸Hmm? Out for a quest again today?¡¹

    The man who talked to Hikaru was the gatekeeper at the time he went out to get glimmering poisonous nts.

    ¡¸Be careful out there. Remember: there¡¯s no such thing as being too cautious. You¡¯re an adventurer, not a guard like me. Being scared is not a bad thing.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. But thank you for the advice.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wee. Kids should listen to words of advice.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Treating me like a kid, I see. Well, there are a lot of tall, muscr men in this world sopared to them, I might look like a kid. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m small either! I¡¯m not small! Hikaru thought as he bowed.

    The gatekeeper smiled pleasantly.

    ¡¸All righty, then.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t think properlyst time since he was starving. But it¡¯s different this time. He could now survey his surroundings properly.

    Just outside the gate was a coach station. There were different kinds of beings there, not just humans. Demi-humans. Elves. There were also travellers and merchants.

    Past the station were several inns and as he went farther, he saw farmhouses. Unlike the ones inside the town, they were wooden and poorly-made. Behind the structures were wide fields that the families have cultivated. Despite being unfortunate, these people lived strong.

    As he went farther, there were less and less houses. He was now face to face with Mother Nature.

    The road before him stretched for miles and miles. Blue mountaintops loomed in the distance. Grass on meadows gently undted like silver waves in the breeze, revealing the paths of the wind that blew by. A stream flowed softly nearby. Birds soared high up in the sky, singing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finally beginning.¡¹

    Hikaru was getting a tad bit excited. And behind him were six adventurers.

    ¡¸All right. We should surround that kid now... Wait, what?¡¹

    They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Hikaru supposedly hid himself behind a tall thicket, but when they checked, he was gone.

    No one could sense Hikaru once he had his Stealth on and his ss set to Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer. There wasn¡¯t anyone in Pond ¨C no, the whole kingdom of Ponsonia who could.

 Chapter 11 â€“ Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 11 ¨C Resolve</h4>

    It was not long after Hikaru left town when the gatekeeper got worried. Six adventurers went past the gate as if in pursuit of him.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Can youe with me for a bit? There¡¯s something I want to check. It¡¯ll only take fifteen minutes.¡¹

    He was talking to the unit of guards stationed at the gate. They nodded right away and apanied the gatekeeper. His hunch was right. After a bit of walking, he spotted six adventurers making a racket.

    ¡¸Hey, he¡¯s not here!¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯d that brat go?!¡¹

    ¡¸He couldn¡¯t just disappear in such a short time! Why the hell didn¡¯t you keep your eyes on him?!¡¹

    ¡¸I could say the same to you!¡¹

    Sounds disturbing judging by their words. The gatekeeper warily approached them.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with all the ruckus? I heard what you said. Did you need anything from that kid that left town just now? Why didn¡¯t you talk to him in town?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What?! Guards?!¡¹

    The adventurers went silent.

    ¡¸Can you pleasee with me to the station?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s really nothing. Right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah! Nothing wrong here.¡¹

    ¡¸Come with me to the station. That¡¯s an order.¡¹the gatekeeper repeated, with more force this time.

    The adventurers shrank back. They were taken away, their heads hanging down low. A whileter, while surrounded by brawny soldiers...

    ¡¸What?! You wanted to teach him a lesson and put him in ce because he gained the favor of a receptionist?! What the hell were you thinking?! For goodness sake, you¡¯re grown men! This is exactly why women don¡¯t give you the time of day!¡¹

    ...they received a good talking-to. Incidentally, the soldiers informed the Adventurers Guild of the incident.

    ¡¸Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?!¡¹

    Jill now had one more reason to be worried.

    Completely unaware of all themotion, Hikaru wandered through the meadows.

    ¡¸Red-horned Rabbits live near town. They¡¯re an unusual bunch as there¡¯s less and less of them as you go farther out. But then again, there are no ferocious monsters near town so it¡¯s easier for them to breed.¡¹

    That was what he got from the reference room earlier. They were detailed, providing information on their ecological distributions and habitat.

    ¡¸It did mention that they¡¯re extremely difficult to kill... no, difficult to hunt. As to why...¡¹

    Hikaru spotted his target. It was behind some bushes, quite some distance away. A Red-horned Rabbit. Fairly big for a rabbit, it was about the size of a cardboard box for oranges. On its head was a deep-red horn. Apparently the longer the horns, the more valuable they were. But most of them would snap off over the course of their lives. In fact, the one Hikaru spotted had a broken horn.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    It was less than a hundred meters away. Hikaru switched his ss to that of a Civilian. There didn¡¯t seem to be any change in its behavior. Next, he deactivated his Stealth.

    Abruptly the Red-horned Rabbit raised its head, looking around restlessly.

    ¡¸So it can notice me even when I¡¯m this far.¡¹

    Hikaru turned his Stealth back on and moved closer. The creature seemed to have forgotten its difort as it shoved its face back onto the ground. He drew nearer. Fifty meters. Thirty meters...

    The Red-horned Rabbit raised its head once more, but this time, it looked straight at Hikaru¡¯s direction and fled at a ridiculous speed.

    ¡¸Literally ran like a scared rabbit...¡¹he muttered.

    ¡¸No, wait. So thirty meters is the limit of my Stealth. I was quite confident with my Skill too. It¡¯s rough going against a monster that specializes in anti-Stealth.¡¹

    Hikaru let out a low groan.

    ¡¸Wait a sec. That rabbit looked towards my direction. So it knows where I am exactly. The only exnation for that is...¡¹

    It has either Life or Mana Detection.

    ¡¸I have one point each on Life Obfuscation and Mana Obfuscation. So it has a means to pierce my Skills. I don¡¯t know how powerful it is exactly, but... Whatever. Let¡¯s try my ss next.¡¹

    It took fifteen minutes for him to find another Red-horned Rabbit. He¡¯s already switched his ss to Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer.

    ¡¸...Seriously?¡¹

    He approached the creature through its blindspot, so it might¡¯ve yed a part. But still, he couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. At his feet was a rabbit, about 60 centimeters in length, its face shoved onto the ground. Just by changing sses, he was able to get this close.

    The creature he spotted this time still had its horn intact. ording to the information he got from the reference room, Red-horned Rabbits with horns not yet broken were rare.

    ¡¸Time to kill it I guess.¡¹he muttered, though the creature didn¡¯t seem to hear it.

    It was digging through the ground, chewing insects and worms.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru gripped his Dagger of Strength tightly. He was about to kill the creature. He left town, fully prepared to do so. And yet, the point of his de was shaking. Hikaru heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸This is stupid. I¡¯ve already killed a man, and yet here I am, hesitating to kill an animal, feeling sorry for it.¡¹

    But unlike the innocent Red-horned Rabbit, Morgstad deserved to die.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    He knew. It was like how meat sold at a supermarket wouldn¡¯t bother him, but he might feel sorry for the animals if he went to a ughterhouse. He understood his sentiment. He knew why he was hesitating. Pity.

    ¡¸Man, I¡¯m really stupid...¡¹ he said, putting his hand together.

    He knew it was pointless. There was no God in this world.

    He then drew his dagger and in one motion, stabbed the creature¡¯s back all the way to its heart. He felt no resistance as the de took its life away. Must be the effect of the Assassination Skill.

    Blood seeped into the earth. Feeling weak from his knees all the way down to his feet, Hikaru steeled himself. He let go of the dagger and put his hands together once more.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so stupid.¡¹ he muttered again.

    It was all quick after killing the creature. He skillfully hung the corpse by the creek to drain the blood and cut its stomach open to remove the innards. Doing this would make it lighter and apparently make the meat tastier. The heart and its two kidneys could be sold at high prices though, so he left those. He then tossed the corpse into a stic bag he¡¯d bought for his daily necessities. After washing his hands with soap, he headed back to town. It was lunch time, but he didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat his sandwich.

    When Hikaru got to the gate, the gatekeeper tapped his shoulder and nodded for some reason.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Go to the Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay...¡¹

    It sounds like something happened while I was gone. He headed toward the guild, which was his n all along anyway.

    ¡¸Hikaru-ku¡ª¡¹

    When he returned, Jill and Gloria were both at the counter. Jill was about to dash towards Hikaru, but after casting a sidelong nce at Gloria, she stopped. She then returned to dealing with the adventurers like nothing happened.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    She kept shooting nces at Hikaru, though. He understood what she was trying to say with those eyes. Over here. Come here. Don¡¯t go over to Gloria. The eyes could speak a thousand words.

    Hikaru smelled trouble, but going over to Gloria would only make Jill upset. Without much of a choice, he strode towards Jill. As always, adventurers were gathered around the two women in clusters, hitting on them.

    Are these guys really adventurers? Don¡¯t they have anything better to do? Although, following one¡¯s basic instincts to find a suitable female partner and putting effort into it isn¡¯t exactly wrong... or is it?

    Hikaru waited for work to settle down a bit before slipping into the first row.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here to deliver¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯vee at the most opportune time, Adventurer Hikaru. I want to talk to you in the booth.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to talk to you in the booth.¡¹

    ¡¸I, uhh...¡¹

    ¡¸I want to talk to you in the booth.¡¹

    After repeating it three times, Jill sauntered towards the booth.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru could feel the men¡¯s icy res drilling into him.

    ...Man, what a pain. I¡¯d be in trouble if they remember my faces. I should buy a mask.

    He entered the booth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry!¡¹Jill eximed before he could say anything else.

    She bowed her head, both hands on the table. The adventurers wondered what was going on. These guys just have to react to Jill¡¯s every action, don¡¯t they? You too, Gloria. Stop looking here and focus on your work.

    ¡¸...I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not sure I follow.¡¹

    ¡¸You might¡¯ve not noticed but you were actually tailed by adventurers. Six of them¡¹

    ¡¸What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re, uh... my fans apparently. They seemed to think I was showing you too much favoritism so they wanted to harass you.¡¹

    Harass? You mean beat me up.

    ¡¸I knew. So?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸So they were following me. What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸You knew?¡¹

    ¡¸I did. Heck, it was too obvious. I think the levels of the adventurers here are a bit on the low side.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s not true! Zernenko is known for being skilled for his young age. He¡¯s still only rank E, but people expect great things from him in the future.¡¹

    What? That guy? If I recall correctly, he had 1 point on his Sword mastery. Is one point actually fairly strong?

    ¡¸He has a ss called One-handed Swordsman Technician: Technical Swordsman5.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see. So he has a good job ss. But it¡¯s a five-character ss, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He¡¯s cut out to be a fighter.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    So five-character sses can draw attention already. I shouldn¡¯t tell anyone about my sses and the Soul Board.

    ¡¸Hikaru-kun? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I know! You¡¯re scared! I understand. You¡¯re scared because a skilled adventurer with a five-character ss has his eyes on you. But rest assured! They received a warning from the guards about their unbing behavior and they¡¯ll be under surveince for a while!¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    He wasn¡¯t actually the least bit scared, but he didn¡¯t bother exining that to Jill. I¡¯ll just let her believe what she wants to believe.

    On another note, Hikaru now understood the reason behind the gatekeeper¡¯s amicable expression. The adventurers who followed Hikaru were clearly acting suspiciously, so the guards arrested them.

    They weren¡¯t really a threat to me, but they were certainly annoying.

    Hikaru felt good knowing someone was worried about him and even protected him.

    Should I give him a box of cakes? Going by Rnd¡¯s memories, they have that custom here as well.

    ¡¸So there you have it. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You¡¯re being protected!¡¹Jill said as she started patting Hikaru¡¯s head out of the blue.

    Hikaru¡¯s thoughts froze. Wait, she¡¯s patting my head?

    ¡¸It¡¯s very ufortable. I hate it.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaaat?! Why?! Are you the type who likes the same sex, and not the opposite? I know there are people like that.¡¹

    ¡¸No. Don¡¯t think that others will be delighted with whatever you do. Let me get this straight. Your attitude towards me will only elicit unnecessary misunderstandings. Those simple-minded adventurers will then be out to get me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I-I¡¯m sorry. Next time I¡¯ll give you head pats where no one could see us.¡¹

    That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying!

    Hikaru wanted to tell her that, but he knew it¡¯ll never get through to her head. My head hurts.

    ¡¸Whatever. So are you done? Then I want you to assess the stuff I brought.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. I¡¯ll do it right awa¡ª what?¡¹

    Jill stared nkly at him.

    ¡¸I hunted down a Red-horned Rabbit.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re joking. That¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not joking. Though I only got one.¡¹

    Hikaru opened the bag he had by his foot and showed it to her. The smell of blood and animal drifted from within.

    ¡¸...Hikaru-kun, you really are one lucky guy.¡¹Jill said, amazed.

 Chapter 12 â€“ The Intimidating Unken

    <h4>Chapter 12 ¨C The Intimidating Unken</h4>

    Apparently an expert would assess the value of the Red-horned Rabbit, not Jill. She rang a bell and an old man emerged from a room inside. His hair was long and white all over, with a bun on top. The rest he left hanging as they met with his mustache and beard, making his head look like a lump of white hair. About a hundred fifty centimeters tall, he was half a head shorter than Hikaru.

    ¡¸A gnome...?¡¹Hikaru muttered.

    ¡¸He¡¯s from a race called Man Gnomes. Don¡¯t say anything about it, or he¡¯ll get mad.¡¹Jill whispered.

    Ugh, another pain in the neck.

    ¡¸What do you want, Jill? I¡¯m busy! We have a visitor from the royal capitaling soon.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. But you¡¯re the one who insisted on assessing Red-horned Rabbits.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Unken¡¯s gaze rested on Hikaru for the first time.

    ¡¸...Ohh.¡¹

    He warily examined Hikaru¡¯s whole body before turning around and heading back inside.

    ¡¸If you go through this passageway, you¡¯ll arrive at a separate building. That¡¯s where the dissection is done. Just follow Unken-san.¡¹

    With a tap on his shoulder, Jill returned to the counter. Adventurers who saw the intimate gesture seethed with bloodlust.

    ¡¸...I just told her to stop doing that.¡¹

    Feeling weary, Hikaru went after Unken.

    The ce where dissection was done looked like a huge garage. While only made of wood, expertly-ced beams secured the enormous structure. Dangling down from the naked beams were chains with hooks whererge animals were hung for dissections.

    ¡¸Take it out.¡¹

    Hikaru ced the bag on a stone table. Unken took the Red-horned Rabbit from within and examined its insides.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    In the meantime, Hikaru summoned Unken¡¯s Soul Board. He was curious about the way he carried himself so warily earlier. And his hunch was right.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Unken F. Balzack

    Age: 211 Rank: 51

    47

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿2

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿5

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿1

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Smell¡¿1

    ....¡¾Taste¡¿2

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿6

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿9

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Short Sword¡¿6

    ....¡¾Bow¡¿3

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿4

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿2

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿2

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿2

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿2

    ....¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿1

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿3

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Pottery¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿3

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿4

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ¡¸What?¡¹Hikaru blurted out.

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡°what¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Unken eyed Hikaru suspiciously before turning his attention back to the Red-horned Rabbit.

    Wait, wait, wait... This geezer¡¯s unreal! He even has a Stealth-type Skill that I don¡¯t. He only has one point on it, though. Hmm? Hold on a sec. Something¡¯s not right with his remaining points.

    Hikaru cautiously calcted. Unken had allocated a total of 74 points to his Skills. Add that to his remaining 47 points, you got a total of 121 points. His rank was outstanding, but his age of 211 was even more incredible. If one gained 1 point per year, then his remaining points were way off.

    It must be one-third, then. 211 divided by 3 is around 70. 70 plus his rank of 51 gives a total of 121. The figures add up. Some species in this world have shorter lifespans while some have longer. So the timing of granting points is different for each species depending on the lifespans.

    It felt like the wrong things were being bnced.

    So Group Obfuscation... Unlocking it must require two points each on Life Obfuscation Mana Obfuscation, and Imperceptibility. This guy has almost the same Skillset as me. I wonder if he¡¯s a Rogue-type.

    Hikaru wanted to know how powerful Unken was. Unlike Hikaru who had poured his points into one Skill, maxing it out, the old man only had a few points for each. It felt like he was putting more points on Skills crucial for a Rogue-type character. If he knew how strong Unken was, he could use him as a point of reference to assess how strong he himself was.

    ¡¸Laddie.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fun to stare at me like that?¡¹

    Hikaru gave a start.

    Right, he has 4 points on Instinct... I doubt he knows I¡¯m checking his Soul Board, though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you in the guild before.¡¹

    ¡¸...I suppose.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you usually do?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s none of your business.¡¹

    ¡¸Judging from Jill¡¯s behavior, the Guildmaster perhaps?¡¹

    ¡¸...I¡¯m just an assessor.¡¹

    Either Hikaru did well in changing the subject, or Unken really disliked being probed over.

    ¡¸Anyway, about the Red-horned Rabbit... You¡¯ve never dissected before, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸...No.¡¹

    ¡¸The way you cut it is awful. What did you use?¡¹

    Hikaru took out his Dagger of Strength. Unken stared at it then heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸...You fool. Don¡¯t use a killing weapon for dissection. Use a proper tool for it. You cut its skin and flesh when you took out its internal organs. Here. The meat will taste awful if blood seeps into the flesh.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I see it.¡¹

    ¡¸The way you cut open its belly is also horrible. You could¡¯ve carried it without dissecting. Its value won¡¯t drop if you returned in two or three hours...¡¹he said, ncing at Hikaru.¡¸...is what I would say, but with those muscles of yours, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s too heavy for you to carry.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m aware of that.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d tell you to form a party with others, but then you won¡¯t be able to capitalize on your strengths. You look skilled in moving unnoticed.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸I must say, it¡¯s quite strange. Red-horned Rabbits have extremely keen senses. You¡¯re wearing Night Wolf gear, correct? Yet it should¡¯ve still noticed you.¡¹

    He sees through everything.

    ¡¸...The rabbit ran and tripped over a tree stump.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I was able to kill it.¡¹

    Hikaru gave him an ambiguous answer. A lie. I don¡¯t think this world has the story about a rabbit that tripped over a tree stump and died.

    ¡¸Hmm. So you¡¯re saying you just got lucky?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s say for the sake of argument, it wasn¡¯t a case of pure luck. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay to probe around someone¡¯s special skills. But I suppose the guildmaster would want to know, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you trying to bait me?¡¹

    Damn, he got me. That¡¯s a 211-year-old geezer for you. In his mind, Hikaru stuck out his tongue at the old man.

    ¡¸So, about the rabbit. There¡¯s a cut on its right hind leg so its value as meat is lower. What a waste. This is the most delicious part too. We can buy it for 7,000 gns.¡¹

    ¡¸Deal.¡¹

    ¡¸...Oh, you don¡¯tin, huh?¡¹

    Hikaru knew he would get around this much. After all, aplete amateur dissected it.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t afford to waste my time hereining. Money can¡¯t buy me time.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you in such a rush?¡¹

    ¡¸I probably won¡¯t be if I could live for 200 years like a Man Gnome.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Unken scowled at him once more. I probably said a little bit too much.

    ¡¸Well, for a rabbit that tripped, its body is spotless. Don¡¯t you want to know the price of its hide? ¡¹

    Unken was trying to get even. He¡¯s already saw through Hikaru¡¯s lies.

    ¡¸They don¡¯t fetch for much, do they?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I suppose not. Around 500 gns. I¡¯ll add it to the overall cost.¡¹

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸And what?¡¹

    ¡¸The price of the horn.¡¹

    Unken smiled for the first time. Actually it was more like the corner of his mouth turned up just a little bit.

    ¡¸So you know about that.¡¹

    ¡¸I read about it in the reference room. Red-horned rabbits with horns intact are rare and that the horn has medicinal effects.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you were simply an arrogant, despicable kid, but I guess not. You actually do your homework. Can you afford to waste your time studying, though?¡¹

    ¡¸I like studying. If you call a diligent kid arrogant, you¡¯re also basically making light of the benefits acquired from the development of civilization.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you hear yourself right now? You actually sound arrogant. Hahaha!¡¹

    Unken burst outughing.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind, I can teach you how to dissect in my free time.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s just exactly what I wanted.¡¹

    ¡¸Come tomorrow evening.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good to me. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Bye.¡¹Unken said, raising his hand and tried to leave.

    ¡¸Wait, hold on a sec! You haven¡¯t assessed the horn yet.¡¹

    ¡¸And here I thought I managed to trick you.¡¹

    Damned geezer, Hikaru thought, his cheek twitching. Unken simply looked at the horn and groaned.

    ¡¸A horn as splendid as this is rare. We don¡¯t actually have current market values for it. I would have to contact the Alchemists Guild and the Doctors Guild first. You¡¯ll know tomorrow evening. I¡¯ll give you your overall payment, then.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Sheesh, I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t try to y me.¡¹

    ¡¸Says the kid who lied by bringing up an old story of a rabbit that tripped on a tree stump.¡¹

    Hikaru wanted to know more about Unken from Jill, but as always, she was surrounded by adventurers. He wasn¡¯t going to charge straight to her. As soon as Gloria noticed him, she started moving quickly, so Hikaru had to get out of there quick.

    Hikaru was shocked that Unken knew about the story of the rabbit. It wasn¡¯t as if the old man knew the exact details, but he was familiar with it. He asked the old man about it, but his only answer was ¡°I think I heard it from the elders in my hometown¡± and apparently he was only a kid back then.

    There¡¯s a chance that someone was reincarnated to this world like me.

    On the one hand, it was a surprising revtion. Yet, it also wasn¡¯t. There was always the possibility. Hikaru was brought here by the genius Rnd. He used a world-crossing spell; something like magic but not exactly magic either. He had the resources to do research about such a powerful spell which meant he had data about other worlds.

    I suppose there¡¯s really no need to find others like me.

    Hikaru doubted they could use the Soul Board like him. After all, he only obtained the ability by chance after stealing a bag that contained light inside when he was in the heavenly realm. Even if they also got the same kind of bag, them having the same ability was unthinkable. Rnd even said it manifested into one¡¯s own personal magic spell or Skill.

    ¡¸Now, then... What to do?¡¹

    He didn¡¯t feel like going out of town again today. Eating his sandwich at a rest area by the main street, Hikaru pondered his next move. Besides him, there were housewives who were in the middle of shopping, standing and chatting with each other, an errand boy taking a nap, among others.

    ¡¸I want to know more about this world. Rnd¡¯s knowledge is limited to things that are noble-rted. But before that...¡¹

    He stuffed thest piece of his sandwich into his mouth and stood up.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s find a different inn.¡¹

    Hikaru longed for an actual mattress.

    While an inn with a master, a hostess, and a poster girl was enticing to him, Hikaru shut the idea out of his mind. He probably wasn¡¯t going to say in town long. Building deep rtionships with others would only make it harder to leave. It would dull his judgment. He¡¯d already gotten quite deep in his rtionship with Jill (although pretty-much one-sided), but there was nothing he could do about that since she worked at the Adventurers Guild.

    So he wound up at a business hotel. A five-storey building, it looked like a matchbox. Every room was exactly the same, with only a bedroom. In this world, five stories was actually high ss. Plus he had his own private room. Although shared, the hotel also had a steam room. It cost 1,000 gns for a night; ten times the beginner adventurers¡¯ inn he stayed at before.

    ¡¸Are you really staying here, Sir?¡¹

    On the first floor¡¯s reception desk was a woman wearing a uniform. She eyed Hikaru suspiciously ¨C or rather, with great interest. Twitching on top of her head were cat ears. Her fluffy, light green hair hung gently and tied behind her back.

    ¡¸1,000 gns per night, right? For now, I¡¯ll be staying for three nights.¡¹

    Hikaru took out 3,000 gns and handed it to her. Blinking relentlessly, the cat-eared girl took the money. Her ears twitched in rhythm with her blinks as well.

    I¡¯ve read a novel with a protagonist that was so obsessed with cat ears. How can he be so hung up on them? Had he not touched a cat before in his life?

    ¡¸You must be rich, Sir. You¡¯re also wearing nice clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I¡¯m d you like it.¡¹

    Dodorono would surely love to hear that as well.

    ¡¸Yes! So, there are a few things to remember in this hotel. You have your own room and it¡¯s soundproof as well. You may call for a woman, but she can¡¯t stay for the night. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸...What did you just say?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Do you prefer calling for men?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Seriously, first Jill, and now her. Where do they get that idea?

    ¡¸Ah, do most guests stay here for that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Isn¡¯t that usually the case?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t really know what passes as ¡°usual¡± around here (this world).¡¹

    ¡¸Guests call for me too, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    For real?! You can call for the cat-eared receptionist?

    His heartbeat started racing all of a sudden. It was hard to believe he was just questioning what was so good about cat ears a second ago.

    I mean, I¡¯m technically a boy. Yes. It¡¯s a natural reaction.

    ¡¸Though I turn them down. Ahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸...O-Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you getting flustered, Sir?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not.¡¹

    Hikaru calmed his heart down.

    Indeed. It¡¯s not right to pay money for it. Not at all. Plus, I want my first to have me as her first as well. It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want my partner to find out I don¡¯t have any experience. Yup, definitely not. I just prefer it that way.

    ¡¸Ah, but...¡¹

    She leaned forward and whispered into his ears.

    ¡¸I might dly say yes if you called for me, Sir.¡¹

    Hikaru almost handed her his whole wallet.

    Money left: 1,830 (+7,500+¦Á)

 Chapter 13 â€“ Information He Couldnâ€™t Miss

    <h4>Chapter 13 ¨C Information He Couldn¡¯t Miss</h4>

    At first, Hikaru¡¯s emotions were in a state of frenzy after hearing the cat-eared woman¡¯s words, but ultimately he managed to calm down when he realized she was simply poking fun at him.

    ¡¸For goodness¡¯ sake...¡¹

    Hikaru left his belongings in the hotel room and went back out. The woman at the front desk waved her hand at him as he left, wishing him a good day.

    The sun still sat high in the sky. He was headed for the temple. The guild card¡¯s job ss field showed Assassination God, Stealth God, etcera. If they were ssified so specifically, just how many gods were out there? He wanted an answer to that simple question. Rnd¡¯s memories didn¡¯t provide much information on the matter.

    Incidentally, Rnd¡¯s ss was¡¸Wide Area Noble Blood Rescue God: Noblesse¡¹. Most young nobles had it apparently. In fact, if they didn¡¯t have it, they get suspected of being a bastard born out of wedlock.

    Located in the center of town, the ce seemed to be flourishing as the streets became busier the closer Hikaru got to the temple. More shops lined the streets as well.

    The temple was a dome-shaped structure that looked like a circus tent, with eight entrances all around. It was uniquely built; using steel beams for its framework, stone for its foundation, and the rest was made out of wood. It had several windows with various gods engraved on them. One could enter through any entrance, so Hikaru just followed the stream of people going inside.

    ¡¸Whoa...¡¹

    As soon as he stepped in, a huge wall drew his attention. An image of a god facing sideways and donning a robe with a pen on his right hand and a crystal ball on the other was carved on it in high relief. It was a towering, five-meter tall sculpture.

    ¡ºWisdom God¡»was what the writing said. A preacher stood in front of it.

    ¡¸It is said that the soul card was created by a researcher who was blessed by the Wisdom God. It was such a powerful blessing that even now we still don¡¯t know how the card works. Unfortunately, the researcher passed away after he finished creating the soul card system.¡¹

    Hikaru nodded. He wondered how the cards were so futuristic. Apparently a Wisdom God ss was behind its creation. It was a story from a long time ago the preacher said.

    Soaring high beside the Wisdom God was the Sun God, with the War God next to it. A preacher stood in front of each, but what caught his attention were the weapons carved beside the War God: A sword, great sword, short sword, short spear, long spear, bow, throwing knife, shield, and armor. Nine kinds.

    They were exactly the same weapons under the Soul Board¡¯s Weapon Mastery Skill tree. This can¡¯t be a coincidence. The preacher¡¯s speech was mostly aimed towards those who studied the art of war. To put it short, his message was along the lines of ¡°If you devote yourself, the War God will be watching you. So work hard.¡±

    But soldiers and adventurers listened intently to his speech. Hikaru didn¡¯t get anything he wanted to know so he waited until the preacher wasn¡¯t too upied before approaching him.

    ¡¸Hello there, young man. Is there something you want to ask me?¡¹

    He wholeheartedly weed Hikaru. It was apparent that not a lot of weak-looking people asked him questions.

    ¡¸I want to ask about the nine different weapons.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. You want to know about the Nine Paths of the War God. Tell me, young man. Which path are you studying?¡¹

    ¡¸Nine Paths?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. So we have to start from there. The Nine Paths refer to the nine weapons that the War God decreed after he mastered them.¡¹

    ¡¸Decreed? Decreed that these nine weapons were just and the rest were evil?¡¹

    ¡¸The other weapons weren¡¯t exactly rejected, but it could be something like that. As you may already know, the training halls in this town specialize in any of these nine weapons.¡¹

    Hikaru simply gave a nomittal nod.

    ¡¸There¡¯s one called Raybrig Swordsmanship Training Hall in town. It¡¯s named after Raybrig who was also known as a Master Swordsman. Other than that, there¡¯s also the Celestial Spearmanship Training Hall which is the best in the whole continent when ites to studying the long spear.¡¹

    ¡¸Do other weapons receive bonuses from one¡¯s ss?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. You¡¯re talking about the guild card. No, they don¡¯t. While I have only limited information, I have never heard of weapons other than those nine receiving holy blessings.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Onest question, then. What basis did the War God have in choosing those nine weapons?¡¹

    With anotherugh, the preacher said...

    ¡¸There¡¯s no rhyme or reason to what a god does. There¡¯s only the oue.¡¹

    That was quite deep, Hikaru thought.

    Hikaru went around the whole ce to find only one or two-character gods being worshipped in the temple. There was a board that told how the world was created, but it contained a proviso that said there were various theories about it. As to how this world worked, there were only spections.

    But I¡¯m pretty sure gods exist here. After all, people receive blessings from their job sses.

    Apparently the ss shown on a guild card was the owner¡¯s way of saying that he worshipped that particr god. It wasn¡¯t that the card invoked the blessing, but rather it was an instrument for the owner¡¯s voice to reach the god. As a result, their Skills get boosted; just like how Hikaru¡¯s Stealth bes more potent.

    Is God the one who made this system? Now that¡¯s interesting. My curiosity has been piqued.

    Hikaru was about to leave the temple when he heard two men talking.

    ¡¸Are you sure? Has it been settled then?¡¹

    ¡¸So it seems. That means we¡¯re getting dismissed, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Man, I just can¡¯t ept this. You can barely call that an investigation¡¹

    Their voices sounded familiar to Hikaru.

    The knights on patrol at Morgstad¡¯s mansion!

    He couldn¡¯t help but follow them.

    ¡¸The first to discover the body is the culprit? That¡¯s just too simple.¡¹

    ¡¸Keep it down, you idiot. We can¡¯t let others hear about this.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll know soon anyway. They killed a big shot.¡¹

    What? They caught the culprit? Judging by their conversation, I think they¡¯re talking about Count Morgstad¡¯s murderer.

    The real culprit was right here.

    Wait, did he say first to discover the body?

    The first person to arrive after Morgstad was killed...

    That girl.

    The pale-skinned girl with the silver hair and blue eyes. Hikaru recalled how she looked incredibly thin. Either that or it was her pajamas that made her look slim.

    She¡¯s being pinned for the murder? No way...

    Hikaru was shook. The girl basically became his scapegoat.

    ¡¸In any case, she¡¯s getting transported to the capital. Our job is done.¡¹

    ¡¸Bullshit. Is that what why you went to the temple? To repent?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. We only did our jobs.¡¹

    ¡¸And I¡¯m saying that¡¯s bullshit.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-kun?¡¹

    Someone called him from behind all of a sudden, causing him to jump about five centimeters from surprise. He was walking through a crowded ce so he had his Stealth turned off.

    ¡¸Jill-san...¡¹

    She wore a light green dress tied at the waist with a leather strap. On her cor was a gorgeous beige scarf and she was carrying a bright white bag. It was Jill with her casual attire, standing before him.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Wait, were you actually following me? Oh, you sly little kid!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who called out to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, thanks for treating me. Excuse me! I¡¯ll have the sweet peach parfait and reishi tea. ¡¹

    ¡¸What are you¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸What? I can order whatever I want, right?¡¹

    ¡¸...Yeah.¡¹

    Hikaru ordered water which cost 10 gns. They were in a caf¨¦. He was surprised when Jill called out to him and by the time he snapped back to his senses, he¡¯d already lost sight of the two knights. They were most likely in Morgstad¡¯s mansion. He wanted to hear more about what they were talking about.

    There was something he wanted to ask Jill. He treated her to food as payment for information. She then led him to an open terrace caf¨¦ that she herself rmended.

    Jill was humming to herself. For some reason she was in a great mood. This whole thing was more like Hikaru making a bargain, though. A give and take, so to speak.

    I suppose it¡¯ll be easier to get answers from her if she¡¯s in a good mood...

    The parfait and tea cost 120 and 30 gns, respectively. In order to get the information he needed, it was a small price to pay... small price... he hoped.

    ¡¸All right. I have two questions.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, ¡°Reallu¡±? I told you I wanted to ask you something.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that was only an excuse to invite me for tea.¡¹

    Hikaru closed his eyes, thumb pressing on his temples. My head¡¯s starting to hurt.

    ¡¸I see. I thought it was strange for you to ask me out for tea out of the blue. ¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you upset all of a sudden?!¡¹

    ¡¸No reason. Oh, excuse me! I¡¯d like a green apple pie as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you ordering more?!¡¹

    ¡¸Why, it¡¯s payment for the information you want, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸...guh¡¹

    That was 90 more gns out the window.

    ¡¸So what did you want to ask about?¡¹

    Her mood had clearly turned sour. Hikaru could not understand how her mind worked at all. But then he remembered that Jill was the type whose mood changed too frequently.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Unken. He¡¯s the guildmaster, isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Did he tell you that himself?¡¹

    ¡¸He insisted he was only a butcher.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a butcher, then. He¡¯ll get mad if I said something.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, he has that much power over you. So he is the guildmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸Jeez. Can you stop being so crafty? I really don¡¯t like it.¡¹

    Hikaru gave a shrug.

    ¡¸So did you want to ask who the guildmaster is?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. From what I¡¯ve seen, he¡¯s quite strong. What kind of a person is he?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... I only heard rumors.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Shoot.¡¹

    His water arrived and he gulped it down. It was warm. The man who brought the water red at him, his eyes saying ¡°How dare you bring a pretty girl with you, brat?!¡±

    Apparently every man was just like the adventurers, simple-minded. Hikaru let out a small sigh.

    ¡¸They say Unken-san wasn¡¯t an adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸...Come again?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently he worked at a public organization.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t expect the answer he got. He assumed that after retiring from being an adventurer, Unken then worked for the Adventurers Guild. And since he was a guildmaster, all the more reason to believe that was the case. On top of that, he knew how to dissect animals.

    ¡¸But after finishing a huge job there, he retired and worked for the Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa, whoa... Who the heck is he? What kind of job was it?¡¹

    ¡¸...I really don¡¯t want to talk about this, but...¡¹Jill said, pointing at the menu.

    It was something called a Twin Tornado Juice that cost a whopping 150 gns.

    ¡¸Fine. Go ahead.¡¹

    Man, I shouldn¡¯t have paid for three nights in advance. I should¡¯ve taken that 7,500 gns from Unken as well. There were some fine notes written on the menu but he didn¡¯t feel like reading them. He just wanted Jill to order quick and get it done with.

    ¡¸Can I?! Really?! Like really, really?!¡¹

    ¡¸A man doesn¡¯t go back on his words.¡¹

    ¡¸Hurray! You¡¯re a real man! I really wanted to try this one.¡¹

    Overjoyed, Jill ordered more. The man from before was staring daggers at Hikaru. What the hell is that guy¡¯s problem? Sheesh.

    ¡¸So anyway. Continue.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right. You can¡¯t tell anyone about this, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸You promise? If you tell anyone, I¡¯ll secretly ce a penalty on your guild card.¡¹

    ¡¸I promise. Wait, you can do that?! You better not!¡¹

    ¡¸Unken-san was probably...¡¹

    Jill murmured in a low whisper.

    ¡¸...a spy or assassin under the king¡¯s direct control. I think.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. And?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸...What¡¯s with the weak reaction? I was so tense when I said it!¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, I imagined that was the case. Please continue. There¡¯s a reason you think he was a spy or assassin, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Well...¡¹

    A waiter brought the sweet peach parfait and Jill started on it. It looked like jellified peach; apparently it was all nectar. Cut into cubes and dressed in fresh cream. The reishi tea, incidentally, was light green. It looks like Japan¡¯s green tea to me.

    Too sweet... I¡¯m surprised she can eat all that.

    Hikaru felt like he was watching something incredible.

    ¡¸They say Unken-san came to the guild around fifty years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well he is old. A Man Gnome, is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He finished this huge task at his previous job a little over fifty years ago as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahuh.¡¹

    ¡¸That was around the time when Ponsonia¡¯s neighboring country, the Quinnd Empire, had someone else seed the throne. Before then the Emperor was Balzard, a tyrant. ording to rumors, he was assassinated.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸I would have thought nothing about it if that was all, but apparently Balzard dered that he was going to destroy Ponsonia. At that time the kingdom was weak from an outbreak of gue. There¡¯s no doubt that Ponsonia wanted to assassinate Balzard the most.¡¹

    ¡¸...So all the circumstantial evidence fit the theory perfectly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Once when I delivered some documents to Unken-san¡¯s room, I saw an old note on his desk. It was a thank-you letter from the king. He left it there as he went out for a bit and came back right as I took a quick peek at it. He was fuming and was like ¡°Did you see?!¡± So I couldn¡¯t ask any more about the letter.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. There are only a few cases where a king would personally send a thank-you letter to someone. Usually it would be the prime minister, agency heads, or an aristocrat. Generally, a king would only send a letter of appreciation signed by him personally to someone who aplished significant feat in a war.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, exactly! Wait, why do you even know that?¡¹

    ¡¸I had a friend who was a noble.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... Okay.¡¹

    He wasn¡¯t lying, though it didn¡¯t seem Jill was that interested.

    Jill¡¯s guess might not be that far off the mark. There¡¯s a bit of information about the neighboring country in Rnd¡¯s memories. The current emperor is a very nice person and has built friendly rtions with Ponsonia. The previous emperor, however, was a tyrant.

    ¡¸So that means Unken is a national hero...¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡¹

    After finishing the parfait, Jill dug into the green apple pie.

    ¡¸Hmm! Delicious! Nothing beats stress like sweet food!¡¹

    ¡¸...I-I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I can finish all that on my own.

    A national hero? With those Skill levels? Wait, fifty years ago means he would be 151 years old back then. Even amassed with knowledge and experience, could he really do it? I¡¯ve allocated more points to my Stealth-rted Skills than Unken. Does that mean I¡¯m fit to be an assassin? Still... is it even possible to kill an emperor?

    Hikaru thought that if he knew how strong Unken was, he could gauge his own strength as well. But now he was just getting more and more confused.

    ¡¸All right. I have one more question.¡¹

    ¡¸Ask away. Oh, but you can¡¯t ask about my address, okay?¡¹

    Eating seemed to have helped improve her mood as Jill was now weing questions.

    ¡¸...I¡¯m not gonna ask you that.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You¡¯re not?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want me to ask or no? Make up your mind for god¡¯s sake! Whatever. What I wanted to ask is...¡¹

    For a moment, Hikaru hesitated, not sure how to ask the question, then decided to just get straight to the point.

    ¡¸I heard the culprit behind Sir Morgstad¡¯s murder has been captured. Is that true?¡¹

 Chapter 14 (Part 01) â€“ Transport Preparations (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 14 (Part 01) ¨C Transport Preparations (Part One)</h4>

    Jill¡¯s hands froze as she was cutting the pie with a knife.

    ¡¸...Where¡¯d you hear that?¡¹

    ¡¸Some people were talking about it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, that¡¯s impossible! Like I said before, Morgstad¡¯s murder is highly ssified information!¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently the culprit is a young girl.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    This time Jill was speechless, her mouth agape.

    ¡¸...Well?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say.¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the menu. What do you want to eat?¡¹

    ¡¸There are just some things that you can and cannot say. I can¡¯t say any more as it would be a vition of confidentiality.¡¹

    ¡¸What, you think I¡¯m going to misuse the information?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry...¡¹

    ¡¸...No, I should be the one apologizing. That wasn¡¯t fair. You¡¯re answering my questions out of goodwill. It would be awful if you were punished because of it.¡¹

    All right, now what? Hikaru thought as he leaned back on his chair.

    (If she¡¯s not going to tell me any more, I just have to sneak into the mansion...)

    ¡¸Why do you want to know? This is indeed big news, but you wouldn¡¯t normally care about a Count being killed, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Because...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-kun. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re a son of a wealthy family who ran away from home on a whim and decided to be an adventurer so he could survive. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸...I suppose. Yeah, something like that. I don¡¯t have any other means to survive.¡¹

    That, and he didn¡¯t really have a home to return to.

    ¡¸Does your family have connections with Count Morgstad?¡¹

    ¡¸No. None at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why do you care so much?¡¹

    I screwed up, Hikaru thought deep inside. Morgstad¡¯s death was much more confidential than he imagined.

    ¡¸My friend... went through a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸...Your friend?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You could say he was oppressed by Count Morgstad. So I want to know whether he¡¯s alive or not.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Jill stared at Hikaru, studying him. He thought about staring back, then stopped. If I remember correctly, a person who lies does either of two things: First, they don¡¯t look at the one they¡¯re lying to ¨C they can¡¯t. Second is they try too hard to convince the other person that they¡¯re not lying by staring back intently.

    Hikaru looked her in the eyes for just a moment and gave a small nod. He then downed some water.

    ¡¸ ...I don¡¯t feel any malice in your words.¡¹

    Oh, right. Jill did mention being sensitive to the emotions that people hide. There was probably no need for him to pretend.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be public anyway so I guess I can tell you this... Three days from now, a certain someone will be transported to the royal capital. That¡¯s all I can say about the matter.¡¹Jill said, exasperation in her voice.

    A certain someone... the culprit. It¡¯s that girl, all right. Three days from now... The fact that the Adventurers Guild know about that means...

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me... adventurers will be the convoy ? Why¡ª¡¹

    Jill¡¯s kept her attention on the food as if to say ¡°I¡¯m not telling you anything else¡±. She deftly cut the pie in bite-sized pieces and stuffed herself ¡ª each movement extremely smooth and precise like some professional craftsman.

    There were knights in the Count¡¯s mansion who are much higher-ranked than themon soldier. So why would they hire adventurers to be the convoy? There¡¯s gotta be more to this...

    In the meantime, the Twin Tornado Juice arrived, its container shaped like a round melon and made of metal, with two straws sticking out of it. Two straws.

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹

    ¡¸...Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Come on.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, what? There¡¯s two straws on this thing!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s called ¡°twin¡± for a reason.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, no.¡¹

    It¡¯s a drink four couples! Stuff that cheesy lovebirds drink! Jill seemed to be embarrassed too as her cheeks turned red.

    ¡¸I told you I¡¯ve been wanting to try it, but I didn¡¯t have anyone to drink it with!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got all those men after you. Just choose from any of them!¡¹

    ¡¸Like. I. Said. I can see their motives clearly!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, makes sense.¡¹

    Hikaru finally understood.

    She sees me as someonepletely harmless.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s have a drink, then. But you go first. Once you¡¯ve had enough, I¡¯ll finish the rest.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you actually want us to drink it at the same time¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸O-Of course not! Don¡¯t be so full of yourself!¡¹

    Jill started sipping the drink, pulling it closer to her as if to take it all for herself.

    ¡¸So good. Ugh, darn it!¡¹

    In the end, she finished it all on her own.

    Money left: 1,430 gns (+7,500+¦Á)

    Later that day ¨C almost midnight.

    A boy in a ck outfit appeared in front of Count Morgstad¡¯s residence. Hikaru. He left his cloak as it would only be a hindrance if it got caught in something. On his face was something he¡¯d never worn before.

    A mask.

    Made out of thin, metallic te, they were sold at the temple. Each mask was modelled after different famous gods ¨C the Sun God, War God, Commerce God ¨C and cost only ten gns.

    Hikaru bought a Sun God mask, dull silver in color with a sharp jawline, and thin eyebrows that stretched to the sides. The carving wasn¡¯t deep so it was perfect for his face. It had holes on the eyes and nose, though Hikaru added another one on the mouth for him to breathe out of.

    ¡¸All righty, then. I guess I just have to go through the front again.¡¹

    Hikaru intended to save the girl. She showed him an escape route after he finished killing Morgstad. He had no idea why she did that.

    ¡¸...I don¡¯t like the idea of her being used for the murder instead of me.¡¹

    He had no idea what was going on behind the scenes. Even if he wanted to investigate the matter, he had no connections. Asking the guards directly would only bring suspicion on him. As a matter of fact, Hikaru sneaked into the guards¡¯ station in town to eavesdrop but he came up empty. Most of their conversations were about alcohol, gambling, and women. Theyined about their superiors as well.

    ¡¸My legs feel like lead...¡¹

    He was exhausted. Hikaru wasn¡¯t used to walking around for a whole day. While he wanted to add more points to his Stamina or Strength, he had none at the moment. But he did gain something. The girl wasn¡¯t in the Public Safety Investigation Agency¡¯s custody ¨C an organization simr to the Japan police. She wasn¡¯t in the guard¡¯s station either. There was a high chance of her being kept inside the Count¡¯s residence.

    The front gate was locked, but the side entrance wasn¡¯t. A guard stationed at the entrance didn¡¯t notice Hikaru at all as he passed by. Thest time he came here, it was raining. Today, the pale ¨C a lot paler than on Earth ¨C light of the moon shone on the mansion.

    ¡¸Hm.¡¹

    The front door, which he usedst time to enter, was locked.

    ¡¸...Of course. Someone was assassinated recently. Security will be a lot tighter.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s mouth curved into a grin.

    ¡¸But my Stealth¡¯s level has gotten higher as well.¡¹

    He¡¯s already set the ss on his guild card to Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer. Hikaru circled the building. Wooden boards covered the windows. He would have to remove them if necessary and break the ss windows inside as they had bolts, albeit simple ones. As much as possible, though, he didn¡¯t want to leave traces behind.

    ¡¸...Wait, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    Hikaru caught sight of a slightly-opened back door. The stream of lighting from within revealed a man and woman standing by it.

    ¡¸Are you leaving already?¡¹

    ¡¸I need to go back to the capital once my mission is over.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be lonely.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll make sure to send you letters.¡¹

    The man¡¯s face wasn¡¯t familiar to Hikaru, but judging by the uniform and the sword hanging from his waist, he was a knight. And the woman was a maid.

    ...Right. The knights in this ce were hired by the Count against their will. As such, they really don¡¯t have much motivation. But still you shouldn¡¯t hit on the maids. That¡¯s why the mansion¡¯s owner got assassinated. You¡¯re not doing your jobs properly.

    Hikaru slowly walked past them and slipped inside through the open back door. As soon as he opened it, the sudden brightness from within caused the two of them to jump and run to the darkness. They probably thought someone wasing from inside. Hikaru was standing there, though, but they couldn¡¯t see him.

    Man, this Stealth God ss really is incredible.

    Inside he spotted a storage room with a kitchen beside it. Only a dimmp was lit, with no one around. Hikaru steadily advanced forward. He didn¡¯t need to worry about minor stuff with his Stealth on. His first stop was Count Morgstad¡¯s room on the second floor.

    The door was locked shut.

    No good. I could make easy progress if I had Skills like Unlock or Trap Deactivate. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see any of those in my Soul Board.

    Either way he had no points to spend.

    He pressed his ears on the wall but heard nothing. After checking to see no one was on the corridor besides him, he knocked on the door.

    ¡¸...Guess no one¡¯s inside.¡¹

    There was no response. He then checked the next room. Empty. There was, however, someone in the next room.

    A woman.

 Chapter 14 (Part 02) â€“ Transport Preparations (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 14 (Part 02) ¨C Transport Preparations (Part Two)</h4>

    Hikaru caught the smell of perfume the moment he entered the room. A womany on a gorgeous canopy bed. She seemed gaudy, with clear, distinct features. She was fast asleep.

    The Count¡¯s wife... Nah, she¡¯s too young.

    Rings and nes were scattered on the dresser.

    A mistress? Or perhaps a second wife?

    He took one of the rings. It had a gem on it, though it was too dark to ascertain its color.

    I can easily steal this, but it¡¯ll probably get traced back if I sell it. All the more so if it¡¯s expensive.

    When Hikaru decided to make money, he considered stealing from wicked people like Robin Hood. But there were three reasons as to why he couldn¡¯t:

    1. He couldn¡¯t unlock vaults.

    2. He couldn¡¯t sell precious jewelry as it could be traced back to him.

    3. Even if he could steal money,rge amounts of coins would be too heavy for him to carry.

    If it was only small amounts, he could just earn them from the Adventurers Guild and he wouldn¡¯t have to risk himself by stealing.

    He asked Jill while she was busy sipping her Twin Tornado Juice about Item Boxes or Dimension Storages which could help him carry lots of coins, but her answer was:

    ¡¸I think those are natural treasures from some other country.¡¹

    Apparently they were not things one could buy in the market. If stuff like that were circted, there would¡¯ve been a huge revolution simr to the IT Revolution on Earth. This world could then develop into an advanced society that he¡¯d only seen and read in science fiction. But clearly that wasn¡¯t the case. Merchants transported goods by wagons and hired people to carry heavier packages.

    The technology behind the soul card system that the man with the Wisdom God ss created was clearly a special case ¨C something beyond current capabilities.

    Stealing was not an option. Hikaru returned the ring and stepped back out into the corridor. After checking the other rooms, there was only one that was unusual.

    Books...

    By the wall was a bookshelf filled with books, most of which were adventure stories. Judging from the size of the bed and the fanciness of the interior design, Hikaru guessed it belonged to a teenager.

    Maybe it¡¯s that girls¡¯ room.

    He opened the wardrobe and found familiar pajamas.

    I knew it... Holy...!

    Underneath were striped underwears. There was a loud bang as he quickly closed the wardrobe.

    Oh, shit!

    He trotted to the shadows behind the bed to hide.

    ¡¸Is someone here?¡¹

    Instantly the door opened. A man with a magicmp, which seemed to work like a shlight, entered. He pointed the light through the entire room, barely inches away from touching Hikaru¡¯s toes.

    ¡¸...Oh, a book just fell.¡¹he muttered to himself and left.

    It¡¯s that knight. The one who was displeased about the girl being charged for murder.

    ¡¸He sure is hardworking.¡¹

    Hikaru left the girl¡¯s room.

    There wasn¡¯t anything noteworthy on the second floor so he went back down to the first. As soon as he did, he heard the sound of people arguing.

    ¡¸Now¡¯s not the time for this. It¡¯s simply improper.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just too serious, East.¡¹

    The voices came from the direction of the back door. The knight who entered the girl¡¯s room caught the other knight with the maid as they came back from outside.

    ¡¸Our mission is still not over.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be heading back after our job. I was just saying my goodbyes now.¡¹

    ¡¸Do that when we¡¯re off-duty.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, fine. You can have all the credit for this bodyguard mission.¡¹

    ¡¸What does that have to do with anything? Besides, what I¡¯m saying is...¡¹

    Not caring less about their arguing, Hikaru explored the first floor. Several servants seemed to have been woken up by the ruckus as they were headed in his direction. He hid himself in a room. After letting them pass, Hikaru himself made his way deeper into the mansion.

    Not this one. This looks like a servants¡¯ room... Hmm?

    Hikaru spotted a set of stairs that led down to the basement at the end of the hall. Beside it was knight ¨C the one at the temple with East ¨C sitting still, asleep.

    This is a great opportunity.

    A bunch of keys dangled from the knight¡¯s waist. A leather strap was tied to a metal ring that held five keys together. Hikaru drew closer and tried to untied the strap.

    What the... it¡¯s too tight. I can¡¯t untie it. Where¡¯s it even connected to?

    He checked to see that the strap went through the knight¡¯s pants. He felt hopeless.

    Do I have to shove my hand in there? No, wait. Maybe the door is not actually locked.

    Clinging to a slim chance, Hikaru went down the stairs and found an iron door. It was locked, of course.

    Saw thating...

    He climbed back up.

    How do I take it out? Pull it by force? Nah, that¡¯ll wake him up. Cut the strap, then? Sounds like a good idea. Although, if I failed to save the girl tonight, security would be tightened even more the next day. I could copy the shape of the keys with some y. How long would it take to make a duplicate? There¡¯s five keys too. If I asked someone to duplicate them all at once, would they suspect me and think something¡¯s up?

    ¡¸Hey, wake up. What are you doing, sleeping on the job?¡¹

    The knight arguing with East woke up the sleeping knight. Hikaru quickly hid himself behind the stairs, in the shadows.

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, I fell asleep, huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe. You¡¯re gonna get it from East.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell him. Please!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, all right. So, how¡¯s the girl doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I actually haven¡¯t checked on her tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, now. That doesn¡¯t sound good. We have to check on her.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, then.¡¹

    Sluggishly, the knight stood up and started walking towards Hikaru.

    What the...

    He turned pale as a sheet. This is bad. The stairwell ¡ª wide enough for one person at a time ¡ª turned left halfway, but it was a direct path with only a door at the end and no ces to hide. In other words, he¡¯d get busted.

    Crap. What do I do?

    For the time being, Hikaru headed down the stairs, turned left and held his breath.

    ¡¸Haa... my body gets dull when I¡¯m doing nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸You should¡¯vee with me. Late night work-out with maids is fun, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Please. I have a wife and a kid.¡¹

    Slowly, they went down the stairs.

    I screwed up. I shouldn¡¯t have checked this dead-end ce. Now I¡¯m cornered. Damn it... No, now¡¯s not the time to regret my actions. I have to think of a way out of this.

    A certain word sprang up in the back of Hikaru¡¯s mind.

    ¡¾Assassination¡¿When the user attacks without the target noticing, the attack will have a lethal effect. Max: 3.

    Anyone going down can¡¯t see me here. I can therefore ¡°attack without the target noticing¡±.

    He grasped his Dagger of Strength tightly.

    I¡¯ll kill the one in front first. Fortunately they¡¯re wearing in clothes, not armor. He shouldn¡¯t make much of a noise either. Then I¡¯m gonna hide behind his body and pull it this way. The knight behind him will have no idea what happened and when he checks...

    I¡¯ll kill him as well.

    His heart pounded in his chest. These were innocent men. But now he had to kill them because of his blunder.

    ¡¸Man, when I think about how our work in Pond will soon be over...¡¹

    ¡¸What, you find it hard to leave?¡¹

    Doubt. Could he really do it?

    Uncertainty. Would it go well?

    Guilt. Could he really kill innocent people?

    ¡¸No, you idiot. I feel relieved.¡¹

    ¡¸You can say that again.¡¹

    With sweaty palms, he gripped his dagger tight. Three more steps.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s drink all night at a bar once we get back¡ª¡¹

    Now.

    ¡¸Sir Knight!¡¹

    The moment Hikaru jumped out, a woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Sir East told me you sometimes hit on girls at bars and stay with them overnight!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Ah, I, uhh... what are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Was he lying?! Or you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait. Hold on. Calm down. Just put the knife down, okay?¡¹

    It was the maid from earlier. One knight climbed back up the stairs.

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa... She found out about your two-timing?¡¹

    The other knight followed.

    ...They¡¯re gone...

    Feeling every bit of strength leave his body, Hikaru flopped down on the spot. He was drenched in sweat, breathing heavily.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t afford to rest now. I¡¯ll just end up in the same situation.¡¹

    Whipping back his limping body into life, Hikaru climbed back up the stairs.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one I love! It¡¯s true!¡¹

    The knight and maid the knife were arguing. The other guy with the keys followed them, leaving one key on his chair before approaching the maid. He probably removed it from the bunch to open the door below.

    Now¡¯s my chance.

    Hikaru jumped out from the stairwell and took the key. No one noticed him as he did. He went back down the stairs, used the key, and pushed the iron door open. After checking to see it could be locked from inside, he stuck a towel under it so it would stay open. He then went back up and left the key on the chair.

    ¡¸Stop swinging that knife around. It¡¯s dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, this is getting serious.¡¹

    ¡¸Waaaaaahhhh!¡¹

    It sounded like themotion would not be dying down anytime soon. Hikaru went back down and entered the room with the iron door. He heaved a deep sigh of relief. That was so close. He reflected on his carelessness and hisck of resolve.

    There¡¯s a chance I¡¯ll have to kill innocent people in the future... What do I do then? Should I prepare myself to kill?

    ...No. If I started killing people for superficial reasons, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to stop. If someone annoyed me, I¡¯d probably think ¡°I can just kill this guy¡±. I¡¯ll have to put in every bit of effort so that I won¡¯t kill unnecessarily. Every bit of effort. I would have to take every possibility into consideration beforehand and be as attentive as possible when I¡¯m on the job.

    All right. Here we go.

    He quickly switched gears.

    I can reflect on things properlyter. Right now, I¡¯m in the middle of something.

    It was a storage room. Sacks and wooden crates ¨C their contents Hikaru had no idea ¨C were cluttered about. From where he stood, Hikaru could see iron bars farther inside the room. Ancient letters were carved into them, emitting pale light. A magic seal.

    A prison. An extremely solid one. The inside was well-ordered, however. A painting hung by the wall. The cell was furnished with a chair with a cushion seat, a bed that looked to be of better quality than what Hikaru had in his hotel room, and a table with piles of books on top. Adventure novels.

    ¡¸...Is someone there?¡¹

    Behind the bars was a girl with silver hair and blue eyes.

 Chapter 15 â€“ Re-encounter with the Girl

    <h4>Chapter 15 ¨C Re-encounter with the Girl</h4>

    Her long, neatly-trimmed silver hair reached just above her petite bosom. She had forelocks brushed to the right side of her face and underneath them, blue eyes ¨C as blue as a sereneke found deep inside the mountains ¨C peered at Hikaru.

    She¡¯s beautiful.

    Her beauty was out of this world. It was dark the night he killed Count Morgstad and he didn¡¯t have the time to examine her closely.

    Unlike back then, she wasn¡¯t wearing her pajamas, but a dress as red as wine. It appeared she was reading under the dim, orange light of a magicmp.

    Hikaru¡¯s face was well-hidden behind the Sun God mask he had on. He turned his Stealth off. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to take out his guild card to change his ss, though.

    ¡¸I¡¯vee... to save you.¡¹

    He seemingly appeared out of nowhere, causing the girl to give a start.

    ¡¸Who are you...?¡¹

    ¡¸...The one you saved.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. The one who killed the Count.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t expect her to guess it right that quick. Though I suppose it¡¯s not that surprising. Even if she didn¡¯t see my face, I¡¯m sure she could tell by my build.

    ¡¸...Thank you foring to save me. But I can¡¯t get out from here.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this a magic prison?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that is correct. This magic prison was built by the Alchemists Guild¡¯s guildmaster. He¡¯s the only one who can open it.¡¹she said indifferently, in a small voice as clear as a bell, yet seemingly devoid of emotion.

    She was inside a cell, and the real culprit stood before her. Yet she was as calm as she could get.

    Did she simply give up? Or maybe she has no emotion at all in the first ce... Yeah, right.

    ¡¸...I see. I never thought the key would be a living person.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll open if you kill the guildmaster. But you can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Because your heart is pure. You can¡¯t kill innocent people.¡¹

    ¡¸The guildmaster could be someone wicked who deserves to die.¡¹

    ¡¸No, he¡¯s a good man. Earnest and sincere, he seeks the truth behind magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you want to get out of here? You saved me. I have a reason to help you. If you wish to be free¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯ve already achieved my goal.¡¹

    For the first time, Hikaru felt her heart waver.

    ¡¸Because you killed that man for me.¡¹

    He saw emotions from her ¡ª relief, as if she had found repose in the death of the Count.

    ¡¸...Sounds like a lot of people didn¡¯t like that guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Very few liked him.¡¹

    ¡¸He was that horrible, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Just the thought of his blood running in my veins makes me want to die.¡¹

    Hikaru finally realized...

    ¡¸You¡¯re Count Morgstad¡¯s... daughter?¡¹

    ...that he killed the girl¡¯s father.

    ¡¸Yes, in a technical sense.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t look at me like that. Did your parents lock you up inside your house? I wonder how long it has been since thest time I was outside. I haven¡¯t been out since we moved here, so I guess four years?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡ª¡¹

    She was ced under house arrest by her own father? Why? The questions swirled about in Hikaru¡¯s head.

    ¡¸He feared me. But he couldn¡¯t dispose of me because I was valuable to him.¡¹she said, as though answering Hikaru¡¯s question before he could even ask.

    Dispose? Hikaru thought her choice of words was probably something she picked up from Morgstad in their everyday interactions.

    ¡¸Why do you think the Alchemists Guild¡¯s guildmaster had to personallye to build the magic prison?¡¹

    Hikaru gulped. Pale, blue light ¨C almost as blue as her eyes ¨C gathered around her. The air¡¯s density changed, making it hard to breathe.

    ¡¸Because I can use extraordinary magic ¡ª magic that only knows how to destroy.¡¹

    The light vanished. Hikaru¡¯s body felt lighter, his back soaked in sweat. He had his Mana Detection on so he knew that was a mass of pure magical power just now. Incredible amount of mana filled the whole cell ¨C so much so that her body seemed to have vanished. He wanted to check her Soul Board, but he couldn¡¯t bring it out.

    Must be the cell... Tsk.

    The moment he tried to summon her Soul Board, the blue runes on the cell started glowing. He was being jammed. The girl¡¯s magic waspletely shut down as well. Not just the iron bars; the walls, floor, and the ceiling all had ancient markings. Yet even the air around Hikaru, who was standing outside of the prison, changed. That¡¯s some incredible power right there.

    ¡¸Thank you foring all the way here. I never thought anyone ¡ª much less the actual culprit ¡ª woulde to save me.¡¹

    ¡¸Who made you out to be the murderer?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹

    ¡¸It does. There¡¯s just too much stuff I don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t you hate your own power? Then why did you show it to me?¡¹

    She tilted her head slightly and smiled.

    ¡¸You asked who pinned the murder to me. There¡¯s the clue to your question¡¯s answer.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll soon be transported to the royal capital for murder. His Majesty will then show my power to his retainers. Once the kingdom knows about it, I¡¯ll be added to the expeditionary force under the pretense of atoning for the murder of my own father. They¡¯ll turn me into a killing machine, killing endlessly in the front lines of war. I¡¯ll be known as a mass murderer who killed her father and since that¡¯ll be a blemish on the kingdom¡¯s reputation, my whole existence will be buried in darkness.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, so you¡¯re saying... that the one who pinned the murder on you...¡¹

    Hikaru licked his lips.

    ¡¸...is the King.¡¹

    ¡¸Since you¡¯re concerned about me, I wanted to at least let you know.¡¹she said, neither affirming nor denying Hikaru¡¯s statement.

    She smiled ¨C a smile of satisfaction from being able to let it all out.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    So fragile, Hikaru thought. How could this girl be so fragile? How could she give up on life so easily?

    ¡¸Thank you foring here tonight. Patrols should be here soon so you should go home... And don¡¯te back. It¡¯s dangerous.¡¹

    They lived inpletely different worlds. Hikaru was estranged from his family too. He was more or less aware of his cynical side as he grew up. But what about her? Not only had she not felt a parent¡¯s love, she was treated as a tool, and with great caution at that.

    She doesn¡¯t wish to live freely because she thinks she¡¯s only a tool? She doesn¡¯t want a life of her own?

    No.

    The girl¡¯s hands, pressed together, were shaking ever so slightly.

    Hikaru removed his mask. She stared at his face, a bit surprised. His appearance had changed a little since she saw him that fateful night. Once blonde with blue eyes, his hair and eyes were nowpletely ck.

    ¡¸...I wanna know your name.¡¹Hikaru said as he held her gaze.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a name that¡¯s easy to forget. You don¡¯t need to know¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    She¡¯d given up on life? Not at all. That couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth.

    ¡¸Tell me your name.¡¹

    If she did, her hands wouldn¡¯t be shaking.

    If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be reading adventure novels.

    If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be reluctant to give her name.

    She was scared that if she gave her name, she¡¯d give herself false hopes.

    ¡¸...My name is Lavia D. Morgstad... No, it¡¯s Lavia. Just Lavia.¡¹

    If she did give up, then why were her cheeks wet?

    ¡¸Lavia, I swear I¡¯ll¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹she said, raising her voice almost to a yell.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say any more. If you do, I¡¯ll hope. If I started hoping, I won¡¯t be able to stop. I was fortunate enough that the man who tied me down died. I can¡¯t wish for any more than that.¡¹

    Hikaru simply went on, however.

    ¡¸I swear I¡¯ll save you.¡¹

    Tears overflowed, streaming down her face.

    ¡¸No. Don¡¯t say it.¡¹

    Lavia was prepared for a life of darkness. But a hand stretched out to her and the dam on her heart that kept all her emotions probably burst open.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t bring myself to kill innocent men. So I won¡¯t kill anyone. I¡¯ll help you escape without shedding blood. The opportunity wille when you¡¯re being transported to the capital by adventurers three days from now.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t answer. Tears not stopping, she just kept on crying. Hikaru held out his hand. He felt some sort of a barrier around the cell and pressed his palm on it.

    ¡¸They say I¡¯m arrogant. I¡¯m too confident in myself. I believe I can pull off what I just said. Whether you wish for it or not, I will save you. I will intervene with your life... just like how I came into your life all of a sudden and killed your father...¡¹

    Lavia staggered toward him. On the other side of the invisible barrier, she pressed her hands on top of Hikaru¡¯s.

    ¡¸Can I believe in you? I¡¯m an extremely heavy burden.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹

    ¡¸If you save me, I¡¯ll give you my everything.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. You saved my life first. I can¡¯t just sit by and let you die without even returning the favor.¡¹

    The door swung open and two knights stepped into the room. The guy who was sleeping and East.

    ¡¸Ah, for god¡¯s sake. I didn¡¯t expect to run into that sort of trouble when I came here.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what you get for goofing off while on duty.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now. Let¡¯s not get too grumpy. Oh, thedy is fast asleep.¡¹

    Laviay on her bed with her back turned to them.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, East?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s usually reading books at this hour.¡¹

    ¡¸She must be exhausted.¡¹

    ¡¸...I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸You worry about her too much.¡¹

    ¡¸How could I not worry about her?¡¹

    The two of them didn¡¯t notice that the girl who had her back turned was still awake, her eyes red from weeping. She didn¡¯t want them to see.

    They also failed to notice a boy behind them as he slipped out of the basement storage room.

    Time left before the execution of the escape n: three days.

    Money left: 1,390 gns (+7,500+¦Á)

 Chapter 16 â€“ Escape Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 16 ¨C Escape Preparations</h4>

    Hikaru woke up early the next morning. He didn¡¯t have enough sleep and the fatigue from walking all over the ce yesterday hadn¡¯t been alleviated.

    ¡¸...I made the right choice in moving to a hotel. I can rx in my own room and my body feels a lot morefortable on a bed.¡¹

    He had never stayed in a hotel once when he was in Japan, but he had some knowledge about it. When Hikaru first entered his room, his first thought was ¡°I see. So it¡¯s like this.¡±

    There weren¡¯t, however, any modr bathrooms or television. The corridors didn¡¯t have vending machines ¨C card or not ¨C andundromats, either.

    ¡¸Have a good day~!¡¹the cat-eared receptionist said as she waved goodbye.

    ...Is she here 24/7? Hikaru thought, but it was really none of his concern so he simply strode out of the hotel.

    He was about to head for breakfast when...

    ¡¸..........¡¹

    ¡¸..........¡¹

    Not again. The hotdog stand owner was staring at him once again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s 30 gns.¡¹

    ¡¸Your hotdog better be good this time.¡¹

    It had red ketchup and mustard with no grains. Here goes nothing... Hikaru took a bite.

    ¡¸?!¡¹

    His eyes grew wide.

    ¡¸W-Well?! How¡¯s the taste?!¡¹

    ¡¸...nd¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡¯s the ketchup watery?! This is worse than just being a bit mild!¡¹

    The hotdog tasted extremely nd. While fully disappointed, he already bought it. After finishing it, Hikaru left the hotdog stand. The owner had a sullen look on his face as his shoulders dropped despondently.

    Hikaru made his way outside town, not the Adventurers Guild. He knew what he had to do.

    First I need money.

    It was always good to have money. He might need to spend some to save Lavia. His problem now was: it was the King that pinned the murder on her. While it was only her guess, Hikaru thought it held some weight. It was certainly usible. After all, it was a Count that was killed. The murder of one of the top thirty influential people in the kingdom of Ponsonia. The culprit was found in just two to three days. Lavia couldn¡¯t have confessed to it herself, so it must¡¯ve been someone¡¯s idea ¨C someone from those thirty people.

    It doesn¡¯t really matter who we¡¯re up against. I swear I¡¯ll let her escape.

    The truth is Hikaru had a chance to seed. She will be transported the day after tomorrow. It would alle down to his preparations today and tomorrow. One of those is to make some money.

    There you are.

    The fastest way to make money was to hunt Red-horned Rabbits. Fifteen minutes after leaving town, he spotted one. One thrust from Hikaru¡¯s Dagger of Strength took the creature¡¯s life away. He felt a lot less guilt than yesterday.

    I guess it¡¯s all about getting used to it.

    He stared at the blood-stained dagger, its de covered in fat which he wiped off with a rag.

    I¡¯m sure killing humans is the same. You need to have a strong mind to control yourself.

    Because of his blunderst night, he thought about killing the knights. It was pure luck that it all worked out fine in the end, but there was no guarantee that he¡¯d be as lucky next time. In fact, he had to consider the possibility of ending up in a much tougher situation. After a lot of pondering, he made a few rules for himself.

    1. If he concluded that someone must be killed, then he would do it without hesitation.

    2. He should be fully prepared before Stealth infiltrations. There was no such thing as being too prepared.

    3. Perform simtions of ns. He would not use the words ¡°y it by ear¡±.

    This was where his Stealth Skill came in ¨C perfect for gathering information without much risk. How could he not put it to good use?

    It¡¯s my best weapon, after all...

    ¡¸Hmm?!¡¹

    By the time Hikaru killed his third Red-horned Rabbit for the day, he felt something.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s going on?!¡¹

    His body was getting hotter. He trembled so much he wanted to just run.

    ¡¸This is... the same sensation from when I killed the Count.¡¹

    It settled down after about ten seconds. Hikaru opened his Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 15 Count Rank: 5

    1

    ¡¸I knew it. My soul¡¯s rank increased.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t know how many living things he had to kill before his rank increased. From what he¡¯d gathered so far, novice adventurers in their teens had a rank below ten. Those in their twenties had ranks between ten and twenty and people in their thirties had at most twenty-five. So Unken¡¯s 51 was quite high. It most likely gets tougher to increase rank the higher you go, but I guess that makes sense.

    ¡¸...So even killing Red-horned Rabbits increases one¡¯s rank, huh? I wonder how much higher I can go in these two days...¡¹

    As part of his preparations, he had other things to in the next two days: Gather information about the adventurers part of the convoy and getting levels. A person got one point every time their rank went up. Depending on how they use it, even one point could hold much power.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already made up my mind to put the first point on this.¡¹

    Hikaru navigated through his Soul Board.

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ¡¾Weapons Mastery¡¿

    ¡¸How¡¯s this?¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s sack with two Red-horned Rabbits was too heavy for him. He already struggled to carry one that didn¡¯t have its innards removed. But going to the guild and back every time he killed one would be a waste of time. Every second counted right now. If there was a shortcut to efficiency, it would be to increase his Strength.

    ¡¸...Wait, what?¡¹

    The Red-horned Rabbit he killed just now was short and round, as big as two watermelons put together. Yet he managed to lift it with just one hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s light... holy cow...¡¹

    One point gives this much difference, huh? He recalled Zernenko¡¯s Soul Board which had 3 points in Strength. Jill mentioned he was quite strong. It made sense now.

    ¡¸Unken had 9 points I think...¡¹

    What kind of a world is this?

    ¡¸Uh, now¡¯s not the time to think about that. Let¡¯s head back.¡¹

    It was already nearing noon. Carrying three Red-horned Rabbits, Hikaru headed back to town.

    The gatekeeper stopped him to check his huge sack and was surprised. Shocked, even. When Hikaru told him someone taught him how to efficiently hunt rabbits, the gatekeeper was satisfied.

    Hikaru remembered his idea of bringing a present to the guard who stood up for him. The guard was overjoyed when he gave him one of the Red-horned Rabbits. He said he¡¯ll make stew out of it with his colleagues. Apparently the meat was quite delicious and could usually be eaten at big celebrations.

    He had one less rabbit now, but he need only hunt more. After having lunch at a food cart, he carried the sack with the two Red-horned Rabbits to the guild.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    His ears caught the voices of young people. He turned to look and saw a bunch of teenage adventurers gathered around. Two boys and three girls. They were having fun scanning the request board.

    A party, huh? Definitely not for me.

    It would be difficult to use Stealth if he were at a party. The other party members won¡¯t be able to see him.

    If I was reincarnated differently, would I have chosen a different Skill?

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently a party of kids from the sticks.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, the sticks, you say? A senior¡¯s gotta teach them stuff, then.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s five people other than you who are thinking the same thing. Hehehe.¡¹

    A few adventurers approached the kids¡¯ party.

    Looks like they¡¯re up to something again. The adventurers in this ce sure are horrible. Maybe that¡¯s why Jill keeps turning them down over and over again.

    With a sigh, Hikaru made his way to the counter ¨C to where Gloria was. Jill was already off duty.

    ¡¸Hello. If it isn¡¯t Hikaru-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Please call old man Unken for me. And you better pay attention to those kids. They might fall victim to the games of those seasoned adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for the advice. Yes...¡¹

    Gloria shot a nce at them. The kids and older men were having a friendly conversation ¨C on the surface, that is.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll keep an eye on them. So about Unken-san...¡¹she said, turning her attention to the sack Hikaru was carrying.

    ¡¸The old man personally assesses the value of Red-horned Rabbits, right?¡¹he said casually.

    There was a stir among the adventurers. Jill was right. It seemed Red-horned Rabbits were a lot rarer than Hikaru initially thought. He let out a small sigh.

    I¡¯m in a bit too much of a hurry. I shouldn¡¯t let others hear about it. I¡¯ll be more careful.

    There were plenty of other ways tomunicate, like writing. Nothing good woulde out of being marked by the other adventurers.

    ¡¸Okay. Please wait for a moment.¡¹

    Her tone was asposed as ever, but he saw the light in her eyes. This girl is the one I really have to be on guard around, Hikaru thought as he let out another sigh. Wanted: and of repose.

    When he met Unken again in the dissection area, the old man still had the crusty look on his face.

    ¡¸I told you toe in the evening.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who wants to assess Red-horned Rabbits. Plus I thought they¡¯re perfect for lessons. I can leave them to you ande backter if you want, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you always have aeback for everything? Anyway, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s do it now... Wait, did you bring two rabbits?¡¹

    Hikaru took out two rabbits and ced them on the work table. The National Hero was surprised.

    ¡¸Come on... If they¡¯re that rare, then make sure you disclose it properly. Like ¡°rare species¡± or ¡°SSR¡±...¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but think pointless conflicts might ur simply because of adventurers not havingmon sense. What would¡¯ve happened if he brought three rabbits? Leaving one with the guards was a wise decision.

    ¡¸For the record, the horns are broken.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course they are! I won¡¯t know what to do if you keep bringing ones with their horns intact. Speaking of which, I got the value of the horn from yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. How much is it?¡¹

    ¡¸140,000 gns.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Well? Are you flustered?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not flustered.¡¹

    He was extremely flustered. There were more zeroes now. It was only natural he¡¯d get flustered.

    ¡¸Plus the price of the meat from yesterday for a total of 147,500. 100,000 will be deposited to the guild and you¡¯ll receive 47,500 cash. Does that sound good?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a sec. What do you mean deposit? I can¡¯t withdraw the money unless Ie here?¡¹

    ¡¸What, you don¡¯t even know that?¡¹

    Guild deposit was written on the guild card as additional information. Apparently money could be withdrawn from any branch.

    So not only do these cards serve as ID, they can be used like ATM cards as well, huh? This is really just like something you¡¯d see in science fiction.

    ¡¸Oh, they told me it¡¯ll fetch for a higher price at an auction. So what will you do?¡¹

    ¡¸You do auctions here?¡¹

    ¡¸In the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸They put monster horns for sale, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸There are different categories, but artwork is the main one. Monster materials are sold through bidding.¡¹

    ¡¸When¡¯s the next auction?¡¹

    ¡¸Ten days from now, I think.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t wait that long. I¡¯ll sell them now and I want full payment. I¡¯ll deposit 100,000 with the guild, though.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    He¡¯d be handed a bag packed with gold coins if he chose to take the 100,000 gns as well. Hikaru didn¡¯t want to carry all that weight around.

    Now I won¡¯t have to make more money. Thank you, Red-horned Rabbits.

    Afterwards, Unken taught Hikaru how to dissect. The old man offered him a dissecting knife from the guild for 100 gns so he took it.

    ¡¸...That should do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. This is really something that can¡¯t be studied on your own.¡¹

    Hikaru made his way to a well and washed his hands. There were tricks to dissecting that simply reading books wouldn¡¯t be enough. Now he just had to practice several more times. Also the method Unken taught him only applied to rabbit-like monsters.

    ¡¸When I think about how there are still other kinds of creatures ¨C reptiles, birds... I feel like just leaving the dissection to others.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. You won¡¯t be able to say that once you¡¯re in a dungeon. You might have to eat monster meat. There might even be times when you just have to take home the necessary parts.¡¹

    ¡¸Dungeon? There are dungeons here?¡¹

    ¡¸That is correct. There are only two in Ponsonia, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Two?!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-Why are you getting fired up all of a sudden?¡¹

    Of course he¡¯d get fired up. Dungeon meant adventures. Adventures meant dungeons!

    I¡¯ll have to wait for a while before heading to one, though.

    Lavia¡¯s rescuees first. He wasn¡¯t going to budge from what he¡¯d decided.

    ¡¸I have a question. Are there monsters around here that I can hunt?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...¡¹

    Unken mentioned several monsters.

    ¡¸Got it. Any monsters I should stay away from, then?¡¹

    This was the actual question he wanted to ask. Details about the easier monsters could be looked up in the reference room. But no information was given on the more dangerous monsters. This was done so the adventurers stayed away from them. Actually ¡°no information¡± wasn¡¯t quite right. To be exact, their names and distinctive features were written, but nothing else. No mention about where they could be found.

    ¡¸...Why do you want to know?¡¹

    Unken¡¯s eyes narrowed. Must be his Instinct 4 working.

    ¡¸So I stay away from them, of course. I¡¯m thinking of making money around here for a while. I might have to go deep into the forest. It¡¯s important to know how far I can go before it gets dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose you¡¯re right.¡¹

    The answer was enough to satisfy him. Hikaru had already predicted which questions Unken would find suspicious.

    ¡¸There are three monsters you should be wary about. First is the Green Wolf.¡¹

    ¡¸A receptionist already told me about that one.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. How about Rogue Bees?¡¹

    ¡¸Never heard of it.¡¹

    ording to Unken, Rogue Bees were bees the size of a coin. Their wings had degraded so they move by jumping from tree to tree. They normally operate alone, but if they saw someone or something as an enemy, they immediately call for friends.

    ¡¸Bees, huh...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably thinking they don¡¯t sound bad, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Not at the slightest. Rather he was thinking about how much trouble it would be to kill one so he could rank up.

    ¡¸They¡¯re quite swift and their movements are unlike any other monsters. It¡¯s hard for the eyes to get used to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. What¡¯s thest one?¡¹

    ¡¸Forest Barbarians.¡¹

    Haven¡¯t heard of the name before.

    ¡¸They¡¯re about three meters tall and either operate alone or with a partner. A couple, basically. They look terrifying so it¡¯s unlikely that you get close to them unwittingly.¡¹

    ¡¸What do they look like?¡¹

    ¡¸They have four arms and only one eye. Otherwise, their bodies are simr to humans, but they don¡¯t wear anything and they have smooth skin.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s terrifying, all right.¡¹

    The perfect example of a legit monster. There was information about them in the reference room. Although they only mentioned things like ¡°Green Giants¡± and ¡°Forest Guards¡±.

    ¡¸Where can they be found?¡¹

    ¡¸Just don¡¯t go too deep into the forest; especially on the foot of mountains. The ecosystem in mountains change after all. There¡¯s one ce you should also be wary about: theke on the east. Monsters breed in that area.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s about it... No, wait. There might be one more thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Might?¡¹

    ¡¸Goblins have been spotted near town recently. They might have a settlement somewhere. Stay away if you see one. They say once you find one, you might as well have found three hundred.¡¹

    So they reproduce faster than cockroaches?

    Hikaru thanked Unken and left the premises. After having lunch at a food stand, he went back to the hotel.

    Money left: 48,710 gns (+100,000 gns)

    Two more days before Lavia¡¯s transported. The next morning, Hikaru started early. The hotdog vendor wasn¡¯t around so he took breakfast at a different ce. After that, he bought a packed lunch for two and left town.

    First is theke to the east.

    It was the ce where Unken said monsters breed. He was going there naturally. It would take three hours by foot so he took a ride on a fast horse on which two could ride. It was owned by a dandy-looking man. nkets were spread on the seat, making it afortable ride.

    A one-way trip took thirty minutes and cost 100 gns. More expensive than he had expected. He wasn¡¯t sure what time he¡¯d be back so Hikaru didn¡¯t ask the man to pick him up.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go deep into the forest! If Ie by in the afternoon, I¡¯ll check to see if you¡¯re around. But don¡¯t expect too much! Again, don¡¯t go too deep!¡¹

    Apparently several people came to theke since there were good fishing spots. Like Unken said, there are probably monsters farther into theke. Swarms of them.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just what I want.¡¹

    Hikaru changed his ss to Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer and activated all his Stealth Skills.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go get some levels.¡¹

    Hikaru strolled towards theke.

    ¡¸My target is the Forest Guards.¡¹

    He was naturally going for the big shots.

 Chapter 17 â€“ An Encounter in the Forest

    <h4>Chapter 17 ¨C An Encounter in the Forest</h4>

    The forest felt a lot deeper than the one Hikaru entered into where he searched for poisonous glimmering nts, all the while starving. Above him was a roof made of thick leaves, underneath was a leafy mulch of the forest floor. Moss covered the surfaces of the trees and faint haze hung in the air in ces.

    A Green Wolf. They can be found here too, huh...

    Hikaru spotted a green wolf far ahead, yawning and prowling about unwarily.

    The chirping of birds rang loud in his ears. At times he spotted birds flying from one branch to another. The Green Wolf shot nces at them too.

    ¡¸...?!¡¹

    The next moment, the Green Wolf¡¯s vision grew dark before falling over with a thud.

    ¡¸Ha...¡¹

    A dagger was thrust deep into its neck up all the way to the grip. One stroke was all it took to sever the creature¡¯s spine.

    Normally, it was an unlikely spot to get stabbed. One would have to get close first. Green Wolves were said to be extremely perceptive and could sense anything within 200 meters. There was no way it wouldn¡¯t notice a human just right beside it.

    ¡¸...It¡¯s over... ¡¹

    With his hand on his chest, Hikaru breathed a sigh.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect to rank up with just one kill.¡¹

    The impulse ¨C no, the recoil from ranking up struck him. I¡¯m saving my points. For his n to work, he needed to have three points avable at hand.

    ¡¸...I can¡¯t take the meat home. I¡¯m sorry for simply killing you.¡¹

    If I get away from here, the effect of my Stealth should weaken. The smell of the Green Wolf¡¯s blood and flesh would then spread through the forest, attracting other animals and insects to devour the corpse. Hikaru pulled his Dagger of Strength out and wiped the blood off it before heading deeper into the forest.

    It¡¯s too powerful.

    Thanks to his Stealth, he was able to get close and kill his target without it noticing. Hikaru was getting stronger too.

    After killing two more Green Wolves, his rank went up once again, up to 7. It was a fast pace. For a moment he wondered why other adventurers couldn¡¯t just stop dawdling around, and instead work hard to increase their ranks. Then he recalled Unken saying that Green Wolves were strong and he was right.

    There were other monsters as well: rodents, smaller than Red-horned Rabbits, almost like a brown mouse, blue locusts about thirty centimeters long, and a man-eating nt that attacked byunching pollen.

    They weren¡¯t much of a threat. Even without his Stealth, Hikaru could take them on one by one. They tended to group up, however.

    Those kinds of monsters must give small amounts of exp.

    People would have to kill a lot just to rank up. There was a bigger problem. There was no way for ordinary citizens ¨C not just adventurers ¨C to confirm that their rank had increased. They couldn¡¯t sense that they¡¯ve suddenly powered up or quantify their strength either. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t have much motivation to level up.

    Ignoring the smaller monsters, Hikaru hunted for Green Wolves. Monsters would be on alert if the area was filled with the smell of blood. His Detection Skills were still weak. It would take much effort to find monsters that were hiding.

    ¡¸...What was that?¡¹

    It was noon. The sun sat at its highest point and Hikaru was having his lunch when he heard a scream in the distance.

    £ª¡¡¡¡¡¡£ª

    Pa wanted to yell ¡°I told you so!¡±

    Pa was a novice adventurer who came from a poor vige. Together with her childhood friends and some youth from the neighboring vige, they formed a party ¨C a group with an average age of seventeen years.

    The two boys only knew how to swing their swords. They wanted to be great heroes... not exactly. But they dreamed of earning lots of money, buying a mansion and live their lives being served by women.

    The other three girls had different ways of thinking.

    Pia was the daughter of the vige chief and as expected from someone of her status, she had a strong sense of responsibility. Yet she was the type to focus on outward appearance ¨C cutting her hair short so she would look like an actual adventurer and even using roughernguage.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect you, Pa!¡¹she said while swinging a great sword with both her hands.

    When they were still back in the vige, Pia would be like¡¸Pa-chan, what are we having for dinner tonight?¡¹.

    Prisci was a genuine hunter born from hunter parents. It wasn¡¯t unusual for her to be gone for days out in the mountains. Perhaps because of that, she was the silent type ¨C a girl of few words. Actually it was more like her mind was somewhere else and she always had this nk expression on her face. However she had huge breasts, to say the least, and as such, men were unable to keep their eyes off them.

    Pa waspletely different from the other four. She was born and raised in the church. While it was a church in the sticks, proper etiquettes were hammered into her head. As such she looked neat and clean ¨C both her appearance as well as her clothes.

    ¡°Calm and collected.¡± ¡°If I get injured, Pa will heal me.¡±

    That was how she was seen by people around her. Pa could use healing magic. Plenty of people who worked for the church for many years gained the ability, but in her case, she developed her powers early.

    That¡¯s why Pia invited her to be an adventurer. Their vige was on the verge of crisis. To put it short, they had no money.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure pops will be overjoyed if we sent lots of money to the vige!¡¹is what she would always say, but Pa knew she cried herself to bed every night, muttering ¡¸I want to go home.¡¹

    We should¡¯ve gone home! Pa screamed her mind. Who wouldn¡¯t want to scream out in the situation they were in?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no end to them no matter how many we kill! What¡¯s going on here?!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s an opening! The Goblins will charge us!¡¹

    ¡¸Freakin¡¯ Goblins! How could they be so disciplined?!¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot! ¡°A piece of cake,¡± my ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Gloria-chan warned us!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t give a damn!¡¹

    They were surrounded by a hundred goblins. A ¡°hundred¡± was something Pa just came up with. In reality there were a lot more of them. In other words, there were too many of them that she couldn¡¯t give an exact number.

    It was a deep forest. Four veteran adventurers approached them yesterday, telling them about some rare nts that could be found in the forest and that they could make a lot of money.

    The two boys immediatelytched on to the idea and so did Pia saying¡¸Fine, I guess.¡¹They wanted money and the majority of the party was on board. Pia and the others were happy when the veterans said it was their job to guide promising adventurers. It was only Pa who saw through the obvious ttery. Prisci¡¯s mind was somewhere else.

    It was probably only Pa who considered that perhaps the men were after their bodies. Before they left the guild, however, the veterans were called by the receptionist and ¡°warned¡± them. Perhaps because of that, they refrained from touching the girls in a suggestive manner. They couldn¡¯t keep their eyes off Prisci¡¯s bouncing bosoms, however.

    They held a meeting at a bar while having dinner. Having drunk too much, the sun was already high by the time they left. They somehow managed to arrive in the forest just before noon. Things were fine until then.

    The veterans tried so hard to attract the attention of the girls, showing off their sword skills and firing spells. They managed to kill ten smaller monsters. But Prisci¡¯s face gradually turned grim. It was unusual for her to have any other expression than a nk one.

    ¨CThis is bad. Pa.

    ¨CWhat do you mean?

    ¨CToo much noise will attract bigger monsters.

    Hearing their exchange, a veteran adventurerughed.

    ¨CThere aren¡¯t any big monsters in this forest. If there were, I will protect you!

    He was right. There weren¡¯t any big monsters in the forest. That¡¯s why the veterans were able to take down monsters easily. Not to be outdone, Pia and the others struck the monsters as well.

    If he says so, I guess we should be all right, Pa thought. But she couldn¡¯t shake off the bad feeling in her gut. She always had sharp instincts. A number of times Pa tried to secretly tell Pia that they should go back, but every time she did, her friend only said¡¸I¡¯ll protect you, Pa!¡¹

    Her hunch was right. There weren¡¯t any big monsters ¨C true, but there were smaller monsters. Goblins. They said if you found one, you might as well have found three hundred.

    ¡¸Guaahh?!¡¹

    One of the men was struck by an arrow.

    ¡¸A bow?! You damned Goblins!¡¹

    Goblins were monsters less than a hundred centimeters tall, with big heads. Despite the size of their head, they weren¡¯t really intelligent. The color of their skin was simr to humans, just a tad bit yellowish. Though easy to defeat one on one, they were a troublesome bunch when grouped up.

    ¡¸If they¡¯re using bows, that means we have a Goblin family at our hands!¡¹

    A what? Family? Pa thought.

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s a huge one leading them...¡¹

    ¡¸Can we kill it?¡¹

    ¡¸No way in hell! We¡¯re gonna have trouble just dealing with all these bastards!¡¹

    The veterans were in an uproar. Apparently these Goblins were bad news. They had a Boss with them and it was something that even they couldn¡¯t handle.

    ¡¸?!¡¹

    The veterans¡¯ turned their attention to Pa. She saw something terrible in their eyes. Not obscenity or hostility ¨C but rather it seemed like they were looking at a ¡°tool¡±.

    ¡¸Youngdy, do you know what the Goblins are after?¡¹

    ¡¸I, uhh... I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    The veterans inched closer. Pia, who said she¡¯d protect Pa, was out in front, fighting.

    ¡¸Breeding.¡¹

    ¡¸...Bree...ding?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t grasp the meaning of the word right away.

    ¡¸They¡¯re going to grab a human girl and make her give birth. In other words, they¡¯re after you, not us.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?¡ª¡¹

    A chill ran down her spine. Blood seemed to have drained from head; she couldn¡¯t think properly. The Goblins are after me? They¡¯re not going to kill me, but rather, they want to vite me?

    ¡¸You understand, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No...¡¹

    ¡¸If we toss you to them, we might make it out alive. All right?¡¹

    ¡¸No!!!¡¹

    The men grabbed her arms.

    ¡¸Pa!¡¹

    Prisci, who was firing arrows, came running towards her. The other men stopped her, though.

    ¡¸No, no, nooooooooo!¡¹

    ¡¸You can save everyone! That¡¯s the duty of the healer, right?!¡¹

    Grabbed from both sides, they forcibly dragged her. Pia seemed to have noticed that something was going on, but the other guy tried to hide it. The two boys were idiots. They had no idea what was going on.

    ¡¸Off you go!¡¹

    Both her arms pulled, Pa stumbled forward. Ten meters ahead of her was a group of drooling Goblins. They looked primitive with their rusty knives, wooden clubs, and stones. Kicked from behind, Pa tumbled three meters away.

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    For a moment, the Goblins were surprised, but they soon realized what they¡¯ve been ¡°given¡± and came running. Through Pa¡¯s tear-filled eyes, the Goblins looked to be moving in slow motion.

    We shouldn¡¯t havee here.

    But it was toote for that. Perhaps they shouldn¡¯t have left the vige to be adventurers. Pia might¡¯ve talked her into it, but in the end, she herself made the decision.

    Pa grew up in the church. Unlike the other members of the party, she had plenty of opportunities to read books ¨C not only holy scriptures or manuals, but romance novels as well. Only a few vigers could read so there were different kinds of books stored in the church.

    Pa was engrossed in these romantic stories. She wished that if she left the vige and went to a big town, she¡¯d find a handsome boy. Fated to meet, they would fall in love. There were plenty of nights when she couldn¡¯t sleep, feeling high from her delusions. She even wrote a story about it, with Pria as its main character, clearly named after her.

    I¡¯m such an idiot... I¡¯m so stupid for having fantasies...

    Not one book told her about a story where the girl ended up being raped by Goblins. She wished she¡¯d rather die than suffer a horrible fate in the hands of these monsters. Her only regret was that her novel was still in the church. She couldn¡¯t throw it away after the effort she put into writing it. I should¡¯ve burned it and buried the ashes into the ground.

    She squeezed her eyes shut. The Goblins were swooping down on her.

    ¡¸.........?¡¹

    Still trembling, Pa forced her mind to think. Wait. The Goblins are noting.

    ¡¸...Get up.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Confused, she opened her eyes. A boy, with ck hair and equally ck eyes, wearing a ck cloak, stood there. He was pulling out a dagger from the back of a Goblin¡¯s head.

    He appeared out of nowhere. Pa had no idea where he came from. Even the Goblins were stunned.

    It¡¯s real...

    There was one thing Pa knew, though.

    A fateful encounter!

    £ª¡¡¡¡¡¡£ª

    Man, that was close, Hikaru thought. A rear guard by the looks of it. Her only weapon was a dagger simr to Hikaru¡¯s. A few secondster and the girl would¡¯ve been hurt. A few minutes and she¡¯d be either dead or worse.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Stay back. You¡¯re in the way.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Are you listening?¡¹

    ¡¸...A handsome boy.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you now¡ª ugh!¡¹

    She threw herself at him all of a sudden and Hikaru delivered a punch right to the girl¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Wh-What is wrong with you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa... A treat from a pretty boy...¡¹

    Hikaru quickly realized that she was bad news. And he saved her. Rolling over and trembling, she stared at him with a grin on her face. Hikaru felt danger that belied her neat, nun-like appearance.

    ¡¸Y-You fuckin¡¯ idiot! Why are you interfering, you brat?!¡¹yelled one adventurer.

    ¡¸...Interfering?¡¹

    ¡¸By sacrificing one girl, we could¡¯ve all escaped! We¡¯re up against Goblins!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see what¡¯s going on here. I was wondering why you kicked her. You wanted to use her as bait so you could escape.¡¹

    ¡¸...A-And what¡¯s so wrong with that?¡¹the adventurer answered back defiantly, albeit flustered.

    ¡¸What?! Did I hear that right?! How dare you do that to Pa!¡¹Pia said.

    ¡¸...You¡¯ll pay.¡¹Prisci muttered.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    The two girls seemed to have grasped the situation, while the two boys werepletely clueless. The other older adventurers were in with the n as well.

    It¡¯s the young party I saw at the guild yesterday. I knew something like this was gonna happen.

    Deep inside, Hikaru felt disgust. Using them as bait was still better than tricking them into being sold to kidnappers, but as far as nasty stunts go, it was a close second.

    ¡¸What do you want us to do then, huh?! We¡¯re up against hundreds of Goblins!¡¹

    ¡¸They will withdraw soon.¡¹Hikaru said, exasperation in his voice.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Look.¡¹

    Suddenly the peculiar sound of a flute echoed from out of nowhere. Hearing this, the goblins looked at each other and scattered in all directions. It was just as Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Wh-Wh-Wh-What...?¡¹

    ¡¸You should go home right away. It¡¯s dangerous here.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    The girl with the great sword had barely finished her words before the four older adventurers started making a run for it, with the two boys right on their heels. The only ones left were the girl with the sword, another one with a bow, and the one by his feet happily rubbing her cheeks.

    ¡¸...Thank you. You saved us.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it. Take her and go.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re noting?¡¹

    Hikaru gave a shrug.

    ¡¸...You sure are strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful of those guys on your way back. They might harm you.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸They tried to use your friend as bait. If news spreads, they¡¯ll lose their jobs. But that¡¯s only if you tell others about it.¡¹

    ¡¸...What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Silence us.¡¹the girl with the bow said to her friend.

    ¡¸Whaaat?!¡¹

    ¡¸Pretty much. Small fries like those guys... We don¡¯t really know what they¡¯ll do when cornered.¡¹

    ¡¸...Our other two members ran off. They¡¯re idiots so they get tricked.¡¹

    ¡¸Your friends?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really friends... More like just young people from the neighboring vige, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸You can go after them, or you can just let them be. Either way, I don¡¯t really care.¡¹

    ¡¸E-Excuse me!¡¹the dangerous girl by his feet said, raising her voice.

    ¡¸M-My name is Pa! Pa Nohra! Please tell me your name!¡¹

    ¡¸...Hikaru.¡¹

    Pa, who seemed to have snapped out of her frenzy, stood up. Looks like she can speak properly.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, I have a request. Would you be so kind as to take us to theke?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯d like to ask that of you as well. Right, Prisci?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Hikaru heaved a sigh. He had a feeling they were going to say that. He¡¯d be uneasy leaving them. Worse, he¡¯d feel awful if they died in some kind of an ident right after he saved them. But if Hikaru escorted them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his Skills.

    ¡¸...All right. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you girls from a distance so just walk at your own pace.¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be apanying us?¡¹Pa asked with teary eyes, her hands sped together.

    Her eyes were hidden slightly behind her greenish hair. Like this, she seemed refined, but...

    ¡¸I said I¡¯ll be watching from a distance. And... it¡¯s toote to be acting so innocent.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s right, Pa. We didn¡¯t say anything before, but Prisci and I both know you¡¯re a bit weird.¡¹

    ¡¸What...?¡¹

    ¡¸For example, that novel you¡¯re writing...¡¹

    Pa let out a shriek like a chicken being strangled to death before fainting.

    Hikaru let the girl with the sword, Pia, take care of Pa, and moved farther away. It was only about thirty meters. The girls wouldn¡¯t see him once he activated his Stealth from that distance.

    Unforeseen circumstances took a bit of my time. Then again, I was getting ranks a lot faster than expected, so I guess it¡¯s all right.

    Hikaru¡¯s rank was already at 12. There was a reason for this. He had rose to rank 9 after going around killing Green Wolves. That was when the battle broke out. At first, Hikaru thought about going straight to where Pa and the others were, but there were over a hundred Goblins in the way. It was the worst possible scenario for him. He could kill an opponent one on one without them noticing at all, but Goblins operated in groups so his Stealth was useless. It would be difficult to assassinate a hundred Goblins without being seen even once. Trying out something new without prior rehearsal wasn¡¯t an option either. Perhaps with the Snipe Skill he¡¯d be able to work something out, but he didn¡¯t have neither bow nor arrows.

    Fortune seemed to be smiling on Hikaru, however. The Goblins¡¯ leader showed up. It was more than twice the height of the other Goblins ¨C over two meters tall. By his side was a Goblin with a horn who looked to be the leader¡¯s messenger.

    If they group up, killing their boss should cause some chaos.

    Hikaru approached the Boss from behind. With the creaturepletely unaware of him, he thrust his Dagger of Strength into its back.

    The Boss wore a chainmail which scared him for a bit, but perhaps because of Assassination¡¯s effect, or the fact that he put one point on Strength, he managed to kill the creature with the dagger.

    What happened next was shocking.

    An unbearable itch struck his whole body. He felt his core burn. Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from groaning. He knew that it was the effects of his rank going up, but the excruciating experience was a first for him. One Boss Goblin made him go up three ranks.

    Because of that, the other Goblins noticed him, but they seemed to be afraid of him after killing their leader. As soon as the recoil from ranking up subsided, he left the spot with a smirk.

    From behind came the keening wail of a horn. It was sounded either to convey the Boss¡¯s death, or to retreat. Either way, the group would copse soon. But if someone died before that happened, all his efforts would have been for naught. Reluctantly, Hikaru put one point into his Power Burst.

    His sprinting speed increased greatly. Hikaru had a ssmate back in middle school who participated in a sprinting event for a national athletic meet. He thought he could overtake the guy now. However it did consume a great deal of stamina. And so, he managed to save Pa and the girls.

    Now I have six points left. I need at least three points for the n tomorrow...

    He thought about it for a moment.

    I¡¯m gonna save my points, he decided.

    Soon Hikaru and the girls reached theke. He saw the girls off to the road, trying his best to ignore Pa¡¯s heated gaze. Many peddlers passed by the road so there was only a remote chance of them being attacked.

    ¡¸All right. Back to hunting monsters.¡¹

    That evening, he met the dandy-looking guy who gave him a ride to theke, got on his horse, and managed to get back to town.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up? Did you get a good catch? Or perhaps a good harvest?¡¹the man asked.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t get anything.¡¹Hikaru answered.

    ¡¸Really? Well you seem to be in a great mood.¡¹

    He was right on the money. Hikaru felt great. He killed over thirty monsters; half of them Green Wolves. Apart from the Boss Goblin and the ordinary one he killed when saving Pa, he went around killing the ones that dispersed as well, one after another. As the sun was sinking and it was starting to get dark, he finally met a Guardian of the Woods ¨C a Forest Barbarian.

    ¡¸Something good happened, that¡¯s all.¡¹

    One strike was all it took. Hikaru killed the Forest Barbarian in one shot with his Stealth and Assassinationbo. He went up two ranks from one kill.

    ¡¸Is that so? Okay, then. You best hold on cause we¡¯re going fast.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. I want to get back as soon as possible to wash off all the dirt.¡¹

    The horse galloped through the meadows that glowed in the twilight. That day Hikaru¡¯s Soul Rank increased all the way to sixteen.

 Chapter 18 â€“ The Last Piece of Information

    <h4>Chapter 18 ¨C The Last Piece of Information</h4>

    While he killed plenty of monsters, Hikaru did not bring any materials back, not wanting to draw any unnecessary attention. He wasn¡¯t in dire need of money anyway. His priority was to keep a low profile... or at least that was the n.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama! ¡¹

    As he passed through the gate, he was told by the guard to go the Adventurers Guild where he was met by Pa. It was already dark and past the guild¡¯s closing time, but Jill was still behind the counter. Her face immediately lit up once she saw Hikaru. It quickly turned sullen, however, as she watched Pa ran up towards him.

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    Hikaru tried to be as blunt as possible. Pa didn¡¯t seem to mind, though.

    ¡¸Wee back. I wanted to see you, Hikaru-sama, so I waited here.¡¹

    ¡¸...I don¡¯t think you can keep the guild open thiste. What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re quick on the uptake.¡¹Pia said, astounded by Pa¡¯s behavior.¡¸We actually need your testimony as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Testimony? About what those adventurers did?

    ¡¸Not that. They already got those from us. Well apparently they¡¯d have to hear their side of the story first before making a judgment.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... so it¡¯s about the Goblins, then?¡¹

    ¡¸The guild wants to know more about them.¡¹Jill said, cutting into the conversation.¡¸You¡¯ll tell me about them, won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah... Sure. So what¡¯s this all about?¡¹

    Jill grabbed his arms tight and dragged him outside.

    ¡¸I¡¯m starving.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I spent all this time waiting for you toe back so I can ask you important information on the massive Goblin outbreak, and now I¡¯m starving.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸I know a ce that serves good pasta.¡¹

    ¡¸Hold on a sec. You¡¯re not asking me to treat you again, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s going on here?! You¡¯re sponging off Hikaru-sama?!¡¹Pa interjected.

    ¡¸Well if you want to treat me, I¡¯ll dly ept.¡¹

    With Lavia being transported tomorrow, now was not the time to be having dinner with Jill. But a dinner ¨C conversation, rather ¨C with her was important for tomorrow¡¯s n.

    ¡¸...Fine. I wanted to ask you something anyway. Is it all right to leave the guild open?¡¹

    ¡¸Unken-san is still inside. I told you before about the submaster and a receptionist being out on a business trip to the capital, right? They¡¯reing back tonight and he¡¯s waiting for them.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... I see.¡¹

    Hikaru had a few thoughts about the matter, but he didn¡¯t bother for now.

    ¡¸What about those three?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    Pa, Pia, and Prisci followed the two of them outside.

    ¡¸...I suppose they cane. I wanted to hear more about the Goblins anyway. Youe first, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to pay for their food as well?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure they can pay for their own.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that...¡¹

    They looked like they didn¡¯t have much money. Hikaru thought the kind of ce that Jill went to where they serve pies for over a hundred gns each would be too expensive for the girls.

    Jill brought them to a back alley where no one would go to unless they had a reason to. They arrived at a pasta restaurant located between houses called ¡°Pasta Magic¡±.

    Talk about horrible naming sense...

    Hikaru opened the door, and as the outside appearance suggested, the inside was small with only two box seats and a counter.

    ¡¸Hey, Jill-chan.¡¹

    The manager ¨C who looked small and stout like a bear ¨C waved at Jill. He was at the back cooking. Jill seemed to have made a reservation as they were led to their seat which was good for four people only, so a chair was added for the dazed Prisci. She sat down with a nk expression. Hikaru tried desperately not to nce at her breasts that jiggled as she took her seat. Jill sat beside Hikaru while Pa sat across him. Pia took thest empty seat, her hands trembling as she held the menu.

    ¡¸Expensive! Too expensive! We can¡¯t pay for this!¡¹

    ¡¤ Stewed Beef and Red Spring Grass Pasta ¡ª 210 gns

    ¡¤ Seafood Oil Pasta ¡ª 160 gns

    ¡¤ New Item Red-horned Rabbit Green Sauce Pasta ¨C 590 gns

    Even Hikaru almost whistled from the price. The Red-horned Rabbit one was especially ridiculous.

    ¡¸Manager, this guy here is Hikaru-kun.¡¹Jill told the manager who personally came to take their order.

    ¡¸Ohh... he really is short.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s shorterpared to you¡¹Hikaru muttered under his breath as he eyed the manager who was almost two meters tall. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m short. No, definitely not.

    There was a reason the manager himself came over.

    ¡¸I see, I see. You¡¯re a lifesaver. There hasn¡¯t been any stock on Red-horned Rabbitstely. A sudden increase in price is one thing, but there¡¯s nothing we can do when we can¡¯t even order them. Then all of a sudden, I received word that there¡¯s some stock now. Today as well. I asked around what was going on and apparently a beginner adventurer hunted the rabbits. I asked Jill-chan to bring you here so I could let you eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡¹

    So Jill brought me here because of that.

    ¡¸I see. I was wondering who purchased them as well.¡¹

    ¡¸How about you sell them to me directly, eh? I¡¯ll give you good money for them.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! You can¡¯t do that! If you do, the guild will get it from the meat wholesalers!¡¹Jill said, panicking.

    ¡¸Ahahaha! I¡¯m just kidding. Hey, kid. I actually want the Red-horned Rabbit¡¯s innards. It¡¯s fine, right, Jill?¡¹

    His spirit as a cook seemed to have lit up, his eyes burning bright.

    ¡¸You just dispose of them, right? Please take those with you next time. I want to make dishes out of them. They¡¯re not distributed in the market anyway so I can buy them directly. How about it, kid?¡¹

    ¡¸...It¡¯s Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you seriously addressing a business partner as ¡°kid¡±?¡¹Hikaru said, ring at the manager.

    The manager¡¯s face turned serious as well.

    ¡¸...Good point. My bad, Hikaru. I like you. Eat all you want tonight! It¡¯s on the house! In exchange, please consider my proposal. Oh, and Jill. When I said ¡°on the house¡±, it doesn¡¯t include booze. You have to pay for those.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    Jill¡¯s face lit up after hearing that food was on the house ¨C though it seemed she was already expecting it ¨C but she was quickly disappointed after hearing that alcohol wasn¡¯t free.

    Hikaru shot a nce at Jill.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not going to drink a lot. I know better.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t look at me with those cold eyes!¡¹

    How much does she even drink usually? Hikaru thought, exasperated.

    The other girls just sat there dumbfounded, mouth gaping.

    ¡¸...You heard him. Everything¡¯s on the house. But pay for your drinks, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸For real?¡¹

    ¡¸Your eyes are too bright, Pia. Hikaru¡¯s shocked.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re drooling like crazy, Prisci!¡¹

    Pia and Prisci were overjoyed from the sudden blessing of free food. Only Pa looked apologetic.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry it turned out this way, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t even know about this. And you should drop the ¡°sama¡±. I¡¯m probably younger than you anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so? If that¡¯s what you want, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡¯d you make it worse?!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m your... n-night ve!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t say it with a straight face. And don¡¯t speak like that from now on, all right? I¡¯m serious.¡¹

    And so they started on their food.

    ¡¸So Hikaru-kun, how¡¯d you drive the Goblins away?¡¹

    Pia and Prisci silently dug in as soon as the food was served. The former spoke crudely, but she had good table manners when eating. All the pastas were great. It was the first time Hikaru had pasta in this world ¨C besides the yakisoba ¨C and he thought it was delicious. The oil and spices provided some punch, but there was something missing.

    Oh, there¡¯s no garlic, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸I heard from Unken-san that there could be Goblins in the area.¡¹

    ¡¸Be that as it may, even I don¡¯t know how to drive Goblins away.¡¹

    ¡¸It probably worked out simply because it¡¯s Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸You keep your mouth shut, Pa. We won¡¯t get anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸...Apparently Goblins that grouped up together are called Goblin Families. For a disciplined one, there¡¯s usually a chain ofmand with the Boss on top.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s correct. I¡¯m surprised you know. Did Unken-san tell you that too?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I read about it on a field guide in the reference room.¡¹

    ¡¸A field guide in the reference room... That old and bulky book, huh? I¡¯m impressed you actually read that.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I would. There are cases where information or theck thereof will determine whether you live or die.¡¹

    Jill kept her mouth shut. A thought crossed her mind. She thought Hikaru was simply lucky. But that might not be the case. This boy doesn¡¯t have any special abilities, but he makes use of his knowledge when doing his job as an adventurer, she thought.

    She actually took Pa and the others¡¯ story about the Goblins with a grain of salt. After all, adventurers tended to exaggerate things.

    ¡¸Over a hundred Goblins? Are you sure it wasn¡¯t ten or twenty? And you¡¯re saying Hikaru-kun drove them off? Hmm...¡¹was all she had to say. She could just ask the guy himself at dinner was what she thought.

    ¡¸...Hikaru-kun, was there a Goblin Leader?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re called but there was a Goblin bigger than the manager here and another one with a horn which looked like the leader¡¯s right-hand. I thought the whole horde would be in chaos if the Boss was beaten so I attacked it.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you really do that?! Were you okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    She grabbed Hikaru¡¯s shoulders all of a sudden. What he did was that reckless. If a horde of Goblins had a leader, the local guild would have to work together with the neighboring town¡¯s Adventurers Guild to kill them. If left alone, they might attack some vige in the outskirts and multiply inrge numbers. It was simr to pest control. The irond rule was to deal with them while the damage was still minimal.

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m right here.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. So you got away safely after attacking the Goblin Leader. Did you hit it with something? An arrow?¡¹

    ¡¸...I did. There were some poisonous nts growing nearby so I coated a rock with their sap and threw it.¡¹

    Hikaru was lying. He actually killed the Goblin Leader, but either she wouldn¡¯t believe him or he¡¯d only draw unwanted attention. So he went with story he came up with: he weakened the Boss with poison.

    ¡¸I thought the horde wouldn¡¯t disperse unless I attacked the Boss. Fighting them all is purely idiotic.¡¹

    ¡¸True.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸........¡¹

    ¡¸........¡¹

    The three girls went quiet, realizing they were idiots for trying to fight the Goblins. They were once again reminded of how reckless they were in doing so.

    ¡¸Uh... Hikaru. Thank you so much for saving us. Is there anything we can do to repay you?¡¹Pia asked.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll give your our first.¡¹Prisci said with a nk expression.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a great idea!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, crap. Pa actually loves it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough! You¡¯ll only cause trouble for Hikaru-kun. Right? You don¡¯t want to, right?¡¹

    For some reason Jill grabbed Hikaru¡¯s arm, shaking it.

    Well if it¡¯s their first... Hikaru thought before he came back to his senses.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to pay me back. It¡¯s okay.¡¹

    ¡¸But there has to be something we can do.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I just have one favor to ask. You too, Jill-san.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Jill looked at Hikaru as her name got called.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t tell anyone about the Goblin thing. I just want to live my life as an adventurer in peace. Increasing the chances of me getting picked on by other adventurers would be foolish.¡¹

    Jill nodded quietly. She herself was involved once when adventurers picked on Hikaru.

    ¡¸I agree. There¡¯s also the investigation on what those adventurers did to you girls. And if the citizens found out about the Goblins, it¡¯ll only fuel their worries. So I have to ask you to not tell anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸No way...¡¹

    Pa looked dejected. I thought I could get intimate with my love and gradually deepen our sexual rtionship in time...

    ¡¸We¡¯re done with this matter.¡¹Hikaru said decisively.

    He felt a bit reluctant, but he had other things to worry about.

    ¡¸Jill-san, I have something I wanted to ask you.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. You did say that.¡¹

    ¡¸Are the adventurers who will escort the convoy to the capital already in Pond?¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    He was asking about the adventurers who would be guarding Lavia¡¯s transport. The three girls looked puzzled, having no idea what Hikaru was talking about. They immediately realized that it had nothing to do with them so they proceeded to eat while giving their impressions about the food.

    ¡¸Why do you ask? I told you I can¡¯t say any more than what I already did.¡¹

    ¡¸Some staff areing back tonight, right? I was just wondering if the adventurers are with them.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too sharp, Hikaru-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just asking. Nothing more, nothing less. They must bepetent adventurers. I just can¡¯t help but be interested.¡¹

    ¡¸I see what you mean. Yes, they¡¯re scheduled to arrive tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already dark outside. The gates should be closed.¡¹

    ¡¸Guild staff are allowed to pass if there are special reasons. Apparently those women arrived at the capitalte which pushed the schedule back a bit and now it¡¯s already dark out.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. Women?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The escort is a party of four women.¡¹

    Women, huh? I thought for sure they¡¯d be men. Is it because they¡¯re escorting a girl? Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸And they¡¯re rank B adventurers.¡¹

    Pia spat out her food.

    ¡¸R-R-Rank B?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ew.¡¹

    ¡¸Gross.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just disgusting, Pia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yuck.¡¹

    ¡¸.........Sorry.¡¹Pia apologized.

    ¡¸Is rank B that amazing?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... Among the adventurers stationed here in Pond, the highest rank is D. If I recall correctly, there¡¯s one rank A at the capital. Apart from those women, there are only ten other B-rank adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸...I think ten is plenty already.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe. You¡¯ve never been to the royal capital? Its poption is forty or fifty times more than that of Pond.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow.¡¹

    It¡¯s that big? Rnd has memories of the capital but most of them were spent inside carriages or a library in some mansion.

    ¡¸The name of their party is ¡°Four Stars of the East¡±. I haven¡¯t met them, but apparently their quest sess rate is a hundred percent.¡¹

    Hikaru carved the information deep in his mind.

    It was about ten o¡¯clock when they parted ways. In this world 10pm was quitete and the whole ce would be asleep save for a few bars and some parts of town.

    The lights are on.

    Hikaru was heading to the Adventurers Guild. Lavia was to be transported tomorrow, but he didn¡¯t know exactly what time. So he could only save Skill points and money until today.

    What he neededst was information. But even without much of it, he thought it would still be possible to ovee a crisis as long as he had Skill points avable for use. The most important information he needed was that of the escorts ¨C the adventurers he had to outwit. He had already anticipated them to arrive the day before Lavia was transported and was going to get information on them then. Things were going just as nned.

    Let¡¯s see what kind of people these women are.

    Hikaru entered through the back door. It wasn¡¯t locked. He soon found the room where there were people since it was the only ce where voices could be heard from. He had all his Stealth Skills on, of course.

    ¡¸Haha. You¡¯re worrying too much, guildmaster.¡¹

    The oneughing was a well-built man. A beautiful woman who looked to be exhausted stood beside him. They were the guild staff ¨C the submaster and a receptionist ¨C that went to the capital.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the odd one for not even being the least bit worried even though things did not go as nned.¡¹Unken replied.

    Hikaru guessed right. The old man was the guildmaster.

    ¡¸Well, uhh... what did you say your name was?¡¹

    ¡¸The Distant Glittering Stars. I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m rank C. You should be grateful we even came all the way to this mediocre town.¡¹

    The man speaking disrespectfully was an adventurer who appeared to be in his thirties. There were three of them. What caught Hikaru¡¯s attention was the male-sounding voice.

    He was eavesdropping from the corridor. There was a high chance of him not being noticed if he went in, but with the adventurers apparently being rank B and Unken¡¯s four points on Instinct, he couldn¡¯t take the risk.

    ¡¸How are you three going to escort her anyway? The standard is to have at least four people ¨C at least one watch for each direction.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you old-timer. We¡¯re rank C. I haven¡¯t heard of C-rank adventurers being ambushed by bandits on the road. Even if we do get ambushed, we can send them packing. If somehow the girl escapes, she can¡¯t get far anyway.¡¹

    Hikaru recalled what Jill told him. The party¡¯s name was ¡°Four Stars of the East¡±,posed of four women, and they were all rank B. The information he got was different. Perhaps some sort of problem urred that prevented the Four Stars of the East froming. And Unken was worried about that...

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not the substitutes of those East whatever girls. People say we¡¯re more skilled than them. What¡¯s with the attitude anyway? We should just head back, then.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, please stay.¡¹the submaster appeased, rubbing his hands together.

    ¡¸Then you know what you have to do, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir. We have a ce reserved for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. The escort job is tomorrow and you¡¯re going for a night out?¡¹

    ¡¸Guildmaster, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind if they left around noon. If they leave around that time, they¡¯ll arrive at the capital in the evening.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸There you have it. Let¡¯s go, Nogusa-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. It better be a great ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Why, of course.¡¹

    The three men left along with the submaster. Hikaru immediately distanced himself from the door. They didn¡¯t notice him at all. He took a quick peek inside before the door closed to see only Unken and the receptionist left in the room. Hikaru had never seen the woman before. Softly, he pressed his ears on the door just to check if there was any information he might¡¯ve missed. What he heard was Unken heaving a deep sigh.

    ¡¸How sad... What¡¯s going on with the guild at the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently the guild is trying to raise their adventurers¡¯ ranks as much as possible because of the war so that if the kingdom requests for men, they can get more money.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just sad...¡¹

    The receptionist simply heaved a sigh. After that, they talked about work-rted things. With the important topic over, Hikaru left.

    This is great.

    Lady luck was on Hikaru¡¯s side. It was fortunate enough already that they were one man short, but even their rank was one step lower apparently. He stayed just within five meters of the three men and checked their Soul Boards. The man called Nogusa had the following stats:

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Nogusa Garage

    Age: 31 Rank: 38

    33

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿2

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿2

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Immunity¡¿1

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿1

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿1

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿1

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿2

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Earth¡¿3

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿6

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿4

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿4

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿1

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    He must be a magic swordsman of some sorts. He had one point on Life Detection, but it wasn¡¯t enough to find Hikaru. The other two had simr stats as well. To gather thest piece of information he needed, Hikaru headed out into the night-shrouded town.

    The rescue mission starts tomorrow.

 Chapter 19 â€“ Laviaâ€™s Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 19 ¨C Lavia¡¯s Rescue</h4>

    It was a hot, sunny day that heralded theing of summer. A lone carriage was parked in front of the Morgstad residence, drawn by no ordinary horse. A hybrid from different special breeds, it had high vitality. The carriage itself was solidly built, with a metal framework and bluish purple hood made out of monster materials. Its door was made of iron bars,plete with a huge lock outside.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Come on now, East. Why are you sulking? We can finally return to the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸...It just doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re still thinking about that? The investigation on whether it was Lady Lavia who killed her father will be conducted in the capital. That should be enough.¡¹

    ¡¸The investigator hasn¡¯t even arrived and yet they already pinned the murder on her.¡¹

    ¡¸He should be here tomorrow. Our dearmanding officer said to follow orders. Are you going to disobey, then?¡¹

    ¡¸I... I¡¯m not disobeying. I just can¡¯t agree with their decision.¡¹he said adamantly.

    His fellow knight simply heaved a deep sigh.

    Around the same time, underneath the mansion, the knight that was almost stabbed by a maid went to the dungeon.

    ¡¸It is time, My Lady.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to dispel the magic.¡¹

    The Alchemists Guild¡¯s guildmaster held out his hand, chanting some sort of spell. His ring emitted a strange light, and the blue light particles around the iron bars turned dull.

    ¡¸Lady Lavia, please hold out both your hands.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going outside. For caution¡¯s sake we just need to handcuff you.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Lavia quietly held out her hands. The knight gulped as he watched her. She looked like she might break from a touch ¨C no, if left alone, she might even just break on her own. Yet there was still life in her eyes. A tiny prick of light remained in those eyes ¨C eyes as blue as the waters of the deepestke.

    A thought crossed his mind. There would be no greater joy for a man if he had this girl. He knew his ce as a knight, of course. She was a person of interest ¨C a suspect for the murder of her father. An order came from their captain in the capital, or perhaps someone even further up, to handle her with care.

    The knight held out his hand and handcuffed her. The handcuff was a steel te with two holes for both hands that split in the middle horizontally. One end had a hinge, functioning like a stapler. Once again, the guildmaster chanted a spell and bluish light ran across the handcuffs.

    ¡¸This should hold until tonight. Any more and it would be too tough.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. We should arrive at the capital in the evening.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I¡¯ll be taking my leave, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Sir. Let us go, Lady Lavia.¡¹the knight said casually as he opened the cell.

    ¡¸......?¡¹

    In that moment, the knight felt the air stir even though they were in a closed space underground.

    ¡¸A draft?¡¹

    Ignoring his suspicions, he led the girl out of the dungeon.

    As they stepped out of the mansion, the strong rays of the sun blinded Lavia. She had been confined underground for a few days. Not only that, she barely went outside in the first ce. The direct sunlight was too much for her body.

    ¡¸Are you all right?¡¹the knight asked, his brows furrowed as he supported her.

    He was worried about the young girl. But there was one other thing that weighed heavy on his mind ¨C the carriage that was supposed to transport her. Two knights ¨C his colleagues ¨C stood nearby. Furthermore there were four other people; the adventurers to escort the carriage. But the message they received was that a party of four high-ranked women adventurers would be dispatched for the escort mission. And yet there were four men. One of them was not even an adventurer, but a guild staff. Trouble had already begun as East and the man were having a heated argument.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here?! These are not the adventurers that were arranged toe!¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes adventurers are simply not avable.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re from the guild, right?! Why don¡¯t you follow instructions?¡¹

    ¡¸The guild doesn¡¯t see any problem as long as the men we send canplete the job.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you mocking the Royal Order of Knights?!¡¹

    ¡¸I believe you¡¯re the one belittling the Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    The bad news was that the three adventurers appeared to be drunk, or perhaps hung-over. The kind East hated the most.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, submaster. Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a ce I want to go to in the capital tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s right. There¡¯s no point in spending another minute in this mediocre town... Oh, is that the girl we¡¯re escorting?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh... She¡¯s quite the fine girl.¡¹

    The men let out vulgarughs. The corner of East¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you can do your job like this!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say? I heard the request came to the Adventurers Guild because you knights can¡¯t handle the job.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, and you can? When you¡¯re drunk?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all... riiight. Besides she doesn¡¯t have any rtives, does she? She has no noble friends either. So there¡¯s no way someone wille to take her. We¡¯re more like chaperons, really.¡¹

    ¡¸...Did you tell them that as well?!¡¹

    ¡¸It was necessary.¡¹the submaster said with a nonchnt expression.

    East ground his teeth in anger at the man.

    ¡¸Can you walk, Lady Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸...Yes.¡¹

    The knight ¨C one who was gentle with the women ¨C escorted Lavia properly to the carriage. The coachman undid the lock at the back and Lavia entered. From a quick nce, the inside was narrow but well-ordered. It would be a pleasant ride to the capital.

    ¡¸...I think we should escort her instead.¡¹East whispered to his twopanions.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You know we can¡¯t do that. We were in the mansion the night the Count was killed. We can¡¯t make a move until the investigator arrives.¡¹

    ¡¸We can call for more knights from the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re short-handed due to the war. That¡¯s why adventurers were asked to be the escorts in the first ce. Besides, there aren¡¯t any female knights in our kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸These are men!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but they¡¯re not the ones we arranged toe. Give it a rest, East.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Outside the bars, the three adventurers stared at Lavia, whistling. East watched them, a hateful expression on his face. The skirt-chasing knight seemed displeased as well.

    ¡¸Can we leave soon?¡¹

    ¡¸Coachman,e here.¡¹

    The yboy knight called the driver over.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one with the key, right?¡¹he whispered.

    ¡¸Yes... That is correct.¡¹

    ¡¸If those adventurers whine about opening the door, don¡¯t ever do it. Those guys have no self-restraint. A royal noble is involved in this case. You¡¯ll be in trouble if something happens.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Sir!¡¹

    ¡¸Then go.¡¹

    Still not sure what was going on, the coachman returned to his seat. Seeing this, the adventurers mounted their horses as well. Soon the carriage drove farther and farther away.

    ¡¸East, let¡¯s go back inside. After writing our report we¡¯ll prepare for the investigator¡¯s arrival.¡¹

    But East didn¡¯t answer. He simply stood there, ring in the direction the carriage went.

    The coachman felt dejected. Baited in by the high reward, he took the job not knowing that he was to transport a noble, and a murderer at that. Not only that, he was also threatened by a knight who said not to trust the adventurers with him.

    ¡¸Next. Hmm, transporting a suspect to the capital. I¡¯ve been told about this.¡¹

    The coachman showed the request papers to the guard at Pond¡¯s gate. He checked the inside of the carriage and cleared them.

    ¡¸The capital might be close, but still be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸I will...¡¹

    The coachman spurred the carriage onwards through the massive outer walls. The moment they passed by on the other side of the wall, he felt something odd.

    ¡¸......?¡¹

    Something was not right. Ever so slightly, he felt the legs of the horse grew heavy. The coachman had been travelling these roads for twenty years. He would notice even the slightest difference.

    He turned around. Two adventurers on their horses were positioned left and right, stifling their yawns. Ahead of the carriage was the party leader Nogusa.

    ¡¸Nothing seems out of the ordinary... It must be the road then.¡¹

    The road was rough outside town. It was a well-trodden path, although still unpaved. It¡¯s probably because the road felt different that the horse¡¯s legs turned heavy.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really feel like it. But I just have to finish the job right away.¡¹

    The carriage advanced forward. A bunch of keys made small sounds as they shook.

    The rank C adventurer, Nogusa, was in a great mood. He hadn¡¯t expected to get promoted to rank C so soon. He was d they managed to snatch the transport job from the four-woman party called the Four Stars of the East. He never really liked them. The brothel prepared for them in Pond ¨C a town they ridiculed for being mediocre ¨C was full of fairly beautiful women. And the girl they were escorting was pretty as well. Things were going great. Nogusa even thought the world revolved around him.

    The escort job was an easy one. It would take six hours from Pond to the capital by carriage. They would let the horses rest every two hours so that meant they would take a break twice before they reached the capital.

    The first break was over and they were moving again when Nogusa, who had mostly sobered up, suddenly gained interest in the girl inside the carriage.

    ¡¸Hey, coachman.¡¹

    Nogusa, who was riding up ahead, moved his horse closer to the driver.

    ¡¸Y-Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Hand me the keys.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸The carriage¡¯s keys. I¡¯ll look after them.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t do that...!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have any idea who I am? I¡¯m Nogusa, a rank C adventurer. You dare oppose me?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I would never! I-It¡¯s just that nobles are involved in this matter and...¡¹

    As the coachman was exining himself, stuttering...

    ¡¸Hey, Nogusa! Up ahead!¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    Immediately he reached for the sword hanging by his waist and surveyed his surroundings. He might be rotten to the core, but he was still a rank C adventurer.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Someone copsed?¡¹

    From the shade of a tree by the side of the road, a man, who seemed to have gone to the forest to collect medicinal herbs, fruits, and mushrooms, appeared.

    ¡¸E-Excuse me, Sir. Can you spare some water? I got lost in the forest and just now got out.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Nogusa gestured to hisrades with his chin to go ahead. He got off his horse and handed him a sk.

    ¡¸Here. Is this enough?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    The man epted it, overjoyed.

    ¡¸I only have this to show my gratitude...¡¹the man said, presenting a wilted medicinal herb.

    ¡¸Tsk. Keep it. Now go home.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Thank you so much. You¡¯re such a big-hearted man.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You can show your gratitude by spreading my name. It¡¯s Nogusa Garage. A man who will be a hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Hero... I understand, Sir. I will do just that.¡¹

    Nogusa mounted his horse and chased after the carriage. His colleagues, who were positioned at the front and back, returned to their original formation as soon they spotted him.

    ¡¸Helping others sure is a lot of work.¡¹

    ¡¸They say that¡¯s the best part of being an adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, if it¡¯s a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn right!¡¹

    The three men burst outughing. It was an uneventful escort mission and things were going well...

    ...or so they thought.

    ¡¸...Wait, what?¡¹

    They were taking their second break. After a punch to the stubborn coachman¡¯s face, Nogusa took the keys to the carriage.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just gonna say hi.¡¹he said as he opened the carriage door with an indecent smile on his face.

    The girl was lying down on the seat... No, it was a bulging sheet. He removed it only to find a pillow and cloths stuffed under.

    Something to make it seem like a person was there.

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    Unable toprehend what happened, Nogusa merely spluttered in confusion. A small, locked carriage. They kept their eyes on it all the time. And yet all of a sudden, the girl ¨C Lavia D. Morgstad ¨C had disappeared.

 Chapter 20.1 â€“ Life in Another World with His Stealth Skills

    <h4>Chapter 20.1 ¨C Life in Another World with His Stealth Skills</h4>

    Let us turn back the clock a bit to when the carriage carrying Lavia had just finished its first break and was starting to move again.

    Lavia was seated inside the rocking carriage, staring at her own hands on herp. Hands that were handcuffed. The boy named Hikaru had not returned since then. He said he would save her today because he couldn¡¯t destroy the magic cell. Yet he hadn¡¯t gotten in touch at all and she started to think he only gave her vain hope. That the boy was just sweet-talking her.

    There were only three escorts. It would be easy to break through them with numbers. But she didn¡¯t think she was that valuable. Even if there were people who wanted her for her powers, they wouldn¡¯t risk going against the King.

    Lavia let out a deep sigh.

    ¡¸Where I¡¯m from, we have a saying that sighing will make good fortune run away from you.¡¹

    ¡¸But there are times when you just?¡ª¡¹

    Lavia gave a start. What was that?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t raise your voice now or I¡¯ll get busted.¡¹

    Sitting there inside the carriage was a boy with ck hair and equally ck eyes.

    ¡¸Ah, uh, what?¡¹

    ¡¸You want to know how I got in here? While I¡¯d love to exin, I still don¡¯t trust you.¡¹

    ¡¸Trust...?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you everything once you¡¯repletely free and I can trust you. How¡¯s that sound?¡¹

    He didn¡¯t have to ask as she had no say in the matter. She was still staring at Hikaru ¨C at the boy who appeared out of nowhere ¨C in disbelief.

    This person is my savior.

    If there was one thing she believed in, it was that Hikaru would surely rescue her from here.

    Hikaru had assumed every possible escort pattern before he executed his n. What he was really worried about was the key. How many locks were there? How many does he have to unlock before Lavia would be free?

    The worst possible scenario he imagined was that the Alchemists Guild¡¯s guildmaster would apany the convoy. The guildmaster would create a magic cell and go with the convoy to the capital. He would then unlock it there. If that happened, Hikaru would have no other choice but to kill the guildmaster en route to let Lavia escape. Fortunately, he was busy. Hikaru sneaked into the Alchemists Guild to check the guildmaster¡¯s schedule and found out that he would be having dinner with someone today at a restaurant in Pond.

    The next worse scenario was if there were multiple keys. For example, they could have two identical keys, one in Pond and one in the capital. In other words, no one had the key during transport. In that case...

    ¡¤ Once Lavia got in the carriage, it would be locked.

    ¡¤ A knight or someone from the mansion would put the key in a safe.

    ¡¤ Hikaru would then steal the key from the safe.

    ¡¤ Run after the convoy.

    ¡¤ Return the key to the safe after Lavia is rescued.

    Those were the steps that Hikaru would¡¯ve taken. Fortunately the coachman had the key. It was the best case he could imagine.

    One more troublesome possibility would be if Lavia were restrained to the carriage itself, perhaps to a beam or the roof. In this case, Hikaru would need a different key to free her. It would¡¯ve been bad if it were simr to the magic cell, but fortunately the Alchemists Guild guildmaster put on handcuffs that woulde off after a certain time. It was a smart method ¨C no need for a key, but still enough to restrain her. Fortune was smiling at Hikaru. All he had to do was get her out and in time the handcuffs could be removed.

    Hikaru assumed other scenarios as well. He went over what he had to do for each situation and checked the location of the safe for the key yesterday as well. But in reality things were easier. Only one key was needed and the coachman had it. The driver was always on his seat so it was up to him and his Stealth to do the job.

    Hikaru made his way to the dungeon today to see the Alchemists Guild guildmaster put the handcuffs on Lavia. As soon as he knew that the coachman had the key, he immediately headed to the gate. He waited there and as the carriage was being checked by the guard, got on top of the roof andy down. The solidly-built vehicle didn¡¯t budge at all. For a moment his blood froze as the horse turned around, feeling the sudden added weight.

    Then he simplyy sprawled on top until the first rest break was over. The carriage itself was big so even without using his Stealth, the adventurers couldn¡¯t see him. After the first break and the convoy started moving again, he crept up to the coachman, took the keys, and unlocked the carriage. Hikaru already anticipated that with his Stealth and his job ss set to Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer, the adventurers wouldn¡¯t see him, but just to be safe, he did all this as a caravan passed by.

    And that was how he appeared before Lavia.

    ¡¸Get a sheet right away to make it look like you¡¯re sleeping. If it¡¯s not enough then stuff in some clothes as well. Wear this too.¡¹

    With this trick, even if they peered inside, they would think that everything was fine. The breakout wouldn¡¯t be discovered right away. From Hikaru¡¯s backpack he produced a in brown cloak to hide the handcuffs.

    All right. The problem starts from here.

    There was a concerning matter to tackle first before making the escape. Lavia didn¡¯t have the skill Stealth. That was merely his assumption, however.

    ¡¸Lavia, I have a question, but just continue with what you¡¯re doing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸I can do anything if it means you can escape, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸...Yes.¡¹

    She simply nodded, not even asking what he meant by ¡°anything¡±. Hikaru too nodded in return. Now he could use her points without worry.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lavia

    Age: 14 Rank: 6

    0

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿11

    ....¡¾Magic Principle¡¿2

    ..¡¾Spiritual Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Fire¡¿5

    Ohh...

    He almost let out a sound. It¡¯s so unbnced. Hikaru was not one to talk, though. All the points were allocated towards Magical Power. He had not seen huge numbers like 11 and 5 in even the seasoned adventurers. Only Unken.

    I can see why the King would want her power...

    High magical power and proficient in fire magic. On top of that, she had an unknown Skill called Magic Principle. Hikaru felt annoyed that he couldn¡¯t read the description on other people¡¯s Soul Boards.

    She has no points left so no Stealth for her... This was well within expectations, though.

    The name field bothered him. Normally it would read Lavia D. Morgstad, but only Lavia was there. That only meant that deep inside her, she hadpletely cast aside her family name.

    I have no other choice, then.

    Hikaru opened his own Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 15 Soul Rank: 16

    10

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿1

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿1

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿1

    He had ten points avable. Hikaru put one point on both Life Obfuscation and Mana Obfuscation.

    There¡¯s Group Obfuscation. I knew it.

    ¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿Grants Life Obfuscation, Mana Obfuscation, and Imperceptibility to anyone in direct contact with the user¡¯s body. Max: 5. The effect is limited to each respective Skills¡¯ max points.

    So basically maxing out Group Cutoff is pointless unless the other three Skills are maxed out as well.

    He had two points in Life Obfuscation and Mana Obfuscation at the moment. Even he put three points in Group Obfuscation, the effects would be limited to only two points.

    That¡¯s within expectations as well.

    He now had eight points left. He added one more point to both Life Obfuscation and Mana Obfuscation and three points on Group Obfuscation.

    With this he would be able to grant Lavia with a three-point Stealth Skill. Lavia didn¡¯t have the blessings from a job ss, however, as she didn¡¯t have a guild card. He was worried, but he had to believe that it was enough to hide her from sight.

    Nogusa¡¯s Life Detection only had one point. Even the national hero Unken only had two points in Obfuscation and a point on Group Obfuscation. Hikaru thought his three points was a safe enough margin. He had taken some measures as well to aid them.

    I could use up my remaining three points, but I¡¯d rather save it. All that¡¯s left is...

    He checked his guild card. He expected to see a new job ss called ¡°Group Obfuscation God¡± or something, but there was none. Perhaps because he didn¡¯t max it out. But instead there was a new one called ¡°Dull Town Night Burr God: Town Thief¡±.

    Must be because of all the sneaking I¡¯ve been doing... Well that¡¯s one more reason not to show the job ss field to anyone.

    In the meantime, Lavia was done with her preparations.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost time. Make sure you¡¯re mentally prepared.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you tell me what¡¯s going to happen next? I think it¡¯ll be much easier to move if I knew the n.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose you¡¯re right. I made it look like the carriage is locked, but it really isn¡¯t so all I have to do is remove the lock and open the door. We¡¯ll go outside together. I¡¯ll put the lock back, then we jump off. After that we hide behind a tree or some bushes by the side of the road.¡¹

    ¡¸...Will it work?¡¹

    ¡¸I almost forgot something.¡¹

    Hikaru was reluctant to speak, but he had to tell her so he tried to endure the embarrassment.

    ¡¸While we move, hold my hand and never let go.¡¹he said as he held out his left hand.

    Why? Lavia thought. Seeing Hikaru¡¯s cheeks turn a bit red, she blushed as well.

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    She grasped his hand. Her hand was slender and oh so fragile.

    ¡¸Hey, Nogusa! Up ahead!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Someone copsed?¡¹

    ¡¸E-Excuse me, Sir. Can you spare some water? I got lost in the forest and just now got out.¡¹

    Something unusual urred outside. It was thest measure Hikaru had taken for good insurance. He had asked Kelbeck of the Thieves Guild to distract the adventurers for a moment. The price was 20,000 gns. Hikaru wanted toin about it being a rip-off, but he reluctantly agreed.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Hikaru removed the lock and opened the door, dragging Lavia with him. As he made her stand on the steps, her eyes widened. Adventurers on their horses were riding on both sides. Staying vignt of the man in the middle of the road, they kept watch of the surroundings as well.

    It was amon ambush tactic. The first thing to do was stop the carriage, then attack from both sides. They had not imagined that the subject they were escorting was going to escape. Hikaru immediately climbed up the roof, crept up to the driver, returned the keys, and went back to Lavia. This was the most crucial part. If Lavia was seen, it would all be over. He felt huge relief as he held her hands once more. With the Group Obfuscation, they could escape without being seen.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let go.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    As soon as he reattached the lock, Hikaru kicked the foothold and they jumped off, flying in the air. The carriage became distant. Nogusa approached the man that copsed on the road.

    ¡¸Over here.¡¹

    Hikaru surveyed the surroundings before heading to the bushes on the side of the road ¨C opposite from where the copsed man came. It was only a five-meter distance, but Lavia was tense, feeling like her heart would burst out of her chest.

    Why don¡¯t they notice us?

    Who is that man?

    Why is Hikaru so full of confidence?

    Too many questions ran through her mind. They were able to make it to the bushes without being noticed. She had managed to escape.

    ¡¸...Stay sharp. We¡¯re not out of the woods yet.¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    She braced herself. They were still by the highway. The adventurers would turn back immediately as soon as they found out she was gone.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a settlement about two kilometres back from here. Caravans usually stop there to rest. We¡¯re going to secretly hitch a ride.¡¹

    ¡¸...It¡¯s quite far.¡¹

    ¡¸If only a caravan passed by now.¡¹

    They wove through the bushes, distancing themselves from Nogusa, beforeing back out to the road.

    ¡¸What¡¯s next? Where will we go with the caravan?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to hide in Pond.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸Your face is asking why hide in a ce that¡¯ll most likely get searched.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Well, I... But why Pond?¡¹

    ¡¸Who do you think will get suspected of helping or kidnapping you?¡¹

    Lavia pondered the question for a moment.

    ¡¸...A powerful noble, or perhaps someone from outside the kingdom? But I doubt anyone from outside knows about my abilities.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. So nobles will most certainly be suspected. And Pond is under the direct control of the king so a lot of nobles build their houses there.¡¹

    ¡¸So Pond will get searched.¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s under direct control of the king, he could order the town to be ruthlessly searched. Every noble knows that Pond is not an ideal hiding ce and they would assume that the culprit escaped to his own domain. Of course, the town would be roughly searched, but once that¡¯s over, you can hide there safely.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Your face is asking how will you get past the gate without being seen. ¡¹

    ¡¸Am I really that easy to read?¡¹

    ¡¸I have a way to get you inside unseen, but that¡¯s a secret. I¡¯ll tell you once I trust¡ª¡¹

    Hikaru abruptly shut his mouth. Pulling on Lavia¡¯s hand, he dragged her off the road.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Ssh.¡¹

    They hid behind a small tree.

 Chapter 20 (Part 02) â€“ Life in Another World with His Stealth Skills (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 20 (Part 02) ¨C Life in Another World with His Stealth Skills (Part Two)</h4>

    Hikaru held his breath and waited. A tiny pinprick from the distance was running towards them, getting closer. It got bigger and bigger until he could make out what it was. Someone riding a horse.

    Just an ordinary rider? No, wait...

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect this. It was a knight on the horse. His serious expression looked even more stern. East. His horse was galloping towards their direction.

    Why? It must have something to do with Lavia... He couldn¡¯t have found out about my n. East didn¡¯t seem to trust those adventurers. Is that why he¡¯s here? To join the convoy?

    Hikaru wanted to click his tongue. If the knight caught up to the carriage, he might check inside. Once they noticed Lavia was gone, they would immediately start searching for her before the two of them could even get back to town.

    Of course with his Stealth, they could hide themselves. But that was all they could do. What would they for food? Jill might even mention how Hikaru was asking questions about the Count¡¯s murder.

    His n was to go about his usual routine once he got back. She might ask Hikaru about Lavia¡¯s escape, but she wouldn¡¯t think that someone who came to the guild every day taking requests was behind it.

    But if they couldn¡¯t return to town, it would mean a life of wandering from ce to ce. If they suspected Hikaru, they could also trace him with the guild card. The pair would have no other choice but to flee to a different country.

    That in itself wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But Hikaru and Lavia had not travelled great distances before so they didn¡¯t have the know-how either. Lavia, especially, spent her life like a bird in a cage. Her stamina could pose some issues.

    Hikaru made up his mind.

    I should stop East.

    ¡¸Stay here and don¡¯t move.¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸A pursuer?¡¹

    Hikaru took out his Sun God mask and put it on. He then summoned his Soul Board.

    I¡¯m d I saved three points.

    He chose the Physical Strength window, spent a point to unlock Weapon Mastery, and put two points on Throwing.

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿2

    A point on Strength should give him quite some power and two points on Weapon Mastery would put him on the same level as an advanced user. Even if Hikaru didn¡¯t have much experience inbat, his Skills would grant him the ability to fight.

    He had already considered getting Throwing or Bow mastery beforehand. After Assassination there was Sniper. There were a few reasons why he didn¡¯t go for Bow: it would be hard to fight with it in a confined space, he couldn¡¯t attack if he ran out of arrows, and the weapon itself was bulky. With Throwing, he could basically throw anything. For example the rocks sprawled about by his foot. Hikaru picked up a few and stuffed them into his pockets.

    I just hope I don¡¯t get a new job ss like Robbery God or something...

    Irked, he turned his gaze towards the ridering in fast.

    East spurred the horse onward. The behavior of the adventurers weighed heavy on his mind. There were already plenty of things about the whole case that bothered him and now he had to worry about those guys too.

    This is all because we couldn¡¯t prevent the Count from getting murdered!

    His blunder ¨C the fact that he failed to prevent the murder ¨C was what drove him. He wanted to at least find out the truth.

    I know was being unreasonable, but I can undergo investigation in the capital anyway.

    He entrusted everything to his fellow knights ¨C the meeting with the investigator and the inquiry ¨C while he rode towards the capital. He knew his actions would be questioned. But he had decided that once the escort job was over, he would go straight to their leader and tell him everything about the case. East¡¯s sense of justice urged him to do what he was doing.

    At this speed I should catch up to the carriage soo¡ª

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The horse¡¯s right eye got blown off. Neighing, the horse reared. East tried to keep the creature under control, but he got thrown off to the back. Due to the speed he was going, his body mmed to the ground hard. The horse staggered before falling to its side.

    ¡¸Wh-What just happened?¡¹

    He touched his body all around. No bones were broken, but his ribs were fractured. The moment East realized he was attacked, he had already drawn his sword.

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    Sharp pain stabbed his right hand. A rock hit it at an incredible speed that could break even the bones. He dropped his sword, unable to hold it any longer.

    ¡¸Hands and knees on the ground. If you do as I say, I¡¯ll let you live.¡¹

    ¡¸Fool! I¡¯m a knight! Do you know what¡¯ll happen to you if you attack a knight?!¡¹

    ¡¸I just need¡ª I don¡¯t give a damn. I just want your money.¡¹

    ¡¸You sound like a kid. Show yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸You better keep your head cool. I¡¯m the one giving the orders.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    East turned his left palm towards the direction of the voice.

    ¡¸O¡¯ Spirit, heed my call. With the primordial me, burn my foe to ashes.¡¹

    The ring on his left hand was imbued with fire magic. It was an item lent to knights who couldn¡¯t use magic.

    A fireball shot out the size of his hand. Moisture quickly evaporated from the lush bushes before they burst into mes.

    ¡¸...Did it work?¡¹

    ¡¸Nuh-uh.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Impossible, he thought. The voice came from the other side of the road this time. Teleportation was the only thing he could think of. After all, he didn¡¯t see anyone cross the road.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I need you to rest here for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard!¡¹

    His unharmed left hand was struck by a rock. Next was his feet. Specifically the tips of his riding boots was hit three times. East was shocked. The tip of the boots was the toughest part and yet the boy managed to rip through it and break his toes by striking them three times at the same spot.

    I... can¡¯t run like this. There¡¯s no way I could catch up to the carriage now.

    He gritted his teeth in frustration. He couldn¡¯t do a thing now. He couldn¡¯t run after the convoy. The enemy wouldn¡¯te out of the bushes either.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t take your life.¡¹

    ¡¸...Because I¡¯m a noble?¡¹

    ¡¸Whether you¡¯re a noble or not doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just have a policy to not kill anyone. Now hand over your money.¡¹

    ¡¸...Unfortunately, I can¡¯t move my hands.¡¹East said sarcastically.¡¸The money¡¯s in my leather bag on my waist.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I forgot I smashed your hands.¡¹

    The boy returned the sarcasm with a sneer. East had never before suffered such humiliation. His boiling rage made his vision turn red. But he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸Lie down on your face and look away.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸What, knights are better off dead than suffer disgrace? Is that part of the Royal Order of Knights¡¯ doctrine or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk...¡¹

    Easty down on his stomach and faced in the opposite direction the voice wasing from. He heard the sound of bushes rustling and footsteps moving toward him.

    He felt a lot more power than he had expected. It wasn¡¯t just the two points on Throwing, but the one point on Strength as well. Hikaru was confident he could hit his mark a hundred percent of the time from a distance of ten meters.

    Thanks be to my Skill tree.

    He was thoroughly impressed by the power of his Stealth as well. Before casting his spell, East had to chant something first which gave Hikaru the chance to move. He slipped out of the bushes and crossed the road, but the knight didn¡¯t see him at all. Though if East already saw him from the start, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his Stealth, so he had to hide first.

    He was now fully aware of the extent of his abilities. With his Stealth, he could ovee almost anything. Hikaru, who was aplete amateur, bested East who had trained for years inbat. It was incredible. It broke the rules.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking this.¡¹

    On the ground and his face turned away, East cast a sidelong nce at Hikaru, scowling. The boy stood against the light with a Sun God mask on his face. What did he look like to East in that moment?

    With a dagger, Hikaru cut the strap of East¡¯s leather bag. It contained quite a sum of money.

    ¡¸...I had duty I needed to fulfil. ¡¹East said, forcing the words out of his mouth.¡¸Did you see a carriage guarded by three men?¡¹

    ¡¸...I did.¡¹

    ¡¸What were they doing?¡¹

    ¡¸They watched their surroundings carefully. I couldn¡¯t make a move on them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    ¡¸So they¡¯re doing their job properly...¡¹East muttered under his breath, somehow relieved.

    East wasn¡¯t a bad person. Hikaru knew that. So he lied hoping it would make him feel better.

    ¡¸...Now just lie down there for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, smarty-pants. I can¡¯t get up even if I want to anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸I see you still have some life in you.¡¹

    With a scoff, Hikaru left. He returned to where Lavia was right away and grabbed her hand. Activating his Group Obfuscation Skill, they stepped out onto the road. They had no time to waste.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸...I told you we¡¯re not out of the woods yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Not that. Thank you for not killing that knight.¡¹

    ¡¸I did promise to rescue you without killing anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸You did.¡¹

    Hikaru felt her grip tighten.

    By the time they arrived at the settlement, the caravan was just starting to move. They got on the back of a wagon and made their way towards Pond. Lavia was surprised the guards at the gate didn¡¯t notice them. Not a word came from her about it as she simply let Hikaru lead her into town.

    The handcuffs came off as soon as they got in. The magic seemed to have worn off faster than expected.

    Hikaru paid for three more nights for his hotel room. They entered the room, and as soon as he closed the door, he let out a long, deep sigh of relief. He had been feeling on edge all this time.

    ¡¸We should be safe for now. You can let go of my hand.¡¹

    Finally. The escape n was a sess.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸...Can I make myself disappear by holding your hand?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that. But it should be fine now. Just don¡¯t be too loud or people from the next room might hear you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. In that case... I¡¯ll do my best to be quiet.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I mean you can still whisper¡ª hngh?!¡¹

    Lavia grabbed the back of his head and pulled on his hand, drawing their lips closer to a kiss. A tongue hotter than his own body slid into his mouth.

    ¡¸...Fwah!¡¹

    What seemed like a long kiss thatsted for minutes probably ended in only seconds. Slight panic assailed Hikaru. Lavia was flushing, her eyes zed.

    ¡¸I told you I¡¯ll give you my everything if you saved me.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you scared of me?¡¹

    ¡¸Scared?¡¹

    ¡¸I appeared inside the carriage from out of nowhere like magic. As you said, I made both of us disappear. I led that knight around by the nose and seriously injured him. I¡¯m that kind of person. I¡¯m not normal.¡¹

    ¡¸Not normal... Perhaps. So what?¡¹

    ¡¸So I¡¯m saying¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I told you. I¡¯ll give you my everything if you saved me. Don¡¯t you remember?¡¹

    ¡¸...I do.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you were a cold-blooded man, a rotten undead, or a monster disguised as a human, I wouldn¡¯t go back on my word.¡¹

    Hikaru could feel his heart trembling. She must¡¯ve really meant it when she said ¡°everything¡±.

    In retrospect, Hikaru might have feared the power of the Soul Board. He stayed away from others because of it. He was afraid he¡¯d lose himself in the power and hurt those around him.

    But Lavia was different. She would ept everything about him.

    ¡¸Are you sure you¡¯ll give me your everything?¡¹

    Lavia looked at him with upturned eyes, face turned red all the way to her ears.

    ¡¸I-I heard it hurts the first time... but I¡¯ll try my best to keep quiet. And if possible, I¡¯d like us to hold hands the whole time.¡¹

    Seeing her like that, Hikaru lost all reason within him. They were filthy from the long day on the road, but they didn¡¯t mind that at all.

    They made love far into the night and fell soundly asleep in each other¡¯s arms.

    When Hikaru woke up, he made a decision.

    I have found one more goal in this world. I¡¯ll use my Stealth and the Skills from my Soul Board to protect her, he thought, as he watched Lavia sleep peacefully in his arms

 Chapter 21 â€“ A New Life with Her

    <h4>Chapter 21 ¨C A New Life with Her</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    A New Life with Her

    ¡¸...Uhn...?¡¹

    Lavia opened her eyes. Lying next to her, watching her, was Hikaru.

    ¡¸Hikaru...! Wh-Why are you staring at me?¡¹she said as she covered half her face with the sheets, flushing.

    ¡¸You just looked so adorable sleeping.¡¹

    Hikaru was filled with emotions as he was able to say the top five line on the list of ¡°lines a guy wants to say to a girl¡±. As for what¡¯s top one to four, I¡¯ll leave it to your imagination.

    ¡¸...You dummy.¡¹

    Lavia hid her whole face under the covers with only a lock of hair popping out. So cute, Hikaru thought. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He was fifteen and she was fourteen. Yet Hikaru didn¡¯t think it was too early. In this world, death was always just around the corner. He¡¯d already died first to begin with. He thought it was reasonable to find someone you love early and get together.

    ¡¸Uhh...¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸I feel so embarrassed, I wanna die.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸I... I wasn¡¯t supposed to make a sound, but I couldn¡¯t keep my word. Your voice was really gentle as well.¡¹

    Oh, crap. What do I do? I wanna hold her tight and make her cry out again, Hikaru thought. He managed to control himself, however.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all right. No one¡¯s staying in the rooms to the left and right, up and down.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    The lock of hair poking out from under the covers bobbed for an instant. Damn, so adorable.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for wearing you out after all that happened yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop. You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡¹

    Even her hands holding the covers turned red.

    ¡¸Ah, I mean, you were probably at your limits... You barely went out of the house, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest, it was a bit rough for me. I feel like my body is in pieces right now.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to apologize. My body may be in pieces, but my heart is filled with joy.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    It was Hikaru¡¯s turn to blush this time. Lavia seemed to be embarrassed by what she said herself as the hair that protruded above her head twitched. She walked right into that one herself.

    They talked a bit and they decided that Lavia would be resting all day inside.

    ¡¸The hotel staff change the sheets every three days so there shouldn¡¯t be anyoneing in today.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Lavia suddenly realized something as she shoved her head right under the sheets, checking something.

    ¡¸P-Please bring a bowl of water...¡¹she said in a trembling voice.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t bother asking her what she found. Last night was both their first time. That was all he needed to know. He went out to get water and buy food as well.

    ¡¸Going out?¡¹

    As always, the cat-eareddy was there on the front desk. When does she ever take a break? Hikaru wondered.

    ¡¸Nah, just gonna buy some food. I can eat in my room, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course? you¡ª¡¹

    She broke off mid-sentence, her nose twitching.

    ¡¸...I see you¡¯re into that as well, Sir.¡¹she said, grinning.

    ¡¸I-I-I don¡¯t know wh-what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re panicking, Sir.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t mind our guests engaging in such activities, but please note that visitors are not allowed to stay the night.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹Hikaru said and left.

    ¡¸...When did he bring someone in anyway?¡¹the cat-eareddy wondered.

    Hikaru returned to the hotel room with sandwiches he bought from a food stand and a jar of fruit juice, and they ate together. Lavia was overjoyed. For someone who grew up in a noble household, the food¡¯s taste was all new to her. Hikaru didn¡¯t buy hotdogs this time. Now was not the time to take risks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m nning to stay in Pond until things die down.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸But staying here all the time is not good for your mental health.¡¹

    ¡¸I... guess.¡¹

    ¡¸No one would notice you if you just hold my hand. But that poses a risk.¡¹

    ¡¸Like bumping into people?¡¹

    Lavia was listening to him and even thinking ahead. It made Hikaru happy.

    ¡¸Yeah. If possible, I want you to keep disguising yourself.¡¹

    Hikaru shot a nce at the cloak. No one would probably recognize her if she wore the hood low over her eyes. There was just one problem. Summer was just right around the corner. Wearing a hooded cloak would only draw attention.

    ¡¸Hikaru... I feel ashamed to be such a burden, but can I borrow some money?¡¹

    ¡¸Money? What for?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to cut my hair short and dye it. I¡¯m going to buy some men¡¯s clothes as well.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s went nk for a second, his mouth hanging open. Lavia was fourteen years old. She was at the age where her body would start developing. Putting it another way, that meant her body still wasn¡¯t that much different from a boy¡¯s. Hikaru had actually considered the possibility of disguising Lavia as a boy, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. He felt that would spoil her charm.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t expect the suggestion toe from her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Hikaru. I¡¯m not even that appealing as a girl and now I¡¯m nning to throw away what little I have.¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t worry about it. Are you sure, though? You have beautiful hair. It¡¯s such a shame to cut it short.¡¹

    Silver hair that seemed to glow. He stroked it several timesst night and it felt amazing to the touch.

    ¡¸Will you still keep me even if my hair¡¯s short and in-colored?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank goodness.¡¹

    I get it now. I¡¯m her support. She has no one else to rely on but me.

    He didn¡¯t realize it until now. Hikaru waspletely alone in this world, with no rtives whatsoever. But he had social connections. Lavia, however, was different. Treated as a murderer, only Hikaru acknowledged her existence.

    I gotta be more responsible from now on.

    After their meal, Hikaru left Lavia in the hotel room and headed to the Adventurers Guild. It was still a little before noon, so both Jill and Gloria were at the counter. As always they were surrounded by adventurers. They remind me of this ¡°idols you can meet¡± thing back in Japan. Maybe they should form a group called RCT(Receptionist) 48.

    He didn¡¯t have any business with them today, though.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    Pa, Pia, and Prisci were in front of the request bulletin board. It was none other than Pa who spotted him right away.

    ¡¸I was wondering if something happened to you since you didn¡¯te to the guild yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸I was reading this thoroughly the whole day.¡¹Hikaru said, showing a book he took from the reference room. It was torn apart in ces from years of use so no one had touched it recently.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸I borrowed it from Unken-san so I could learn about dissection. It helps to have knowledge about these things.¡¹

    It was an alibi Hikaru had thought up beforehand if someone asked him what he was doing yesterday.

    ¡¸You mean that thick book?!¡¹

    Jill might¡¯ve heard Pa¡¯s surprise as she slipped out of the counter and strolled towards them. At the same time, the adventurers raised their voices in anger.

    Please just stay at the counter and do your job is what Hikaru would normally think, but it was a chance to fish for information. He wanted to know if the guild was aware of what happened yesterday.

    ¡¸Hikaru-kun, did Unken-san lend this to you? Hmm... I¡¯ll return it to him for you, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure? You must be busy.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll just give it to him when he shows up. But did you really read the whole thing?¡¹

    ¡¸I did.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh... Then how about a bit of quiz?¡¹

    Jill yfully flipped through the pages.

    ¡¸...What¡¯s the most effective way to kill a Muddy Rock that lives in marsnds?¡¹

    ¡¸Use ice type spirit magic. They¡¯re easier to destroy once frozen.¡¹

    ¡¸What does a powdered yellow medicinal nt do?¡¹

    ¡¸Heal paralysis.¡¹

    ¡¸Give a short description of the closest dungeon to Pond.¡¹

    ¡¸The dungeon is called the Underground City of Ancient Gods. It¡¯s a five-day trip by carriage down the southern highway. Jointly controlled by the Adventurers Guild and the government, only adventurers ranked E and above may enter. Plenty of undead type monsters have been spotted there. The troublesome ones are those that use dark magic¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough. You really did read all this, huh?¡¹Jill said as she closed the book and turned towards the adventurers gathered around the counter.

    ¡¸All of you should check out our avable materials in the reference room. If you learn lots of things ¨C not just about your quests ¨C then you¡¯ll have higher chances of surviving out there.¡¹

    The adventurers nced at Hikaru and clicked their tongues collectively. Once again, Jill did something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    By the looks of things, they haven¡¯t heard about Lavia¡¯s escape. Since the adventurers were assigned to escort, they would¡¯ve been deemed to have failed in their job. And thank goodness for that quiz just now. That should prove that I read that book thoroughly.

    ¡¸Hikaru-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...?!¡¹

    Gloria was behind him, her hands on his shoulders. She inched her lips closer to his ears and whispered.

    ¡¸Did you really read it yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸...I did..¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    After breathing into his ear, Gloria returned to the counter. He didn¡¯t even notice when she left her post and approached him.

    I really gotta watch out for that one.

    In reality Hikaru didn¡¯t actually read that old book, but thetest version. He just casually went over it when he was in the reference room. He had plenty of chances to read it. His reading speed was much faster than the average person, and he was good at memorizing. He actually already knew all that stuff before he even borrowed the book.

    ¡¸Wh-Wh-What¡¯s the deal with that receptionist?! She just blew into your ear! I wanna do that too!¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t...¡¹

    Hikaru brushed Pa off then left the guild.

    ¡¸...How do I look?¡¹

    Later that evening in the hotel room.

    Lavia, who lookedpletely different from before, stood in front of Hikaru. Her hair was dyed light gray. She wanted to have the same ck-colored hair as Hikaru, but he dismissed the idea since only an extremely small number of people had ck hair in this world and that would only draw attention to her. It was cut short ¨C just a bit longer at the back and around the ears.

    If she wore a hunting cap with arger visor, it should be hard for adults to see her eyes. Putting on a white shirt and a vest paired with knee-length pants plus socks and shoes should be enough for her to look like any other boy.

    ¡¸You look great... Wait, am I allowed to say that?¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe. Of course you are... I mean, damn right you are, Hikaru! Let¡¯s go conquer the world!¡¹

    ¡¸...You don¡¯t have to try too hard. I can¡¯t bear to listen.¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not good? I¡¯ve been practicing all day how to talk like a boy.¡¹

    He imagined how adorable she was muttering to herself, practicing her speech. Unfortunately it just didn¡¯t suit her. She was a youngdy of a house. As such, even if she looked like a boy, she was more on the elegant side, like a well-raised scion of a wealthy family ¨C her rough talk didn¡¯t match her looks at all. In that regard, though, Hikaru was the same.

    He had to spend some money, but he had enough to support both of them for a while. Incidentally, now that they were basically couples, Hikaru had to buy something necessary.

    Contraceptives.

    Lavia might only be fourteen, but she was old enough to get pregnant. Based on Rnd¡¯s memories, it was the same case in this world. Interestingly the contraceptive was actually a gem imbued with magic. It was dark magic, however, so walking around with it in one¡¯s pocket was harmful; in a man¡¯s case, his sperm count would go lower, and for a woman, it would have adverse effects on her ovary. The effects were not that harmful for a man, and it fact, lower sperm count would prevent pregnancy so most men visiting the red-light district had one. The effect on women was much worse, like causing menstrual irregrity so it wasmon for men to carry the gem.

    It looks like I¡¯m expecting to do the deed frequently with her... Still, prevention is better than cure. Yes.

    Regret always camest so better prevent pregnancy now thanter. They didn¡¯t have the luxury to raise kids at the moment. The vendor poked fun at him when he bought the gem, but Hikaru believed it was a necessary expense. It cost 1,000 gns.

    Money left: 24,630 gns (+100,000 gns)

    ¡¸Hmm... maybe I should tone the rough talk down a bit...¡¹Lavia muttered.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go outside tomorrow with you wearing that.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Okay. Where are we going?¡¹

    ¡¸You can go anywhere you want now. You can decide on your own. But we¡¯re not going far until the heat dies down.¡¹

    ¡¸...I can go anywhere I want...¡¹she mumbled under her breath.¡¸I want to go adventuring.¡¹

    Hikaruughed, nodding.

    ¡¸I knew you¡¯d say that. We¡¯ll start preparing for adventures tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Before that, how¡¯s your body? Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It still hurts a bit, but I¡¯m feeling better.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡¹

    ¡¸B-But if you want to, we can¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s not why I asked!¡¹

    ¡¸...I see. I understand. I look like a boy now...¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it! Come on, cheer up. Even if your appearance changed, I... I still think you¡¯re lovely...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru...¡¹

    He grabbed her hands and their silhouettes drew closer to each other. In the end, they stayed upte into the night. By the time they woke up the next day, the sun was already high up in the sky.

    The magic gem immediately came in handy on the first day of purchase.

 Chapter 22 â€“ Case Progress

    <h4>Chapter 22 ¨C Case Progress</h4>

    How wonderful it was to have breakfast at a leisurely pace. Jill who had just finished eating at a caf¨¦ on the main street was on her way to the Adventurers Guild.

    Only those who made a considerable amount of money could afford having breakfast at a caf¨¦. As a matter of fact, receptionists from the Adventurers Guild were actually highly-paid. Which wasn¡¯t surprising since in order to cate rowdy adventurers, either ¡°brute strength¡± or ¡°beauty¡± was necessary. Whether the receptionist was pretty or not directly affected the number of disputes that urred within the guild.

    In other guilds ¨C like the Merchants Guild and the Alchemists Guild ¨C they didn¡¯t necessarily have beauties as receptionists. They could be men, too, not justdies exclusively, and they didn¡¯t earn that much.

    Having great looks was a must in order to be an Adventurers Guild receptionist. In that regard, there were plenty of beautifuldies around to choose from. But what the guild looked for was not only beauty but brains as well ¨C whether or not they werepetent enough to do their job.

    For Jill, who worked as a receptionist, having breakfast at a caf¨¦ was a very fulfilling way to satisfy her pride.

    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Morning, Jill-chan.¡¹

    There was already a receptionist at the counter ¨C the one who apanied the submaster to the capital, a gloomy-looking prettydy.

    ¡¸Aurora-san, did something happen?¡¹

    Aurora¡¯s features turned even more grim.

    ¡¸Unken-san wants to see you.¡¹

    ¡¸Unken-san?¡¹

    Wondering what he wanted this early in the morning, Jill stuffed her things inside her locker and changed into her uniform. The guild was crowded, but Aurora was capable of handling things. Jill made her way to Unken¡¯s room, i.e. the guildmaster¡¯s office.

    ¡¸Oh, Jill. Come here.¡¹

    There were seats for guests avable, but Unken called her directly to his desk. Jill was relieved, thinking that it wasn¡¯t anything serious that she¡¯d have to take a seat. She didn¡¯t think she did anything wrong, but being called to the office like this was enough to make her nervous ¨C all the more so with Unken wearing a bitter expression.

    ¡¸Did you need anything from me?¡¹

    ¡¸I need to tell and ask you something.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸As for the former, the adventurer party Distant Glittering Stars led by Nogusa failed in their escort mission yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    Jill remembered who Nogusa was. The highest-ranked adventurers in Pond were ranked D. She was curious what kind of a person this Nogusa was, so she checked him out only to be disappointed since he was pretty much like the rest of the adventurers in Pond. Even then, he was still rank C.

    A C-ranked adventurer failed? They usually took quests that involved killing monsters ¨C the kind that the guards in Pond couldn¡¯t handle ¨C or worked for nobles.

    ¡¸Did they get ambushed by bandits on the road? Or was it a vicious monster?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸...Don¡¯t tell me they themselves kidnapped the young girl and went into hiding.¡¹

    ¡¸No. At first I thought that was the case, but apparently that¡¯s not what happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what did happen? Please stop beating around the bush and tell me!¡¹

    ¡¸...Jill, this case is a disgrace to the Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why do you look so thrilled?! You like gossiping or something?!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on now, Unken-san. I don¡¯t indulge in such inappropriate pursuits. Now please, hurry up and tell me about it! News is gonna spread soon anyway, right?¡¹

    It was a big news so early in the day. Jill didn¡¯t particrly care about Nogusa. Plus it was the royal capital branch that sent their party. It was none of the Pond branch¡¯s concern. News as big as this would be immediately known to the adventurers.

    I¡¯m gonna tell Hikaru-kun about this! He was curious about it. Ehehe. I wonder how he¡¯ll react.

    Unken heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸Well... It¡¯s better than someone looking serious at least. ording to Nogusa¡¯s testimony, this is what happened: When they peeked inside the carriage during their second break, the girl had vanished into thin air.¡¹

    ¡¸Vanished? Wait, Nogusa and his men testified? So they went to the royal capital¡¯s Adventurers Guild?¡¹

    ¡¸They did.¡¹

    ¡¸But they¡¯ll get suspected first. Humans can¡¯t just vanish into thin air.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If they were the ones who set the girl free, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to give such a ridiculous statement. It¡¯s too stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸So where did the girl go?¡¹

    ¡¸We wouldn¡¯t be having trouble if we knew.¡¹

    ¡¸Good point.¡¹

    ¡¸There are two things that are making mattersplicated. First is the coachman¡¯s statement. Apparently Nogusa demanded the keys from him.¡¹

    ¡¸Why would he do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Based on their character, they must¡¯ve ¡°developed an interest¡± in her.¡¹

    Jill quickly knew what he meant. She was able to read Unken¡¯s emotions.

    ¡¸What a bunch of idiots.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but they¡¯re still rank C adventurers. They ruined the image of the royal capital¡¯s Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸You said there were two things making mattersplicated. What¡¯s the other one?¡¹

    ¡¸I assume you know about the guards at Count Morgstad¡¯s residence.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They¡¯re knights specially dispatched to be the Count¡¯s guards. The master of the house got killed under their watch so the image of the Order of Knights is also ruined!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, why are you so thrilled?! So anyway, one of the knights said he didn¡¯t trust those adventurers so he went after them.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like he really hated those guys.¡¹

    ¡¸But he never did catch up to Nogusa¡¯s party. He said he got attacked by a bandit.¡¹

    ¡¸A bandit? Between Pond and the royal capital? That¡¯s unusual. So what happened to the knight?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll live, but his bones were broken with surgical precision. A passing caravan picked him up and brought him to Pond. He¡¯s in a clinic right now. An investigator from the capital who happened to be around questioned him. They didn¡¯t allow me to be there though.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh... It¡¯s quite strange.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    Jill was sharp. She didn¡¯t get through the tough selection process to bing a receptionist for nothing. There was something baffling about this case.

    ¡¸Knights, except for trainees, are quite skilled, aren¡¯t they? Yet he got beaten easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. And ording to him, it was a kid that ambushed him. He got ¡°sniped¡± by a ¡°kid¡± is what he said.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaaaat?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s disgusting.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹Jill closed her gaping mouth.¡¸But a kid defeating a knight is ridiculous. This sounds simr to Nogusa¡¯s statement. He said the girl just vanished. They¡¯re both saying things that sound impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think the two cases are rted?¡¹

    ¡¸The odds of that are highly unlikely. It was surprising, but sometimes there are just people out there who are gifted in the ways ofbat, even kids. But would a kid like that actually rob people? Maybe it was a short person.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything inmon between the girl ¡°vanishing into thin air¡± and a ¡°kid gifted inbat¡±. Or are you saying that the girl who vanished noticed the knight and attacked him? ¡¹

    ¡¸No. ording to the knight, it was a boy. You have the same idea as Aurora.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, they¡¯re unrted. But something about it is bothering you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t help but think there¡¯s more to this.¡¹

    ¡¸So are those the things you wanted to tell and ask me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. No, wait. I wanted to ask if you know an adventurer... No, not necessarily an adventurer. But do you know of a skilled young boy?¡¹

    Hikaru immediately came to Jill¡¯s mind. But he should¡¯ve been reading books the day before yesterday, when the convoy left Pond.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think of anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so... I should ask Gloria as well. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get much from her either.¡¹

    £ª¡¡¡¡¡¡£ª

    Hikaru left the hotel together with Lavia. But first he had to go through the effort of going out alone, activating his Stealth, then going back in and use Group Obfuscation so he could bring Lavia out with him.

    They couldn¡¯t take two rooms as the hotel required a guild card or soul card to be presented. Lavia had thetter, but it had her name on it. Showing it would get her exposed. The fact that she¡¯s an escaped murder suspect was already causing them some trouble.

    There were other options they could take like card forgery, or paying to borrow someone else¡¯s, but there was no need for all that. They just had to suck it up for now.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    They walked around town. Plenty of people were already up and about at this hour. Pond was situated on a in. Being the royal capital¡¯s satellite town, it was also being systematically developed. The streets were level, following a grid n, with little chance of getting lost.

    ¡¸So this is a town...¡¹

    This might be Lavia¡¯s first time to walk through a town, Hikaru thought. He wasn¡¯t tactless to actually say the words out loud. Lavia¡¯s eyes darted around town. Everything looked new to her. The housewives gathered around a well behind a tree, the elderly walking briskly, carrying a shopping basket, the boy getting scolded by a shop owner, the man pulling a wagon full of jars for sale ¨C everything.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸...That man¡¯s staring daggers at you.¡¹

    ¡¸...Yeah.¡¹

    It was the hotdog stand owner. Hands folded, the muscr man was staring at their direction ¨C no, he was practically ring. As they approached him, he held out his massive hands.

    ¡¸Sixty gns.¡¹

    ¡¸...Bold of you to assume I¡¯m buying two.¡¹

    ¡¸I would love to partake... I mean, I wanna try it too!¡¹

    Lavia couldn¡¯t bring herself to talk rough so she settled for a somewhat milder tone of speech. Hikaru handed the money and took two hotdog sandwiches, one for Lavia who regarded the food with great interest.

    Hmm, it looks exactly like the hotdogs in Japan... Hikaru thought as he took a bite.

    ¡¸!¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s eyes grew wide.

    ¡¸H-How is it?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s...?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too spicy! Are you an idiot?!¡¹Hikaru eximed.

    Crap. This hotdog is literally hot. It was too spicy, he almost blurted out ame pun. He felt his body temperature rise. Sweat could be trickling down his face any second now. The ketchup wasn¡¯t watery. Now the question was...

    ¡¸What did you do to the mustard?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Answer me.¡¹

    ¡¸I was curious about these spices that a peddler was selling.¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡¯d you buy them?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault! You didn¡¯te yesterday! I let a different regr taste it and he said it wasn¡¯t spicy enough!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t me it on me! Damn, it¡¯s too spicy... Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t eat it... What?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Lavia was staring nkly at Hikaru. She had already eaten half of the sandwich.

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru shot a suspicious look at the owner. The man shook his head. It¡¯s the same as yours, was what he meant.

    ¡¸...Do you like spicy food?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Lavia simply cocked her head.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s go see more of the town, uhh... Renw.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    The two of them started walking. The hotdog was too spicy for Hikaru so he returned it to the owner. Lavia was full from the one sandwich.

    ¡¸This is no big deal!¡¹the shop owner said, tears rolling down his face as he ate.

    Renw was a fake name. ¡°Lavia¡± was too feminine. Hikaru asked her what name she wanted and she answered¡¸I like Renw.¡¹It was apparently the name of the protagonist of an adventure novel she once read.

    Renw (Lavia) was in a great mood. Even with a serious expression, she was humming a tune.

    ¡¸That¡¯s Dodorono¡¯s Armor Workshop where I bought your clothes. It¡¯s an armor shop, but they sell casual clothes as well.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s an armor shop...!¡¹

    ¡¸The owner is a dwarf who¡¯s just a bit crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸A dwarf!¡¹

    ¡¸And that¡¯s where I got my dagger, Leniwood¡¯s Weapon Workshop.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s a weapon shop...!¡¹

    ¡¸The owner is an elf... who¡¯s also a bit nuts.¡¹

    ¡¸An elf!¡¹

    Lavia reacted with great interest to everything. They still had no idea how far the news of her disappearance had spread so Hikaru refrained from entering the shops for now. She just stared from outside, promising herself that she would get inside someday.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve dreamed about this ce...¡¹

    You even dreamed about it? Wow, you must¡¯ve really wanted to be an adventurer, Hikaru thought. It wasn¡¯t the right time for jokes, though.

    ¡¸...Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸...I¡¯m so happy to be alive...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    ¡¸If I went in there, people will say something like ¡°What¡¯s a kid doing in here?¡± right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it happens.¡¹

    Hikaru experienced it first-hand.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go in next time to gather information.¡¹

    ¡¸We can go in there?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well I make a living by being an adventurer. People will know soon that I¡¯m working with you. It would be strange if I didn¡¯t bring you to the guild at all.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to get inside!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Next time...¡¹

    ¡¸In a few days.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    For a moment Lavia looked dejected like a puppy being scolded, but quickly shed a bright smile when Hikaru said ¡°in a few days¡±.

    That¡¯s not fair. It makes me want to take you in there now when you smile at me like that.

    Hikaru needed more information first, though, before he could do that. He just had to fight off the urge for today.

    ¡¸Are we going to walk around town some more?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s something I want to try. Let¡¯s go outside town.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going adventuring?!¡¹

    ¡¸...Uh, more like preparations for an adventure. I want to see how powerful your magic is.¡¹Hikaru said, scratching his cheek.

 Chapter 23 â€“ The Power of Spirit Magic

    <h4>Chapter 23 ¨C The Power of Spirit Magic</h4>

    Using Group Obfuscation, Hikaru and Lavia went outside. After walking a while down the highway, they got off the road, crested a gently sloping hill, and arrived at a spot not directly visible from the direction of the town ¨C on a in covered by bushes. There were insects and birds, but no monsters. If one showed up, there were plenty of ces to hide. Hikaru could then use Group Obfuscation to escape.

    ¡¸Hikaru, how far does this in go?¡¹

    ¡¸It rolls for a bit, but it would probably take a horse a whole day of running to get to the edge.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s that big? Wow...¡¹

    A breeze slipped by between them. Her silver hair would have flown in the wind, but right now Lavia¡¯s hair was cut short and she was wearing a cap. Hikaru felt just a little bit sad.

    ¡¸...It¡¯s quite hot.¡¹

    The sun shone bright and strong. Hikaru thought he needed more clothes than just his ck overall outfit.

    ¡¸What are we going to do now? Use magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Before that, may I see your soul card?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¾Soul Card¡¿

    ¡¾Name¡¿Lavia

    ¡¾Registration¡¿Pongee Elka Temple, Kingdom of Ponsonia

    ¡¾Religious Services¡¿Sun God Festival (6)

    ¡¾Job ss¡¿¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    It¡¯s different from the guild card, he thought.

    ¡¾Adventurers Guild Card¡¿

    ¡¾Name¡¿Hikaru

    ¡¾Registration¡¿Pond Adventurers Guild, Kingdom of Ponsonia

    ¡¾Rank¡¿G

    ¡¾Job ss¡¿Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer

    ¡¸Lavia... your name.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Her family name, Morgstad, was gone.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Lavia stared at her soul card for a while.

    ¡¸...I¡¯m free now.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸So why did you want to see my card?¡¹

    She must be over her family.

    ¡¸I wanted to know what you had under Job ss. What¡¯s that number on Religious Services anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s the number of times you donate to the festival.¡¹

    ¡¸Donate?¡¹

    ¡¸A festival is held every year at the temple and if you donate, they record it on your soul card. They say you devotion will reach the Sun God.¡¹

    Hikaru groaned. A person acquired the blessings of a god through their job ss. They didn¡¯t have to do anything like give donations.

    ¡¸Uh, I think...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably just a money-making scheme.¡¹

    ¡¸So you knew.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes. The temple¡¯s VIPs are fat and wear fine clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Sounds like the organization¡¯s core is rotten. Not that it has anything to do with me, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸All right. So what sses do you have? You don¡¯t have anything selected right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Um... Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t get weirded out.¡¹

    She began writing on the ground.

    ¡¾Ordinary Spirit Magic User God: Basic Spirit Mage¡¿7

    ¡¾Wide Area Noble Blood Rescue God: Noblesse¡¿7

    ¡¾Magic Principle Creation God: Challenger of Magic Principles¡¿5

    ¡¾me Spirit God: me Magus¡¿4

    ¡¸...Something like that.¡¹she said.

    Hikaru studied the writing, nodding to himself.

    ¡¸What does Magic Principle mean?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what got your attention?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just curious.¡¹

    Two points were allocated to Magic Principle on Lavia¡¯s Soul Board. Rnd had decent knowledge on magic, but he seemed to have been self-educated and it felt like hecked plenty of information. Rnd¡¯s knowledge was incoherent. Although it was remarkable how he managed to study magic thoroughly on his own.

    ¡¸To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about it either. My magic just developed on its own.¡¹

    ¡¸On its own? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Before I exin, would you look at my magic?¡¹

    Hikaru nodded. That was why he brought her here today in the first ce.

    ¡¸...Fuuu...¡¹

    Magic mostly referred to Spirit Magic. It was believed that Spirits were the backbone of nature. On the Soul Board, there was Spirit Affinity which was further categorized into Fire, Air, Earth, and Water. It was presumed that there existed a Spirit for each element.

    Using one¡¯s own mana to manipte the power of the Spirits and cause supernatural phenomena ¨C that was Spirit Magic.

    There was also Healing Magic which Pa used. It involved expending one¡¯s own mana to directly manipte someone¡¯s natural healing power and multiply it. It differed from Spirit Magic in that it didn¡¯t draw power from Spirits, but the mana expended was still basically the same in both cases.

    ¡¸O¡¯ Spirit, heed my call. With the primordial me, burn my foe to ashes.¡¹

    To use Spirit Magic, an incantation was necessary. This was apparently in a written agreement between Spirits and humans back in ancient times and it was believed to be absolute.

    But in the Soul Board, there¡¯s this Magic Creation thing under Spirit Affinity so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really absolute... Hikaru thought. But that was neither here nor there.

    Lavia¡¯s incantation was the same as East¡¯s. Although what he did was simply release magic that was stored in a ring ¨C magic simr to that of a Fire Spirit¡¯s.

    ¡¸!¡¹

    As soon as Lavia finished her incantation, a ball of fire about three meters in diameter materialized above her, floating in the air. It was hot enough that Hikaru could feel his skin getting fried.

    The ball of fire flew forward, the mes bursting like a water balloon dropping to the ground. Heated air started rapidly climbing, sucking the air around like a vacuum. A pir of mes then rose like a swirling vortex, about five meters high, before disappearing. Verdant grass waspletely reduced to ashes where the mes initially spread. Otherwise, everything else was unscathed.

    ¡¸...This is Fire Breath. A basic fire spell.¡¹Lavia said, her face like that of a child rebuked for doing something wrong.

    ¡¸Incredible. I¡¯ve imagined it to be this powerful, but it¡¯s still surprising to see for real.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve imagined it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Lavia had five points on Fire Spirit Affinity. That, and two points on Magic Principle as well. The C-ranked adventurer Nogusa had four points on Sword and three points on Earth. Unken, the national hero, had six points on Short Sword, so it was safe to assume that five points was quite something. There was, of course, the possibility that the standards for measuring power for Weapon Mastery and Spirit Affinity differed.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re not afraid of me? You don¡¯t fear me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, not.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Lavia pressed her hands on her chest and let out a long breath.

    ¡¸...Thank heavens. I was actually really nervous, worried that if you saw my powers, you¡¯d leave me.¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen.¡¹

    Even though it didn¡¯t directly harm anyone, Hikaru¡¯s Stealth, to a degree, was more terrifying than Lavia¡¯s magic.

    ¡¸Hikaru...¡¹

    Lavia held his hands tight and ced her forehead on his chest, her cap almost falling off.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you were the one who saved me. You don¡¯t fear me, and you won¡¯t leave me. Right?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. I promise.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru...¡¹

    She looked at him with teary eyes. Hikaru wanted to give her a kiss.

    ¡¸Someone¡¯sing. They might¡¯ve seen the magic you used. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡¹

    Activating Group Obfuscation, they left the area.

    ¡¸How many times can you use that spell?¡¹Hikaru asked as they were walking.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... I can use it thirty times without rest.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s incredible. I wonder if I can use magic too.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone has magical powers so if you practice, you should be able to.¡¹

    Hikaru stopped and started reciting the incantation for Fire Breath.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸...I got nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Normally you need to first deepen your rtionship with the Spirits and practice releasing mana...¡¹

    ¡¸Normally? Was it different in your case?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes... It was.¡¹

    It was a delicate subject for Lavia, but she didn¡¯t want to hide anything, so she started talking.

    Lavia was six years old when she became aware of her aptitude to magic. That time she was still living in their main residence as the daughter of the Count¡¯s second wife. It all started when a horse that strolled next to her stepped on a nail and went wild. It was on the verge of hurting Lavia when she suddenly released magical powers thaty dormant within her. It was a simple magic discharge, like the one she used when Hikaru met her in the cell ¨C only enough to alter the air around.

    But the amount of magic she released was enormous. The horse fainted, the coachman and her retainers all copsed. Lavia alone was on her feet.

    The Count then discovered her powers and made her use magic. Large beasts and tied-up Goblins were brought before her to test her abilities on. After a few trials ¨C making her recite different Spirit Magic incantations ¨C it was found that she had great affinity for fire. She somehow just learned to use fire magic without studying or training. Combine that with her incredible power, all the monsters brought before her were killed in one shot.

    The Count and his family feared Lavia. They isted her, forbidding her to go outside. Ordinary men wouldn¡¯t be able to handle her if she went on a rampage. That was when the family started hiring knights as guards. They weren¡¯t there to protect Lavia, however. They were hired to protect the Count from Lavia.

    While Count Morgstad put Lavia on house arrest, he thought of ways to use her powers. Hikaru thought that perhaps it was him who proposed that Ponsonia go to war. How could he use his own daughter, his own blood, like some kind of a tool? His chest tightened just thinking about what she¡¯d been through. The good news was that she could enjoy life to the fullest now and that was enough to make him feel better.

    ¡¸Lavia, how much of the Fire Breath can you control?¡¹

    ¡¸Control?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same spell that East used on me, right? But unlike you, he didn¡¯t have control. All he did was burn some bushes.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I can change the location where it¡¯ll appear and the direction it flies to. But I can¡¯t change how much mana it consumes. That part is constant.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it consumes the same amount of mana, yours was bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s why they saw me as a valuable asset for war.¡¹

    I see, Hikaru thought. She has five points on Fire. The higher the number, the bigger the fire ball. In other words, even with the same amount of mana, there¡¯s much higher firepower.

    Hikaru had no idea what war was like in this world, but he assumed magic yed a big part in it. If thirty of those Fire Breath spells hit the enemy, there would be no hope for them.

    ¡¸Can you change the shape of the fire ball, then? Or perhapspress or expand it.¡¹

    ¡¸...I¡¯ve never thought about doing that before.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try it when we get the chance. Unfortunately, we can easily be spotted out here so we¡¯ll have to run some tests some other time.¡¹

    Grasnd spread out nearby and two small birds were frolicking about in the skies. Hikaru didn¡¯t want to burn the ce twice.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have to examine your job ss¡¯s abilities some other time as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸You sound like a schr the way you talk about running tests or examinations.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Doesn¡¯t it bother you when you don¡¯t find answers to your questions?¡¹

    ¡¸It does a bit, but I¡¯m not as fixated on them as you are.¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which, I have one question.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, forget it. ¡¹

    ¡¸No, go on. I said I¡¯d give you everything. That includes what I experienced and my knowledge as well.¡¹

    Hikaru was taken aback by Lavia¡¯s sincerity.

    ¡¸All right, then. Did you have that much mana from the start?¡¹

    Lavia had zero points avable and Hikaru was curious about that. She most likely got her six levels on Soul Rank from killing the monsters brought to her.

    It¡¯s definitely not something you make a young girl do. In any case, her points were allocated to mana and Fire Spirit Affinity at some point.

    ¡¸No. I didn¡¯t have many opportunities to use magic, but sometimes I felt like my mana increased.¡¹

    Lavia had a remarkable eleven points on Mana. She could use Fire Breath, a basic fire spell, thirty times without rest because of that.

    ¡¸Did you do anything special?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay...¡¹

    So the points were automatically allocated. That¡¯s probably how the Soul Board works.

    A human¡¯s potential was quantified as points. One earned more points as they grew older and by increasing their Soul Rank. If they excelled at something, it would manifest as something like a ¡°natural gift¡± that enhanced their abilities. The points would be allocated ordingly.

    In Lavia¡¯s case, it was quite unbnced as only her natural gift in Spirit Magic developed. Still, using up all her ¡°potential¡± until she had zero points left and pouring them all to magic was, in some way, a curse.

    ¡¸Did that answer your question, Sir?¡¹she asked in a teasing tone, peering into Hikaru¡¯s face.

    ¡¸The mystery just deepens. Which is why racking your brains is fun, Miss Lavia.¡¹Hikaru replied with a smile. ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Ssh. There¡¯s something there.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hikaru spotted a creature with a red horn on a slope a hundred meters ahead, its face buried into the ground, eating.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna kill it. They¡¯re worth decent money.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that... a rabbit?¡¹

    ¡¸A Red-horned Rabbit. Can you wait here?¡¹

    ¡¸Can Ie with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Don¡¯t let go of my hand.¡¹

    Hikaru hesitated for a moment. He was simply going to get closer to the rabbit and stab it with his dagger ¨C nothing special for Lavia to see. Though the act could be seen as cruel by some people.

    There was one more reason he really didn¡¯t want her to see him hunt the rabbit. She had killed helpless creatures with her magic in the past. He figured those were painful memories for her.

    But Lavia said she wanted to go adventuring. She had to get used to killing living beings. It was toote for ying nice, so Hikaru changed his mind.

    Hikaru activated his Group Obfuscation and inched closer to the Red-horned Rabbit. It didn¡¯t take long for them to close the distance. A thrust of a dagger to its back and the creature quivered before going limp.

    ¡¸...Wow.¡¹

    That was all she said. She was neither ted nor too shocked, only a bit shaken. Her ¡°wow¡± must¡¯ve been directed at Hikaru¡¯s Stealth Skill. If she¡¯s still all right after seeing that, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem if she went adventuring with me.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Hikaru noticed the dirt where the Red-horned Rabbit stuck its head.

    Is this how they live? Not that it matters to me I guess. I can kill them in one shot with my Stealth anyway.

    ¡¸Hikaru? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll just drain this thing¡¯s blood then we head back.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it heavy?¡¹

    ¡¸I can carry one just fine.¡¹

    He put a point on Strength for this purpose, after all. Lavia was surprised to see Hikaru stuff the rabbit in a sack and carry it like nothing.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s head back, shall we¡ª¡¹

    The sky was already turning red.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    In the distance, he spotted someone running out of a forest, panicking.

    ¡¸What the...¡¹

    She turned back to face the woods, brandished her mace, and started chanting a spell. Her friends jumped out of the forest, chased by a green giant ¨C a Forest Barbarian.

    It was Pa and her friends.

 Chapter 24 â€“ Why the Heart Moves

    <h4>Chapter 24 ¨C Why the Heart Moves</h4>

    Forest Barbarians were three-meter tall giants that moved in pairs. They were simr to humans except they had four arms, only one eye, the surface of their body was smooth and greenish, and they didn¡¯t wear clothes.

    They were also called ¡°Green Giants¡± or ¡°Forest Guardians¡± ¨C not much creative thought went into naming them.

    But they posed a great threat. One could tell by their ripped body that they were much stronger than humans. Plus they had four arms. To take one down, it was standard practice to have two people with shields to pin them down. That was what the book in the reference room said.

    However, Pa¡¯s party had Pia on the front lines who had a long sword as a weapon. While excellent atnding a blow at the tall Forest Barbarian, it wasn¡¯t suited for a defensive battle. As a matter of fact, as Pia blocked the monster¡¯s club with her sword, its other arm swung a log that hit her right in the gut and sent her flying.

    ¡¸Pia!!¡¹

    ¡¸Pa, go heal her!¡¹Prisci cried.

    ¡¸I-I know!¡¹

    Pa ran over to Pia and started chanting a healing spell. In the meantime, Prisci drew the attention of the Forest Barbarian with her bow and arrow. The monster, however, simply shot a nce at Prisci before charging to Pia.

    ¡¸Tsk.¡¹

    Prisci fired an arrow at its defenceless back. It was a direct hit ¨C or at least it was ¨C but the tip just barely managed to stick to its flesh. It fell off immediately afterward. Forest Barbarians had tough skin. Only a powerful blow or a particrly sharp de would have any effect on it.

    ¡¸Pia, Pa, run!¡¹

    Prisci¡¯s warning came toote. Pa had her back turned, reciting the healing spell incantation. Pia was too hurt to move. The Forest Barbarian was behind them, swinging its club down.

    ¡¸Run... Pa...¡¹Pia said as tears streamed down her face.

    If Pa didn¡¯t get away, she would die with her. Pa knew this as well. But she didn¡¯t stop reciting the incantation ¨C she didn¡¯t stop pleading to the gods for a miracle.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡°You said you¡¯d protect me, so I¡¯ll protect you as well¡± was written on Pa¡¯s face. She even smiled a little.

    ¡¸No... you can¡¯t... you must go, Pa...!¡¹Pia begged.

    Pa simply shook her head. The monster¡¯s club swung downward¡ª.

    ¡¸...Huh?¡¹

    But the blow never came. Slowly, its arms dropped and so did the Forest Barbarian.

    ¡¸H-H-How...?¡¹

    While Pia was baffled by what happened, the healing magic came into effect. This magic ¨C the magic to bring about a miracle in someone else¡¯s body ¨C required a prayer to the gods. The incantation itself was long, like the so-called ritual prayers in temples. The weakness of healing magic was that the user was vulnerable while reciting the spell. In exchange, it was extremely effective.

    Pia felt her crushed ribs reconnecting themselves. While healing magic was indeed powerful, Pa¡¯s high aptitude to it yed a part as well. However, now was not the time to think about her injuries. How did the Forest Barbarian just copse like that?

    ¡¸You girls have been on death¡¯s door twice now in just a span of a few days. Do you have a death wish or something?¡¹

    A boy with ck hair and equally ck eyes stood there. Hikaru.

    Let us go back in time for a bit.

    As soon as Hikaru saw the Forest Barbarian, he left the sack with the Red-horned Rabbit with Lavia and started running. He could¡¯ve used Group Obfuscation so they could both get closer. But to kill the tall Forest Barbarian with one blow, he needed to jump. It was much faster for him to go alone. One hit at its spinal cord and the creature was dead. Hikaru felt his Soul Rank increase.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama...!¡¹

    Pa was exhausted from using her healing magic, yet she made an effort to look cheerful. She tried to get on her feet only to fall over.

    ¡¸Pa! Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who pushed herself too hard, Pia.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh... I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Prisci ran over to them to help Pa up. Meanwhile, Lavia just made it to Hikaru¡¯s side, breathing hard as she dragged the heavy sack with her.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry you had to bring that all the way here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru, are these your friends?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, more like acquaintances.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Lavia cast a nce at Prisci¡¯s ample bosom, narrowing her eyes, but Hikaru didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸Pia, Pa, can you stand? Can you get back to Pond?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah, we¡¯ll manage. Sorry about all this. You saved our lives not once, but twice now.¡¹

    ¡¸You guys are too rash. Why were you facing a Forest Barba¡ª¡¹

    Hikaru stopped mid-sentence. A Forest Barbarian this close to town? Strange. The girls thought it was weird as well.

    ¡¸We were out to collect materials and hunt smaller monsters so we¡¯d have money for the time being. We didn¡¯t expect to encounter a lone Green Giant out here.¡¹

    ¡¸Lone? It didn¡¯t have a partner?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯d be dead by now if there were two of them.¡¹

    ¡¸So you didn¡¯t take down one. Hmm.¡¹

    Hikaru had his hand on his chin, thinking.

    ...Ah.

    Then it hit him. He killed a Forest Barbarian back in the forest by theke. It was operating solo back then, but he thought nothing about it. In hindsight, that might¡¯ve been this one¡¯s partner.

    The forest was huge ¨C so huge in fact that it was connected all the way to the one near theke. The Forest Barbarian thought it was a human who killed its partner so it came all the way here for revenge.

    So they were attacked because of me?!

    Cold sweat trickled down his back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸N-Nothing.¡¹

    Hikaru tried his best to look calm. Of course, it could all just be him overthinking things, but the guilt wouldn¡¯t go away.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, you may take all the materials you can get from this monster. Of course, you have the right since you took it down.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, I can¡¯t. You¡¯re the ones who fought it.¡¹

    ¡¸It was you who killed it.¡¹

    ¡¸That may be true... but I can¡¯t! And that¡¯s final.¡¹

    ¡¸...What¡¯s wrong? You seem to be flustered.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not flustered.¡¹

    While thinking about how to refuse Pa¡¯s offer, he looked at Lavia and at the sack she was carrying ¨C dragging, rather.

    ¡¸We already got ourselves a kill. We can¡¯t bring any more with us. Besides, the Forest Barbarian has plenty of injuries. It won¡¯t fetch much, so paying for someone to carry it is not worth it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. How can we thank you, then?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! You don¡¯t have to do anything! Anyway, let¡¯s go back to town. If you want to, you guys can take the materials from the monster. I only ask you to not give my name. I seem to attract trouble.¡¹

    The girls didn¡¯t seem to agree at first, but they gave in after what he said. The Forest Barbarian¡¯s skin could be harvested as materials. Tough and smooth, some processing will make it easier to dye. The standard price for the skin from one Forest Barbarian was 50,000 gns, but ¡°standard¡± in this case was a deceptive term. The standard price referred to the price ceiling for a spotless skin. It was natural for monsters one fought to have injuries. Plus the girls seemed to have had a drawn-out battle with the Forest Barbarian so they would probably only get around 10,000 gns.

    Prisci, who was rtively fine, started peeling off the skin from the back of the Forest Barbarian.

    ¡¸...Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right. His name is Renw. My... partner.¡¹

    Hikaru introduced Lavia to the girls (as Renw). She felt just a tad bit embarrassed from being called his partner, lowering her cap over her eyes.

    ¡¸P-Partner... A pretty boy partner?!¡¹

    Pa was strangely excited.

    The town was close, so Hikaru and Lavia went on ahead first. It was almost sundown when Prisci finished peeling the skin off.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry. Can you run, Pia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, no worries. Prisci?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Why are you spacing out?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not spacing out.¡¹

    Prisci was staring at the Forest Barbarian¡¯s corpse. On its nape was a wound from when Hikaru stabbed it.

    ¡¸What? Is something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go back.¡¹

    ¡¸If you say so.¡¹

    The three of them hurried back to town.

    As soon as they got back to town, Hikaru and Lavia headed for the Adventurers Guild.

    ¡¸...Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Who was that Pa girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... A novice adventurer who uses healing magic, I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it? You¡¯re acquainted with her, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Is something bothering you about her?¡¹

    Wait, was Lavia¡¯s identity exposed? Hikaru wondered, stopping in his tracks.

    ¡¸Hikaru...¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸...I felt something.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Gulp.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that girl likes you.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸I just know it. A woman¡¯s instincts are often right.¡¹

    Hikaru sank down on the ground, feeling exhausted. You had me worried there for nothing.

    ¡¸I think well of her, but that¡¯s it. Nothing more, nothing less.¡¹

    ¡¸Really...?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯re the only one I see.¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s face turned beet red.

    ¡¸Uh... that¡¯s not fair.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you even worried about? That I¡¯m making eyes at her? I don¡¯t really intend to do that.¡¹

    ¡¸No. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re popr with the girls because you¡¯re cool.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, no. Nuh uh.¡¹

    Back in Japan they called me cocky, a smart-ass, cocky, that I had a philosophical outlook in life, and that I was cocky, but never ¡°cool¡±.

    Oh wait, there was actually that one time Hazuki-senpai said ¡°You¡¯re a cool guy, Hikaru-kun¡±, thought it was more like she was making fun of me. Nothing more.

    ¡¸I said we were acquaintances, but I actually saved her life once before. So there¡¯s a possibility she idolizes me.¡¹

    Basically what she felt was simr to the suspension bridge effect in which someone mistook the increased heart rate from fear to be that of love.

    ¡¸Well in that case, I guess it¡¯s all right.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you understand. Now let¡¯s go to the guild. Here.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re holding hands? I thought we weren¡¯t going invisible while in town.¡¹

    ¡¸I just want to hold hands.¡¹

    ¡¸...Jeez! Like I said, that¡¯s not fair...¡¹

    Sulky and flushing from embarrassment, Lavia held Hikaru¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t it weird for two boys to be holding hands?¡¹

    ¡¸...You¡¯re right. There¡¯s not a lot of people around anyway so I guess we can hide ourselves.¡¹

    In the end, Hikaru used Group Obfuscation. Lavia moved closer to Hikaru until their shoulders touched. She giggled.

    ¡¸...You¡¯re the one being unfair.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Hmm? Did you say something?¡¹

    ¡¸No...¡¹

    It was closing time when they arrived at the guild. Most adventurers had already left and Gloria was the only one at the counter. Apparently, it was Aurora¡¯s shift from early morning until noon, Jill¡¯s from morning to just past noon, and Gloria¡¯s from noon until sundown. Gloria was able to shoo the adventurers away quickly so it made sense that she was the one in charge of closing the guild.

    ¡¸So this is the Adventurers Guild...¡¹

    There weren¡¯t a lot of adventurers left so Hikaru brought Lavia inside. She looked around restlessly. Her clothes weren¡¯t exactly cheap, so they seemed quite out-of-ce.

    ¡¸Oh, if it isn¡¯t Hikaru-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Is Unken-san around?¡¹

    ¡¸He is, but I don¡¯t think he can see you today. Is this perhaps about a Red-horned Rabbit?¡¹

    I¡¯m d she¡¯s quick on the uptake, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll just dress the meat and hand it over. The assessment can be done tomorrow. Is that all right?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be great. I¡¯m sorry for all this. Unken-san is the one who wants to assess them and yet you¡¯re the one making apromise.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I can practice dissection as well. I¡¯m not really good at it yet though so the meat might not be all that great. Oh, and I¡¯m not taking the innards.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. The guild doesn¡¯t buy those anyway, but what are you going to use them for?¡¹

    ¡¸The manager over at Pasta Magic wants them.¡¹

    ¡¸...I see.¡¹

    Hikaru failed to notice Gloria¡¯s eyes shine for a brief moment.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be using the dissection area at the back if you don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course... Ah.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you taking your friend with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Over here, Renw.¡¹

    Lavia quickly went over to Hikaru and bowed her head at Gloria. The receptionist looked like a saint with her bright smile, but Hikaru knew she was a scheming woman. He was not buying it.

    ¡¸Do you want to be an adventurer, Renw-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I want to.¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like to register, then?¡¹she asked cheerfully like she was simply asking one out for tea.

    Lavia¡¯s eyes sparkled from Gloria¡¯s suggestion, but Hikaru interrupted them.

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa. Don¡¯t just decide things without me. Didn¡¯t you say your parents haven¡¯t given you permission to register for the guild?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Is that so? The Adventurers Guild is a legitimate and proper organization, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, the organization itself is proper.¡¹

    ¡¸You seem to be implying something, Hikaru-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, there¡¯s a receptionist who sends a novice adventurer to the Thieves Guild for errands. An organization might be proper, but its employees could be crooked.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, my. There¡¯s a receptionist like that around?¡¹Gloria said, smiling.

    How can she even smile like that? Hikaru thought, smiling back.

    ¡¸So anyway, we¡¯re headed to the dissection area. Later.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Let¡¯s have a nice, long talk next time, Hikaru-san.¡¹

    ¡¸If I¡¯m free.¡¹

    Hikaru made his way to the dissection area with Lavia. As always, he had no idea what went on in that woman¡¯s head, which terrified him.

    ¡¸...I¡¯m sorry, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸For what?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t even register for the Adventurers Guild...¡¹

    If she registered here, her name Lavia woulde up and things would go horribly wrong.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t. Not in this country, at least.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll be looking for you only within the kingdom, right? It should be all right once we¡¯re out of Ponsonia. The Adventures Guildwork spreads far and wide even beyond the kingdom¡¯s borders. You can simply register abroad.¡¹

    ¡¸So we¡¯re not staying in this town forever?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. Only until the heat dies down. Once it does, we can go anywhere so cheer up.¡¹

    ¡¸...Hikaru.¡¹

    At the back of the guild, where it was dark and no one was watching, Lavia moved closer and held his arms.

    ¡¸...Thank you.¡¹Lavia whispered in his ears.

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹Hikaru answered curtly, feeling nice and warm inside.

    After that, he dissected the Red-horned Rabbit like crazy.

 Chapter 25 â€“ News About the Knight

    <h4>Chapter 25 ¨C News About the Knight</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    News About the Knight

    With the dissection done, Hikaru, carrying the innards, headed to Pasta Magic with Lavia. As expected, the bear-like manager was overjoyed.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t give you food for free likest time, but I¡¯ll give you some good discount!¡¹he said.

    They were led to the same table as before. Customers who were already there looked at them with great interest. It wasn¡¯t exactly a ce for two boys to hang out in. But the manager¡¯s attitude made it so that no one really talked to them.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy I get to eat in a restaurant with you.¡¹Lavia said.

    Come to think of it, every meal we had I bought from food stands. He was worried about nutritional bnce at first, but there were surprisingly many kinds of food stands ¨C from seafood to meat, vegetables to fruits. It didn¡¯t feel like the food they had werecking in nutrition, but eating in a proper diner would be great for the mind and spirit as well.

    ¡¸Impressive.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hikaru was watching Lavia eat the cold appetizer. Her back was straight and the way she handled the knife and fork was a thing of beauty.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t learned any etiquette at all. I only have the knowledge.¡¹

    Rnd¡¯s knowledge, to be specific. But that was all it was ¨C knowledge; not actually ingrained in his body.

    ¡¸...I don¡¯t look like an actual adventurer, do I?¡¹

    ¡¸Kinda.¡¹

    ¡¸Should I tone it down a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸No, just stay like that.¡¹

    It¡¯s fine to have an adventurer whose every little gesture was lovely. Hikaru thought the way she ate was quite pleasant.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give it a try as well.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸You have the knowledge, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll take no time at all for you to learn.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something you can learn quickly, though.¡¹

    They had dinner while talking. Their topic was different than usual, perhaps because the mood changes when in a different ce. They mostly talked about fun stuff ¨C Lavia¡¯s favourite food, favorite fruits, and even the adventure novels she read.

    ¡¸Wee. Oh, long time no see.¡¹

    Unfortunately their fun conversation hade to an end. Hikaru cast a nce at the entrance where the voice of the manager wasing from and groaned.

    ¡¸Good evening, Hikaru-san.¡¹

    Gloria was there.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... Good evening.¡¹

    ¡¸Here we are again.¡¹

    Pa, Pia, and Prisci were with her too.

    ¡¸What are you up to?¡¹

    Two more seats were added to their table. Beside Hikaru was Gloria and then Prisci, and beside Lavia was Pa and then Pia.

    ¡¸They said you saved their lives, so I brought them here so they could thank you.¡¹Gloria said, wearing her usual smile.

    ¡¸For heaven¡¯s sake...¡¹Hikaru said in a surprisingly cold tone.¡¸I told you not to tell others, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    The moment he realized that they told Gloria, he couldn¡¯t contain himself. Abruptly, the atmosphere seemed to freeze.

    ¡¸We¡¯re sorry!¡¹Pa eximed, bowing deeply with both hands on the table.¡¸Pia told Gloria while I went to the bathroom.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry! But there¡¯s no way us three can take down a Forest Barbarian. I couldn¡¯t really find a way out when asked about it. Besides, I thought guild staff would keep it secret.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s right. I won¡¯t tell anyone. But why do you want it secret? You¡¯re strong enough to save others. I didn¡¯t think you were strong enough to take down a Forest Barbarian, though. It¡¯s not a bad thing so I don¡¯t get why you need to keep it secret.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly!¡¹Pia agreed.

    Hikaru red at Pia, causing her to pull Prisci so she could hide herself.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fit to be an adventurer. You should just quit.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Wh-Why...¡¹

    ¡¸There might be quests where you have to keep certain things confidential. Just because someone¡¯s staff doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you can tell them either. Did you think it was okay to tell her because in my case, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing? Or perhaps because I¡¯m just a kid so it should be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That wasn¡¯t... my intention.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, we¡¯re really sorry about this! I¡¯ll give her a good talking-to as well.¡¹Pa intervened.

    ¡¸Sorry, Hikaru. It was a stupid thing to do.¡¹Prisci added.

    Pia was as pale as a sheet, tears brimming at the corner of her eyes. But Hikaru couldn¡¯t let the matter slide. He believed those who told a secret once would do it again and again. If that happened, he wouldn¡¯t be the only one at risk, but Lavia as well. Lavia wore her cap low over her eyes, sipping her cup of tea.

    ¡¸Hikaru-san.¡¹Gloria said, still with that smile on her face. She was one of the people he really didn¡¯t want having info on him.¡¸She¡¯s really sorry about what she did. Can you just forgive her? Besides, you¡¯re nning to raise your rank as an adventurer anyway, right? In that case, other adventurers will find out about your abilities, whether you like it or not. They would, no doubt, wonder how a Civilian couldplete requests, though.¡¹

    I knew it. She¡¯s trying to fish for information.

    Hikaru heaved a sigh deep in his mind.

    Gloria¡¯s probably thinking I have some sort of unique job ss and that I killed the Forest Barbarian with using its blessing.

    ¡¸These girls are quite something. After assessing the value of the materials they brought, they said they were going to give all the money to you.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need the money. It¡¯s just loose change to me.¡¹

    ¡¸...Really?¡¹

    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t have a lot of money, I wouldn¡¯t be able to buy a weapon powerful enough to kill a Forest Barbarian.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    For just a moment, Gloria¡¯s eyes narrowed. Hikaru lied, of course. He wanted her to think that it wasn¡¯t his job ss that helped him kill the monster, but a high-grade weapon. Technically it was the Soul Board¡¯s power, not his job ss. Though that¡¯s one thing he never wanted anyone to know about.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you girls are not satisfied, so how about this? You will pay for my food here tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸W-We¡¯d be d to!¡¹

    Pia immediately obliged.

    ¡¸After this, I don¡¯t want any further trouble. I would feel awful if you kept apologizing and thanking me over and over again.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You got it! Manager, menu please!¡¹

    The tense atmosphere turnedx. Pia thought she¡¯d be forgiven after this. Prisci was relieved. Pa, on the other hand...

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ...was trying her best to look cheerful though still feeling a bit uneasy. Hikaru didn¡¯t want to say any more, however. He could¡¯ve given them the cold shoulder and left, but he didn¡¯t want to sow unnecessary discord. There was also the guilt from the off-chance that the Forest Barbarian was actually the partner of the one he killed before, so he contained his anger. He thought it¡¯d be best if this was thest time he ever got involved in their mess.

    Dinner went on. Pia, who was particrly cheerful, brought up a subject, and Pa joined. Prisci looked the same as always. Gloria was good at controlling the flow of the conversation. The only topic they could all talk about was about adventuring and Gloria had extensive knowledge about the subject.

    Hikaru and Lavia joined the conversation from time to time, but they were neither too engaged nor distant. The food was great so if they ran out of things to talk about, they could talk about the dishes instead. They didn¡¯t have too much trouble at all in that regard.

    ¡¸That reminds me...¡¹

    Gloria pped her hands softly.

    ¡¸Some C-ranked adventurers were in town the other day.¡¹

    ¡¸C?! Wow!¡¹

    ¡¸Incredible, isn¡¯t it? Sadly there¡¯s no rank C adventurers in Pond.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of people were they?¡¹Pia asked enthusiastically.

    Gloria answered her question. There were three of them, they took a request to escort a certain noble¡¯s daughter, and they failed.

    ¡¸The girl vanished into thin air? Was she some sort of a mage, then?¡¹

    ¡¸Teleportation magic is being studied at the moment, but there hadn¡¯t been a sessful attempt. What do you think, Hikaru-san?¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸About the girl.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s easy.¡¹

    The girls looked at him with great interest. Gloria¡¯s eyes lit up. Lavia was staring at him as well. You¡¯re staring too much, Lavia. Just act normal, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸The adventurers kidnapped her. They probably took a different request from some other noble.¡¹

    ¡¸But their modus is too sloppy. Apparently they went straight to the royal capital to report that the girl ¡°just vanished into thin air¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe that was their n along. They¡¯re rank C adventurers. No one would think that they would admit to making such an immature mistake. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    ¡¸The truth is usually simple.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what do you think about the knight that got attacked?¡¹

    Gloria told them about East getting ambushed. It happened on the same day and not far from where the girl disappeared. Pa was shocked.

    ¡¸A bandit defeated a knight in a one-on-one? He must be really strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹Gloria nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸How strong are knights anyway?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸My, do you want to fight a knight, Hikaru-san?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just genuinely curious if they¡¯re stronger than adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... Knights in training are as skilled as rank E adventurers. At least, in terms ofbat strength. When ites to teamwork with multiple people and clearing dungeons, adventurers are superior.¡¹

    ¡¸So if trainees are equivalent to rank E adventurers, does that mean the ordinary knight are the same as D ranks?¡¹

    ¡¸That is correct. Then again, not all adventurers are skilled and that goes the same for knights.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Hikaru was deep in thought. If we go by Weapon Mastery, knight trainees and E-ranked adventurers would have 1 or 2 points. Ordinary knights and D-ranked adventurers would have three points.

    ¡¸So is their captain the strongest one?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re called Master Fencer or Master Swordsman, so yes they¡¯re incredibly strong. I heard that they can defeat rank B or A adventurers in mock battles. Under the captain, there¡¯s themanding officers, then the ordinary knights, and then the trainees.¡¹

    Commanding officers and rank C adventurers would have four points ¨C as was the case for Nogusa. I guess the captain would then have five points which would be equivalent to a rank B adventurer. Unken had six points in his Short Sword...

    ¡¸How strong is Unken-san?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Unken-san? Is he strong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, Hikaru-san! Please tell me!¡¹Gloria said, grabbing his arm and pressing her breasts on him.

    Those are some nice, firm pair of jugs... Hikaru tried his best to appear calm. He felt a chilling from across him, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to look.

    I¡¯m not cheating! I swear! Calm down, Lavia!)

    His prayers were answered, and the chill subsided.

    ¡¸W-Well... The way he carries himself is unusual. Plus he¡¯s the guildmaster, right? If we assume he was an adventurer who became a guild staff for some reason, then promoted to a guildmaster, it makes sense that he¡¯s powerful.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow... I never knew Unken-san was strong.¡¹

    Her face says she really wasn¡¯t aware.

    ¡¸Oh, and get this! East-sama said it was a kid that beat him.¡¹

    Everyone went silent. As soon as Pia, Pa, and Prisci heard it was a kid that beat the knight, only one person came to their minds.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a kid that strong around, huh? I¡¯d like to meet him.¡¹Hikaru managed to say without batting an eye. He had already expected something like this.

    ¡¸Do you have an idea who it might be, Hikaru-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. A kid that strong would draw attention, wouldn¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a lot of attention.¡¹

    ¡¸Yet guild staff has no idea who it could be. I think that means he really is a bandit, or perhaps just a short person.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose... Unken-san said that¡¯s most likely the case.¡¹

    ¡¸Any particr races that are rtively short?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s the Hobbits and Man Gnomes, but their numbers are few.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. In any case, with bandits around, we have to be careful out on the road.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree... I feel sorry for the knight, though.¡¹

    Feel sorry? That¡¯s a strange thing to say. He lost so that simply means he has a lot to learn.

    ¡¸Is there something more to the story? Besides the fact that a kid beat him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The kid spared him. He said he won¡¯t take his life. He probably didn¡¯t know anything about knights.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? Please exin. I¡¯m not the only one who knows nothing about them. These girls don¡¯t know anything either.¡¹

    They all nodded.

    ¡¸Losing to a thief is a disgrace to a knight. It¡¯s the death penalty for him.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸The kid spared his life, but he¡¯s still going to die. Isn¡¯t that just sad?¡¹

    For a while, Hikaru couldn¡¯t say a word.

    The subject changed after that, and the girls went back to talking about random things. Soon they finished eating. As promised, Pia paid for the food.

    ¡¸See you around.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Hikaru and Lavia bowed. They all parted ways in front of the restaurant; the three girls heading in one direction and Gloria in another.

    After walking down the road a bit and turning a corner, Hikaru grabbed Lavia¡¯s hand and activated Group Obfuscation.

    ¡¸Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re gonna follow Gloria.¡¹

    ¡¸Does she suspect you?¡¹

    ¡¸So you noticed, huh. She could be considering the possibility that the kid was me, or she just wants to use it as an excuse to find out about my secrets. Either way, she¡¯s a nuisance.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are we following her?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to know who she¡¯s working for behind the scenes. After gathering intel she should send the information immediately to someone, or perhaps write a report.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe they have a schedule on when to get in touch.¡¹

    ¡¸Still she should write some kind of a note. If she does nothing, then that means she¡¯s investigating me out of her own interest.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just creepy.¡¹

    I¡¯m probably more creepy with the Stealth skill, though.

    Gloria had a bit to drink, but she walked steadily. Actually, her steps were a bit light. She seemed to be in high spirits. Ten minutes of walking from Pasta Magic and she arrived at a three-story apartmentplex that had only onemon entrance with stairs inside to get to each room. There were only windows on the side facing the main street and no ce to hang theundry. There are probably balconies at the back.

    Humming a tune, Gloria opened the entrance and closed the door behind her. Hikaru couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to sneak in. She quickly locked it as well and climbed up the stairs.

    Hikaru pressed his ears on the door. The sound of her footstepssted long. The third floor.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s head to the back.¡¹

    At the back of the building was an open space where a huge tree grew, and a well with a bench installed around it for idle chatting. There was amon furnace too. The ce was made so the neighbors could rx as well. It waspletely quiete nine in the evening, though.

    ¡¸Over there.¡¹

    As expected, there were balconies at the back. A magicmp emitted a faint light in a room on the third floor. The shutters weren¡¯t lowered; only curtains hung on the ss sliding door.

    ¡¸Stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m climbing up.¡¹

    Hikaru ran up to the building, directly under the room with the lights on, then jumped to the second floor. His fingers managed totch on and pull himself up thanks to the one point he put on Power Burst and Strength, respectively. Next he jumped from the railing on a second-floor balcony to the third floor.

    Hikaru was breathing heavily. He somehow made it up, but without any points in Stamina, he was out of breath. His Soul Rank went up this afternoon so he had one point avable. He wanted to put it on Natural Recovery or Stamina, but he resisted the urge. It coulde in handyter on, and Hikaru also wanted to use the points for his ideal skillset.

    Even with ragged breath, no one should notice him with his Stealth and Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer on. Crouching down on the balcony, he took a peek inside.

    ¡¸What the?!¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The scene unfolding before him was something he didn¡¯t expect. Gloria wasn¡¯t writing down a secret message to someone, nor was anyone in the room waiting for her report.

    No one else was in the room besides Gloria. And she was naked.

    Her bare ample bosoms, slender waist, and curvy hips were in full view. A couch prevented him from seeing anything from the navel below. He could catch a glimpse if he stood up, but before he could, she strode to the next room. Her breasts jiggled and her long hair swayed with every step. Slowly her shapely buns moved farther and farther from sight. Hikaru heard a thud ¨C most likely from her crashing onto the bed.

    ¡¸........¡¹

    I saw... What do I do now...

    Hikaru had no idea that Gloria slept naked. His heart felt like it was going to burst out of his chest. Calm down! Just calm down! He couldn¡¯t keep cool from the shock.

    It was most likely then, that Gloria was asking him questions, probing him, out of her own interest. In that case, Hikaru watched her naked for nothing. He felt awfully guilty.

    Maybe I should check if there¡¯s some kind of a note or letter...

    The ce was locked from the inside. If he somehow got inside, he¡¯d see Gloria¡¯s full naked body.

    Time to go back. I have other matters to attend to.

    He was out of options. If he broke the windows, it would be apparent that someone snuck in. He didn¡¯t have Skills to unlock the front door either.

    Even if I excelled in Stealth, if I can¡¯t even open locks, I don¡¯t think I can bring out the full potential of my abilities... I should think of something...

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    Lavia ran over to him as soon as he got down.

    ¡¸What did you find?¡¹

    ¡¸Gloria went to bed right away. For now, she¡¯s only doing things out of her own interest...¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if that¡¯s all.¡¹

    Hikaru panicked for a moment. He thought he didn¡¯t need to tell her anything unnecessary so he kept quiet about what he saw. Still he felt guilty.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Okay, but you can go to bed before me. I¡¯ll see you to our room.¡¹

    ¡¸What...? Why?¡¹

    Hikaru took a breath.

    ¡¸I¡¯m curious about this whole death penalty thing. I want to see how East is doing.¡¹

 Chapter 26 â€“ Movement from the Royal Capital

    <h4>Chapter 26 ¨C Movement from the Royal Capital</h4>

    It¡¯s okay, Hikaru. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I¡¯m doing this for myself.¡¹

    Indeed. Not for the knight, not for anyone ¨C but only for himself. The knight got what he deserved. Hikaru made a promise not to kill anyone when saving Lavia. What happened afterwards was none of his concern. The one he made the promise to was even saying he didn¡¯t have to worry about it. And yet...

    ¡¸I just don¡¯t want to regret anything. No, that¡¯s not it. I just can¡¯t stomach what they¡¯re doing.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I spared the guy¡¯s life, and now these people, who have nothing to do with the case, are going to kill him. I¡¯m just pissed at how they run things around here.¡¹

    Lavia heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too confident in yourself, you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸Does that turn you off?¡¹

    ¡¸No. That¡¯s part of your personality as well. If you really insist, then you can do whatever you want. But promise me you won¡¯t push yourself and do anything dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸I promise.¡¹

    Hikaru escorted Lavia back to their room before heading to the knights¡¯ station. He assumed the Morgstad residence was vacated by now, and he was right. The investigator from the capital and the knights, including East, were at the station. Although the word ¡°station¡± didn¡¯t quite fit since the ce was just as grand as the Count¡¯s mansion.

    ¡¸Is he an idiot?¡¹

    In a room were three people. A man wearing a coat with blue and white stripes ¨C the trademark of an investigator. His hair was cut short overall, with the top forming a tomahawk. He gave a sharp vibe to those around him. Sitting across him were two knights ¨C East¡¯s colleagues.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    A maid entered the room, pushing a cart. Working thiste at night dried one¡¯s throat, and the investigator liked to drink hot tea even during summer. He waited for the maid to leave before speaking.

    ¡¸So he¡¯s the second son of a baron.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Though they¡¯re sanctioned nobles only.¡¹

    Noblemen with no domain were called sanctioned nobles. There was aw in Ponsonia which stated that only nobles could hold regr positions in the government. In order then to appointpetent individuals as civil servants, a system was made to grant only noble status to the people without giving themnd.

    To those skilled men, having a noble status was appealing. It wasn¡¯t limited to one generation, and the annual sry was fixed regardless of whether or not one had a domain.

    This posed a problem, however. If not properly managed, the number of nobles would just keep on increasing. As such, nobles with domains were encouraged to absorb sanctioned nobles through marriage.

    ¡¸His father was not a member of the Order of Knights. The documents say he worked in the taxation department and was essentially the number two in-charge of national tax collection.¡¹the investigator said.

    ¡¸I heard his father is a strict man. He quickly learned that East was not good at numbers, so he made him join the Order as a knight.¡¹

    ¡¸How is he at his job?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s incredible. No one else trains as hard as him.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in training hard if he¡¯s just going to lose against a bandit.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what¡¯s bothering me. I can¡¯t believe that East would lose to a bandit.¡¹

    ¡¸He says a kid defeated him.¡¹

    The knight groaned while the other one ¨C the skirt chaser ¨C cut in.

    ¡¸Maybe there¡¯s something preventing him from telling the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸I think we can rule out that possibility. I used a magical lie detector, and it didn¡¯t react. He professed what he himself believed to be true.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, maybe he was tricked. All the bandit had to do was make East believe something to be true.¡¹

    ¡¸That is indeed possible.¡¹

    The two knights rxed as soon as they realized the investigator was not being harsh on East.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea. My job is simply to bring the truth to light; not to protect the honor of the Order.¡¹

    ¡¸We understand. Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you do. Anyway, I want to ask you a few questions regarding the murder of Count Morgstad.¡¹the investigator said, flipping through his notes. ¡¸An assassin sneaked in through the balcony at night, killed the Count, then escaped. The murder weapon used was a dagger that had its inscription destroyed, and with a de length of thirty-two centimeters. It was left on the crime scene. Upon hearing the rm, you and East rushed to the scene to find the Count¡¯s daughter, Lavia D. Morgstad, already there, and the Count dead. Is this correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, the daughter was the first to discover the crime. So there was nothing wrong with her being sent to the royal capital as a suspect.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I suppose. But that girl didn¡¯t kill him.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸There would be blood on the killer if they used a dagger. But her clothes didn¡¯t have a drop of blood on them.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me ask you this, then. How long did it take for you to get to the Count¡¯s room after you heard the rm?¡¹

    The two men looked at each other, though it was only the other guy who was on duty that night.

    ¡¸Less than a minute I think.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s pretty much how long it would take no matter where you were in the mansion.¡¹thedy-killer knight agreed.

    ¡¸Let us assume that the assassin came from outside. It was raining that night and the door to the balcony was closed. The Count noticed when it was opened. He then pressed the rm. The assassin got close and killed him. Before you arrived, the daughter opened the door to his room but the killer had already escaped.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    The knight seemed to have noticed something odd.

    ¡¸Lady Lavia said she didn¡¯t see the killer...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s in the report as well. So that would mean the assassin managed to kill someone who would clearly fight back, and then somehow escape in an extremely short amount of time, which I think, is impossible. Or are you saying that the killer got close without the Count noticing? He would hear the sound of rain if the door to the balcony was opened. Besides, there wasn¡¯t much signs of resistance from the Count. He also had magic items on him that would¡¯ve protected him if he just said the words.¡¹

    ¡¸That type of item can¡¯t be activated when someone¡¯s extremely close.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. It¡¯s strange that the killer got close enough that he couldn¡¯t activate it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, the Count let the killer get that close. The culprit didn¡¯te from the window. If we take all this into ount, there¡¯s really only one person who the Count would let close to him. His own daughter.¡¹

    The men exchanged nces once again.

    ¡¸Your face says there are odd points in my reasoning.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it makes sense logically. But something¡¯s just not right.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree with him, Sir. Yes, normally a parent would allow their child to get close to them. But normally a daughter wouldn¡¯t kill her own parents. Especially not someone as pretty as her...¡¹

    ¡¸Her looks doesn¡¯t have to do with anything, you idiot. I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Anyway, we were not exactly close with the Count and our bodyguard mission was only for a day. But even a day was enough for us to realize something.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹the investigator asked, his eyes lighting up.

    ¡¸The Count was wary of his own daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸Wary?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently Lady Lavia had been kept inside that mansion for years and she wasn¡¯t allowed to go outside.¡¹

    ¡¸So she was on house arrest? That could be taken as a motive for the murder.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but this also means that the Count wouldn¡¯t let her daughter get close that easily. So itpletely contradicts the reasoning that the killer is someone close to the victim.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That is a great point.¡¹

    ¡¸But you¡¯re not even taking notes of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹the investigator said as he closed his notes.

    ¡¸Since she escaped, I am almost certain that the daughter is the killer. I¡¯ve received instructions from the royal capital through magic phone to find any clue that might help in finding her.¡¹

    ¡¸Magic phone... How much did you pay for it?¡¹

    A magic phone was a magicmunication device installed in every lord¡¯s mansion. It required massive amounts of magic and catalyst to operate, so it was only used during emergencies. One call cost a lot of money. There were no lords in Pond so the device was installed in the knights¡¯ station instead. The fact that it was used meant that the matter was of utmost importance. After all, a horse could make it to Pond in four hours.

    ¡¸Forgive me, Sir, but I think it¡¯s a bitte to be all worked up now when she¡¯s already escaped. I actually believe those adventurers are the suspicious ones.¡¹

    ¡¸East thought so too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸I think his name will be cleared if it¡¯s proven that the adventurers were working with the bandit.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right! Then we should¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re already on it. This is confidential information, but special forces have been dispatched to the adventurers who escorted the daughter of the Count.¡¹

    For a brief moment, the two knights was at a loss for words.

    ¡¸S-Special forces? They¡¯re people who fight in the frontlines of war, right?¡¹

    ¡¸The targets are adventurers, after all. Who knows what they¡¯re going to do? Adventurers don¡¯t really care about authority.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this going too far, though?¡¹

    ¡¸Listen.¡¹the investigator said, tapping his finger on the table. ¡¸His Majesty has his eyes on this case. I need to wrap up my investigation as soon as possible and give my report at the royal capital. I¡¯m leaving Pond tomorrow morning so I need to gather all the necessary information before then.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm...¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see...¡¹

    They both flinched.

    ¡¸East¡¯s sentence will depend on what I¡¯ve gathered. Are the adventurers and bandit working together? Did Lady Lavia really kill the Count? If an assassin really dide from outside, you¡¯ll receive the death penalty as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    The knight who was with East on the night of the murder turned pale as a sheet.

    ¡¸Anything but that! I have a wife and kids!¡¹

    ¡¸I will not be the one to make the decision. There are a few things that are not clear in your testimonies. I feel there are contradictions. Please allow me to use a lie detector on you to find out if what you¡¯re saying is true. As you two are not suspects, I cannot use it without your permission.¡¹

    ¡¸A-All right. You okay with that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The investigator took out something that looked like a ss pen and ced it on the table. It was a device that contained magic to detect lies.

    The three men didn¡¯t notice someone was watching the whole ordeal. Hikaru, who had snuck in with the maid¡¯s tea cart, listened to their whole discussion until it was over.

    The next morning.

    The guild opened just after sunrise. During winter, the ce would have to be opened while it was still dark out, so most receptionists hated this morning task. But Aurora was different. She opened the guild without much concern. In fact, she liked working in the morning best since not a lot of adventurers were around yet.

    ¡¸Oh.¡¹

    A boy entered as soon as the guild opened. There were no adventurers around, so Aurora talked to him.

    ¡¸Do you have a request for the guild?¡¹

    She thought he was a client as he looked too young to be an adventurer.

    ¡¸No, I came here to take a request.¡¹the boy said, showing his guild card.

    ¡¸Oh, I see. I¡¯m sorry, um... Hikaru-san. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you before.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve only ever taken jobs from Jill-san and Gloria-san.¡¹

    Aurora was surprised upon hearing that he¡¯d already taken requests from her other colleagues.

    ¡¸So anyway, you are?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Aurora. I look forward to working with you.¡¹Aurora said, bowing.

    ¡¸I do as well.¡¹

    Hikaru bowed in return. The way he did so made it appear like he was really just a kid.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking for a request, Aurora-san.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind?¡¹

    The boy shed a smile.

    ¡¸Something like a delivery to the royal capital. I wanted to see the ce at least once.¡¹

 Chapter 27 â€“ Stealth Kid, on to the Royal Capital

    <h4>Chapter 27 ¨C Stealth Kid, on to the Royal Capital</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Stealth Kid, on to the Royal Capital

    The kingdom of Ponsonia¡¯s royal capital, G. Ponsonia, was also known as the nd Capital.

    There were benefits to having levelnd; it was easier to expand towns, transport routes, and agricultural fields. Huge granaries ¨C Ponsonia¡¯s hallmark ¨C spread out far and wide near the capital. During fall, the whole ntation looked like a sea of gold.

    The kingdom was surrounded by both allied and enemy nations; thetter was dealt with by nobles who lived near the borders. They were called Margraves, allowed by the kingdom to build their own independent army.

    Since the Margraves solidified the kingdom¡¯s defences against external threats, the granaries inside could flourish. Cheaper grain products enriched the masses. Ponsonia was at the height of its prosperity like never before. As such, it wouldn¡¯t surprise anyone if the kingdom harbored an ambition to spread its influence abroad.

    Being a t andndlocked nation, Ponsonia was easy to invade. To counter this the army developed something unique ¨C a moving fortress, the Heavy Infantry which Ponsonia was known for. Though not all that mobile, it sported incredibly high defensive prowess.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the Heavy Infantry I¡¯ve heard so much about. Their equipment looks light though, if you ask me.¡¹

    Arge-scale exercise was being held just at the edge of the royal capital. There were two reasons behind this: First, was to show to people entering the kingdom ¨C spies included ¨C that it had a powerful army. The second reason was extremely simple. Carrying around heavy equipment like that was difficult, so regr training was done inside the capital andrge-scale exercises in an area nearby.

    ¡¸It¡¯s incredible. This is my first time seeing it as well.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸You too, huh? But isn¡¯t that basically Ponsonia¡¯s trademark?¡¹

    Inside a rocking wagon, Hikaru and Lavia were talking. The other passengers were seated a distance, so they could speak in low whispers. They could see the exercise outside the window. It was a remarkable scene. te armor covered the infantry¡¯s whole body all the way up to their faces. The tes themselves were uniformly painted in either green, purple, or blue, dividing the soldiers into three units ording to color. They had long spears as weapons which had axes as the spearheads ¨C halberds. Hikaru wondered if halberds counted as long spears when it came to the Soul Board stats. The soldiers brandished their halberds, charged, and jumped. They even let themselves be thrown on purpose to practice how to fall properly. There were others that performed backflips.

    ¡¸...Are they using magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s not the man himself that¡¯s excellent, it¡¯s the armor. I read that in a book. ¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see.¡¹

    It all made sense now. The te armors themselves were most likely magic items. They either made one lighter or improved the physical abilities of the one wearing it. A very efficient method indeed. Instead of training the troops one by one, the armor they wore was enhanced, upgrading the whole forces overall. It didn¡¯t work without mana, though. The enhanced equipment could probably only be used for a limited time.

    A war without guns, huh... I want to see what that¡¯s like. Though war is pointless anyway.

    In a conflict, the fruits of victory pales inparison to what¡¯s lost. For those defeated, it¡¯s way worse.

    ¡¸I can see the capital. ¡¹Lavia said.

    Hikaru looked ahead. In the distance, he could see what looked like the spires of a castle. Around it buildings sprawled with the castle at the center.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite huge.¡¹

    That was Hikaru¡¯s impression at first.

    ¡¸...You¡¯re kidding.¡¹

    But soon, he started doubting his own eyes. From a distance, the size of the castle didn¡¯t seem to change much, and yet the wagon they were on was already running through town. Hikaru recalled what Jill said about the capital having a poption forty or fifty times more than that of Pond. Back then he never really realized how big the number was, but now he gradually did. What¡¯s with this ce? Just how big is it?

    ¡¸Wait, there wasn¡¯t even any inspection.¡¹

    His voice was a bit loud that a well-built man, who looked to be a merchant,ughed.

    ¡¸Hahaha! That¡¯s right, kid. There¡¯s no inspection here. A ce as big as this, that¡¯s just impossible.¡¹

    He seems to be a nice man, Hikaru thought. He proceeded to thoroughly get some information.

    ¡¸That makes sense. So can you go anywhere in the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Closer to the royal castle, there¡¯s an area called the nobles district. In addition, there¡¯s also the first and second residential districts. They¡¯re within the walls, and there¡¯s inspection before anyone could enter.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. It doesn¡¯t feel that safe knowing inspection is only done over there.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all right. Even though this area right here is far away from the castle, it¡¯s still part of the royal capital, so there are guards patrolling around. It¡¯s strange, though. We would¡¯ve seen one or two of those patrols by now, but I haven¡¯t spotted one today.¡¹

    Patrols? Will they do surprise inspections? Feeling a shiver run down his spine, Hikaru looked outside the window. All he saw was wagons and civilians walking ¨C no patrols. Ady sitting beside the merchant, who appeared to be his wife, spoke.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because there¡¯s a war happening soon, Dear.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    Their expressions grew dark. The kingdom couldn¡¯t spare men for patrol due to war preparations. Therge-scale exercise could have been a bluff, then ¨C to show that even though the kingdom was preparing for war, it still had plenty of soldiers avable.

    ¡¸Anyway, why are you headed to the capital? Me, I have a store...¡¹

    The couple seemed to be worried about them since they were kids. They offered help, but Hikaru gently turned them down.

    There¡¯s some nice people around here. I guess that¡¯s only natural...

    And so Hikaru and Lavia entered the royal capital without any trouble at all.

    ¡¸I have received the package. Thank you.¡¹

    The royal capital¡¯s Adventurers Guild was approximately ten times bigger than the one in Pond. They had seven receptionists at the counter. Though for its size, it felt deserted. The war was probably affecting the guild as well.

    Hikaru¡¯s job was to deliver one sealed letter addressed to a merchant in the capital. The request was fulfilled once he handed it to the guild. Delivering the letter from the guild to the man himself was a different request in itself.

    Just like in Japan, there was a postal service in this world as well, where letters were delivered from one town to another. Although the service was avable only to major towns. Adventurers with spare time would deliver letters to remote areas like viges deep in the mountains. Even then, the sess rate was low.

    ¡¸Oh. With this delivery requestplete, only two more requests for you to be promoted to rank F.¡¹

    This was one of the reasons Hikaru took the delivery request. Right now he was rank G. He wanted to climb to rank E so he could enter the dungeon managed by the Adventurers Guild.

    The condition for promotion to rank F was toplete requests that required going from one Adventurers Guild to another. The simplest requests one could take in this case were either Delivery or Escort jobs, but there wasn¡¯t anyone entric enough to hire lowest-ranked adventurers as escorts.

    ¡¸Do you have any reasonably easy requests avable?¡¹

    ¡¸We have a lot right now. We¡¯re short-handed at the moment since adventurers are also being recruited for the war.¡¹

    ¡¸Adventurers sent to war, huh...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That means His Majesty is serious about this.¡¹

    The receptionist looked sorrowful. She couldn¡¯t criticize the king in public.

    Hikaru checked everyst bit of request on the request bulletin board. Delivery in the capital, assisting in a major cleanup, helping the elderly, carrying luggage... pretty much the same as the ones in Pond. They were only rank G requests, after all. No jobs that required fighting was avable; since the military used the area around the royal capital for exercises, they¡¯ve already killed all monsters. But there could still be something...

    ¡¸Find any?¡¹

    ¡¸Should be enough. Let¡¯s go find an inn.¡¹

    They left the guild. Hikaru started nning in his mind about the things he needed to do while in the royal capital.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got a long day ahead of us.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸You look like you¡¯re having fun, though. No, wait. That¡¯s not right. In your case, it looks like you¡¯re nning one of your schemes again.¡¹

    ¡¸Weird. That doesn¡¯t sound like apliment.¡¹

    ¡¸I regret not being of any help in your night activities.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it. With my current abilities, taking you with me is a bit of a tall order.¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t tell me what you¡¯re up to, will you?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. It¡¯s a secret for now.¡¹

    Hikaru still didn¡¯t want to tell Lavia everything, including his abilities. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t trust her. He just didn¡¯t see any benefit in telling her right now.

    ¡¸I think you won¡¯t get bored, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not? I think I¡¯ll be extremely bored without you around.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? We¡¯re in the royal capital, Mdy.¡¹

    ¡¸And? I¡¯m not going outside.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a huge bookstore here.¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡¸Well? There¡¯s bound to be lots of adventure novels¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go get a room, quick! Preferably one with a huge table where I can use all the magicmps I need!¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but smile seeing Lavia in high spirits.

    ¡¸...That¡¯s all for my report to His Majesty tomorrow.¡¹

    The inquisitor had visited the captain of the Order of the Knights in the middle of the knight in his office located in the royal capital. The office itself was inside the castle grounds, in a solid, stone-built building.

    It was a dreary and austere room with no fancy d¨¦cor. The inquisitor was seated on a chair made of oak that had no cushion. Opposite of him was the same kind of chair that was big enough for the inquisitor, but was too cramped for the man sitting on it.

    He had thick legs like logs. His body, as huge as two people, had barely any fat, and his muscles pulsed. The man had a heavy, thick neck; if his head were to be mmed to the ground, he would surely be fine. And yet his eyes looked kind and gentle.

    The knights¡¯ captain. He was about forty years old, with a huge scar on his face. His blonde hair was trimmed short which would surely remind Hikaru of a baseball yer.

    ¡¸Sir Lawrence?¡¹the inquisitor asked the captain who remained still.

    ¡¸Oh, sorry. I was just thinking about what you said. There are many inconsistencies indeed.¡¹

    Contrary to his looks, the captain had a youthful voice and just like his eyes, it was gentle. But as his robust body suggested, he wasn¡¯t just kind ¨C he was that, and a lot more. This man, known as a Master Swordsman and a Master Fencer, had undergone extraordinary training. Although using the word ¡°training¡± was questionable ¨C his regimen involved being at a hair¡¯s breadth from death, after all.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s your report to His Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸I am fully aware that my report contains things that will bring dishonor to the order, but I cannot change any of it. Discussing this with you right now is not exactly right, either.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I am not worried about that.¡¹

    The King¡¯s sword and shield ¨C the knights, and the people who maintain public order, the inquisitors, belonged to different sectors with separate chains ofmand. Informing the Order of the Knights of what an inquisitor had gathered before making it public was therefore an ultra vires act. But the matter at hand concerned the Order and he believed Captain Lawrence D. Falcon to be a trustworthy man, so he exined things to him first. Of course, the inquisitor had consent from the bureau as well.

    ¡¸East was inexperienced. Heavy punishment awaits those who sully the honor of the knights. He can only atone for his mistakes with death.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose.¡¹

    ¡¸So he belonged to the 6th squad. They might be cking off. I must personally whip them back into shape.¡¹

    The inquisitor closed his eyes upon hearing the captain¡¯s words. Perhaps East is actually fortunate to be sentenced to death, he thought. Lawrence said he was going to work them hard personally. People in town knew how severe his training regimen was. I just hope there won¡¯t be any casualties.

    ¡¸Hmm? Who¡¯s there?¡¹the captain asked.

    A knock came at the door. A young knight from the Order stepped into the room.

    ¡¸I apologize foring herete at night, Captain.¡¹

    ¡¸It must be urgent. Forget the pleasantries. Just tell me what you¡¯re here for.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir!¡¹

    The knight, whose face was pale as a sheet, cold sweat glistening on his forehead, shot a nce at the inquisitor. The inquisitor was about to get up from his seat, thinking it was a private matter, when the captain raised his hand to stop him.

    ¡¸He¡¯s good. Now, your report.¡¹

    There were two possibilities as to why he allowed the inquisitor to stay. Perhaps it was to return the favor since he was considerate enough to inform the captain of his report before submitting it. Or it could be that his instincts were telling him that the young knight¡¯s report had something to do with the inquisitor¡¯s report as well.

    ¡¸Yes, Sir.¡¹the knight said, swallowing to wet his tongue. ¡¸Themander of the 6th squad, Scott F. Lands was attacked in his bedroom at his own home. Fortunately, he only suffered multiple broken bones, and his life isn¡¯t in any danger. ording to him, it was a kid that attacked him. He wore a cloak that covered his whole body and a mask of the Sun God.¡¹he said in one breath.

 Chapter 28 â€“ The Princess and the Captain of the Order of the Knights

    <h4>Chapter 28 ¨C The Princess and the Captain of the Order of the Knights</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Princess and the Captain of the Order of the Knights

    As soon as Scott F. Lands,mander of the 6thpany, entered his dimly-lit bedroom, he heard something zipping through the air. The next moment sharp pain ran up the back of his hand. He immediately knew it was broken. Unable to see the enemy, he quickly turned back and out into the corridor. He felt a sting on his right thigh, and though it didn¡¯t break his bones this time, it was enough to send him rolling on the floor.

    ¡¸Who goes there?!¡¹

    With only his arms, he dragged his body and hid behind the wall. His assant was in his room.

    How is this even possible? This is the fourth floor!

    Scott lived alone on the fourth floor of an apartment building. His ce was quite big, but he would know if the main door was opened. Yet he didn¡¯t hear anything ¨C which meant that the intruder might havee in through the window.

    Did he climb the walls? But they¡¯re made of smooth stone. Besides, I don¡¯t have valuables here. I¡¯ve never heard of an attack in the Nobles district before!

    To get to the Nobles district, one would have to pass through the First and Second residential areas. Not only was it difficult to climb over the walls, but the inspection was extremely strict as well. A series of questions sprang up in Scott¡¯s mind: Why me? How¡¯d he get in here? What did he throw at me?

    ¡¸Knights, huh? What a joke.¡¹

    The intruder spoke. Scott gave a start. He didn¡¯t expect his assant would speak. One more thing bothered him. The voice didn¡¯t sound like it wasing from an adult.

    ¡¸Who are you? Do you have any idea who I am?¡¹

    ¡¸A knight, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know what happens if you attack a knight?¡¹

    ¡¸Do tell. Even if you alle at me at once, you can¡¯t defeat me.¡¹

    ¡¸You sure are confident. Where does all that spunke from?¡¹

    Scott¡¯s gaze darted around. There should be a magic device to notify the Order of an emergency in the next room...

    ¡¸Confident... Well, yes. Why would I be scared of someone who¡¯s just running around with tail tucked between their legs and not even fighting back?¡¹

    ¡¸Fight back? Oh, you mean you attacked me just now? I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t even feel anything.¡¹

    Scott moved, limping slowly.

    ¡¸I went easy on you so you don¡¯t get fatally injured. Is there something in the next room?¡¹

    Scott caught his breath, surprised the intruder guessed right even though he was hiding behind the wall.

    ¡¸Are you going to call your friends? Go ahead. I¡¯m out of here, anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Enduring the pain, Scott turned back to his bedroom and peered inside. A figure, illuminated by the moonlight and wearing a ck cloak that seemed to suck in the light around him, stood on the window frame. His face was silver ¨C he was wearing a mask of the Sun God.

    ¡¸Stop right there! What are you af¡ª?!¡¹

    Before Scott could finish, the boy jumped down, out of the room. Scott dragged his feet to the window, but by the time he peered down below, no one was there. All that was left in the room were two pebbles.

    The morning sun shone on the royal castle. The huge structure, built using white stones that possessed both beauty and sturdiness, glowed golden in the morning, glistened white during the day, and burned crimson in the evening twilight. A man was walking at a brisk pace to a room deep inside the building. The Order of the Knights¡¯ captain, Lawrence.

    ¡¸Captain! What a pleasant surprise. What brings you here so early in the morning?¡¹

    The grand chambein, an elderly man, greeted the captain in front of the room. A dazzling door, with gold ornaments stood behind him. From his position, it was as if he was guarding the person beyond the door.

    ¡¸I would like to request an audience with His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t recall you having an appointment with him.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I must ask you to leave.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I must ask you to leave.¡¹

    ¡¸Chambein, I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s an urgent matter.¡¹

    ¡¸I hear you. There are a lot of people like you who im to have an urgent matter to be discussed with His Majesty. The king is a busy man. Times like this when he could take his meal in peace is precious to him so he could rest his mind.¡¹

    Before the old man could say any more, voices of young girls came from within the room. The king was most likely ¡°resting his mind¡±. The chambein simply shot a nce at the door. This was a usual urrence apparently.

    ¡¸Please. I just want a little bit of his time.¡¹

    ¡¸Captain. You may excel inbat, and the leader of the powerful Order of Knights, but I will not tolerate such rude behavior.¡¹

    ¡¸The kingdom is in danger.¡¹

    ¡¸And the kingdom will be in danger as well if His Majesty is agitated and doesn¡¯t get his rest.¡¹

    The captain let out a creepy chuckle, his brows furrowed.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll wait here.¡¹

    ¡¸You will only cause trouble.¡¹

    The chambein cast a nce at the king¡¯s bodyguards, prompting them to move. Unrted to the Order, they belonged to a different division ¨C the king¡¯s private army. There were various forces within the kingdom at the moment, making the chain ofmandplicated. The Order of the Knights more or less was at the center. Under it was the regr army. The Ministry of Military Affairs managed the regr army which numbered around 10,000 as opposed to the Order with only over 500 men. The king¡¯s private army was a different organization altogether.

    ¡¸Do you really think three small fries can make me move?¡¹

    The three jumped to their feet the moment Lawrence nced at them. They were men chosen only by their looks and social standing, who hadn¡¯t undergone any decent training, believing that danger couldn¡¯t possiblye to the king.

    ¡¸Captain, any more of this insolent behavior and I will report it to His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s danger lurking about!¡¹

    The captain raised his voice, and the chambein shuddered, his face growing pale. Heavy silence descended upon them.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with all the ruckus so early in the morning?¡¹

    From the other side of the corridor came a young girl in her mid-teens, her orange, curly hair hanging down her back. Her deep-purple eyes, like a pair of amethysts, radiated with nobility.

    ¡¸Good morning, Princess Kudyastoria.¡¹

    The captain immediately got down on one knee. The three guards did the same thing, while the chambein put his hands together and ced them before his chest ¨C a civil official¡¯s way of showing respect.

    Kudyastoria ¨C her full name Kudyastoria G. Ponsonia ¨C was the king¡¯s second child and a princess of this kingdom. She wore a sky-blue dress that looked refreshing in the recent hot weather, withced pleats ¨C thetest fashion trend. Her heels, orange like her hair, matched well with her overall outfit.

    ¡¸Be at ease. So what is going on here?¡¹

    ¡¸The captain is making a fuss about some danger and requests an audience with His Majesty.¡¹the chambein said, as if pleading for help.

    Kudyastoria turned her gaze upon the captain. He was still on his knee.

    ¡¸Lawrence, is what he said true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say. I¡¯ll take it from here, Chambein.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    The grand chambein looked unsatisfied, but he couldn¡¯t go against the princess. The princess left the scene, bringing along the captain with her.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t like you, Lawrence. My father only gets involved in national politics from ten in the morning until two in the afternoon.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸The grand chambein doesn¡¯t have the ability to gauge the urgency of matters.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    Lawrence was constantly astonished by the wisdom of the girl walking before him whose height only reached his stomach. She was right. The king only worked four hours a day. He would spend the rest of his time womanizing.

    How could he bring up war in this situation? Or perhaps this was precisely why he suggested it. The kingdom was prospering too well that even the king could engage in such activities.

    In any case, one could only see the king in these four hours. Of course, if they could go along with the king¡¯s pursuits, they wouldn¡¯t have this trouble. In fact, it wasmon for the people appointed by His Majesty, including the grand chambein, to not show up during the four hours.

    ¡¸So what¡¯s this urgent matter you speak of?¡¹

    The princess entered a small room nearby and locked the door. She didn¡¯t have an aide on purpose. She had a brother, the crown prince and the true heir to the throne. Nobles who had their eyes set on the future generation gathered around him, trying to curry his favor. They would whisper in his ears ¡°Princess Kudyastoria might steal the throne from you.¡±

    To dispel any suspicions, the princess opted to not employ aides. She could perform her duties just fine without them. As a matter of fact, she had been going through the minor national affairs that had been piling up since the king was not doing his job.

    Plenty of people thought that she should be the next ruler. There had been cases in the past where a kingdom was ruled by a queen. But it was self-evident that that notion would only put her life in danger.

    ¡¸Thank you for giving this matter your utmost attention.¡¹

    Not going to her own quarters and instead entering a nearby room showed how the princess thought things through. First of all, the captain mentioned it was an urgent matter, so it was important to listen to what he had to say as soon as possible. Also her brother¡¯s watchers were in her room. To avoid any trouble, she decided it was best to not let him know about this.

    ¡¸Themander of the Order¡¯s 6thpany was attackedst night...¡¹

    Lawrence preciselyid out all the facts, including the part where the culprit was the same person as the one who attacked East.

    ¡¸I see. But there is one thing I don¡¯t understand. Is this really an ¡°urgent matter¡±? Based on what you said, the victims were both from the 6thpany. Perhaps they made some sort of blunder in the past and someone¡¯s holding them responsible?¡¹

    ¡¸I would agree with you if that was all.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? Is there something more to this?¡¹

    ¡¸Themanders of the 2nd and 11thpany were attacked as well after that. Both were taking a break in the knights¡¯ quarters located in the outer walls of the castle. That means an enemy had infiltrated all the way to just outside the royal castle.¡¹

    Silence fell. Kudyastoria needed time to think. When he heard about the newsst night with the inquisitor, Lawrence assumed that the 6thpany might¡¯ve done something. The princess thought the same thing.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a bandit that attacked East, but the assant only made it look like it was the work of a bandit. Maybe he wanted to know how the knights would react. As soon as he found out that he could strike them without a problem, he eyed the 6thpany¡¯smander as his next target. But then as Lawrence and the inquisitor were analyzing the situation, another report came in. Two moremanders were attacked.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the status of the Order right now?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re on high alert. I gave orders to not move alone. Fortunately... I¡¯m not sure if I can really call our current situation fortunate, but it¡¯s only the knights that are being targeted. We¡¯ll be fine if we just keep an eye out.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the likelihood of this problem spreading inside the castle?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m concerned about. Most likely there¡¯s no chance of that happening, but I¡¯m not entirely sure. So I thought I¡¯d give my report first.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me what you make of this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Highness. But there¡¯s only a few things I could think of. First of all, we don¡¯t know what the assant¡¯s motive is. On the surface, it looks like he has a grudge against the Order, but the way he does things make it seem like he¡¯s testing his abilities. He doesn¡¯t kill his targets, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Does this sound familiar to you, Captain?¡¹

    ¡¸You jest, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Does it look like I¡¯m joking?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it does sound familiar.¡¹

    Seeing the man trying to shrink hisrge frame brought a fleeting smile to the princess¡¯s face. When the captain was young, he used to challenge strong people to test his abilities.

    ¡¸I too think that it¡¯s highly possible he¡¯s trying out his abilities. There¡¯s no reason to attack this kingdom¡¯s mightiest force otherwise. If he really has a grudge against the Order, then his methods are too sloppy. He¡¯s not killing anyone.¡¹the princess said.

    ¡¸Sloppy and yet careful...¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s getting away cleanly so he is indeed ¡°careful¡±. Hmm, yes, testing abilities. We¡¯ll find out if this theory is right in his next attack.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too...¡¹

    The captain realized that he shared the same thought with the princess.

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably next, Captain. No, Lawrence the Master Swordsman.¡¹

 Chapter 29 â€“ Stealth vs. Master Swordsman (Prelude)

    <h4>Chapter 29 ¨C Stealth vs. Master Swordsman (Prelude)</h4>

    Stealth vs. Master Swordsman (Prelude)

    Hikaru stifled a yawn. Before him was breakfast served by the inn. Freshly-baked brown bread in a basket, a slice of cheese that smelled just a bit too strong on a te, and orange-colored fruits the size of baseballs. In his mug was warm milk. It wasn¡¯t cow milk, but it had a distinct rich taste, and quite an aroma as well.

    ¡¸More fooding.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    A te with five sausages the size of bananas was ced on the table. I can¡¯t eat all this in the morning, Hikaru thought. He nced at the other tables and saw people gobbling down their food.

    ¡¸Breakfast is the most important meal of the day. You won¡¯t grow if you don¡¯t eat.¡¹Lavia said in a patronizing tone as she took a sip of her fruit juice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a kid anymore. You should eat too.¡¹

    ¡¸You want ady to eat something this heavy so early in the morning? You¡¯re an enemy to all women.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t eat all this by myself, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to finish it.¡¹

    It was their first time having a meal at an inn. As such, they had no idea how much food was actually served. But then again, more was better.

    Incidentally, they managed to book a room for two. They didn¡¯t need to present their identification cards. It was hard to tell if a soul card was fake or not, and with the royal capital being huge, they couldn¡¯t find the time to check every single one of their guests.

    However, they were required to touch a stone tablet to determine if they had a criminal record or not. Officially-licensed inns in the capital always had one.

    Everything¡¯s so different from Pond, Hikaru thought as he and Lavia touched the tablet. They didn¡¯t have any records, of course. The room cost 500 gns a night (breakfast included). It was on the expensive side, but since it was close to the Second residential district, Hikaru had no reason not to stay here. He paid for three nights in advance.

    Money left: 21,780 gns (+100,000 gns)

    Hikaru concentrated on eating and left over half his food unfinished.

    ¡¸You gotta eat more or you won¡¯t grow big!¡¹the innkeeper said, tapping his back, making him burp.

    After that, he returned to their room to sleep until noon. He came back at dawn and only had one hour of sleep.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to sleep as well.¡¹Lavia said, shuffling into the bed beside Hikaru.

    Worried about Hikaru, Lavia apparently stayed upte to wait for his return. Hikaru thought there was another reason she was upte. She probably couldn¡¯t stop herself from reading what¡¯s going to happen next in the adventure novel she borrowed from the bookstore. This world¡¯s bookstore mostly rented out their books instead of selling them.

    And so the two of them slept until just before noon.

    Last night, Hikaru attacked threemanders as nned. His number one goal was to ¡°hide a tree in a forest¡±. In other words, to make people think twice about giving East the death penalty. If the squadmanders got beaten in the blink of an eye, it would make sense that East would lose to the assant. Hikaru found it hard to believe that all of them including themanders would get executed.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t mind breaking a few bones if it meant East would live. Themanders wouldn¡¯t be able to save face, however.

    He had two other objectives as well.

    First, Hikaru wanted to see the security situation in the center of the royal capital. Surprisingly it wasn¡¯t all that great. The gate separating the First residential district and the Nobles district was guarded constantly, even at night. Put it another way, that meant people could pass through anytime. The number of guards didn¡¯t matter to Hikaru ¨C he simply went through without stopping. It was the same for the knights¡¯ quarters. People would go in and out twenty-four-seven so the ce wasn¡¯t locked. Hikaru basically had a free pass. Gloria¡¯s small ce would be harder to infiltrate.

    Hikaru had some few difficulties sneaking in to Scott¡¯s residence. The building next door was under construction so he first entered there, climbed up to the roof, then jumped to Scott¡¯s ce. From the roof, he used a rope to descend down to Scott¡¯s room.

    Scott probably thought the intruder jumped down the window and escaped, but Hikaru actually used the rope to climb back up to the roof. From there, he escaped through the building next door.

    Hikaru found the threemanders¡¯ addresses from the emergency contactwork in the knights¡¯ quarters. Not only were their address on there, but there was a map to each of their residence as well.

    His second objective was to find out how strong the squadmanders were. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to fight them. Scott¡¯s Soul Board went like this:

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Scott F. Lands

    Age: 26 Rank: 22

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿4

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿7

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿1

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿1

    ....¡¾Taste¡¿1

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿5

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Air¡¿2

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿3

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿4

    ....¡¾Short Sword¡¿1

    ....¡¾Long Spear¡¿2

    ....¡¾Bow¡¿1

    ....¡¾Shield¡¿1

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿3

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿2

    He probably trained hard enough that he used up all his points. The other knights had zero points left as well, or at the most had three points left. If they wanted to develop their strengths, they would certainly hit a wall.

    Squadmanders with four points on Sword Mastery were no match for Hikaru if they were unarmed. If they had temails on though, he would not stand a chance with only two points in Throwing and a point on Strength.

    ¡¸Time to go.¡¹

    After notifying Lavia, Hikaru made his way to the royal castle. The knights in town worked in threes, obviously to prevent being attacked. However, the guards at the residential district gates didn¡¯t seem to be on alert. It seemed they weren¡¯t informed of the knights¡¯ squadmanders getting attacked.

    Hmm... there¡¯s really not a lot of them.

    There were approximately five hundred names on the contactwork he found in the knights¡¯ quarters, but the knights he saw there numbered a lot fewer ¨C around forty to fifty. There could be men like Scott who had his own ce. Still, there were a lot of empty rooms.

    Must be the war.

    There should have been three morepanymanders in the knights¡¯ quarters. It was safe to assume that the rest were already sent to the front lines. Hikaru didn¡¯t care about the current status of the war. With fewer knights and soldiers around, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry much about authorities getting in the way of his ns.

    It was already dark by the time Hikaru went through the Nobles district¡¯s gate. Bonfires were lit, their light reflecting on the tip of the gatekeeper¡¯s spear. Hikaru didn¡¯t care, though. He simply went in.

    The captain¡¯s bedroom wasn¡¯t in the knights¡¯ quarters. Hikaru headed to his private residence in the Nobles district, but it was closed and nobody seemed to be around. No one answered his knocks, either.

    The castle, then? There¡¯s no way. Wait, what if...

    Hikaru had a hunch. He headed to the knights¡¯ indoor training facility. It was a building made of wood as big as a grade school gymnasium. It was also the biggest facility around. The floor was bare, with wooden walls and roofs. It looked like a barn more than anything with eight pirs that supported the ceiling. There was a catwalk and one could overlook the training ground from the second floor.

    Four torches were lit inside, not enough to light up the whole ce. Hikaru weed the faint light from the night that slipped into the ce through the four opened double doors.

    In the middle of the training ground sat a huge figure, wearing only the minimum protective gear. A sword as long as Hikaru¡¯s height stuck to the ground beside him.

    The captain...!!

    The man¡¯s presence was so overwhelming that Hikaru knew who the man was right away. Hikaru should be safe thanks to his Stealth and job ss, but the aura emitting from the man was too much for him. It was as if he was walking underwater.

    The captain was clearly on a whole different level than themanders he attackedst night. To make things worse, he was ready for Hikaru.

    The man didn¡¯t notice Hikaru standing in front of him. Yet he desperately searched for the shadows to hide himself. From there, he crept closer and closer until he was within the five-meter range where he could see the captain¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lawrence D. Falcon

    Age: 38 Rank: 48

    0

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿8

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿11

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿2

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿2

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿1

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿2

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿1

    ....¡¾Taste¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿16

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿3

    ....¡¾Great Sword¡¿6

    ......¡¾Heaven Sword¡¿1

    ....¡¾Long Spear¡¿1

    ....¡¾Shield¡¿5

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿5

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿4

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿1

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿6

    This guy¡¯s a monster!

    Hikaru ran back quickly to the walls. The captain had six points on his Great Sword which was on par with Unken¡¯s six points on Short Sword. But his Strength was an order of magnitude higher. A whopping sixteen points. The max points one could allocate to it was thirty. Hikaru had never seen anyone with over ten points on Strength.

    There was one more thing on Hikaru¡¯s mind. The Heaven Sword. It was clearly a Skill derived from Weapon Mastery. The captain had a total of 83 points that he all used up. He couldn¡¯t use magic, but it didn¡¯t seem like he needed to learn either. Whereas Hikaru only had a total of 32 points ¨C less than half that of the captain¡¯s.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 15 Rank: 17

    1

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿2

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿1

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿3

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿3

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ........¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ........¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿3

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿1

    There was one more thing bothering him. The six points the captain had on Instinct. Even Unken only had four points on his.

    ¡¸So you finally came for me.¡¹

    The captain knew Hikaru was here.

    The captain¡¯s no pushover. As one would expect from the kingdom¡¯s strongest Master Swordsman... Wait, he is the strongest, right? What if he wasn¡¯t? This guy looks like he can take down a few hundred men on his own.

    ¡¸Where are you? Show yourself! Ah, right. Your method is attacking people without showing yourself.¡¹

    Slowly, the captain stood up. He red at his surroundings. His kind and gentle eyes turned fierce in an instant,pletely wary of everything.

    ¡¸I know what you¡¯re after.¡¹the captain continued.

    What? For real?

    Hikaru felt a chill go down his spine. Does he know that I¡¯m trying to save East? Does he know about Lavia too? But how¡ª?

    ¡¸You want to test your abilities. Am I right?¡¹

    Hikaru almost dropped to the ground.

    What? No! You got it all wrong! Well, I thought it might look that way.

    The captain didn¡¯t stop from eyeing his surroundings. While he noticed Hikaru¡¯s arrival with his Instinct, he didn¡¯t know exactly where he was.

    ¡¸Rejoice. I am Lawrence, captain of the Order of the Knights, and this kingdom¡¯s strongest man.¡¹

    Hikaru wasn¡¯t sure how much of that was true, but it wasn¡¯t far off from what he expected.

    If people like him were all over the ce, this world¡¯s wars must be some kind of a great monster battle.

    ¡¸Would you be so kind as to show yourself?¡¹

    Lawrence¡¯s tone changed. He was moreposed.

    ¡¸From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re very young. So young and yet so strong. You have a promising future. I want to recruit you to the Order.¡¹

    Is this guy serious? I sullied the reputation of the Order.

    Hikaru thought about what Lawrence¡¯s n was.

    First, he was serious about recruiting him.

    Second, make Hikaru drop his guard and cut him down once he saw an opening.

    Third...

    Waiting for reinforcements?

    There was a possibility that a high-level spell was in ce that could pierce his Stealth. Hikaru activated both his Life and Mana Detection. They hindered his vision, so he usually had them off.

    Hmm.

    His reinforcement was actually already here. Someone was hiding in the corner of the second floor¡¯s catwalk. He didn¡¯t notice the person with Life Detection, but Mana Detection worked. They must be using some sort of magic tool to conceal their life force. Using adder, Hikaru climbed up to the second floor.

    ¡¸What do you say? It¡¯s not a bad deal.¡¹

    Lawrence kept on talking on the first floor. Hikaru made it next to the person hiding in no time. A woman. No, a youngdy. She didn¡¯t look like she was chanting some sort of high-level detection spell. In fact, she was just sitting there.

    She was using a magic tool that made her invisible to the naked eye. But Hikaru could clearly see her mana, and she had a lot.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Kudyastoria G. Ponsonia

    Age: 17 Rank: 4

    0

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿5

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Fire¡¿1

    ....¡¾Air¡¿1

    ....¡¾Earth¡¿1

    ....¡¾Water¡¿1

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿3

    ..¡¾Appeal¡¿1

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Insight¡¿

    ....¡¾Arts¡¿1

    ..¡¾Intelligence¡¿

    ....¡¾Arithmetic¡¿1

    G. Ponsonia. Hikaru knew from Rnd¡¯s memories what kind of person had that name. A member of the royal family.

    What¡¯s a member of the royal family doing here?

    Hikaru was confused. He didn¡¯t expect this.

 Chapter 30 â€“ Stealth vs Master Swordsman (Main Fight)

    <h4>Chapter 30 ¨C Stealth vs Master Swordsman (Main Fight)</h4>

    Stealth vs Master Swordsman (Main Battle)

    ¡¸No answer... Then can you at least tell me what you¡¯re after? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to cut you down.¡¹Lawrence said.

    He didn¡¯t use the more direct term ¡°kill¡±, which sent a chill down to Hikaru¡¯s bones. He had never experienced a matter of life and death quite like this. He had to make himself believe that the captain didn¡¯t know his exact location or he wouldn¡¯t even be able to move at all. Hikaru ignored the girl for now. His target this time was the captain.

    Was there a point in attacking the captain?

    That question had been wing at the corner of his mind ever since he stepped foot in the training facility. The answer was clear. Not much.

    The captain thought Hikaru wanted to test his abilities. His goal of preventing the death of East was already fulfilled. It was nothing more than spection, however.

    Was there any benefit in attacking the captain then?

    The answer was clear. He could turn that spection into reality. Put it another way, that was all the benefit there was. Nothing more. Compare that to the risk of attacking the captain who was in a whole different league than the othermanders, it just wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Still...

    Hikaru¡¯s bad habit ¨C his curiosity ¨C was aching. He could find out how effective his Stealth really was. There hadn¡¯t been anyone who he could use a hundred percent of his abilities on. Not until now.

    He could go all out with the captain. After all, he had 8 points on Natural Recovery. The max points allowed for it was twenty, but eight was plenty enough. He wouldn¡¯t die that easily.

    It¡¯s strange.

    The old him ¨C the one back in Japan ¨C wouldn¡¯t take a risk like this. He stayed away from violence as much as possible. He never thought of testing his own strength. His life was peaceful.

    In this world, life is valued lightly. Am I slowly conforming to that notion as well? Yikes... But it can¡¯t be all that bad. One day, I¡¯ll eventually learn of the limits of my Stealth and job ss. This is my chance to find out sooner, rather thanter.

    In essence, this fight would be a safety measure.

    Hikaru gripped the pebbles from his pockets tightly. He was behind the captain, about ten meters away and at an angle. Aplete blindspot.

    Here goes nothing!!

    Mustering every ounce of his strength, Hikaru threw the pebble straight at the back of the captain¡¯s head, which was exposed without any sort of protection. 0.3 second until the pebble wouldnd.

    I got him¡ª

    In the blink of an eye, the captain¡¯s body rotated like a tornado. With his great sword, he smashed the pebble to pieces.

    ¡¸Wha...?¡¹

    Hikaru identally let out a sound. How could he move like that?! How did he sense my attack even? By sound?

    A flying pebble would make a sound as it cut through the wind. The speed of sound is 340 meters per second. The pebble would only make a sound once it was out of range of Hikaru¡¯s Stealth. Yet the captain was able to hear it and then react quickly.

    Impossible... No, maybe it is. That¡¯s why he¡¯s called the kingdom¡¯s strongest.

    Hairs stood all over Hikaru¡¯s body. Lawrence¡¯s eyes were fixed towards his direction.

    ¡¸There you are.¡¹

    Oh, shit. This would be the second time he was face to face with death. The first was during his fatal traffic ident.

    ¡¸You were promising, but this is the end for you!¡¹

    The captain brandished hisrge sword effortlessly, exposing the jet-ck de, its width uniform from base to tip.

    ¡¸Hiyaaaaa!¡¹

    The captain caught a glimpse of a ck cloak behind a pir. He brought the sword down with a sh, destroying the post along with the figure in ck. Air pushed forward. The shockwave from the swing struck the wall of the building and burst outside. It wasn¡¯t magic. Lawrence had zero knowledge about spells. He caused the shockwave by sheer power from him swinging his sword.

    ¡¸...What a letdown.¡¹

    The cloud of dust settled. Under the rubble of the broken pir was a ck cloak.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened. There was no body. Only the cloak was pinned underneath.

    Holy crap! What the hell was that?! The guy¡¯s not human!

    Hikaru¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. The trap he set earlier did its job. He hung his cloak on a spot where it could be seen for just a little. He then threw the pebble from that direction. Once the enemy followed the trajectory, the first thing he¡¯d see would be the cloak, making it look like someone was hiding behind the pir.

    Hikaru set it up for insurance. He was actually optimistic, thinking he might not need it. Without any te armor, he assumed the captain was an easy target for his pebbles.

    That was way unexpected. What¡¯s with that reaction time?

    Hikaru was on the walkway on the second floor and threw the stone from there. Lawrence had an idea of the general direction where the attack came from, but he didn¡¯t know the exact location of his foe. As proof, the captain was looking around restlessly, searching for him.

    What ridiculous strength. That was probably the reason why the princess coulde watch alone. The captain wouldn¡¯t lose. That doesn¡¯t answer the question of what she was doing here, however.

    Should I get closer? But if do that I¡¯d lose all the benefit of my Throwing skill.

    One of the advantages of Throwing was he could attack his target while hiding. If he got close and his attack got blocked, or the captain recovered quickly thanks to his high Natural Recovery and then counterattacked, all would be for naught.

    Should I retreat, then?

    He considered it for a bit.

    ...Nah. Hikaru grinned while covered in cold sweat. I haven¡¯t tried giving it my all yet.

    He opened up his Soul Board and used the one point he had saved. Quietly, he got down from the walkway to the ground. With Hikaru¡¯s Stealth fully activated, Lawrence didn¡¯t notice him at all.

    ...Time for round two.

    He tried desperately to stop his legs from shaking. Gripping his Dagger of Strength tight on his right hand, he walked towards Lawrence.

    Hikaru was nning on engaging in closebat. Or rather, he just wanted to get close ¨C he had no intention of fighting.

    One-hit instant kill.

    The captain attacked earlier with the intent to kill. This wasn¡¯t an opponent that Hikaru could go easy on.

    Time to take down this kingdom¡¯s strongest.

    ¡¸.........?¡¹

    For a moment, it looked like Lawrence felt something. But what it was, he had no idea. Perhaps he was busy thinking that maybe his foe was already gone, because for a second, he let his guard down. Sharp pain ran through his neck.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    In an instant, he was overwhelmed by the smell of blood. Lawrence didn¡¯t know it was his own blood at first.

    ¡¸Wha.... What?¡¹

    Blood spewed out from his jugr. The neck. A defenseless part of the body with no muscles. But slicing the spot just right down one¡¯s face was not something that could be done easily. That goes double for someone as strong as Lawrence. And yet, his neck was shed, no doubt, although he had no idea how.

    His confusion didn¡¯tst long. Beyond the gushing blood, Lawrence spotted the figure slipping right by his nk.

    With a grunt, the captain swung his sword. Its power was a lot weaker than the one earlier, but it was enough to cut a man in half. Given the distance, he was sure the tip of his sword would hit.

    ¡¸Tch!!¡¹

    Hikaru quickly leapt back with enormous force. It was a jump that far exceeded his physical abilities, allowing him to evade the tip of Lawrence¡¯s sword.

    Damn, two points on Power Burst is freakin¡¯ quick!

    When Hikaru opened up his Soul Board, he used his one point on Power Burst. He did so just to be safe, and yet he still almost got killed.

    Lawrence probably didn¡¯t expect to be attacked from the front. Hikaru cut his artery, then in the cover of the gushing blood, moved quickly behind the captain.

    The princess was behind Hikaru. If Lawrence swung his sword in his direction, a shockwave would be produced, possibly harming the princess. Which is exactly why Hikaru thought the captain wouldn¡¯t strike.

    But he did. The shockwave destroyed the wall right under where the princess was. It was a close call. Hikaru wouldn¡¯t have been able to dodge without his Power Burst 2. He realized that there was no such thing as too much insurance when fighting against someone as strong as the captain.

    The wall copsed. The training facility might be firmly built, but if the walls copsed in two different spots ?¡ª they were close as well ?¡ª that whole section woulde crumbling down.

    The princess was on the walkway. With his Mana Detection, Hikaru saw her getting up on her foot in a panic. She would surely fall. Lawrence should be running towards her right about now...

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸There you are!¡¹

    Lawrence charged straight at Hikaru. He had seen the boy for a moment which weakened the effects of Stealth.

    W-W-Wait a sec! Aren¡¯t you going to save the princess?! I saw her stats! There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll get out of that unscathed!

    Lawrence swung his sword downward at an incredible speed. Hikaru frantically tried to escape. His Power Burst was doing wonders, but it drained too much stamina when used multiple times. The shockwave was destroying the wall even more.

    I have to somehow get out of his sight to reactivate my Stealth.

    His cloak, which would¡¯ve been perfect for blocking Lawrence¡¯s field of vision, had been sacrificed earlier. All he had on his hands were pebbles, but they weren¡¯t enough for the task.

    No, wait. There¡¯s one more thing.

    There was a way he could block the captain¡¯s vision for a second. More specifically, a ¡°thing¡±.

    I¡¯ll have to retreat afterwards.

    ¡¸What a strange art. Is it magic? Are you done now that I know where you are?¡¹

    ¡¸Not necessarily.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Hikaru removed his mask and threw it at Lawrence¡¯s face. A moment ?¡ª a split-second ?¡ª was all he needed. Having lost sight of Hikaru momentarily, the captain couldn¡¯t perceive him any longer, even though he was still standing on the same spot.

    The fact that it was dark inside helped as well, and that Hikaru had ck hair and was wearing ck clothes. The effects of Stealth wouldn¡¯t have been restored if they were out in broad daylight.

    ¡¸Where are you?!¡¹

    Lawrence crushed the mask in his hand.

    How can you even move when your jugr is cut?!

    Lawrence¡¯s face was growing pale, the blood still flowing from the cut on his neck. The wound was deep enough that his Natural Recovery couldn¡¯t heal him up quickly. With that much blood loss, a normal human being would¡¯ve fainted a while ago, or even died.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaa! ¡¹

    The spot the princess was standing on tilted to one side. She was about to fall. Perhaps due to the magic item, Lawrence couldn¡¯t discern the her exact location.

    ¡¸That voice... Is that you, Princess Kudyastoria?! What are you doing here?!¡¹

    Wait, what?! He didn¡¯t know the princess was here?!

    ¡¸Ah¡ª¡¹

    Then, the princess was in the air, falling. Directly under here were bits and pieces of wood, with sharp edges. If she fell on them, she¡¯d be heavily injured. What¡¯s worse, the ceiling was making a sound. She wouldn¡¯t be able to walk right away if she sprained her ankles from the fall. If the ceiling copses on her...

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    Ignoring Lawrence who still had no idea where the princess was exactly, Hikaru dashed towards her. She wasn¡¯t that far away. It was a good thing that he steadily distanced himself from Lawrence.

    He didn¡¯t have a reason to save her, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night if she died here. Although given that the royal castle was close, someone with healing magic should be able to help her right away. But they wouldn¡¯t be able to bring the dead back to life.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    Catching someone falling with both arms was a lot tougher than expected. Pain ran through his knees and hips like an electric current. But he couldn¡¯t stay there for a second longer for the ceiling was crumbling down.

    ¡¸Damn nice timing!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa?!¡¹

    Hikaru quite literally carried the girl in both arms like a princess. He jumped outside through a hole in the wall. A loud crash came from behind them. The ceiling had fallen.

    ¡¸Your Highness! Are you okay?!¡¹

    Lawrence was shouting, unable to see exactly where they were. After all the ruckus, the guards would surely notice. A whistle pealed, setting the whole area abuzz.

    ¡¸Are you the assant?¡¹Kudyastoria asked as Hikaru stood still.

    Hikaru wanted to click his tongue in annoyance. He threw his mask so she saw his face. Up close, at that.

    I guess it¡¯s fine. I doubt I¡¯ll see her again anyway.

    Hikaru saw the face hidden under her hood. She was beautiful, with an air of sagacity. Though considering she snuck into the training facility at night, she might be quite reckless as well. Hikaru let her down right away.

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine, right? No sprains or anything?¡¹

    ¡¸What? Ah, yes, I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. The captain might die from blood loss... Actually, I highly doubt that. That guy¡¯s extremely jacked. Guards should be here soon. Just ask them to pick you up.¡¹

    Hikaru turned his back to the princess.

    ¡¸W-W-Wait a second!¡¹

    ¡¸Why should I?¡¹

    Hikaru started running.

    ¡¸...Rnd...?¡¹the princess muttered as she watched his back growing farther and farther away.

 Chapter 31 â€“ After the Attack

    <h4>Chapter 31 ¨C After the Attack</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    After the Attack

    Rnd...

    Hikaru was taken aback, almost stopping in his tracks when the princess called him by that name. But he somehow managed to hide his diposure.

    Guards carrying magicmps were running about. Hikaru walked past them at a brisk pace. He didn¡¯t bother hiding himself. He¡¯d already confirmed it a number of times that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see him.

    How does the princess know Rnd? She wasn¡¯t in his memories, either.

    For Hikaru, it was his first time meeting the princess. No face popped up in his mind when he saw the name on her Soul Board.

    I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on anymore. It¡¯s pointless thinking about it. We won¡¯t see each other ever again anyway.

    He fulfilled his goal. Now East will not receive a death sentence. To be more urate, there was still a possibility of that happening, but if that happens then there¡¯s nothing more Hikaru can do. He could break the knight out of prison, but considering East¡¯s earnest nature, he wouldn¡¯t wish to escape.

    I guess we can leave soon.

    £ª¡¡¡¡¡¡£ª

    The next day, the princess summoned an inquisitor to her office. It was the man who was in charge of the investigation on Lavia¡¯s whereabouts. His once slender face gave him an air of intelligence. Now he looked clearly haggard, his cheeks hollow and sunken.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹the princess asked.

    ¡¸I-I am!¡¹

    ¡¸I heard he had to give a report directly to His Majesty yesterday. Now Your Highness has called for him. I can see why he¡¯s on the verge of breaking down.¡¹a high-ranking official, who was in the same room, told the princess.

    ¡¸You must be exhausted. I apologize for calling you here.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You don¡¯t need to apologize, Your Highness!¡¹

    The inquisitor felt ashamed that the princess apologized to him.

    ¡¸Can you tell me exactly what you said to my father yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Highness.¡¹

    The inquisitor pulled himself together and gave his report. It was pretty much the same from what Lawrence told her.

    ¡¸What did His Majesty say when he heard your report?¡¹

    ¡¸He said I was useless.¡¹the inquisitor said with much pain in his voice.

    The princess sympathized with him. She thought the amount of information he had gathered in that short time was impressive. But what the king was looking for were clues to the youngdy¡¯s whereabouts, and the inquisitor had nothing to report about that.

    ¡¸Why does my father want that girl so bad?¡¹

    The king¡¯s tant actions made Kudyastoria think that this wasn¡¯t just about the murder of a Count ¨C that the girl held some sort of secret.

    It must have something to do with the war. There¡¯s no reason for me to pry deeper into this.

    ¡¸I wanted to ask you something.¡¹the princess said.

    ¡¸What might that be?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe the son of thete Viscount Zaracia was at Pond. Did you happen to see him?¡¹

    ¡¸Viscount Zaracia...?¡¹

    The inquisitor was deep in thought, trying to remember. On the side was the high-ranking official, keeping a watchful eye on him. Princess Kudyastoria had just uttered a name that no one had brought up before. The official knew that Count Morgstad destroyed the Zaracia family. He had no idea what happened afterwards, however.

    ¡¸I apologize. I don¡¯t know anyone with that name.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... Very well. Thank you foring here. You may leave.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Highness.¡¹the inquisitor said, and left.

    ¡¸Princess, are you interested in this child of Viscount Zaracia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a bit. Anyway, how did the imperial conference go today?¡¹

    The imperial conference was a meeting held at ten in the morning that the king attended. It was a chance to speak with the king directly and since people in important offices participated as well, government officers and generals brought up matters to discuss in this conference.

    ¡¸It was a mess.¡¹

    No surprises there, the princess thought. Today¡¯s agenda was, of course, the captain¡¯s defeat.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸If I told you, would you tell me about Viscount Zaracia?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯ll tell you anything I know.¡¹

    ¡¸We have an agreement, then.¡¹

    The high-ranking official was quite the ambitious fellow. He wanted to collect any information regarding nobles. Where should I start? he thought for a moment.

    Kudyastoria didn¡¯t attend the conference as her father and brother were there. She had never before wanted to participate as much as she did today. Lawrence suffered grave injuries in the knights¡¯ own facility, after all. How did everyone react?

    The princess actually returned to the castle secretly that night. As a member of the royal family, she knew several secret paths, and she was wearing a cloak to hide from people¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸The meeting started with a report that the captain of the Order had been injured and wouldn¡¯t be able to move about for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, my!¡¹

    She acted surprised. The official had no idea that Kudyastoria was actually there when it happened.

    ¡¸Apparently an enemy infiltrated the walls, and that the captain managed to drive him off. The fight was quite fierce as the knights¡¯ training facility was destroyed.¡¹

    ¡¸So what happened to the intruder?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s hiding in the nobles district. Security at the gate was immediately strengthened so he¡¯s not going anywhere. The nobles district should be in an uproar right now as they search for the suspect.¡¹

    No, Kudyastoria thought. That boy, who I called Rnd by ident, is no longer in the nobles district.

    In two consecutive days, he managed to sneak into the knights¡¯ quarters easily and even made it near the castle. He wouldn¡¯t wait around in the nobles district. Her mind was in turmoil whenever she thought about him. Who was he? Why did he save her? How did he find her when even Lawrence couldn¡¯t see her? Now that I think about it, he can¡¯t be Rnd. His features, hair and eye color were different. Rnd didn¡¯t know who she was, though.

    ¡¸Fortunately, the captain¡¯s wounds healed immediately with healing magic. The king will send him to the front lines as originally nned.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Is something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Can the captain fight?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. His wounds were not that serious. I¡¯m surprised anyone could actually injure him.¡¹

    The wound wasn¡¯t big, yes. It was just one cut, after all. But he lost a lot of blood. Healing magic couldn¡¯t restore that.

    Lawrence must¡¯ve understated his report so as not to cause panic.

    If he insisted he was fine, everyone would be at ease. All he had to do then was put up with it as he was sent to the front lines.

    ¡¸Since the suspect is still in the nobles district, I expect we¡¯ll be on high alert in the next few days. Please refrain from going outside the castle too, Your Highness.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Is that all that was discussed in the meeting? That doesn¡¯t sound like a mess to me.¡¹

    ¡¸By ¡°mess¡±, I meant what happened afterwards. The nobles started quarreling among themselves about who sent the assassin. They were all like: ¡°Count this has friends in a certain country.¡± ¡°Baron that wants his son to be among the Order¡¯s top brass.¡± ¡°I¡¯m absolutely loyal to His Highness.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    What an abhorrent scene that must have been. They were willing to put down others to curry favor with the king.

    Kudyastoria felt dizzy. Now they really wouldn¡¯t be able to find that boy. At first, she thought his goal was to test his abilities. But seeing how he acted, she thought that wasn¡¯t entirely urate.

    If he simply wanted to test his abilities, he wouldn¡¯t save her ¨C aplete stranger. If he wanted to get famous, he would¡¯ve given his name. If he wanted money, he would¡¯ve snatched her jewelry.

    His motives were unclear.

    ¡¸Now, then. Please tell me about Viscount Zaracia, Princess.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know a lot about him, though. I hope you¡¯re okay with that.¡¹

    Will I see him again? That thought was in one corner of her mind as she started talking about Rnd. About how after his family was destroyed, he was supposed to be sent to the countryside. And that he was most likely in Pond during the time of Count Morgstad¡¯s murder.

    That was all. The official looked disappointed, thinking the information he got wasn¡¯t all that promising.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back to work.¡¹

    And so they went back to finishing the piles of paperwork.

    In one room of the knights¡¯ private hospital, Lawrence was wearing a frown. He was out of his bed and sitting on a chair with arms folded. His face was pale, his lips chapped fromck of blood.

    ¡¸...Captain.¡¹

    Sitting in front of him were eight knights. Among them were East and threemanders. Each one of them had their bones broken by Hikaru, but they¡¯ve already healed thanks to healing magic.

    ¡¸I lost as well. We¡¯re ill-matched against the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸His methods are disgraceful! When I think about how he hurt your reputation by resorting to petty tactics, I¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸You fool!¡¹

    Everyone gave a start.

    ¡¸A loss is a loss. If you waste your time criticizing surprise attacks in the battlefield, you¡¯ll die.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir...¡¹

    Themanders hung their head low. They were that much affected from the captain¡¯s admittance of defeat.

    Lawrence was optimistic, however. Healers and doctors dered him to be in critical condition from too much blood loss, but he was able to get up and move about after a night¡¯s rest. He was so famished that he finished ten portions of food. His body was busy producing blood.

    No. More like his body wanted to live. It couldn¡¯t let itself die just yet and leave the score unsettled with that boy.

    Oh, right. The princess was therest night, but she hasn¡¯t gotten in touch with me. She probably wants me to keep my mouth shut.

    ¡¸We must reflect upon our failure. That intruder... No, he¡¯s more than that now. He excels in eluding people¡¯s senses. We need something to detect him. And there¡¯s one more thing. Does anyone have any idea what it is?¡¹

    East raised his hand.

    ¡¸We need to make sure that our heavy gear is usable at all times.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s roughly it. Modify the te armors so they can be worn immediately, or develop a foldable shield that can be deployed from the hands. That man¡¯s attacks are weak, perhaps because he specializes in stealth.¡¹

    Themanders nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸That man reminded me to bebat-ready at all times. ¡¹

    Lawrence staggered a bit as he stood up. One of them tried to help the captain, but he stopped him.

    ¡¸This means I¡¯m stillcking in training. Those who fought against him and lost have a duty to inform others of his threat. East.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir!¡¹

    ¡¸I nned to push for your death sentence just because you lost to that man. Forgive me for being so thoughtless.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to apologize, Sir.¡¹East said, gritting his teeth, his voice trembling.

    Tears streamed down his face, perhaps from the bitterness of losing against their assant. Maybe they were tears of relief from having escaped death. Or perhaps envy that there was someone out there who could defeat the man he looked up to. It might be all of the above.

    Lawrence saw his tears and nodded.

    ¡¸Listen up. The next time we meet that man, we¡¯ll make him regret that he ever went up against us. Until then we must grow and develop ourselves even more.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    ¡¸To the battlefield we go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    Though he was in bad condition, Lawrence headed to the frontlines.

    ¡¸Ugh... my whole body hurts.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine. I just have to think of it as some horrible muscle pain.¡¹

    Hikaru was walking around the capital with Lavia. The ce was so huge that if they didn¡¯t pay attention, they would surely get lost. cksmiths were gathered in one ce and so were the clothes stores. Shops that specialized in one particr kind of product were everywhere, so they had no choice but to walk all over the ce.

    Hikaru¡¯s body ached from the fight with Lawrence. The full power of his Power Burst 2 was too much for him. He would need to put more points on Strength, Flexibility, Bnce, or Stamina so his body could keep up.

    Maybe I need to actually work out rather than rely on my Soul Board.

    There was no harm in working out. He wasn¡¯t nning to get ripped, though. A bit of muscle would be enough.

    Hikaru might be in pain, but he learned a lot about his limitsst night. Sure, he could¡¯ve died, but the experience was worth it. It was a high-level battle, a fight with the strongest, and his Stealth was effective on him.

    ¡¸Thanks for waiting, Mr. Adventurer. I take it I sign here?¡¹

    As soon as Hikaru received the signature for his delivery, they headed back to the guild to process his promotion. He had justpleted the prescribed number of quests for it.

    ¡¸Congrattions. You are now rank F.¡¹

    It was a different receptionist from the other day who congratted Hikaru.

    ¡¾Adventurers Guild Card¡¿

    ¡¾Name¡¿Hikaru

    ¡¾Registration¡¿Pond Adventurers Guild, Kingdom of Ponsonia

    ¡¾Rank¡¿F

    ¡¾Job ss¡¿£­£­£­

    Hikaru left the job ss nk. He would only be bombarded with questions if he set it to Civilian. Setting it to Stealth God was just absurd too.

    ¡¸I can get promoted to rank E even if the only jobs I take are gathering materials, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s correct. But it¡¯ll take some time. Unless you can defeat tougher monsters, gathering materials won¡¯t be easy.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸You look confident. Pleasee to me if you get rare materials!¡¹

    Do they get something from purchasing materials? Like a bonus? The guild was so deserted that the receptionist could waste her time talking. The adventurers were probably recruited for the war.

    ¡¸As you can see, I¡¯m an adventurer from Pond.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no drawback in changing your base of operations. You can transfer here in the royal capital. There¡¯s no monsters in the immediate vicinity, but there¡¯s lots of bodyguard missions. Since you¡¯re rank F, you can take a few of those. Plus the reward is good. Above all, there¡¯s plenty of ways to spend money here in the capital!¡¹

    ¡¸I feel indebted to that ce.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s a shame. People seem to be flocking to Pond. What¡¯s so good about that town anyway? Oh, I¡¯m not making fun of the ce, by the way.¡¹

    ¡¸People? You mean adventurers like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Rank B adventurers affiliated with the royal capital branch are headed there.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Hikaru was intrigued after hearing about their ranks.

    ¡¸Can you tell me what kind of people they are?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. It¡¯s actually a party of four women with a hundred percent job sess rate!¡¹

    The receptionist told him their name.

    Four Stars of the East.

    ¡¸...Hmm...¡¹

    It didn¡¯t take long for Hikaru to realize that those women were the ones who were supposed to escort Lavia to the capital.

 Chapter 32 â€“ Goblin Settlement

    <h4>Chapter 32 ¨C Goblin Settlement</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Goblin Settlement

    Hikaru and Lavia left the royal capital on a carriage.

    ¡¸Where are we headed to next?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I want to take some material delivery requests. I want to get promoted to rank E fast so I can enter the dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you really love dungeons that much?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just interested in them. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    Dungeons ¨C a staple in fantasy worlds of swords and magic. There were even games and novels with only dungeons. Hikaru wouldn¡¯t have to worry about other people seeing him use his abilities as well.

    ¡¸You also want to enter the dungeon, right?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸What? I, uhh... If you really insist, I can tag along with you.¡¹

    Lavia was clearly restless ¨C brushing the hair over her ears and stroking her nape. Hikaru knew that most of the books she read in the capital involved dungeons. She borrowed plenty of them because she expected to explore a dungeon soon. Apparently she finished reading them all during their stay.

    ¡¸We¡¯re still novices. We should go about hunting monsters for now.¡¹

    The carriage they took first thing in the morning followed a long route towards Pond. They were headed to the forest near theke where he met Pa and defeated a Goblin Leader. He wanted to go deeper into the woods so he could test a few things.

    On the bank of theke, Hikaru exined to Lavia their course of action.

    ¡¸First we¡¯ll sneak up to our target, then strike.¡¹

    ¡¸The both of us?¡¹

    ¡¸Only I will attack. All you have to do is hold my hand and follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹Lavia said without thinking twice.

    Lavia trusted Hikaru¡¯s abilities even though Hikaru hadn¡¯t fully exined his Stealth skill to her at all.

    Hikaru wanted to try a few things. First, the party feature. He knew that adventurers sometimes formed parties. But it was actually only more of a formal deration to the guild that they were going to work together. Nothing more. The members didn¡¯t receive any special buffs by being in a party.

    What Hikaru was curious about was the soul ranks. Say in a party there¡¯s a healer who just stays in the backlines, and someone with a high soul rank. How would their ranks go up after killing a monster? Hikaru¡¯s battle with Lawrence was fierce, but his soul rank didn¡¯t go up, which meant that the target must at least be killed.

    ¡¸Wow...¡¹Lavia blurted out.

    Green Wolves were prowling about five meters ahead. They were so close, yet the monsters didn¡¯t notice the two of them at all. Their ears simply twitched as they continued sniffing roots of shrubs without a care in the world.

    ¡¸Ssh, be quiet.¡¹Hikaru whispered.

    ¡¸S-Sorry.¡¹

    Slowly, they inched closer to the Green Wolves. One thrust to the nape with Hikaru¡¯s Dagger of Strength and the wolf was dead.

    Then, Lavia¡¯s body trembled. Hikaru quickly plucked off a special kind of nt called Wolf Moss from the monster¡¯s back. They only grew on the back of Green Wolves. There was a request that required these materials to be delivered.

    Hikaru led Lavia, who was squirming about, away from the Green Wolf¡¯s corpse. The other Green Wolves were drawing closer.

    ¡¸Did your rank go up?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so.¡¹

    Soul ranks going up was widely-known phenomenon.. Upon checking Lavia¡¯s Soul Board, her rank had indeed increased.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lavia

    Age: 15 Rank: 7

    1

    Lavia didn¡¯t do anything and yet her soul rank went up. I guess that means we¡¯re in a party right now? I suppose it¡¯s safe to assume a ¡°party¡± feature exists in this world. But why isn¡¯t there any definitive information about this?

    Hikaru considered a few possibilities.

    One: Soul rank is not valued that much, so there¡¯s not much study done.

    Two: Scientific method of thinking is not really applied in this world, i.e. making observations, performing experiments, and drawing conclusions.

    Three: The ¡°party¡± feature is only avable under extremely limited conditions and as such there have only been very few precedents.

    Hikaru had a feeling it was all of the above. But they didn¡¯te here today to look into why there wasn¡¯t information about parties. Finding out that Lavia¡¯s soul rank could go up just by being near him in battles was more than enough.

    He opted to save the point for now in case of an emergency.

    ¡¸Next we¡¯re going to test your magic. What happens if you push yourself to the limit?¡¹

    ¡¸I will lose consciousness.¡¹

    ¡¸How do you feel after you wake up?¡¹

    ¡¸Awfully sick, but no one¡¯s died from it before... I think.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. You mentioned you can use Fire Breath thirty times in a row without a break, but that¡¯s not really an exact figure, right? It¡¯s just a rough estimate.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Then our next experiment is to find out the limit of your mana.¡¹

    This was necessary if they wanted to enter the dungeon.

    My special skill is Stealth, and Lavia¡¯s is fire magic. Not a lot of synergy between the two.

    Using magic would draw the attention of enemies. They didn¡¯t have any healing abilities, so if she fainted from magic overuse, Hikaru would have to carry Lavia, and that would limit his mobility.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no monsters around to use as target practice, though. I guess we¡¯ll just have to pick some random monster.¡¹

    With the sun¡¯s position as their guide, they strolled through the forest. They had to pay careful attention, since the position of the sun changed with time. They said that the deeper you go into the forest, the stronger the monsters. It was time to find out if that was true.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Hikaru spotted the perfect target for Lavia to use her magic on.

    ¡¸Do you see that?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that a Goblin settlement?! This is my first time seeing one!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any other daughter of a Count out there who¡¯d get excited from seeing a Goblin settlement.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean former daughter of a Count.¡¹Lavia corrected.

    About a hundred meters ahead of them was an open area where trees have been cut down by none other than Goblins. They used the trees they cut to make simple houses. There were fifty to a hundred of them, though Hikaru wasn¡¯t sure if they belonged to the same family he encountered before.

    Their settlement was as big as an indoor track field. The ce looked peaceful, with some of them cooking animal meat, a few ying the pipe, while others danced. But in one corner was what appeared to be wreckage from a human carriage. Pieces of clothes were scattered about. They were most likely killed.

    ¡¸Can you wait here? I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I just want to check if there¡¯s people inside.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Lavia looked worried. She didn¡¯t want to be left alone in this ce. But she might end up seeing a horrifying scene if she tagged along. After all, goblins sometimes kidnapped women and use them to reproduce. There was a possibility that they had someone captive right now, considering they have killed others already.

    ¡¸I can run over there and back quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    Lavia stepped away from Hikaru and crouched behind a tree. She wouldn¡¯t be easily spotted this way.

    A Green Wolf would see her, though. I want to get her a magic item that¡¯ll help her conceal her presence. Does such a thing even exist? Oh, right. Princess Kudyastoria had one.

    Hikaru started running. His Strength 1 and Power Burst 2 was no joke. Even without putting much effort, he could run a hundred meters in ten seconds. The Goblins didn¡¯t even notice the weeds swaying as he dashed forward.

    No Goblin Leader in sight. But there¡¯s a few bigger ones.

    A Goblin Leader stood over two meters tall. There were a few bigger ones here and there, about a meter and a half tall ¨C just a head taller than the regr Goblins.

    No humans just yet. Living ones, that is.

    Mixed in among the animal meat were human arms skewered over the fire. Hikaru looked away, holding back his urge to throw up.

    Let¡¯s check inside.

    It was daytime, but Hikaru forced his way through. He couldn¡¯t waste a lot of time with Lavia being alone. He ran through the open square and headed straight to a shack covered with blinders. Sleeping Goblins. An empty cabin. A storage room.

    There¡¯s no one here.

    There were no humans around. Hikaru felt extreme relief. What if there was a woman that the goblins got pregnant? What would he do? If she wished to die, would he be able to kill her?

    I don¡¯t have the guts to do that yet.

    If he checked and found someone, he would have to make a decision.

    It would be better if they just retreated the moment they found the settlement. All he had to do then was report it to the Adventurers Guild, and they would take care of it. He wouldn¡¯t have to do the dirty work.

    But if... If he found someone, what then? Would he kill them? Save them and care for them afterwards? Look the other way and just run?

    Frustrated by his thoughtlessness, Hikaru returned to where Lavia was. She didn¡¯t move an inch, crouched down like she was earlier.

    ¡¸Wee back.¡¹

    Tears brimmed at the corner of her eyes. She was scared. Hikaru embraced her without thinking.

    ¡¸Wha... Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. You must¡¯ve been scared.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who told me to wait here, you dummy.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I¡¯m an idiot.¡¹

    Hikaru was scared as well. He hugged her to hide what he felt. Puzzled by his actions, Lavia hugged him back. For a while, they didn¡¯t move, finding repose in each other¡¯s embrace.

    ¡¸All right. Time to try out your magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay now, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸...All right. Time to try out your magic.¡¹

    Feeling embarrassed as he was reminded of his fear and anxiety, Hikaru raised his voice and repeated himself.

    ¡¸Can you hit the ce from here?¡¹

    ¡¸With fire magic? It¡¯s a bit far. I need to move about half the distance closer.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Just pull on my hand once you¡¯re within a good range. I want you to use your most powerful spell.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸And change the job ss on your card to me Spirit God: me Magus.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure, though?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Knowing your maximum firepower will help us think of more strategies when exploring the dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s despondent reaction weighed heavy on Hikaru¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t want to.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. I want to be an adventurer. I can¡¯t be one if I get scared now. I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I know I said use your most powerful spell, but please don¡¯t cast one that¡¯ll make you unable to move.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. There will be quite a big magic circle, though. Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It should be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then. Let¡¯s do it.¡¹

    Hikaru thought Group Obfuscation would be able to hide the magic circle. If the Goblins noticed them, there were plenty of trees around to hide behind. Once they hid themselves, the effect of Stealth would kick in once again.

    Tightening their grip on each other¡¯s hand, they walked forward. Lavia¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. About fifty meters away from the settlement, Lavia pulled on Hikaru¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use it here.¡¹

    Lavia drew a tiny breath.

    ¡¸O¡¯ Spirit, heed my call. A raging fire is what I desire. Fire to burn down all living things, all creation, even thews of the universe!¡¹

    Hikaru gave a start. The ground around Lavia, about three meters in diameter, started glowing. He nced at the settlement, but the Goblins didn¡¯t notice what was going on. Group Obfuscation was working.

    ¡¸Dance, Spirit! I offer you my mana, so sing, Spirit! Take back our once pure world and burn everything down to ashes.¡¹

    Hikaru stared at the scene in amazement. A huge magic circle formed about ten meters above their heads. From there, a ball of fire slowly rose.

    His forehead felt hot. Lavia was sweating buckets as well. The fire was a whole lot bigger than when she used Fire Breath. What he thought was a ball at first started undting. It looked like a serpent, in fact.

    As expected, a few of the Goblins began noticing that something was wrong. There were some that screamed as they pointed at the mes. Others dropped the skewered meat they had on their hands. Others tried desperately to run away.

    ¡¸me Gospel.¡¹

 Chapter 33 â€“ The Twoâ€™s Standing

    <h4>Chapter 33 ¨C The Two¡¯s Standing</h4>

    Using the magic circle as a spring, the me twisted, then leaped forward. The circle shattered to pieces like ss, casting shes of light everywhere. Trees grazed by the mes were charred ck on the spot. The serpent me climbed before charging straight to the center of the settlement.

    In an instant, the force of the st ripped through the air like a powerful wave. In a thirty-meter radius, ring light and near-white mes red and danced together, spinning around in different directions like a tornado.

    Overwhelmed by the strong gust, Hikaru embraced Lavia. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open. Lavia held onto him as well, though there was not much power in her clutch. She was growing weaker.

    ¡¸Hang in there, Lavia!¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect it to consume this much mana...¡¹

    They took cover behind a tree. In the meantime, the mes, having done their job, died out abruptly. The heat, the smoke, and the smell of something burning was overwhelming. Slowly, Hikaru came out of hiding.

    ¡¸Incredible.¡¹

    On the ground was a perfect, jet-ck circle. Smoke rose from the scorched trees. Here and there were traces of soil being perturbed. Needless to say, the Goblins that were supposed to be there werepletely annihted. A Goblin that was just on the edge of the circle had lost its right arm and right leg. No blood came out as its limbs were charred to the bones.

    The shack that stood just barely outside the circle started to burn from the heat carried by the wind. The few Goblins that managed to escape the hellfire unscathed quickly dispersed into the woods, scurrying like spiderlings.

    ¡¸Hngh!¡¹

    All of a sudden, Hikaru shivered from the strange sensation welling up deep inside his body. He wanted to scream.

    His soul rank had gone up.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 15 Rank: 19

    2

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lavia

    Age: 14 Rank: 11

    5

    Hikaru¡¯s soul rank went up by two and Lavia by four.

    ¡¸Lavia... are you okay?¡¹

    Lavia, who was breathing wildly in his arms, looked at him.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t expect to be this exhausted. It might be because I set my job ss to me Magus. I haven¡¯t actually used it before.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸The me Magus ss only appeared in my card after I started killing monsters at home... Until then I¡¯ve only used Magic Principle Creation God: Challenger of Magic Principles5. Then I realized... that I was only being used. My spells weren¡¯t as powerful back then... and the mana consumption wasn¡¯t as demanding as it was just now.¡¹

    Hikaru was convinced Lavia hid the me Magus ss from the Count. He was d that she told him about it. Does the Magic Principle Skill on her Soul Board have something to do with mana consumption, then?

    There was one thing he realized as well. At first he thought they didn¡¯t have much synergy, but his opinion had changed after seeing Lavia¡¯s power. With his Stealth, she was basically a walking cannon with cloaking capabilities ¨C a force to reckon with.

    They could wipe out groups of monsters. They couldunch surprise attacks in a war. Hikaru was ovee with both excitement and fear.

    ¡¸Hikaru, you won¡¯t leave me behind, will you?¡¹

    Those words made Hikaru feel like ice-cold water was poured onto him. Lavia¡¯s powerful fire magic was a delicate matter for her. Because of it, she was used by the Count, locked inside the house, and after her father¡¯s death, almost taken advantage of by the kingdom as well. And he made her use that magic.

    Lavia could¡¯ve refused, but she didn¡¯t want to displease him. It was all an experiment for their future dungeon exploration, he said. However, he didn¡¯t consider that his words could also be construed as ¡°show that you can be useful¡±. And so she used her spell. They might¡¯ve been monsters, but it was still ughter.

    How could I let her do that? I didn¡¯t even consider how she feels.

    ¡¸I¡¯m bringing you with me, of course. When I first thought I couldn¡¯t abandon you, it was because I realized you loved adventures.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? That¡¯s nice to hear.¡¹

    She shed a weak smile as I took a towel to wipe her sweat.

    ¡¸Lavia.¡¹

    It would¡¯ve been easy to just say sorry. Lavia would surely ept his apology.

    But I can¡¯t do that. I might hurt her feelings because of my thoughtlessness again. Because ours isn¡¯t a fifty-fifty rtionship. She tells me everything, while I keep several things from her. So I¡¯ll onlye off as insensitive if I apologized.

    There was only one way to fix that: stand on equal ground with her.

    ¡¸You might one day leave me when the timees that you wish for a different kind of life.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸But before that happens, I want us to be on equal standing. So I...¡¹

    ...will tell you my secrets.

    ¡¸No.¡¹Lavia said, pressing her slender forefinger against his lips.¡¸Don¡¯t say any more. What you did for me is not something I can repay by simply using my magic. So there¡¯s no need for us to be on equal standing.¡¹

    Slowly, she got up on her feet, wobbling a little.

    ¡¸Our adventure has only just started. We can¡¯t let something as trivial as this cause a setback.¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    I have no words. I didn¡¯t expect her to say no. She¡¯s way stronger than I am.

    ¡¸I get it. Let¡¯s go.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    He held out his hand, and Lavia grasped it gently. Nothing had changed. Their rtionship was still not equal. But the warmth from her hands made Hikaru feel like they had gotten closer than before.

    After catching a ride on a horse by theke, they both returned to Pond. First they entered town while using Group Obfuscation to hide Lavia. Although he found the whole process annoying, Hikaru went back out again before returning, this time actually showing the gatekeeper his guild card.

    ¡¸So how was the capital?¡¹the gatekeeper asked cheerfully.

    ¡¸It was big.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it? Well, of course it¡¯s big. Anything else, though? Like the women were pretty, or hot, or they had huge boobs or something?¡¹

    ¡¸You only care about the women, huh?¡¹his colleagues chimed in,ughing.

    They really are nice people. I¡¯m d I started out in this town.

    ¡¸The ce is too big for my taste.¡¹

    ¡¸That so? A lot of adventurers leave Pond to go make a name for themselves. You went there so you could get promoted, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I did. But I can rank up from F to E here in Pond.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Good luck, then.¡¹

    The gatekeeper seemed delighted. Like what he and the receptionist said, there were way more requests and bigger cases in the capital. It was understandable that countless adventurers would head there. But sometimes adventurers in the royal capital could be called for war like what was going on at the moment.

    There¡¯s probably people who see the war as a chance to make a name for themselves, though.

    Hikaru liked small towns like Pond, where everything was within walking distance. That is not to say he hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of leaving the ce. Once promoted to rank E, they might say their goodbyes to go dungeon exploring. If things got worse with regards to Lavia¡¯s identity, they might even flee the kingdom.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You look happy.¡¹

    ¡¸...I do? Maybe I am happy.¡¹

    Storing the conversation he had with the gatekeeper in a corner of his mind, Hikaru walked the twilight streets of Pond with Lavia. They made their way to the Adventurers Guild to deliver today¡¯s loot.

 Chapter 34 â€“ Laying Some Groundwork

    <h4>Chapter 34 ¨C Laying Some Groundwork</h4>

    Laying Some Groundwork

    At the reception counter, Gloria¡¯s cheeks twitched as she looked at Hikaru¡¯s loot.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, what¡¯s all this?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe there are requests for these items.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true...¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s bag was packed full.

    Special moss that only grew on the backs of Green Wolves, Wolf Moss. Mirage Butterflies, insects that fly away and disappear when humans get too close. Slumber Orchids, a flower that only Forest Barbarians could grow. Insect Loquats, a fruit that when dried up and used to brew tea, could heal extremely rare diseases that affect young children. There were body parts as proof of kill from wanted monsters ¨C monsters that were too dangerous and should be eliminated at once when spotted.

    Hikaru took them all out at once. It was almost closing time, and the few adventurers left in the building were abuzz. He realized he was in too much of a hurry, which was understandable. After seeing Gloria naked that night when he followed her to her ce, he couldn¡¯t stayposed. The image just popped up in his head.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama. You want these assessed all at once?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... This should more or less cover half of the required number of requests to go from rank F to E. On that note, congrattions on your promotion to rank F!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. So can you assess these for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we can. But there¡¯s a lot. We need to conduct a few checks...¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. You can go ahead and do that.¡¹Hikaru said boldly.

    Gloria looked surprised.

    ¡¸Most people wouldn¡¯t like that.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to investigate whether I stole these goods or attacked adventurers and snatched from them. I get it. That¡¯s fine by me. But for the record...¡¹

    Hikaru inched his face closer and so did Gloria.

    ¡¸...I bought them.¡¹

    ¡¸Bought them?¡¹

    ¡¸Ssh! You¡¯re too loud.¡¹

    Hikaru pressed his forefinger on his lips to give the impression to the adventurers that he cared about what they thought of him.

    ¡¸A group of hunters dropped by at this huge forest. I bought these from them. It cost me quite a lot, but that¡¯s not really illegal, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. But spending a lot means you¡¯ll suffer a loss. Insects and nts will make you money, but rewards from wanted monsters won¡¯t give you much, unless you got more parts from them instead of just the trophy.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to get promoted that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸I have my reasons.¡¹

    ¡¸May I know what those reasons are?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... It¡¯s a secret.¡¹

    Hikaru yed hard to get on purpose. That should do for the groundwork. Gloria¡¯s imagination would do the rest. Actually, he didn¡¯t care if Gloria was suspicious of him. The important thing was that adventurers knew that he paid for his loot so he could rank up.

    One had to be rank E to enter the dungeon as it was a dangerous ce, and only those who were fairly skilled got to that level.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since Hikaru became an adventurer. If he got to rank E right away, he would draw attention for sure. As a result, they might turn their eyes on Lavia as well. So to prevent all that, he lied about how he obtained the goods.

    ¡¸Is he the son of some moneybags?¡¹

    ¡¸Paying to get promoted? That¡¯s messed up...¡¹

    The adventurers reacted just as Hikaru expected. In fact it worked out too well, it was a bit eerie. He would still draw attention this way, but this was better. Bing a rising star would be much more terrifying.

    Needless to say, the whole hunters thing was a lie. He gathered all the materials by himself. If the guild tried to look for said hunters, they wouldn¡¯t find them. Hikaru could just say ¡°they probably moved somewhere else¡± and that would be it.

    ¡¸That reminds me, Gloria-san. Since the assessment will take some time, I¡¯d like to withdraw some cash. I¡¯m penniless at the moment.¡¹

    That too was a lie, but a necessary one to make his story more credible. He withdrew 10,000 gns from his ount.

    ¡¸Thanks. Good luck with the assessment.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    Hikaru was about to leave when Gloria stopped him. Oh crap, am I busted?

    ¡¸What?¡¹he said, turning back, pretending to act calm.

    ¡¸Jill was mad.¡¹

    ¡¸...I¡¯m sorry, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Jill was mad about you going to the royal capital without telling her. She looked like she was expecting for a souvenir as well. Me too, of course.¡¹

    A souvenir?! Do I really have to give one? Hikaru broke out in a cold sweat. Gloria shed one of her knowing smiles. Then he realized something. She must¡¯ve partly guessed what he was trying to do.

    He might¡¯ve bought half of these, but I¡¯m sure he gathered half of them himself. He doesn¡¯t want to draw attention so he lied, was more or less what her face was saying.

    So what she was trying to say was: ¡°I¡¯ll y along if you give me a souvenir.¡±

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t bring one.

    ¡¸...Hikaru.¡¹

    Lavia swiftly moved closer to Hikaru and handed him something.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a patterned handkerchief that¡¯s popr in the royal capital.¡¹

    Hikaru thanked the gods for letting him meet such a thoughtful girl.

    ¡¸Oh, sorry, I almost forgot! Of course I got you a souvenir. I hope it¡¯s to your liking.¡¹Hikaru said in a monotonous voice as he turned to face her, wearing his best smile. He handed the handkerchief ¨C one with a peculiar pattern, dyed with two colors.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t actually expect anything, but thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s popr in the capital apparently.¡¹

    ¡¸I can brag about this to Jill. You¡¯re not giving the same thing to her, are you?¡¹

    Hikaru gave a start.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹Lavia whispered from behind him.

    ¡¸Ah, sure, go ahead. You can brag about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Yes, you wouldn¡¯t make that mistake. I know you¡¯re in a hurry, so I¡¯ll ask Unken-san for help as well. That way we can finish the assessment faster.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. That would be great.¡¹

    And so Hikaru finally left the establishment. Dusk hadpletely settled outside. As soon as they were away from the guild, Hikaru let out a huge sigh of relief from his lungs.

    ¡¸Phew... Thanks, Lavia. I owe you one.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re unbelievable, Hikaru. I thought for sure you at least bought some souvenirs.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Are they really that important?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no better tool than that if you want them to give you favorable treatment. Pond is the capital¡¯s satellite town and people are interested in the trends over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s more, the other party is a guild receptionist. It¡¯s only natural for her to assume she¡¯s getting a decent gift. ¡¹

    ¡¸Uhhh...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I bought that handkerchief for myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹Hikaru apologized sincerely. It never crossed his mind that Lavia, who was pretty much an expert in being a shut-in, would teach her how to interact with others.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It was your money anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it up to you somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸No, really. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m actually d to see that you have a careless side as well. I would suffocate if you were too perfect.¡¹

    Incidentally, Jill¡¯s gift was an essory case the size of one¡¯s palm. Although more expensive than the handkerchief, it couldn¡¯t be carried around. ording to Lavia it was better to give them both twopletely different things so it¡¯s harder topare.

    ¡¸What about Aurora? Should I give her something too?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸No. Giving something to someone you¡¯re not even close with will have the opposite effect most of the time.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m close with Jill and Gloria either.¡¹

    Lavia heaved a deep, deep sigh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not about intimacy with those two. There¡¯s a rivalry going on between them so if you give something to one of them, you have to give one to the other as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure I understand, but okay.¡¹

    It was an area Hikaru waspletely clueless about.

    They once again booked a room at the same hotel.

    ¡¸Ah, I thought you were noting back...¡¹the cat-eareddy at the front desk said in a slightly disappointed tone.

    Do you even have any idea how to work in the service industry?! Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸That reminds me... Front deskdy.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Hikaru-san?¡¹

    Wait, why are you getting overfamiliar?

    ¡¸I went to the royal capital. They don¡¯t check guild cards over there. They just verify if someone has a criminal record or not.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that creepy stone tablet...¡¹

    ¡¸Putting aside whether it¡¯s creepy or not, yes, I¡¯m talking about the stone tablet. You don¡¯t use that here, and instead check people¡¯s cards one by one. Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s simple. It can only be used in the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Really now?¡¹

    ¡¸Soul cards and guild cards can be used throughout the whole kingdom... No, actually the whole world. The stone tablet operates using a different kind of technology and it can only be used in the capital. More precisely, innds ruled by nobles as well. Basically, only major cities.¡¹

    Hikaru felt relief wash over him. If the technology was the same as the one used in the cards, Lavia¡¯s name could¡¯ve been exposed. The stone, it seemed, only checked for crimes that were actually known and recorded. As such, Lavia was safe.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t use that stone here in Pond. And that¡¯s where Ie in!¡¹the cat-eareddy eximed, pressing her index finger on her temple with a smug look.¡¸One look at a card, and I remember every detail.¡¹

    ¡¸Memory, huh...¡¹

    I see. A rather analog approach, but the most reliable nheless. People working in this business are usually extremely good at linking a name to a face.

    ¡¸So there you have it. You can rest assured, Hikaru-san.¡¹

    ¡¸A-All right.¡¹

    Hikaru felt uneasy all of a sudden.

    Money left: 27,190 gns (+90,000 gns)

    As always, they only took one room. Hikaru didn¡¯t mind sleeping together with Lavia in a cramped bed. She embraced everything about him and that made him happy more than anything.

    The next day, Hikaru nned to get a somewhat expensive breakfast for Lavia as thanks for yesterday. He thought about going to a restaurant or some caf¨¦, but Lavia wasn¡¯t feeling too well. The fatigue from firing immense magic yesterday had only just affected her now.

    We need to be extra careful when spending mana.

    Hikaru went out alone after Lavia asked him to buy a light breakfast.

    A light breakfast... That reminds me, Lavia loved that spicy hotdog. Has the vor improved since then? It should be high time they got it right.

    He made his way to the hotdog stand.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    The muscr shop owner was standing there, arms crossed, and before him was a lone girl. It wasn¡¯t just her clothes that caught Hikaru¡¯s eyes. She wore a fine, silk-white robe ¨C one that¡¯s umon even in the royal capital. Patterns that looked like magic circles were woven into her sleeves and hemline in red and silver threads. It was a robe of high quality, the kind that a Sorcerer of the royal pce would wear.

    But what surprised Hikaru was not her outfit. It was her hair.

    ¡¸Good lord! I didn¡¯t expect to find real ketchup and mustard in this town!¡¹the girl eximed.

    She had glossy, ck hair, tied in pigtails.

    ¡¸I give this hotdog a passing score!¡¹

    Standing there was a girl with ck hair and equally ck eyes.

 Chapter 35 â€“ Reunion (One-Sided) with the Old World

    <h4>Chapter 35 ¨C Reunion (One-Sided) with the Old World</h4>

    ck-haired people were rare in this world. Those with ck hair and ck eyes were even rarer.

    Hikaru quickly hid himself. The hotdog stand owner was staring in his direction. There¡¯s a girl talking all high-and-mighty in front of you! Look at her, not me! he thought. But the owner kept his eyes on him. What¡¯s wrong with you?!

    Hikaru set his ss to Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer, activated his Stealth skills, then stepped out into the open.

    ¡¸Ah, hotdog! How I missed this! Though it¡¯s not like I ate a lot of them before!¡¹

    The owner didn¡¯t say a word, still staring at Hikaru¡¯s general direction.

    Why are you looking this way?! Can you see me?!

    Hikaru moved left and right, but the man¡¯s eyes kept following him. His Stealth should be on right now. As proof, the people walking down the road didn¡¯t notice him at all. Yet the owner had his eyes fixed on Hikaru.

    ¡¸Hey, mister! Are you listening?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you looking at?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The fact that the man didn¡¯t even answer properly scared Hikaru. An enemy who was immune to the effects of Stealth had appeared. He wanted to check the owner¡¯s Soul Board, but right now the girl with the ck hair and eyes was more important.

    ¡¸What the...¡¹

    Hikaru froze from what he saw.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Selica Tanoue

    Age: 17 Soul Rank: 104

    29

    I expected a Japanese surname, but not that rank. Seriously, a hundred and four?! He had never seen such a number before. In fact, he didn¡¯t know it was possible to go over a hundred. Her Skill tree was as follows...

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿4

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿4

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿5 (MAX)

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿1

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿3

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿19

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Fire¡¿5

    ....¡¾Air¡¿5

    ....¡¾Earth¡¿5

    ....¡¾Water¡¿5

    ......¡¾Spirit¡¯s Affection¡¿3

    ......¡¾Magic Principle¡¿0

    ....¡¾Magic Creation¡¿2

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Pottery¡¿3

    He took a second look without thinking. Immunity-type Skills were probably maxed out at five points. That part was fine. The problem was her Mana which had 19 points on it. Lavia¡¯s 11 points was already plenty and this girl had 1.5 times more than that. She¡¯s a monster.

    It was strange how all four of her elements had the same five points. Lavia had six on Fire which provided incredible firepower to her spells, and the reason why the king wanted her. But this girl had five points in all of them. She had three points on another Skill as well ¨C Spirit¡¯s Affection ¨C that was unknown to him.

    I guess this Spirit¡¯s Affection bnces her affinity to the elements?

    Countless questions raced through his mind. Although her having zero points on Magic Principle most likely meant her mana consumption was awful.

    But one thing¡¯s clear: She¡¯s Japanese. We¡¯re probably in the same boat. The fact that she has plenty of unused points could also mean she can check Soul Boards.

    She was only seventeen, yet her Soul Rank was a hundred and four. That meant she raised levels like crazy which was pretty much what a Japanese person would do.

    Why would anyone raise their levels in RPGs? The answer was simple. Because they can.

    A lot of Japanese people loved levelling. If I levelled up, something awesome is bound to happen. She seemed to believe in that which meant she probably yed RPGs before.

    She¡¯s a member of the Four Stars of the East, for sure.

    The high stats and the fact that she had no one else with her meant she was an adventurer. Someone this strong would be among the higher ranks. Hikaru wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she was rank B. In fact she could even be higher than that.

    A powerful adventurer like her being in Pond couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence. It was safe to assume she was a member of the four-women party of B-ranked adventurers known as the Four Stars of the East.

    Please don¡¯t tell me the other three are Japanese as well. Just calm down, Hikaru. She might not be an enemy. Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll get along since we¡¯re both Japanese? Nah, I shouldn¡¯t reveal my identity to her. Their party is famous. I can¡¯t be linked with them or Lavia will be in danger. Wait a sec... Why are they even in Pond?

    There was only one reason they would be in town. The request about escorting Count Morgstad¡¯s daughter that they were supposed to take, but got stolen from them by rank C adventurers. What they thought about that, Hikaru could only guess. But wouldn¡¯t it be safe to assume that they were interested in Lavia?

    I have to stay away from them for sure.

    Hikaru backed away quietly.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hey, hotdog guy. Why are you staring at me?!

    Hikaru hightailed it away from the ce.

    ¡¸Hey, mister!¡¹the girl said.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸I asked what you were looking at.¡¹

    ¡¸Cats.¡¹

    ¡¸Cats? Oh, wow, you¡¯re right!¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t notice the stray cats loitering by the roadside. The hotdog stand owner had his eyes on them. The cats dispersed quickly as soon as Selica started running towards them.

    ¡¸...So there you have it. I¡¯m curious about what their ns are, so I¡¯m going to investigate for the rest of the day.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay with that. Will you be okay? They¡¯re strong people, right?¡¹

    Lavia looked worried as she ate her sandwich. She felt a bit disappointed when sheid eyes on her food as she somewhat expected Hikaru to buy hotdogs.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine. They won¡¯t notice me... I think.¡¹

    The image of the hotdog stand owner¡¯s eyes following him around made him doubt himself. What humiliation.

    ¡¸I know you can¡¯t move about, so I brought stuff you can read.¡¹

    ¡¸Books?!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve read most of the adventure novels so I got you something a bit different.¡¹

    They were basically books for practical purposes. Botanical picture books, monster picture books, study on dungeons. Lavia¡¯s eyes grew bright. They were books with no protagonists, but by using the knowledge she would gain by reading them, she could be a protagonist of her own adventure story.

    ¡¸Thank you, Hikaru!¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect you to be that happy.¡¹

    Hikaru left the hotel, feeling warm inside. His first stop: the Adventurers Guild. The Four Stars of the East could be there. As they say, ¡°Know yourself as well as your enemy¡±.

    ¡¸I apologize for taking some of your time, Guildmaster. You must be busy.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite all right. We have to entertain rank B adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d to hear that.¡¹

    ¡¸So may I know what the Four Stars of the East is doing in Pond?¡¹Unken asked as he took his teacup. He was seated on the couch in the Guildmaster¡¯s office. Steam rose from his freshly-brewed tea.

    ¡¸I believe you already know the answer to that.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know which is why I¡¯m asking you.¡¹

    ¡¸...I see.¡¹

    Unken tilted his cup of tea and took a sip, but his gaze was fixed on the woman in front of him. She looked to be less than twenty years old, with hair tied back and blue eyes that didn¡¯t leave Unken. She was beautiful ¨C the bridge of her nose slender, her lips a pinkish color. Young men wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore her. Unken-san, however, was a Man Gnome over 200 years old ¨C he was way past his prime.

    Selyse Lande, also known as the Sun Maiden, was a B-ranked adventurer and the leader of the Four Stars of the East. Her silver breastte looked like a work of art, with ornaments on the surface. She looked immacte in her beige cloak and clothes.

    In a way, her appearance was out of the ordinary. Wearing clothes of such color would normally be considered foolish for adventurers. Walking outdoors would kick up clouds of dust, and fighting sometimes meant getting covered in blood. They¡¯d get dirty right away.

    Yet she most likely wore such clothing on a daily basis. There were a few exnations for this. Either she was loaded enough that she could procure new clothes right away, or she frequently met with people of fairly high status.

    ¡¸I was informed that it was the Pond branch that stole our job ¨C the request to escort Count Morgstad¡¯s daughter to the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸¡°Stole¡± is a poor choice of words. I believe the whole matter went through regr procedure. I received a report as well that the royal capital branch agreed.¡¹

    ¡¸It was the submaster that processed it, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Though he¡¯s not here at the moment.¡¹

    Unken wore a sour expression. The submaster suddenly left Pond and went back home three days ago saying he had a summer cold and he needed to rest. In retrospect, he probably heard about the Four Stars of the Easting here so he ran away.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not here to ask for an apology, Sir.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want, then?¡¹

    ¡¸A do-over of the job.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    It was an unexpected request. The Count¡¯s daughter had either already been kidnapped or escaped. There was nothing to ¡°do-over¡±.

    ¡¸I take pride in our hundred percent sess rate. It doesn¡¯t sit right with me that our job, although stolen, resulted in a failure.¡¹

    ¡¸But how can you redo the request when there¡¯s no one to escort?¡¹

    ¡¸I want your permission to conduct an investigation on the daughter¡¯s disappearance. We can operate better with the Adventurers Guild authorization.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t aplicated request, and a part of Unken was still displeased about the case as well.

    ¡¸Okay. We¡¯ll do our best to cooperate. I¡¯ll give the submaster a good talking-to once I see him.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds good.¡¹

    The submaster must¡¯ve wanted the spotlight so bad that he rushed things too much. A request from a noble. A designated job, but the requested adventurers weren¡¯t avable. If he pulled it off, he would earn himself a good reputation from the nobles. As for the rank C adventurers, he probably told those men he¡¯d give them a high-paying job request and in exchange, they¡¯ll be operating in the Pond branch for a while. After all, the highest ranked adventurers in Pond were only ranked D. It would be a great feat for him if he recruited C ranks to the local branch.

    ¡¸Too much ambition will destroy you, I suppose.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s get into specifics...¡¹

    Unken told Selyse the details about the case, the scope of her investigation, and agreed to lending her a map of Pond. After the discussion, Selyse got on her feet, saying she was going to meet up with her other party members.

    ¡¸If you run into any problem, juste see me.¡¹

    ¡¸I will. Goodbye.¡¹

    As she was about to leave the room, she stopped.

    ¡¸Is there any other room here on the second floor?¡¹

    ¡¸The submaster¡¯s room is right over there.¡¹

    ¡¸No one¡¯s in there, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I would notice their presence if someone was in there.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I just felt like someone was there. It seems my desire to start the investigation quickly is affecting myposure.¡¹

    ¡¸The girl¡¯s tracks grow fainter with every passing hour. I can understand the pressure, but it wouldn¡¯t do you any good if you panic.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡¹

    Selyse left the Adventurers Guild.

 Chapter 36 â€“ The Path of Stealth

    <h4>Chapter 36 ¨C The Path of Stealth</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Path of Stealth

    As soon as Hikaru left the Adventurers Guild, he made his way to a certain ce, pondering things along the way.

    So the Four Stars of the East are going to search for Lavia. Definitely not what I expected.

    Hikaru was eavesdropping right outside Unken¡¯s office. He checked Selyse¡¯s Soul Board as well.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Selyse Lande

    Age: 19 Rank: 41

    2

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿6

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿5

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿1

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿2

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿3

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿5

    ....¡¾Shield¡¿4

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿3

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿4

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿3

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿4

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿5

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿3

    ..¡¾Appeal¡¿3

    She was strong. Not as strong as the captain of the knights Lawrence, who was also known as a Master Swordsman. Her fighting style was most likely different from him as well. Unlike the captain, who relied on instinct and brute strength to mow down his enemy in one blow, Selyse looked to be the type to rely on her speed.

    She doesn¡¯t stand a chance against me, though.

    Hikaru might lose in a simple one-on-one, but a one-on-one where anything goes, he was confident he¡¯d win. Lawrence had his Instinct, but Selyse didn¡¯t. Her scouting skill was the same as the average person.

    A party, huh...

    The Four Stars of the East was a party of four women. It was safe to assume that one of them excelled at scouting. Selica, who looked to be someone from a different world, had those monstrous stats, so its either of the other two members. Lawrence alone was absurdly powerful. It seemed necessary to assess the strength of the Four Stars as a group.

    Soon enough Hikaru arrived at the sewers. He wanted to see Kelbeck of the Thieves Guild. As always the air was damp. Amidst the smell of mold, he caught a whiff of something sweet,ing perhaps from fruits picked by bats. In one area of the sewer system were residential quarters, and Kelbeck was in one of the rooms there.

    ¡¸Sup, Kelbeck.¡¹

    ¡¸...Son of a!¡¹

    Hikaru called out to Kelbeck out of nowhere, causing the man, who was glued to his desk, to be taken aback. He had red me-like tattoos that ran from his forehead to his right cheek, to the back of his neck and down to his body.

    ¡¸Y-You ass! I told you the next time youe to go through the front.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Not that again. Well, whatever. So what do you want? First there was that fellow, and now you... Do kids these days not have any manners?¡¹

    ¡¸That fellow? Who?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a little older than you and had fluffy hair. You didn¡¯t pass by each other?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    I didn¡¯t pass by her... I think. The way Kelbeck said it, it seemed she was just here a few moments ago. A woman a little older than Hikaru.

    A member of the Four Stars of the East.

    He didn¡¯t expect them toe here before him. They most likely passed by each other in the sewers, and that sweet smell must¡¯vee from her.

    Did she notice me? Nah, I doubt it. It was too dark.

    Hikaru nced at every corner of the room, thinking perhaps she was lurking close by. It was his first time having a close encounter with someone who could use Stealth and it made him feel ufortable. He was both lucky and unlucky.

    Had he arrived a little bit earlier, he would¡¯ve heard what the two of them were talking about. If, however, he arrived way earlier, the woman could¡¯ve eavesdropped on them instead.

    Should I add more points to both Life and Mana Detection? I don¡¯t have a lot of points left, though.

    Hikaru thought he could beat Selyse in a one-on-one. But against someone who could use Stealth, he realized he couldn¡¯t. It would be a draw. The enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to see him, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the enemy either.

    ¡¸What are you looking around for?¡¹Kelbeck asked, puzzled.

    ¡¸Did she mention her name?¡¹

    ¡¸She did. Sarah of the Four Stars of the East.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you tell her about me?¡¹

    ¡¸I would never sell a paying client out. Even if they¡¯re a cocky brat.¡¹

    Hikaru hired Kelbeck for Lavia¡¯s escape, in which he asked for a man to distract Nogusa and his party. It was a safety measure he had to take since he had no points in Group Obfuscation back then. Even if he did, he had no idea how effective the Skill was.

    ¡¸She wanted information so I gave her some, took some money, and shooed her away.¡¹

    It seemed the Four Stars of the East came here to search for information. The daughter of a Count had disappeared. They most likely assumed that someone from the underworld pulled some strings. They were right ining here. Hikaru was struck with fear. The good thing was they didn¡¯t know that Kelbeck himself was involved in stopping the carriage.

    ¡¸Just to be sure, is the fellow I hired safe?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. He¡¯s a peddler. Right now, he should be in a port city about two mountains away from here buying stocks. He won¡¯t be back in Pond until spring next year. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll get tracked.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You had doubts about the way I do things?¡¹

    ¡¸...Kinda.¡¹

    ¡¸Man, you¡¯re infuriating. Get outta here!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here today as a client.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hikaru took out some coins from his leather bag.

    ¡¸Tell me everything you know about the Four Stars of the East.¡¹

    That evening, Hikaru went straight back to the hotel. In the end, he wasn¡¯t able to see Jill, but there was nothing he could do about that. The Four Stars of the East could be in the Adventurers Guild. He had seen the faces of Selica Tanoue and Selyse Lande ¨C thetter he saw from afar as she left the guild. The other two were named Sarah and Sophie Bloomfield. Kelbeck described both their appearances in detail ¨C for a hefty price of 10,000 gns ¨C but he could still mistake them for someone else. He couldn¡¯t rely on verbal description alone. It was also possible that Sarah used Stealth.

    After careful consideration, Hikaru decided to put points on his Mana Detection. Why didn¡¯t he choose Life Detection? It was because he recalled the cloak Princess Kudyastoria wore. He could only sense her with Mana Detection back then.

    Hikaru paid a visit to Dodorono¡¯s shop to ask the dwarf if it was possible to make equipment that had cloaking capabilities. He said that with expensive materials, it could be done ¨C a gear that could conceal the wearer¡¯s scent, heat, and overall presence. In other words, things that were rted to Life Obfuscation and Imperceptibility.

    Mana Obfuscation was still a fairly unknown Skill apparently. So Hikaru thought that Sarah most likely excelled in either Life Obfuscation or Imperceptibility. It was nothing more than spection, of course. But he didn¡¯t have unlimited points, so he thought it¡¯d be best to put what he had on Mana Detection.

    His soul rank had gone up three levels; two from Lavia destroying the Goblin settlement and one from killing a few monsters afterwards. He put two points on Mana Detection and a new Skill branched out from it called Detection Expansion.

    ¡¾Instinct¡¿

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿3

    ......¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿0

    ¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿Extends detection range. Max: 3.

    After mulling it over, he put one point on Detection Expansion. Even Unken only had two points on Mana Obfuscation. Hikaru doubted Sarah had three points or more on hers.

    Right now, there was no way of knowing if he made the right choice, but one thing was certain: Expansion was one hell of a Skill. Three points on Mana Detection gave him a search range of thirty meters. With one point on Detection Expansion, it went up to almost a hundred meters.

    He could see soft, blue mes outside the walls ¨C signs of people. It was like one of those cheats in first-person shooter games where one could see enemies behind walls.

    Though in order to find out who¡¯s using Stealth, he had to use his actual sight as well. If he saw blue mes with his Skill, but his eyes couldn¡¯t perceive anyone, then that person was using Stealth. It was quite annoying. Plus he had to get as close to five meters to even check their Soul Board.

    I wanted to improve my fighting Skills or Stamina, but I suppose I¡¯ll just have to take it one step at a time.

    Hikaru¡¯s Vitality and Magical Power were still unlocked. If possible, he wanted to use magic as well. But he also wanted to master both Stealth and anti-Stealth. Right now, he needed to eliminate the danger.

    ¡¸Wee back.¡¹

    Lavia was reading the botanical picture book when she noticed Hikaru¡¯s return.

    ¡¸I have some bad news.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you supposed to say ¡°I¡¯ve got good news and bad news. What do you want to hear first?¡±¡¹

    ¡¸What is this, some American TV series?¡¹

    ¡¸America...?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no. It¡¯s nothing. The bad news is...¡¹

    Hikaru told Lavia about how the Four Stars of the East were most likely looking for her. He left the part about Kelbeck and the women¡¯s Skills, however.

    ¡¸I see... Are we leaving town, then?¡¹

    ¡¸No. We¡¯d only draw suspicion if we left. We came back to Pond knowing they would be here. We¡¯ll just have to carry out what we need to do.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    Hikaru grinned.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get to rank E tomorrow then we¡¯re going out of town.¡¹

 Chapter 37 â€“ Gear Provision

    <h4>Chapter 37 ¨C Gear Provision</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Lavia was feeling a lot better, so they sleptte that night. The n was to take it easy tomorrow anyway.

    Hikaru and Lavia made their way to the hotdog stand. Selica was nowhere to be found. The owner turned around to face them, arms crossed, then nodded.

    ¡¸Sixty gns.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say anything yet.¡¹

    He diligently prepared the hotdog, put ketchup and mustard on it, before handing them over. Hikaru handed him the money, then took a bite.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    The moment he sunk his teeth into the sausage, the meat juices started dripping out. Combine that with ketchup that had just the right amount of sourness and mustard, it made for a harmonious vor.

    ¡¸Now I give this a passing mark.¡¹

    ¡¸...I see.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You don¡¯t look too happy.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that... you finally approved of my hotdogs, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    What did he just call me? Why is he looking at me with sparkling eyes?

    ¡¸Now all you need is some variation. Like cheese or chopped onions for topping, and instead of mustard you can have salsa sauce with spicy vinegar.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand! I¡¯m going to conquer the world with these hotdogs!¡¹the owner eximed.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah, you do that...¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not spicy enough...¡¹

    Hikaru ignored Lavia¡¯sments. In the near future, these hotdogs would cross the kingdom¡¯s borders and spread throughout the whole continent. But that¡¯s a story for another time.

    Next, they headed to Dodorono¡¯s shop that Hikaru visited yesterday. If possible, he wanted to leave Pond tomorrow, so they only had today to buy equipment.

    ¡¸My impable fashion sense looking hot again today!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    A middle-aged dwarf posing and winking with a V-sign over one eye was too much for Hikaru. He felt ufortable, like being forced to drink hot tea in the middle of summer.

    ¡¸Can you get us a few things?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Just tell me what you¡¯re looking for.¡¹

    ¡¸First I want some gear that can conceal one¡¯s presence. Money¡¯s no problem. Just give me an estimate.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to wear it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Renw here will. We might sell itter on, so unisex is preferable.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Dodorono studied Lavia. Hikaru froze with fear for a moment. He might find out about her real identity if he kept on staring at her like that.

    ¡¸You...¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes?¡¹

    Lavia was panicking.

    ¡¸You have such beautiful skin! I¡¯m so jealous¡¹

    Damn, I got scared for nothing, Hikaru thought as he heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll look good in anything! I¡¯ll make an estimate so just wait for a bit.¡¹

    They bought change of clothes needed for their journey as well. Hikaru only had his Night Wolf overalls, so he picked up some linen shirt and pants. Careful consideration was necessary on what to get since there was a limit to how much they could carry. Lavia picked up some women¡¯s underwear, saying she was buying them for her sister.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t need a new cloak. The one that got destroyed during his fight with Lawrence was something he bought from a second-hand shop in the capital. Untraceable gear was best for night infiltrations, after all.

    ¡¸I¡¯m done with the estimate. It¡¯s quite expensive overall.¡¹

    ¡¸How much?¡¹

    Dodorono held out a piece of paper.

    ¡¤ Camouge Lizard leather ¨C 9,200 gns

    ¨CCamouge Dragon leather ¨C additional 18,000 gns

    ¡¤ Spirit Magic Gem (Air) ¨C 1,500 gns

    ¡¤ Labor ¨C 1,000 gns

    Total: 11,700 gns

    ¡¸Dodorono-san...¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know. I told you it would be expensive. A Spirit Magic Gem is needed as well. Air magic will make sure that the wearer¡¯s scent won¡¯t be all over the ce. I doubt anyone would pay this much for a cloak¨D¡¹

    Hikaru pointed at the paper.

    ¡¸A thousand gns for thebor?! That¡¯s too cheap!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, that¡¯s what bothers you?¡¹

    ¡¸This is uneptable for a custom order. Ask for at least twice that amount!¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uh... 1,000 gns is quite expensive already...¡¹

    ¡¸Make it 2,000. And if possible, prioritize our order.¡¹

    ¡¸Oka¨D. Wait, you¡¯re actually going to order one?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Who asks for an estimate but doesn¡¯t actually buy anything?¡¹

    ¡¸But the price...¡¹

    Hikaru took out his leather bag that he used as a wallet. The way it looked heavy and the sound of coins clinking made Dodorono breathless.

    ¡¸I want to ask about the Camouge Dragon leather. How good is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Extremely good. Camouge Dragons aren¡¯t that big and they appear frequently in dungeons. When they¡¯re outside it¡¯s almost impossible to spot them. Its ability to conceal itself lies on its hide so we¡¯re going to use that for the cloak. Of course, since we¡¯re using dead skin, it won¡¯t be as effective. Still it¡¯s much better than Camouge Lizard leather.¡¹

    ¡¸What about avability? Which one¡¯s easier to buy in the market?¡¹

    ¡¸The Camouge Dragon leather. It¡¯s pricey so not a lot of people buy it. They stay in stock for a long time. A wholesaler who came from the royal capital the other day had it in his inventory as well. Camouge Lizards, on the other hand, are seasonal. They hibernate during the winter, making it easier to hunt them during that season. The leather is usually processed at the beginning of spring, so not a lot of it is avable at this time.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I want the Camouge Dragon leather.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Dodorono didn¡¯t say another word after that.

    ¡¸Are you sure 2,000 gns for thebor is enough?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Camouge Dragon leather is easier to work with anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸How long would it take to finish?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... Even if I prioritized it, it would take more or less ten days. Buying materials will take time.¡¹

    ¡¸Ten days...¡¹

    Hikaru pondered it over. He wanted to leave tomorrow. Waiting ten more days wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡¸Can you get the finished product delivered? I¡¯m actually thinking of visiting the Underground City of the Ancient Gods soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re going to the dungeon?! I see. Yes, gear like this will certainlye in handy in a dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸You think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You¡¯ll have a massive advantage in a dungeon if you can have the first strike.¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to deliver the finished product to the Adventurers Guild over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Root Hubbard, huh...¡¹

    Hikaru nodded. The nearest town to the dungeon was Root Hubbard.

    ¡¸Okay, how about we...¡¹

    Lavia listened attentively to Hikaru and Dodorono¡¯s conversation. The money they had on hand was not enough, so Hikaru withdrew 30,700 gns from the guild for the payment. Full amount was to be paid up front and Dodorono would pay for the shipping fee to Root Hubbard.

    Their next stop was Leniwood¡¯s weapon shop. Hikaru¡¯s Dagger of Strength was starting to wear out from killing monsters. He wanted to buy something for Lavia¡¯s self-defense as well.

    ¡¸Wow! You¡¯ve been using this thing a lot!¡¹Leniwood said as Hikaru showed him the dagger. The cksmith seemed happy knowing that the weapon he made was used regrly.¡¸The de itself is worn-out and the grip¡¯s bent. What in the world did you use it for in such a short amount of time?¡¹

    ¡¸A lot of things...¡¹

    ¡¸I can repair it, but I¡¯ll have to hold on to it for the rest of the day.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I¡¯ll buy a spare one. Also I want a decent staff for using Spirit Magic.¡¹

    ¡¸You should head to the Alchemists Guild. They have a lot of good staffs over there. I have a few here, though.¡¹he said, cing several staffs wrapped in cloth on the counter.

    ¡¸Are these all made of metal?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yup! I¡¯m a cksmith. So I used metal to make sturdy staffs that you can beat others with!¡¹

    ¡¸Spirit Magic should be easier to control with wood...¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly! The buffs on these babies have nothing to do with magic!¡¹

    Hikaru finally understood. These weapons were rejects.

    ¡¸This one will give you more strength! And this one will give you more strength! That one over there will give you more strength!¡¹

    ¡¸Talk about unbnced...¡¹Hikaru remarked.

    ¡¸You think so too? Ahaha! I haven¡¯t sold any of it because of that!¡¹

    ¡¸I can see why. Customers would just head to the Alchemists Guild instead.¡¹

    ¡¸But get this! Not every one of them adds strength!¡¹

    Leniwood pointed at one of the staffs. A dull silver stick that looked like a cop¡¯s baton. It was about thirty centimeters long with a grip, smooth all the way to the tip.

    ¡¸This one gives you more Stamina!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... how much is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You can have it now for only 400 gns!¡¹

    ¡¸...So it didn¡¯t sell well.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s Dagger of Strength cost him 5,000 gns. The staff was more than ten times cheaper. He bought the staff and an ordinary steel dagger with no buffs whatsoever that cost 4,000 gns. For the repair of his dagger, he paid 300 gns.

    After that, Hikaru and Lavia hailed a fast horse towards theke on the east. They arrived at around noon, so first they had lunch.

    There¡¯s adventurers around...

    Three adventurers were interviewing anglers by theke. Then it hit him.

    I guess they¡¯re looking into the materials I brought to the guild.

    Hikaru delivered tons of monster loots yesterday. They were probably checking to see if they were obtained legally.

    Good luck.

    He grinned. After having lunch at a spot where they could not be seen, Hikaru and Lavia headed into the forest.

 Chapter 38 â€“ The Four Stars of the Eastâ€™s Movements

    <h4>Chapter 38 ¨C The Four Stars of the East¡¯s Movements</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Morning of the same day.

    When you asked the residents of Pond about the finest hotel in town, they would all answer the same thing: Grand Hotel Pond.

    Owned by a business tycoon, it was part of a chain of hotels that opened branches only in the best part of town. The building itself had to be the tallest one around and they¡¯d have plenty of employees as well.

    There were branches in the royal capital and Root Hubbard as well.

    The first-floor lounge was so spacious that there were huge gaps between tables.

    ¡¸I take it we¡¯re all here.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s really no need to double-check, is there? There¡¯s only four of us!¡¹

    The one who answered was Selica Tanoue. Stacked on the smooth, marble table in front of her was food that seemed a sharp contrast to her extravagant appearance ¨C hotdogs. She¡¯d been gulping them down for a while now.

    ¡¸Aha, ahahaha... You sure have an appetite, Selica.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s delicious! Do you want some, Selyse?¡¹

    ¡¸I think I¡¯ll pass.¡¹

    Selyse Lande, the leader of the Four Stars of the East, also known as the Sun Maiden, turned down the offer with a strainedugh. The expression on her face wasn¡¯t as tense as when she met with Unken. She was enjoying the conversation with her few trustworthy friends.

    ¡¸You should just give it to her straight, Selyse. Like ¡°You¡¯ll get fat, Selica.¡±¡¹Sarah interjected.

    She had wavy, short, purple hair that matched her thin, purple eyes. Her slender arms and legs were exposed through her elbow-length shirt and knee-length trousers. Yet her proportions were fine as she wasn¡¯t that tall. Although not a hybrid, she gave off a cat-like vibe.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get fat! Using magic makes me hungry!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no scientific proof of that anywhere.¡¹Selysemented.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m living proof!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure looks like it...¡¹Sarah said.

    ¡¸...What are you trying to say?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get fat, Selica. But your boobs won¡¯t get bigger as well.¡¹

    Selica shot a re at Sarah who onlyughed it off. Sarah was shorter than Selica, her arms and legs slender, but for some reason she was busty. However, there was one more member of their party who had even bigger breasts.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just start, Selyse!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Where¡¯s Sophie?¡¹

    ¡¸The church and the orphanage.¡¹

    ¡¸Same as always, then. Okay, let¡¯s begin. First a report from each of us about what we¡¯ve gathered so far.¡¹

    Selyse told them about her conversation with the guildmaster.

    ¡¸I went to Count Morgstad¡¯s residence this morning, but they wouldn¡¯t let me in. I chatted with some servants though, and they said the Count¡¯s daughter had exceptional magical abilities.¡¹Sarah said.

    ¡¸Huh...¡¹

    Selica stopped chewing her food all of a sudden.

    ¡¸Wait, is she¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No. She¡¯s not like you, Selica. She was born and raised in this world. They say she has silver hair and blue eyes as well. She doesn¡¯t speak a differentnguage either.¡¹Selyse said.

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    ¡¸From what I heard, this Lavia girl was supposed to be sent to war.¡¹Sarah said.

    Selyse frowned upon hearing the word ¡°war¡±.

    ¡¸Are you saying they were going to throw her into the current war with the Quinnd Empire?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently the Count made that proposal to the king.¡¹

    Selyse sighed.

    ¡¸Using a young girl for war? That¡¯s just disgusting.¡¹

    ¡¸We should just give up on this kingdom and go somewhere else! I think Forestia over at the south is great. Having a vacation at a resort would be awesome!¡¹

    ¡¸I will not wear a swimsuit!¡¹Selica eximed.

    ¡¸No one¡¯s forcing you to.¡¹Sarah said.

    Selyse smiled as she listened to the girls.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go somewhere after we close this case, all right? I guess we should look into the Count¡¯s rival from Military Affairs.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... I don¡¯t know...¡¹Sarah said, head tilted.¡¸I thought about that as well, but that guy¡¯s proteges are working in the capital, keeping their distance from Count Morgstad. I think someone made arrangments behind the scenes.¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯d you get that information?¡¹Selyse asked.

    ¡¸When we were at the capital I snuck into his house and eavesdropped a couple of times.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? You¡¯d be in serious trouble if you got caught.¡¹

    ¡¸No one¡¯s been able to sense me so far. It¡¯s all right. Well, unless I mess up...¡¹

    ¡¸And I¡¯m worried you might just mess up one day. Anyway, let¡¯s do an objectuve investigation on the matter. Selica, have you looked into a spell that can make someone vanish into thin air?¡¹Selyse asked.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Selica?¡¹

    ¡¸I had a guess...actually, I thought that I got it right for sure, but the Alchemists Guild¡¯s guildmasterpletely shut it down.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean the ¡°double¡± theory?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Selica¡¯s deduction went this way:

    It wasn¡¯t the Count¡¯s daughter that was in the carriage, but an illusion created from wind and water magic. In fact, such a spell existed.

    The spell was top-notch, able topletely recreate one¡¯s appearance and make the illusion real to the touch. During winter, though, the illusion could freeze, or the skin would be too cold for a human, but that wouldn¡¯t be a problem in the summer.

    The great thing about the double was it could turn into vapor when the spell was undone. There wouldn¡¯t be a puddle of water or anything. There were cons as well, of course. The double couldn¡¯t eat, and the caster had to be close to control the illusion. But such things weren¡¯t really a problem in this case. All the caster had to do was control the girl until she entered the carriage. The vehicle would then drive off, and the spell would wear off after it reached a certain distance.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s highly possible considering the girl had exceptional magic abilities.¡¹

    ¡¸The Alchemist Guild¡¯s guildmaster said it wasn¡¯t about feasibility. It was just simply impossible.¡¹

    The guildmaster said that the girl was in the mansion¡¯s dungeon the whole time before she was taken to the carriage. He also testified that the cell she was in had a powerful spell on it and there was no way she could escape. After she was taken out of her cell, she was immediately handcuffed so she shouldn¡¯t be able to use any magic.

    ¡¸So she couldn¡¯t have escaped on her own... I guess she got help from someone. Sarah, how would you do it? You can get close by concealing your presence, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. I can even unlock the door. There¡¯s one thing bothering me.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, the adventurers met a man who asked for water.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they did mention that. What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸If that guy walked a bit, he should find a town or a settlement.¡¹

    ¡¸Good point. I thought it was suspicious at first, but in the end, they didn¡¯t do much for that man. One guy gave him water, and that¡¯s it. They didn¡¯t even stop the carriage.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really bothered about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... It¡¯s just a hunch, but I feel like that man is connected to this whole case. But still...¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸If that man concealed his presence and got close, unlocked the door, and stopped the carriage by asking for water, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape while carrying the girl. It¡¯d be a different story if the girl herself can hide her presence.¡¹

    ¡¸...I suppose.¡¹

    Selyse gave a sigh.

    ¡¸So we¡¯re back to square one. I guess we should assume the C-ranked adventurers were paid.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no fun in that. Let¡¯s think about it some more.¡¹Sarah said.

    ¡¸Yeah! I want to stay here for a while too!¡¹Selica eximed as she nodded.

    ¡¸You just want to eat hotdogs.¡¹Selyse remarked.

    ¡¸There¡¯s that too!¡¹

    ¡¸That too? You mean there¡¯s something else?¡¹Selyse said, wiping the ketchup off Selica¡¯s mouth with a napkin.

    ¡¸I think a brethren of mine is in this town... Someone who got transported from Japan! I¡¯d like to meet them!¡¹

    Thirty minutes had passed since they entered the forest by theke. There wasn¡¯t anyone around.

    ¡¸All right. Lavia, I want to try something. Wait, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Lavia was giggling.

    ¡¸You sure love experimenting, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to ask you to fire arge-scale spell. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not worried. We¡¯re not really on equal standing, so you can act more arrogant, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s just not me.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose. You¡¯re really nice to me... and very gentle at night as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, what?¡¹

    She mumbled thest part so Hikaru couldn¡¯t catch what she said.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s nothing! So what do you want me to do?!¡¹Lavia said as she blushed, trying to change the subject.

    ¡¸Oh, uhh...¡¹

    Hikaru exined what he needed Lavia to do. Her fire magic was too strong. Using it outside was no problem, but if she used it inside a dungeon, she could destroy the whole ce. Worst case, they could get buried alive.

    ¡¸I think so too. But even my most basic fire spell gets that big.¡¹

    Her basic spell, me Breath, was a fireball about three meters in size.

    ¡¸I talked to you about itst time. I need you to control your magic. Like expand it or change its shape. The most crucial thing, though, is to make it smaller.¡¹

    ¡¸Make it smaller...¡¹

    Lavia fired five me Breaths. They were all of the same size. It appeared she could at least control the trajectory.

    ¡¸Phew... I can¡¯t do it...¡¹Lavia muttered as she stared at the charred spot on the ground, sweat beading on her forehead.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s really impossible?¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t say that. I read in adventure novels how someone would cast small me Breaths the size of a mouse to burn a whole barn.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh...¡¹

    ¡¸Every day.¡¹

    ¡¸Every day?!¡¹

    For a split-second, Hikaru imagined a man screaming ¡°Let¡¯s burn a house every day!¡± but quickly erased it from his mind.

    It¡¯s possible, but Lavia can¡¯t do it. What¡¯s preventing her from controlling her spells? Maybe it¡¯s her gear? essories? No, wait...

    Hikaru opened up Lavia¡¯s Soul Board and put 1 point on Magic Creation.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lavia

    Age: 14 Rank: 13

    6

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿11

    ....¡¾Magic Principle¡¿2

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Fire¡¿6

    ....¡¾Magic Creation¡¿1

    ¡¸Can you give it a try once more? Justpress the fire ball.¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    Lavia was aware Hikaru did something, but she didn¡¯t know what exactly. Uncertain, she chanted her spell.

    ¡¸O¡¯ Spirit, heed my call. With the primordial me, burn my foe to ashes.¡¹

    A small, fist-sized me formed in front of her.

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸Shoot it.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    Slowly, the me flew. The moment it hit the ground, a pir of mes, about three meters high, rose up.

    ¡¸N-No way...¡¹

    ¡¸The radius is small, but it¡¯s much more intense than the me Breath earlier. It burns twice as long as well.¡¹Hikaru said.

    He checked the burnt spot on the ground. Using a stick, he dug through the ground to see how deep the spell¡¯s effects were.

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s two to three times more powerful overall. That¡¯s thew of conservation of energy for you.¡¹he added.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s going on, Hikaru?!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking me. You¡¯re the one who used the spell.¡¹

    ¡¸But I couldn¡¯t do that earlier. You¨D¡¹

    Lavia didn¡¯t finish what she was about to say and just sighed. Of course she would think I did something, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I might¡¯ve used a lifetime¡¯s worth of luck.¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯d thate from?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m extremely blessed to have met someone like you.¡¹

    Lavia didn¡¯t question Hikaru further about his abilities, and she didn¡¯t bring it up again either. She simply inched closer to Hikaru and held his hand.

    ¡¸You¡¯re trying to help me so I can fight in a dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it because I wanted to go on adventures?¡¹

    ¡¸You got me.¡¹Hikaru said, brushing his hair.

    Lavia was really smart. She knew that Hikaru took his chances to grant Lavia¡¯s wish even though there was a risk of his abilities being known.

    ¡¸Hikaru. You should prioritize your wishes as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. For now, I want to travel the world. That includes entering dungeons.¡¹

    The two of them started walking.

 Chapter 39 â€“ Fortune Smiles Upon Them

    <h4>Chapter 39 ¨C Fortune Smiles Upon Them</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Fortune Smiles Upon Them

    Three hours had passed since they explored the forest. With her newly revamped spells, Lavia rippedrge monsters to shreds, while Hikaru collected the trophies, i.e. the proof of kill, from the creatures.

    Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection was extremely useful. He could now sense monsters on top of trees. Both of them gathered other materials as well. Reading the botanical picture book seemed to bear fruit as Lavia found nts in ces that Hikaru failed to notice.

    After gathering about the same amount as yesterday, they left the forest.

    ¡¸I might get to rank E now.¡¹

    Hikaru was pleased. He¡¯d spent quite a lot in buying equipment and paying for the information he got from Kelbeck, but he was sure he¡¯d make bank from yesterday¡¯s and today¡¯s loots. Their Soul Ranks had gone up as well; one for Hikaru and two for Lavia.

    How should I spend the one point... Detection Expansion was quite useful. Maybe I should put one more point on that? But expanding its range more than a hundred meters sounds pretty useless. I should just save it for now...

    They were waiting for a horse by the side of theke when a caravan of three wagons passed by. Maybe they¡¯ll give us a ride, Hikaru thought as he activated his Mana Detection for no particr reason.

    ¡¸What the...?!¡¹

    On the third wagon was a cluster of mana even though no one was supposed to be there. A Stealth-type skill. Back when Hikaru rescued Lavia, they hitched a ride on the back of a wagon. This person was doing that as well.

    ¡¸Lavia, hide yourself and wait here.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha... What?¡¹

    Hikaru got up and made his way to the caravan. Jogging, as if hot on a person¡¯s heels, he talked to the man leading the wagons. Guards ¨C two of them ¨C ignored him, thinking he was only a kid.

    ¡¸Mr. Merchant! Can you give me a ride to Pond?¡¹

    ¡¸I can, but it¡¯ll cost you. 150 gns.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! A fast horse only costs a hundred! Make it 80!¡¹

    ¡¸120 gns. Take it or leave it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, fine, never mind.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t run a charity here. You can run all the way back to Pond, you know.¡¹

    With a grin, the merchant spurred his horse onward. Hikaru watched the caravan go. It required much effort to stop himself from looking at the cluster of mana at the back. The moment the third wagon passed by him, Hikaru summoned the mystery person¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Sarah

    Age: 18 Rank: 39

    9

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿2

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿3

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿2

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Short Sword¡¿2

    ....¡¾Bow¡¿4

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿3

    ..¡¾Flexibility¡¿3

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿4

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿2

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿1

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿1

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿5

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿5

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    Bingo!

    Hikaru almost yelled out loud. The cluster of mana ¨C Sarah ¨C seemed to be looking at him, but he quickly turned his back around as soon as he saw her stats.

    It¡¯s Sarah of the Four Stars of the East. I¡¯m d I trusted my intuition. Her points on Stealth was less than I expected. Unken is way more skilled than her. She had Detection, though. But with only one point on it, the cloak Dodorono is making should serve us just fine.

    A thought suddenly crossed his mind. What was she doing here? The caravan came from the direction of the royal capital.

    Was she searching for the guy who stopped the carriage?

    A chill went down his spine. Hikaru had asked Kelbeck for someone to stop the carriage during Lavia¡¯s rescue. The location was in the direction where the caravan came from.

    Those women think there¡¯s something suspicious about the man who stopped the carriage. They¡¯re considering the possibility that Lavia escaped while the adventurers were distracted. Kelbeck said it¡¯s fine, but I¡¯m not so sure now.

    The worst-case scenario was they identify the guy, i.e. the merchant. Kelbeck¡¯s name would thene up if they interrogated the man. Kelbeck said he wouldn¡¯t sell out his clients, but they could find Hikaru¡¯s name if they looked into his connections. After all, Gloria sent him once to Kelbeck for a delivery.

    I got to know what Sarah¡¯s up to by chance this time. Looks like Lady Luck is on my side. We should really leave this kingdom as soon as possible. Anyway, we¡¯ll enter the dungeon after I get promoted to rank E, then take some requests in Root Hubbard before moving to a town near the border. After that, we head straight out of the kingdom.

    Jill¡¯s face suddenly popped in his mind. A receptionist who had an awful personality on the surface, but would push herself to get close to someone she could trust. A bit of a handful.

    She¡¯ll probably resent me if I don¡¯t at least see her.

    ¡¸Hikaru? I thought for sure you were getting on that caravan.¡¹

    Hikaru sat down beside Lavia.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s wait for a horse. Someone hitched a ride before us.¡¹

    The ranked B adventurer, Sarah.

    Even a ranked B adventurer only has that much on Stealth...

    Hikaru unknowingly poured a lot of points on his Stealth.

    Did I go overboard with mine?

    They hailed a fast horse afterward and made it to the Adventurers Guild around the same time as yesterday.

    ¡¸Oh, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    Gloria was at the counter.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to request an assessment.¡¹

    ¡¸Before that, about the goods you brought yesterday... Congrattions! They were deemed to have been obtained in a legitimate manner.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t sound happy.¡¹

    ¡¸I know I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so...¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose. So, another delivery today? Do you want get paid the whole amount?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please.¡¹

    Eyes wide open while looking at the stuff Hikaru brought, Gloria, having experienced this before, pulled herself back together and started working on the assessment. The adventurers present were abuzz, but Hikaru didn¡¯t care. He wouldn¡¯t see them again anyway.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot. The materials you gathered are in good condition as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t get pretty Vampire Flowers like this unless you found a ce where they grow en masse that nobody knows about. Generally, bees will swarm on the flowers the moment a human approaches and destroy them.¡¹

    Well I did get close with my Stealth on, Hikaru thought. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, of course.

    ¡¸How much for all of these?¡¹

    ¡¸Twenty-two monsters killed and thirty-one materials delivered yesterday. Today you killed seventeen monsters and delivered forty-four materials. All in all, that¡¯s 167,200 gns.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    ¡¸So even you get flustered, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not flustered.¡¹

    Hikaru cleared his throat.

    ¡¸I want 57,200 gns in cash, and 110,000 deposited.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. You now have exactly 200,000 gns in deposit.¡¹

    ¡¸So... do I get promoted?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Gloria was silent, making Hikaru lose his cool. Did I miss something? What is it?

    ¡¸As of today, you¡¯re a rank E adventurer, Hikaru-sama. Congrattions!¡¹

    Hikaru let out a deep sigh. Don¡¯t scare me like that, sheesh.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a whole Red-horned Rabbit here, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Can I borrow the dissection area? I just found one by chance. I want to take its internal organs.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You may head to the back.¡¹

    Hikaru thought there was something strange about how Gloria was acting. She would usually have a lot more to say, but this time she seemed unconcerned. And that silence a while ago... What was that about?

    No point in racking my brain over it. We¡¯re leaving Pond tomorrow anyway.

    Hikaru called Lavia over, and they both headed to the dissection room.

    The bear-like manager of Pasta Magic came running out of the kitchen as soon as he heard Hikaru was around.

    ¡¸Innards! Tell me you have fresh innards with blood still dripping from them!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get in trouble if you say that out loud, considering your looks.¡¹

    The manager gasped in amazement when Hikaru handed the goods over to him, and he headed back to the kitchen. The rare ingredient must have lit up a fire in him.

    ¡¸Oh, Hikaru! All the tables are taken, so you¡¯ll have to take your seats over at the counter.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t even say anything about eating in the restaurant. Together with Lavia, they sat at the counter. He thought about ordering juice, but the manager offered them non-alcoholic cocktails instead. For a toast, apparently.

    ¡¸We might as well drink this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. To your promotion to rank E. Cheers!¡¹Lavia said as they clinked their sses.

    Their ss wasn¡¯t actually the exquisite kind, barely transparent and shaped like a mug. Still the pink liquid left a refreshing aroma as it went down the throat.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Are we really leaving tomorrow? You have plenty of acquaintances here.¡¹

    Lavia was probably feeling guilty, thinking they had to leave because of her.

    ¡¸I guess. But my goal from the start was to go around the world. I might wind up here again in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸I... I see. You¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    Having finished his drink, Hikaru ordered tea. Then...

    ¡¸Hikaru-kun!¡¹

    The shop¡¯s door opened and Jill stood there.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here too!¡¹

    Gloria was behind Jill, waving her hand. The former must¡¯ve guessed where he was going and told Jill about it.

    That silence... I knew she was up to something.

    Hikaru heaved a mental sigh. Jill came up in front of him.

    ¡¸Hikaru-kun, are you leaving Pond?¡¹she asked, getting straight to the point.

 Chapter 40 â€“ Eve of Their Departure

    <h4>Chapter 40 ¨C Eve of Their Departure</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Eve of Their Departure

    ¡¸We are. Tomorrow.¡¹Hikaru replied immediately. Seated on the counter, their eyes were level and straight. For a moment, Jill¡¯s face stiffened before taking a seat next to him.

    ¡¸Give me your strongest drink.¡¹Her eyes were already zed. Hikaru sensed danger.

    ¡¸H-Hey...¡¹

    ¡¸What I drink is none of your business, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh... I... I guess...¡¹

    Not knowing what to do, Hikaru shot a beseeching nce at Lavia, who simply looked away. She probably meant to say ¡°You¡¯re on your own.¡±

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, you¡¯re a cruel man, you know that? Jill-chan was restless all the time you were in the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I wasn¡¯t! I was just worried about him since he can be reckless. What if he was in trouble or he was dying? He looks perfectly fine, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Fortunately.¡¹

    Although one wrong move in my fight with Lawrence and I would¡¯ve been a goner, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting.¡¹

    An employee brought a ss filled with amber-colored liquid. At a nce, it looked like whiskey ¨C a distilled liquor.

    ¡¸So, you quickly got promoted and then leaving Pond. I see. Okay. Ugh.¡¹

    After stirring the ss a bit, Jill downed its contents.

    ¡¸Fwaaahh! More.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have some red juice.¡¹

    Gloria ordered ¡°juice¡±, which was actually a cocktail ¨C a liquor mixed with juice from a red fruits that looked like pomegranate. Apparently it had a refreshing vor and was easy to drink.

    ¡¸I knew... you were going to leave Pond one day... But there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry...¡¹Jill muttered.

    Hikaru was aware she cared for him more than others, but he didn¡¯t think she felt that attached to him.

    ¡¸...Sorry. When I think about the dungeon, I just couldn¡¯t sit still.¡¹

    ¡¸You could¡¯ve told me about how you wanted to get promoted, and I would¡¯ve told you about safer ways to do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Well I didn¡¯t do anything dangerous. I just bought the stuff I delivered to the guild.¡¹

    That was what he told Gloria anyway.

    ¡¸How much did you spend? The money you got from the Red-horned Rabbit should be almost gone, right? Money is important for adventurers. Also purchasing from someone else could be dangerous too, you know. If he¡¯s strong enough to hunt monsters, he could sell his loot in town. That way he can earn the people¡¯s trust and can even get promoted. The fact that he doesn¡¯t do that means he¡¯s hiding something.¡¹Jill said.

    ¡¸She¡¯s right. Unken said we need to be more vignt if someone that strong is lurking in the area around theke.¡¹Gloria added.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Huh... I guess that¡¯s one way to look at it, Hikaru thought. He had chosen an inconspicuous method to get promoted quickly. It seemed the adventurers he saw at theke today weren¡¯t just investigating whether or not Hikaru attacked other adventurers, but they were assessing how dangerous the ¡°guy¡± he bought stuff from was.

    ¡¸Okay, I might¡¯ve been a bit careless.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like you to admit you were wrong. You just want to end the conversation quickly since you¡¯re noting back anyway, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, what kind of person do you think I am?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite strange. You brought some excellent goods today as well, Hikaru-sama. But the adventurers we sent didn¡¯t find your seller.¡¹Gloria said, being nosy once again.

    ¡¸Maybe they¡¯re wary of skilled adventurers.¡¹Hikaru replied.

    ¡¸Perhaps. They must be shady people, then. It¡¯s strange how they just send you back though when you carry so much money.¡¹

    The owner brought metal cups filled with red juice. Gloria took a sip.

    ¡¸I¡¯m being careful. If you keep on investigating, I think you¡¯ll find them eventually.¡¹

    Hikaru wasn¡¯t about to take Gloria¡¯s baits. He simply gave her vague answers. Gloria gave a significant smile and said no more.

    ¡¸Are you really leaving tomorrow?¡¹Jill asked with a dejected look on her face, unaware of the battle going on between Hikaru and Gloria behind the scenes. She had already taken two shots.

    ¡¸Whoa, slow down.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to get smashed.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. I¡¯ll pay for your drink.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange, I¡¯m going to choose what you drink. Chugging down strong liquors isn¡¯t good for your health.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, fine. Choose away.¡¹Jill said arrogantly, but smiling nheless. She seemed happy that Hikaru was worried about her and that he was going to pay.

    ¡¸Is there a type of drink you like?¡¹

    ¡¸I drink just about anything, but I guess I¡¯m not a fan of the sweet ones.¡¹

    Hikaru recalled the time the manager offered free food but reminded Jill that she had to pay for beverage. She really was a heavy drinker.

    He ordered a drink that was three parts gin and one part vermouth, garnished with an olive. This world had beverages simr to gin and vermouth. If they were a little bit too sweet, he requested lemon or something simr squeezed into it as well.

    There were refrigerators in this magic-filled world. But the maintenance costs were high; either you use magic or a spirit magic gem. As such only restaurants with high sales had them. Pasta Magic had a fridge. Hikaru could expect them to serve cold cocktails.

    Back in Japan, Hikaru, who was so interested in the grown-up world, studied cocktails. He even used his father¡¯s ount to order alcohol online and taste them. He¡¯d get drunk right away though, making him realize he had little tolerance. It was back then that he learned how to make cocktails.

    ¡¸Oh... I haven¡¯t seen this one before.¡¹

    ¡¸Try it.¡¹

    There were cocktails in this world as well, but they werecking in variety. Most people just had one kind of alcohol, or mix a bit of citrus juice into it.

    Jill lifted her ss ¨C unfortunately it wasn¡¯t a cocktail ss ¨C and took a sip.

    ¡¸Yum!¡¹

    Covering her mouth, she looked at Hikaru.

    ¡¸It¡¯s called a martini. Back in my ce, they call it the king of cocktails. It¡¯s refreshing, but also strong-vored.¡¹

    Although one sip and I get dizzy, he thought.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you like it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Thanks.¡¹Jill said, blushing. A smile blossomed across her face.

    Phew. Looks like she¡¯s in a good mood now. Then out of the blue, Hikaru felt an elbow strike his side.

    (Ouch! That hurts!)

    (My bad. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.)

    It was Lavia, who was seated on the other side.

    (Wait, are you jealous?)

    (You better watch out, or I might just elbow you by ident again.)

    (Sorry.)

    Hikaru felt happy knowing Lavia was feeling jealous. His side hurt, though.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama. Can you order something for me too?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting ale.¡¹

    Ale was a type of beer.

    ¡¸Did I hear that right? Ale?¡¹Gloria asked.

    No need to give this nosy woman a cocktail. Hikaru ordered with a broad smile on his face.

    ¡¸My treat... Ale for thedy, please. In the biggest tankard you have.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Arge mug, bigger than Gloria¡¯s face, was mmed in front of her. She was smiling, but her face was twitching.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great, Gloria? He¡¯s paying for yours as well.¡¹Jill said with an air of innocence. Gloria could only nod in agreement.

    ¡¸So anyway, Hikaru-kun. You¡¯re heading to Root Hubbard?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I want to enter the dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You look worried.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Dungeons are dangerous. Don¡¯t you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸And so ispleting requests. ¡¹

    ¡¸I guess... but you tried too hard in getting promoted to rank E. It¡¯s like you¡¯re rushing through life.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how I look like from other people, huh... I¡¯m actually trying to y it safe. I need to take Lavia away from the Four Stars of the East and then leave the kingdom as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Listen. You need to be extra prepared before entering a dungeon. Gathering information is crucial and you¡¯ve got to bring certain items for emergencies.¡¹

    Jill seemed to be drunk. She was getting more talkative, going all mentor mode.

    ¡¸Ointments, medicinal herbs, and potions. Although thest one is a bit expensive.¡¹

    ¡¸Potions...¡¹

    He had never thought about himself getting injured. But there might be times when he would have to act separately from Lavia. If she gets injured then... Besides ointments, this world also had potions. Thetter could heal wounds quickly.

    ¡¸I can buy those at the Alchemists Guild, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s around 1,000 gns per vial. But it can seal up fatal wounds right away.¡¹

    ¡¸How do they make potions anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸They take a pill that¡¯s filled with highly potent medicinal herbs and dissolve it in holy water blessed by a temple. Then a healer imbues it with healing magic. Something like that I guess. The magic goes away after a few days so they¡¯re pretty much for one-time use only.¡¹

    The temple and Alchemists Guild are running a good business, huh... If I could buy a little peace of mind with 1,000 gns, I definitely should, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Also...¡¹

    And so Jill kept talking. She seemed to be getting excited as Hikaru was listening attentively.

    Then she was fast asleep, head slumped on the counter.

    ¡¸Oh, my. I¡¯m going home soon. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a sec! You¡¯re leaving Jill behind?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s rare for her to be sleeping carelessly. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re here.¡¹

    Gloria looked at Jill like an older sister watching over her younger sister... Then again, an older sister wouldn¡¯t leave her sister behind and head home. Gloria looked dead drunk, her face red.

    ¡¸You¡¯re such ady-killer, Hikaru-sama. Pa and her friends were looking for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    The trio from the sticks. Hikaru hadn¡¯t seen them since they parted ways after eating at this diner. He didn¡¯t n to meet them anyway, and there was really no point in doing so. They were grateful to him, but he couldn¡¯t trust them.

    ¡¸They want to continue adventuring.¡¹

    ¡¸They should just head back to their vige.¡¹

    ¡¸What will they do once they¡¯re back?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, they have their homes there.¡¹

    Hikaru felt Lavia stir beside him. She didn¡¯t have a home to return to. So did Hikaru. Unseen by Gloria, he held her hand. She was surprised, but she held his as well. Fortunately it was gettingte. There were no other customers left besides themselves.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no work waiting for them in their poor vige. They could even just be dead weight.¡¹the manager said, drinking beer behind the counter.

    ¡¸It¡¯smon for families to send people away to the city just to reduce food expenses. Anyway, this cocktail¡¯s delicious. Hikaru, you said this is from your hometown?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah... You can serve it here if you want to.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Anyway, do you know where those girls are from?¡¹

    ¡¸You mean the ones with you herest time? I just heard it by chance. Apparently their ce is growing poorer each day.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t they all just leave then?¡¹

    ¡¸They can¡¯t. Nobles have a firm grasp on them.¡¹

    Ah, right. Hikaru traced Rnd¡¯s memories. Nobles didn¡¯t like farmers leaving their domains. They¡¯d offer favorable deals with tax collections and low interest rates on loans. But if a whole family left, the nobles would catch and beat them. They overlooked cases where young people left to work in the capital. Money would be sent back to their families at home, after all. Money would flow from the capital to the countryside.

    ¡¸I just hope they don¡¯t take unreasonable requests.¡¹Gloria said, heaving a sigh. She downed thest contents of her huge mug.

    Hikaru carried Jill on his back as they left the restaurant. Gloria tagged along, saying they should let her sleep in the Adventurers Guild nap room. With a point on Strength, Hikaru didn¡¯t have much trouble carrying her.

    ¡¸My, you¡¯re surprisingly strong, Hikaru-sama.¡¹Gloria said, sounding surprised.

    Hikaru had his mind on other things, however. Jill¡¯s face was too close. He could smell that fragrance unique to women. As much as he wanted to ignore it, he could feel two soft masses pressing on his back. The supple thighs he was holding were warm as well. He¡¯d be grinning by now if Lavia wasn¡¯t shooting icy res at him from behind.

    ¡¸Are you adventuring with Hikaru-sama? Uhm... what was your name again?¡¹

    Gloria moved closer to Lavia.

    ¡¸Renw.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Renw-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to add ¡°sama¡±. I¡¯m not an adventurer.¡¹

    Gloria tried to strike a conversation with Lavia, but thetter simply gave short, indifferent answers. Surely there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with a young boy sounding like a girl. Hikaru was getting nervous, but he could only leave it to Lavia¡¯s capable hands.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here. The key.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right. By the way, Renw-sama. You should drop by the guild once Hikaru-sama is gone.¡¹

    ¡¸I will.¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t going to, of course. Lavia was leaving with Hikaru, after all. But people would start wondering about their rtionship if they said they were leaving together, so they made it sound like ¡°Renw¡± was staying in town. Gloria would forget about her soon, anyway.

    ¡¸There we go. She¡¯s sleeping like a log.¡¹

    There was a small bed in the guild¡¯s nap room. It could be locked from the inside, and using a key from outside unlocked it.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, what about Jill¡¯s souvenir?¡¹

    She probably meant a gift from the capital.

    ¡¸I suppose I can give her one.¡¹

    Hikaru left a bag with an essory case inside that Lavia had bought by Jill¡¯s bedside.

    ¡¸That looks more expensive than mine.¡¹Gloria muttered, but Hikaru ignored her. He thought about leaving a message, but refrained from doing so.

    We might not see each other again. Maybe in the far future, after we leave the kingdom.

    They then left the guild.

    ¡¸Should I walk you home?¡¹Hikaru asked Gloria.

    ¡¸I can go home on my own, thank you. I don¡¯t want to fall victim to your clutches.¡¹she replied and left.

    Hikaru almost said he wasn¡¯t nning to do anything, but then he remembered the time he saw her naked and couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go back and sleep. We have to be up early tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    It was gettingte on theirst night in Pond.

    First thing in the morning and they were already busy. They went to Dodorono to pay him 30,700 gns. He was quiet as he received the money, but eximed, ¡°I¡¯m going to make the best cloak ever!¡±

    Next they went to Leniwood¡¯s shop to get the Dagger of Strength Hikaru had left for maintenance. Together with the steel dagger he bought yesterday, he wore them diagonally at his back like an X.

    They then bought consumables for a five-day trip. After hotdogs for breakfast, they would be all set.

    ¡¸A B-ranked adventurer came by yesterday.¡¹the hotdog stand owner said.

    He probably meant Selica. You mean ¡°came by again¡±. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, however.

    ¡¸She said she¡¯s going to fully support my hotdogs.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. Sounds like they really like them.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all thanks to you, kid. So thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re really grateful, then stop calling me ¡°kid¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Young master.¡¹

    ¡¸Quit joking around.¡¹

    ¡¸May I know your name?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    If he gave his name, Selica might find out about it. But somehow he didn¡¯t really mind. This hotdog stand had done a lot for him... Or rather, the opposite. He¡¯d done a lot for the hotdogs. It was strange how they didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s names all this time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru... Mine¡¯s Ernest.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. See youter.¡¹

    ¡¸Go get ¡®em. You¡¯re noting back for a while, aren¡¯t you? I can see it on your face.¡¹

    ¡¸...Yeah.¡¹

    Their parting wasn¡¯t solemn. He paid sixty gns. Lavia seemed happy to have her spicy hotdog.

    As always, Hikaru pretended to leave town first, then came back for Lavia with Group Obfuscation.

    It cost 1,000 gns for a five-day trip to Root Hubbard on a carriage, simple lodging included. Hikaru paid for two.

    Five dayster, just past noon, they arrived at Root Hubbard.

    Money left: 34,990 gns (+200,000 gns)

 Chapter 41 â€“ Root Hubbard

    <h4>Chapter 41 ¨C Root Hubbard</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Root Hubbard

    Root Hubbard was located south of Pond, about a five-day trip away. Walk ten minutes from the town and you¡¯d arrive at the entrance to the dungeon Underground City of the Ancient Gods, which was discovered five years ago. Root Hubbard itself was a town hastily-built solely for the dungeon, and as such it didn¡¯t have any walls, only simple fences.

    No card check was done on people entering or leaving the ce. There were three guilds in town: the Alchemists Guild (branch), Adventurers Guild, and the Merchants Guild. They all pitched in for the money used in hiring mercenaries who maintained peace and order.

    Wooden buildings lined the main road, twenty on each side. There were a few back streets, but that was it. It might as well be called a ¡°vige¡±, but since the buildings were actually fairly fancy, people called it a ¡°town¡±.

    ¡¸There¡¯s barely any houses here.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Maybe they don¡¯t have ns to develop this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸They might get rid of the town itself once the excavation for treasures and examination of ruins are done.¡¹

    There weren¡¯t any dungeon masters here. Treasure chests didn¡¯t just pop up. You couldn¡¯t gather monster loot like there was no tomorrow. The town itself wouldn¡¯t be developed. This ce was simply not a happy hunting ground.

    Once the dungeon walls were destroyed, they didn¡¯t magically get fixed. Once a treasure was taken, there wouldn¡¯t be another one.

    Hikaru and Lavia found an inn and went to sleep early. No identity checks were done; they didn¡¯t have a way to know who was a wanted person anyway. It was the innkeeper¡¯s duty to make their own judgment about their guests and whether or not to let them stay.

    The next morning, they headed to the Alchemists Guild¡¯s branch. As to why it was called a ¡°branch¡±, it was simply because it didn¡¯t function as a guild at all. You couldn¡¯t take requests. All you could do was buy items that were sold by the Alchemists Guild ¨C items that were ordered from the nearest guild.

    The ce sold potions, magic catalysts, and staffs, among others. Hikaru bought two potions worth 1,200 each which was a little more expensive due to shipping costs.

    ¡¸Holy Water Talisman, Venom Antidote, Cure Disease Potion...¡¹

    Unfamiliar items lined up the shelves, each costing more or less a thousand gns. A young man approached Hikaru. He was a guild staff who seemed to think Hikaru was loaded since he dropped 2,400 gns on the potions like it was nothing.

    ¡¸The Underground City of the Ancient Gods is an undead monsters den. It would be best to use special items. The Holy Water Talisman can temporarily repel the undead. I greatly rmend buying the Venom Antidote as well as once a Poison Gust wounds you, you¡¯ll most likely get infected. The Cure Disease Potion is for the cold air that a Ghost emits. Although some people just use pure will to shrug it off.¡¹

    The staff didn¡¯t mention one thing. The Poison Gust was a high-level monster that could only appear in the deeper parts of the dungeon. Only a handful of adventurers had fought one before.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Holy Oil... Lamp?¡¹

    A different item caught Hikaru¡¯s attention. It looked exactly like a spiritmp. The ss was poorly-made, however, causing air bubbles to form, resulting in a low transparency.

    ¡¸Ah, this one. It¡¯s used for when you spend a night in the dungeon. By lighting it up ¨C well the me itself isn¡¯t visible, but I assure you it lights up ¨C it creates something like a force field invisible to undead monsters in a radius of about ten paces. It¡¯s used for long breaks, in other words, for when you sleep.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I want five, then.¡¹

    ¡¸...I¡¯m sorry, what?¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s 5,000 gns.¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me if I sound rude. Monsters are more active at nighttime. A Holy Oil Lamp onlysts for about eight hours, so you might have to fight some of them.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸The longest anyone had explored the dungeon was three days and it was a five-man party of rank C adventurers. They lost two of their members by the time they returned.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware of that. I already looked it up. Anyway, I¡¯m buying five.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay...¡¹

    The staff¡¯s expression changed to that of pity. He was probably sure that Hikaru would die inside the dungeon.

    Our food will onlyst for five days. We¡¯ll have drinking water thanks to the Water Spirit Magic Gem, but it¡¯s not like it can create food.

    In reality, Hikaru was carefully considering how long they were going to stay inside.

    Next they made their way to the Adventurers Guild. The ce was thriving. Many adventurers were gathered in the building which was as big as the one in Pond.

    ¡¸We¡¯re a rank D party and we need at most three Healers.¡¹

    ¡¸Recruiting people for this day only! We¡¯re not asking for much as we¡¯re only rank E ourselves.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯d like to join a party looking to collect magic gems. One swordsman and one archer. We¡¯re only rank E, but we have five-character sses on our cards.¡¹

    People were looking for party members in the guild. Once a treasure chest was opened and the loot taken, there wouldn¡¯t be another one. But it was possible to get rare items as well. People who liked to collect works of art, medicine, weapons, books, bugs, or herbs posted requests here at the Root Hubbard Adventurers Guild. Adventurers might not find actual gold in the dungeon, but they could earn money by clearing these requests. It was the dream.

    ¡¸Oh, thank heavens. There¡¯s one left.¡¹

    Unlike Pond, the reference room here was frequently used. On one hand, you could make bank in the dungeon, but it was extremely dangerous as well. There were books in the reference room that put together the things that adventurers learned from exploring the dungeon.

    Hikaru grabbed thest book left, used Group Obfuscation on Lavia and himself, then headed to a corner so they could focus on reading. The ounts were quite peculiar as they were mostly rumors.

    Year X, month X, day X; An ount from XXX, a D-ranked adventurer:

    He had a narrow escape from death and returned alive after an encounter with a Living Head. ording to him, it was a floating head of a corpse, which matches what we know so far about the monster. It lets out a screech called a Bind Shout that strikes fear to those who hear it. ¡°Surrounded by five Living Heads, I was prepared to die. A fire spell fired by my friends hit a bottle of alcohol, lighting up the whole ce as bright as day. I then escaped from the monsters...¡±

    It looked like the person simply wrote down what he heard, albeit incoherent.

    ¡¸This is actually helpful.¡¹

    ¡¸So a Living Head is weak against light?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that. But I guess it strictly relies on its two eyes for vision.¡¹

    Someone who was prepared to die escaped easily. If it was a monster you could run away from, he wouldn¡¯t have braced himself for death. That only meant they created an opening for him to escape. Reading and analyzing was a crucial skill indeed.

    Lavia was also smart, so he didn¡¯t have to exin anything. Hikaru continued reading to find out if his hunch was right.

    ¡¸Wait a sec, there¡¯s no books left! Hey, you! You¡¯re done reading, right? Hand yours over.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    It sounded like trouble. A brawny adventurer, who looked to be more or less thirty years old, was yanking a book from a boy in his mid-teens.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still reading that! Give it back!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Wait, aren¡¯t you the kid who always looks for party members here butpletely ignored anyway? Rank E solo adventurers have no business being here.¡¹

    ¡¸What does that have to do with me reading that book?!¡¹

    The reddish brown-haired boy tried to reach for the book, but the man was around 185 centimeters tall. He couldn¡¯t do anything.

    The other adventurersughed. They knew about how the boy was recruiting for members and that no one gave him the time of day.

    ¡¸Who would actually listen to a rank E Civilian?¡¹

    ¡¸He should just go home, to be honest.¡¹

    Not one soul sympathized with the boy. The guild staff was at the counter, having conversations with adventurers. They didn¡¯t bother with what was going on. Perhaps they were too busy, or trouble in the guild was simply an everyday urrence.

    ¡¸We¡¯re exploring the dungeon tomorrow, so we¡¯re going to read this. Understand? I¡¯ll give it back once we¡¯re done with it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m going to clear the dungeon too! I have a right to read it!¡¹

    ¡¸A right? No, you don¡¯t. You gotta be strong if you want to be an... adventurer!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh?!¡¹

    A mere front kick from the man sent the boy flying, mming his back on a pir. No one batted an eye. Everyone was used to seeing brawls.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s start our strategy meeting.¡¹

    The man seemed to have lostplete interest as he returned to his friends. The boy was down on his knees, not moving. Tears streamed down his face, either from pain or frustration.

    ¡¸...Good grief.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to help him?¡¹Lavia asked Hikaru as he stood up.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about what other people get themselves into, but we¡¯re done reading anyway.¡¹

    They were both fast readers. Hikaru was a bookworm back in Japan, and Lavia read novels a lot. They had the contents of the book in their mind already.

    ¡¸You alive?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh... who are you?¡¹

    Hikaru approached the boy who quickly rubbed his sleeves on his eyes to hide the fact that he was crying.

    He was dressed elegantly. The fabric of his clothes looked luxurious, and his face had a tinge of softness in it. Most adventurers had this rough look on them, but he didn¡¯t have it.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hawks F. Linden

    Age: 16 Soul Rank: 14

    15

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿1

    ....¡¾Shield¡¿1

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿1

    Hikaru almost dropped to the floor when he saw the boy¡¯s Soul Board.

    He¡¯s weak! Like, awfully weak! I¡¯m surprised he made it to rank E. Maybe that man was right. He might actually be a Civilian.

    Still he had a point on Sword Weapon Mastery. He probably received proper training since he was clearly the son of a Baron, as indicated by the ¡°F¡± in his name.

    ¡¸You can read this.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m done with it.¡¹Hikaru said as he handed the book over. Hawks regarded it before turning his attention back to Hikaru.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t let you into my party.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Uh... party?

    ¡¸You look like you just got promoted to rank E. I understand the feeling of being desperate for party members, but exploring a dungeon is not a game. You should enter one once you¡¯ve grown and found friends you can trust.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I uhh...¡¹

    ¡¸You should go home. Find a ce where you can gain experience.¡¹Hawks said, before turning around and making his way to a nearby table.

    ¡¸Wh-What?¡¹

    ¡¸You just got dumped, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Did I say I wanted to join his party?¡¹

    The other adventurers heard the conversation and the whole ce erupted intoughter.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a kid who got turned down by that kid!¡¹one eximed.

    Hikaru¡¯s face twitched.

    They had a light lunch at a diner that specialized in noodles. Unlike the wheat and buckwheat noodles that Hikaru was used to eating in Japan, this ce used rice flour. The smooth texture was out of this world, and the stock made from meat bones was exquisite, making for a satisfying meal.

    ¡¸Lavia. How are you feeling?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    He wanted to use chopsticks, but there was none avable, so he had to use a fork instead. As always, Lavia looked elegant as she had her meal.

    ¡¸Onward we go, then.¡¹

    ¡¸To the dungeon.¡¹

    And so they left the diner and made their way out of town and to the dungeon. They had already bought the food and the water-producing spirit magic gem they needed. Five nights inside should be fine, although way different from a pleasant stay at an inn.

    Outside the town was a wastnd, with only a few half-withered bushes growing here and there. As Hikaru looked at the narrow, hard-packed road, he wondered how many people had tread the path and how many actually made it back.

    ¡¸Lavia, how do you feel about all this? And I want you to be honest with me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m actually a bit scared.¡¹

    ¡¸Scared?¡¹

    ¡¸I longed to go on an adventure. But now that I¡¯m about to go on one, I can¡¯t stop my legs from shaking a bit. It¡¯s weird, right?¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t think so. They were about to head into unknown territory where countless people have died and safety was not guaranteed. No one even knew whaty hidden in the deepest part of the dungeon.

    They didn¡¯t want riches. There weren¡¯t any goods they desperately needed either. They simply wanted to go on an adventure.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I hope you don¡¯t take it the wrong way.¡¹Lavia hurriedly added after seeing Hikaru looking serious.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s run away.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸If it looks like monsters might notice us, let¡¯s bail. We might run into some monsters that my abilities have no effect on. Even if there¡¯s treasure in front of us, we¡¯ll run with all we¡¯ve got.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay... Thank you, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸I value my life.¡¹

    ¡¸Mine too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. So much so that I don¡¯t want to lose you that easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe. I¡¯ll take that for now.¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s mood hadpletely changed. She was rxed now.

    Oh no.

    Hikaru thought about what would happen after they get out of the kingdom ¨C when she¡¯d finally be free...

    What if she goes away? What if she always wanted to leave him? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever recover from that.

    The more he knew Lavia, the more he felt attracted to her. He was painfully aware of that.

    ¡¸Oh, is that the entrance right there?¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s voice snapped him back to his senses. Up ahead stood several wooden houses. The Adventurers Guild staff and personnel from the government lived there as they managed the entrance to the dungeon.

    Beyond that was a small mausoleum with a wide opening ¨C the entrance to the Underground City of the Ancient Gods.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Here for an errand? Did anyone order food?¡¹ a man wondered as he saw Hikaru and Lavia. His proper attire painted him as a government official.

    ¡¸I¡¯m an adventurer.¡¹Hikaru said, showing his guild card. He left the ¡°job ss¡± field nk, though.

    ¡¸Really? Hmm, yes. It says you¡¯re rank E, all right. Who¡¯s the other boy?¡¹

    ¡¸My escort. I believe we can enter as long as one of us is at least rank E.¡¹

    ¡¸Those are the rules, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t let young people¡¯s lives go to waste. I can¡¯t allow you to enter.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me?¡¹

    He¡¯s going to vite regtions?

    ¡¸Whoa, what¡¯s going on here? A kid wants to enter the dungeon?¡¹

    Five adventurers came out of their cabin.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not giving them permission, so I¡¯m asking them to leave. ¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good. They¡¯re just going to die right away. That¡¯ll only increase the number of undead in there.¡¹one man said.

    They all burst outughing.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru?¡¹Lavia asked gingerly. Hikaru was not happy. So much so that even she felt scared.

    ¡¸First that Alchemists Guild staff, that rank E kid, and now you lot... You¡¯re all pissing me off.¡¹Hikaru said in a clear voice that the person in charge and the adventurers could hear him.

    ¡¸What did you say? Don¡¯t think you can get away with everything just because you¡¯re a kid. You¡¯re being really disrespectful right now.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being disrespectful. Are you from the guild? Or a government official?¡¹

    ¡¸...The guild. What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Regtions say rank E adventurers are allowed to enter, regardless of theirpany¡¯s rank. And you¡¯re tantly viting said regtions. If anything, you¡¯re the one not respecting the rules.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just...¡¹

    ¡¸Watch your mouth, kid. Don¡¯t get too cocky now. ¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, old man. You think you¡¯re hot shit cause you put your life on the line in your job?¡¹

    A vein popped up on the adventurer¡¯s forehead after being called an old man.

    ¡¸Care to say that again?!¡¹

    ¡¸Our n was to head back as soon as we felt what it was like to go adventuring, but I changed my mind. We¡¯re leaving this god-forsaken kingdom anyway, so there¡¯s no need to hold back.¡¹Hikaru dered.¡¸We¡¯re heading to the deepest part of this dungeon.¡¹

    Money left: 24,390 gns (+200,000 gns)

 Chapter 42 â€“ Underground City of the Ancient Gods 1

    <h4>Chapter 42 ¨C Underground City of the Ancient Gods 1</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    ¡¸I¡¯m, uhh... sorry.¡¹Hikaru apologized.

    Knowing Lavia was a bit scared, he said they were going to run away at the first sign of danger, but he just dered he was going to clear the dungeon. It didn¡¯t take long for him to go back on his word. Lavia couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯d get angry too if I was in your shoes. I wanted to say you are awesome, but I can¡¯t really do it. I was relieved that you spoke out.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll make a mistake. You¡¯ll turn back once it gets too dangerous and forget about clearing the dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸I promise. No point in clearing the dungeon if we¡¯re dead.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go then.¡¹

    They were standing in front of the mausoleum. After Hikaru¡¯s deration, the adventurers went silent, then burst intoughter. With a ¡°good luck¡±, they left and entered the dungeon before them.

    Having used the regtions as a pretext, the guild personnel said he was going to allow them to enter, but he would report it to the guild. He looked displeased as he wrote something down.

    Sure, go ahead and report me. I don¡¯t really care, Hikaru thought. They were going to leave soon anyway. It only fueled his determination even more.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Although it looked like a cabin made of stone, it was definitely a mausoleum and it served as the entrance to the Underground City of the Ancient Gods. Shelves, which seemed to have had urns disyed before, lined up the walls. Cremation was a rare custom in this world. The urns were probably taken for examination.

    The discovery of the dungeon itself was quite peculiar. Low-level spirit-type monsters started appearing near the roads. Since there weren¡¯t any settlements or graveyards nearby, adventurers went out to investigate, and happened on the mausoleum.

    A simple set of stairs were set up by the hole in the ground. It wasn¡¯t technically an ¡°entrance¡± to the dungeon. Back when it was discovered, it was nothing but a hole. Two hundred meters down a gentle slope was where the Underground City was located.

    ording to Gafrasti N. Valves, a historian, the mausoleum was not rted to the Underground City in any way. The undead monsters that appeared in the ce wore clothes from the Poelnxinia dynasty, a dynasty that had fallen 600 years ago, while the mausoleum was built sometime in thest hundred years.

    In other words, the Underground City was built by the Poelnxinian people, and their bodies turned into undead.

    Undead-type monsters drew spirits. It was mentioned in the book that perhaps undead monsters dug through the dirt for years and finally made it to the mausoleum. The thought of a monster digging tenaciously for hundreds of years filled Hikaru with dread.

    Incidentally, Poelnxinia was an old term for Ponsonia, although now obsolete. At least ording to Rnd¡¯s knowledge. He only had vague memories about the history of the fallen dynasty, however.

    ¡¸Watch your step.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Hikaru took the first step on the stairs then took Lavia¡¯s hand. Lamps were installed on the walls at regr intervals, and while inadequate, enough to see. Activating Group Obfuscation, they both headed further inside.

    It¡¯s getting cold.

    Hikaru felt the temperature drop. Strong, chilly wind from the depths blew past them. The walls now changed to bare rocks, wet and slippery. Sounds of water dripping could be heard. Initially, he thought 200 meters was nothing, but it surprisingly felt so far. They were both quiet. But if there was a beginning, there was always an end.

    ¡¸Wow... it¡¯s huge.¡¹

    All of a sudden, the passage came to an end, and they emerged at a stone-made house. There was a hole in the wall where the passage was connected to. Crisp, dry air entered their lungs. The floor was muddy from all the people that had gone through here. Worn-out nkets and tables were sprawled about.

    A howl sounded from far away. Hikaru and Lavia looked at each other. It wasn¡¯t a dog. A monster, or perhaps, a human.

    The wooden door creaked as it opened to the pitch-ck darkness. Beyond it was the beginning of the dungeon.

    Lavia carried themp with one hand, and held Hikaru¡¯s hand with the other.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹Hikaru said. Lavia gave a nod and they both stepped out of the house.

    Heavy silence descended upon them. Even a cloudy, dark night was brighter than the dungeon. It was as if the world had ended and they were the only people around.

    As soon as they stepped out, the ground seemed to rise. Apparently it was a small bridge for the irrigation channel that ran through the houses, although had long dried out. They crossed the bridge and out into the dry, hard-packed road. Clouds of dust rose with each step, but it was easy to walk on.

    The light of themp gave vision to the next house, one made out of stone, with a five-stepdder at the front that lead to its entrance. A few nces around and it was evident that every house was of the same design.

    Being made of stone, the structures had stood the test of time, although most of them had their roofs copsed. The first floor of two, three-story houses were fine. Unfortunately, most of them had been ransacked by adventurers ¨C drawers were turned inside out, porcin tes were smashed to pieces.

    ¡¸Ugh... What is that smell?¡¹

    In the quiet underground city, Hikaru caught the stench of rotting meat.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Ssh!¡¹

    Sensing its approach, Hikaru was quick to react and covered Lavia¡¯s mouth. A human came from behind the house. Or what once was a human. Its eyeballs were gone and its lower lips were peeled off, exposing its yellowish teeth. The creature had a right arm, but its left arm, from the elbow down, appeared to have been torn off. Rather than walking, it looked more like it was staggering. It didn¡¯t notice Hikaru and Lavia.

    A Dead Citizen.

    Dead Citizens were the lowest of the mobs among undead monsters. However, it could still prove to be troublesome. They could call for their friends. This ce was a city, so it had plenty of friends around.

    The Obfuscation is working well. Even with ourmp, it doesn¡¯t see us. Not that it has eyes. It looks like not having eyes is not a problem for undead monsters. Does it have some sort of a Detection skill, then?

    Hikaru thought he could bring up its Soul Board since it was technically a former human being, but it didn¡¯t work. His Life Detection actually didn¡¯t sense the monster, only Mana Detection was able to. Within a range of a hundred meters, he sensed twelve undead monsters, most likely Dead Citizens.

    There¡¯s quite a lot of them. I¡¯m sure a normal adventurer can handle one of them, but it must be rough if it called for backup.

    Hikaru pulled Lavia and went around the monster¡¯s back. He drew his Dagger of Strength and thrust it into the creature¡¯s heart ¨C or where its heart would be. The monster trembled before copsing to the ground. A cloud of dust rose as it dropped.

    ¡¸I can kill them no problem... is what I¡¯d like to say, but this fluid is disgusting.¡¹

    Dark liquid stuck on his de.

    ¡¸Hikaru, this is a Dead Citizen, right? So its heart is its weakness? I don¡¯t recall reading that on the book.¡¹

    ¡¸Its mana was concentrated on its heart, so I just stabbed it.¡¹

    It was all thanks to his Mana Detection.

    ¡¸So you can see the flow of mana. You might be able to use magic.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Haha. I sure hope so.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure I can if I put points on my magic-rted stats. I don¡¯t have a lot of extra points to use, though. In any case...

    Hikaru had two questions from his kill just now.

    Will my soul rank go up if I kill undead monsters?

    He could find out by killing a few Dead Citizens, although he didn¡¯t really want to. Using magic was out of the question. That would only draw attention. The stench was unbearable as well.

    Why are there monsters near the entrance?

    That was his second question. Since its discovery five years ago, hundreds ¨C no, thousands of adventurers had entered this dungeon. That much was clear from the ransacked houses near the entrance. It would make sense then that monsters in the area would be all cleared. And yet they ran into one immediately. The Dead Citizen was still on the ground, wearing old worn-out clothes.

    Whatever. For now, we¡¯ll just proceed deeper.

    Thanks to Group Obfuscation, the Dead Citizens didn¡¯t notice them. There were other monsters roaming about as well.

    The Skeleton ¨C a Dead Citizen that was nothing but bones. Skeleton Armor ¨C a higher-level Skeleton well-versed inbat. It didn¡¯t wear an actual armor, but used mana to toughen its body. The Skeleton Mage ¨C Skeletons with staffs that could use magic. It wasn¡¯t a problem since Hikaru could take it down before it couldn¡¯t notice him. There were also Ghosts ¨C spirit monsters which looked like a thick mist.

    These monsters were lurking in the area. A whole lot of them, in fact. Hikaru and Lavia woulde across a few of them every five minutes of walking. They usually grouped up in two or three.

    For now, Hikaru resolved to just kill everyst one of them. Skeletons had their mana concentrated in their skulls so he stabbed them in the head. He wasn¡¯t sure if physical attacks worked on Ghosts, but he tried anyway. It worked; it felt like he was cutting a piece of cloth.

    His first question was answered after a few kills. His soul rank went up. Though it felt remarkably slower than when he killed Goblins or Green Wolves. About five times slower. But since his goal was to raise his soul rank, he proceeded to kill more, as long as it didn¡¯t take him too far.

    Then they heard something.

    ¡¸Hey, there¡¯s more!¡¹

    ¡¸I know! Hold ¡®em back!¡¹

    ¡¸This is rough!¡¹

    ¡¸Put your backs into it!¡¹

    Voices and the sh of steel rang through the darkness. In the distance, they could see a light. Five adventurers were fighting a horde of Skeletons.

    ¡¸What do we do?! No matter how many we kill, they just keep oning!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to be more generous on the holy water!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re weak in one-on-ones, so just keep at it!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m running out of mana...¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! I got bit! Damn, that hurts like hell!¡¹

    Hikaru knew who they were right away. The adventurers they met at the entrance.

    ¡¸Huh...?¡¹

    It looked like they were having trouble.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t look too happy, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I¡¯m the same as always, if you ask me.¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed Lavia¡¯s hand and they started walking towards the skirmish.

 Chapter 43 â€“ Underground City of the Ancient Gods 2

    <h4>Chapter 43 ¨C Underground City of the Ancient Gods 2</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Most of the undead monsters that surrounded the adventurers were Undead Citizens, then the Skeletons. They kept on cutting them down, but the Undead Citizens never let up. As long as the mana flowing through their bodies hadn¡¯t run out, they just kept on attacking. As such, pieces of flesh were scattered about.

    ¡¸It stinks. Let¡¯s just stay away...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹Lavia said, frowning.

    She probably wanted to say that someone might die while he was joking around. One adventurer was on the ground, injured, while another one had run out of mana. The other three formed a triangle to protect their two friends.

    ¡¸...I know. I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night if these guys died. Get ready to use fire magic anytime, Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru let go of Lavia¡¯s hands and approached the undead from behind on his own.

    ¡¸Buh...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    ¡¸Guahh...¡¹

    ¡¸Guh...¡¹

    ¡¸Agh...¡¹

    He took down five of them in the blink of an eye.

    ¡¸Wh-What happened? They just dropped dead!¡¹

    The adventurers had not the slightest idea what was going on. Hikaru had his Stealth on, after all.

    ¡¸Why, if it isn¡¯t the grown-ups.¡¹Hikaru said as he disabled his Stealth.

    ¡¸The hell?! It¡¯s the kid from earlier!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s stealing from us while we¡¯re drawing the Undead Citizens¡¯ attention!¡¹

    Hikaru wanted to heave a sigh. He was clearly helping them out, yet they saw it as him ¡°stealing¡± from them.

    ¡¸Fine. You can have these rotting corpses. You grown-ups can handle the rest.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, wait!¡¹

    ¡¸Why should I?¡¹

    ¡¸I said wait! Ugh!¡¹

    An Undead Citizen charged at one of them, causing him to lose his ground. Undead Citizens wereing straight at Hikaru as well, but...

    ¡¸Lavia!¡¹

    Hikaru quickly backed away, and Lavia let her Fire Breath loose on two of the monsters, roasting them up.

    ¡¸W-Wow... What the hell is that fire magic?!¡¹

    ¡¸Please help us!¡¹

    ¡¸You asses! Don¡¯t you have any pride?! You¡¯re asking help from kids!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care as long as they help us!¡¹

    ¡¸Is this conversation gonna take long? We¡¯re in a hurry.¡¹Hikaru cut in.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    ¡¸Help us! Please!¡¹their leader shouted.

    ¡¸There you have it. Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    Lavia shot Fire Breath in quick session. More than half of the Undead Citizens and Skeletons were reduced to ashes in no time at all. The adventurers took care of the remaining two. The strange aroma of burning flesh and intense heat filled the air.

    ¡¸Haaa...¡¹

    Completely exhausted, thest three adventurers slumped down on the ground. Hikaru checked their Soul Boards in the meantime, but there was nothing that stood out in particr.

    Sword 2, Long Sword 2, Bow 2 ¨C that was it.

    Disappointing, Hikaru thought as he grabbed Lavia and started walking away. Naturally they had to pass by the adventurers.

    ¡¸Hey... wait!¡¹

    ¡¸What was it again? ¡°They¡¯re just going to die right away. That¡¯ll only increase the number of undead in there¡±?¡¹

    Those were the words the adventurer said to Hikaru back at the entrance. The man froze.

    ¡¸You should get the hell away from here once you catch your breath. The undead around here are all dead, but we made so much noise such that some mighte from afar.¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    The wounded adventurer who begged for Hikaru¡¯s help without hesitation got up, his arm wrapped in a towel, not even bothering to heal it first. The others quickly followed and ran towards the entrance. Their leader was the only one left.

    ¡¸The exit is over there. What, you don¡¯t even know which way to go anymore?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸What are you gonna do?! What was that spell just now anyway?!¡¹

    ¡¸Fire Breath.¡¹Lavia answered.

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a basic fire magic.¡¹

    Hikaru and Lavia left the dumbfounded man and proceeded onward. After walking for about thirty meters, the adventurer couldn¡¯t make them out in the darkness. Hikaru grabbed Lavia¡¯s hand and activated his Group Obfuscation.

    Hikaru stopped killing undead monsters. It was awfully inefficient in gaining exp for his soul rank, and they only wore out his weapons.

    ¡¸If this were a game, my weapons would have unlimited use... No, wait. Some weapons have durability limits, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Game?¡¹

    ¡¸Just thinking out loud. Anyway, my dagger¡¯s chipped already.¡¹

    Skeletons were tough. He had to crush their bones to cut through to its mana, causing his weapon to wear out in no time. He tried throwing pebbles, but the sound of them zipping through the air caught the attention of other monsters.

    He thought maybe they could actually hear. But there was another exnation. Vibration. They might be able to sense vibration in the air.

    Throwing stones up close was enough to destroy a Skeleton¡¯s skull, but he found picking up stones just to conserve his dagger too bothersome so he stopped.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve made it quite far. Let¡¯s take a break.¡¹

    Four hours had passed since they entered the dungeon. Hikaru took out his pocket watch.

    There were clocks in this world ¡ª although rare ¡ª made by incorporating spirit magic gems from all four elements. Since they used magic, there was no deviation. It was an unknown technology for Hikaru. He just borrowed it from the guild, but he had to pay a huge deposit for it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost evening...¡¹

    They sat down. Hikaru took out a water bottle that used a water spirit magic gem to fill it up over time. Even just tiny pieces of the gem was enough, so it was extremely cheap.

    After drinking warm, fresh water, he handed it over to Lavia who took it with both hands and drank in small amounts.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to collect stones?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸You mean magic rocks? If they¡¯re rare, it might be a good idea to pick some up.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s one over there.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    About five meters away by the road, he spotted a rock the size of a go piece that shone in seven colors. They were used as magic catalysts, each costing around 500 gns.

    ¡¸I thought these things only popped up in sacred grounds.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸So I heard. Though they can be found in graveyards as well apparently.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard kids in the slum find them in graveyards. A good way to make money, they said.¡¹

    That was from Rnd¡¯s memories, who had plenty of knowledge regarding this kind of stuff. It was no surprise. After all, he researched the art of crossing different worlds.

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s the dungeon... or maybe they appear in ces with plenty of undead monsters. I believe there are parties formed specifically to search for magic rocks.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There¡¯s another one over there.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    There was another rock three meters ahead.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you can see them.¡¹

    Lavia cocked her head.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t see them? I can see them clearly since it¡¯s dark.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Wait a minute...¡¹

    Hikaru disabled his Mana Detection.

    ¡¸Oh, I see it.¡¹

    He looked back down the road and spotted three magic rocks. The mana flowing within them actually made it harder for him to see with his skill on.

    ¡¸Detection sure is hard to use.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s make some more progress. I want to try fighting undead monsters at night when they get stronger.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Not long after they started walking, they happened on stronger undead. The ones they¡¯ve met so far just charged straight, groaning and grumbling, but these monsters were quite different.

    ¡¸They¡¯re freakin¡¯ athletes...¡¹Hikaru muttered to himself.

    The monsters were fast, dashing all over the ce. Some clung to the walls, climbing them swiftly. The sight of a Skeleton jumping around was enough to make him smile.

    ¡¸It looks like they don¡¯t notice us, but taking them down is a pain...¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸It must be the darkness, but I¡¯m getting sleepy.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have dinner then sleep.¡¹

    They entered a nearby house and closed the door shut. Hikaru burned some holy oil before turning his Stealth off. It seemed the guy from the guild was right. Undead didn¡¯te close.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    They heard voicesing from out front.

    ¡¸Turn back?! That¡¯s ridiculous! We¡¯vee up dry because we¡¯re only going to low-ss areas. I paid good money for you guys!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on. We¡¯ve only got a little bit of holy oil left. We¡¯re close enough that we can make it back while lighting it up along the way.¡¹

    ¡¸And you call yourself an adventurer?!¡¹

    ¡¸Adventurers don¡¯t actually risk going on dangerous adventures, Sir Noble.¡¹

    ¡¸Hngh...¡¹

    Sounds like another trouble, Hikaru thought as he peeked through the door to see what was going on.

    £ª¡¡¡¡¡¡£ª

    ¡¸Ponsonia Royal Family Relics Research Society Expenses... What¡¯s this?¡¹Kudyastroia said as she lifted her face up from the documents. An official was with her in the office, but he was already preparing to leave.

    ¡¸Your Highness, can we do that tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Please just check this. They¡¯ve had quite the enormous budget since five years ago. This year¡¯s budget is two hundred million gns.¡¹

    ¡¸The Ponsonia Royal Family Relics Research Society must be using it.¡¹

    ¡¸And I want to know what exactly this society is.¡¹

    ¡¸...I¡¯ll check.¡¹

    ¡°I just want to go home right away¡± was written on the man¡¯s face. He pulled out a list of official public organizations from the bookshelf.

    ¡¸Ah. It¡¯s a research society created by Sir Valves. Once a relic from the royal family is excavated, they immediately purchase it for study.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir Valves... The historian Gafrasti N. Valves?¡¹

    ¡¸I see you know him.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t two hundred million too much? Does my father know about this?¡¹

    ¡¸It says here His Majesty backed up the society¡¯s foundation.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Kudyastoria looked puzzled. Indeed, her father was a backer of plenty of organizations, but he was only lending his name. Most of them were actually started by prettydies. In other words, he was basically using the kingdom¡¯s money to give allowance to his women. She hadn¡¯t heard of her father backing up a serious organization like this one. The budget was absurd as well.

    I haven¡¯t heard of my father talking about the kingdom¡¯s history or the royal family¡¯s past. I wonder what this society is really about. Five years ago... Did something happen five years ago?

    She contemted whether to look into it further or not. Right now they were at war with the Quinnd Empire. She didn¡¯t have the avable resources.

    ¡¸I was wondering if I should look into this... What do you think?¡¹

    The official had already left the office.

    Kudyastoria heaved a sigh, put the papers on top of the pile, and began working on the next one.

 Chapter 44 â€“ Underground City of the Ancient Gods 3

    <h4>Chapter 44 ¨C Underground City of the Ancient Gods 3</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Hikaru peeked through the door to check the ruckus outside. Lavia followed him, sticking her head out just under Hikaru¡¯s. About ten meters ahead, a group of people ¨C four on one side and two on the other ¨C were arguing.

    ¡¸I said I¡¯m just going to get more holy oil.¡¹

    ¡¸You probably don¡¯t n oning back. This is a breach of contract! What happened to all that bragging? ¡°We¡¯re rank C. I¡¯m sure we¡¯re the best ones around here.¡± We¡¯re just wandering around areas already explored!¡¹

    ¡¸Listen, Mr. Gaf. You¡¯re a noble, so...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a noble!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay. You might not know this, so allow me to tell you. Undeads are way too powerful at night. Didn¡¯t you see? Their abilities have been greatly enhanced.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re also cking off during daytime!¡¹

    ¡¸Enemies are much stronger beyond the wall.¡¹

    Wall? There¡¯s a wall? They¡¯re rank C adventurers, all right. They¡¯reposed and know when to pull out.

    Hikaru observed them calmly. The adventurers were men in their mid-twenties. One person talked, while the other three stood behind, just chatting among themselves. Either they really trusted the guy, or they were only strictly following their roles.

    The old man he was talking to, Mr. Gaf, was about fifty, or sixty-something years old. He had messy hair that was almost entirely gray, but the clothes he was wearing looked fancy ¨C the kind nobles wore when hunting and definitely not fit for exploring a dungeon.

    It made sense that the adventurer kept referring to him as a noble. Although the man himself denied it.

    ¡¸You know I want to go beyond that wall.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah... Anyway, let¡¯s sit down. You must be tired from all the walking.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not tired!¡¹

    ¡¸Your legs are shaking. You should drink some water.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh...¡¹

    They all sat in a circle, with the magicmp in the center. Hikaru fixed his gaze on the person beside Gaf. He thought it was a man at first, but as it turned out, it was actually a woman. She was tall and fit. Her hair, bluish-gray, cut short. Underneath her cloak, she wore te armor with certain parts removed that protected only the important parts of her body. Is she wearing chainmail under?

    Hikaru noticed she had short swords hanging down from both sides.

    A two-sword fighting style? That¡¯s unusual. She looks like a knight, but I don¡¯t think there are female knights around.

    ¡¸Listen. We¡¯re here right now. These parts here have been explored. You¡¯re clearly cutting corners here.¡¹Gaf said, pointing at the topmost sheet from his stack of papers.

    It must be a map, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸A map... I¡¯d love to take a look at it. Wait here a bit, Lavia, and don¡¯t move away from the range of the holy oil¡¯s effects.¡¹

    ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹

    ¡¸To scout.¡¹

    Slipping through the door, Hikaru activated his Stealth and started walking. He made sure his footsteps weren¡¯t heard. It would spell trouble if someone among them had Instinct. Not a lot of people had ¡°Detection¡±, but there was a fair amount of people with ¡°Instinct.¡±

    ¡¸Just one more day. I want to at least go see what¡¯s beyond the wall...¡¹Gaf said, putting his stack of papers beside him. He was sitting on a copsed wall.

    Hikaru inched closer. When he was five meters away, he checked their Soul Boards. The C rank adventurers had high stats, but nothing really stood out. Bow 4 and Water Spirit Magic 4 caught his attention, and that was about it. Perhaps they fight by coordinating their attacks.

    Now for this old man...

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Gafrasti N. Valves

    Age: 62 Rank: 10

    50

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿1

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Earth¡¿1

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿5

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿5

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Intelligence¡¿

    ....¡¾Arithmetic¡¿1

    ....¡¾Language¡¿1

    ..¡¾Memory¡¿2

    Hmm... Wait, Gafrasti? I¡¯m sure I saw that name in that book we read. The historian who knows about the Poelnxinia dynasty.

    The N. in his name indicated that he came from a Viscount family. He might even be the head of the house himself. A bona fide noble, no doubt.

    He denied he was a noble, though... Is he here in secret? He¡¯s not doing a very good job of hiding it.

    The condescending attitude towards the adventurers. The fancy clothes. No matter how you looked at him, he was a noble.

    Whatever. I guess this woman¡¯s his bodyguard, then.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Aia Van Houtens

    Age: 21 Rank: 26

    12

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿2

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿1

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿1

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿3

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿4

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿2

    ....¡¾Long Spear¡¿2

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿2

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Evil¡¿3

    ......¡¾ursed Magic¡¿1

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿6

    ursed magic? And what¡¯s with her middle name? Van? Rnd¡¯s memories has nothing.

    ¡¸Crap!¡¹

    Aia turned around and stared at Hikaru, causing him to freeze on the spot. The light from the magicmp was being blocked by Gafrasti. He should be inplete darkness, and yet she was ring at him.

    That¡¯s right! She has six points on Instinct! Just as good as the knights¡¯ captain!

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Aia?¡¹

    ¡¸Sir Valves, I don¡¯t have proof, but there could be a rat snooping around.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Gafrasti quickly stood up and turned to look around.

    ¡¸Is it someone from the royal family?!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know...¡¹

    ¡¸Kill him!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir.¡¹

    The adventurers had no idea what was going on.

    ¡¸What are you saying, Sir Gaf? That woman didn¡¯t even fight once. Is she a Mage or something? She has two swords with her, though...¡¹

    Aia ignored the men and started chanting a spell.

    ¡¸O¡¯ great god residing in the abyss, I ask for your power. My name is Aia Van Houtens. Cast slumber on my enemies.¡¹

    Faint, purple-colored mana rose from her body that slowly expanded around her, like a gust of wind.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s this? Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸No, leader! Something¡¯s wrong with Olhunte!¡¹

    One of the adventurers suddenly hung their head low before copsing on the ground.

    ¡¸Hey, what did you do?!¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet. You look pathetic. He¡¯s just sleeping. It¡¯s a spell that only works on those hostile towards us.¡¹Gaf said.

    ¡¸Hostile?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so your archer had ill feelings towards us, your client. He was ring at us a lot. Anyway, what¡¯s the status, Aia?¡¹

    Eyes fixed at the darkness, she shook her head.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no one there. It seems it was just my imagination. I apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I brought you as my bodyguard for extra precaution. You can be proud of that.¡¹Gaf said, before freezing on the spot.

    ¡¸Sir Valves?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s gone!¡¹Gaf eximed, pointing at the ce next to where he was sitting.

    ¡¸My files are gone!¡¹

    The moment Aia suspected someone was snooping around, Hikaru was quick on his next move. While his Stealth was still in effect, he quickly closed the distance and snatched Gafrasti¡¯s files, then bolted. The papers were actually behind the stones when Gafrasti stood up, so they didn¡¯t notice they were gone right away.

    For a moment, Hikaru felt guilty stealing from someone who hadn¡¯t even done anything wrong, but it was already toote. He already stole the papers.

    They wanted me dead. Besides, I can return them after I¡¯m done. Is this really okay? I guess I¡¯ve gone numb after stealing something back in the after life.

    Something was bothering Hikaru too.

    That old man sounded wary of the royal family. And he¡¯s here in secret. Something¡¯s fishy.

    Hikaru returned to the house they were hiding in and shut the door tightly so the light didn¡¯t slip through. He felt some magic being used right after, but he was sure they were out of range. Lighting up the magicmp, he went over the documents.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this, Hikaru?¡¹

    As he suspected, the file on top was a map. There were a lot of tiny notes, but overall it reminded Hikaru of a certain ce.

    ¡¸Lavia, does this remind you of something?¡¹

    ¡¸What? Um, let¡¯s see. Wait, seriously?¡¹Lavia noticed it as well.¡¸It¡¯s simr to the royal capital. ¡¹

    ¡¸You think so too, huh? Just the central part of the capital, though.¡¹

    Hikaru had been to the center and remembered the generalyout of the ce.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s both go over them quickly. I¡¯ll exin thingster.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    With his Mana Detection, he knew Gafrasti andpany hadn¡¯t moved from their spot. The old man was throwing a fit. Hikaru could hear the words ¡°Go after them.¡±

    The files were bulky, but most of them were maps and charts, so fifteen minutes to skim over them were enough. Maps. What¡¯s been discovered so far. A study into the ancient Poelnxinia dynasty.

    ¡ºThe Poelnxinia dynasty, although known as an ¡°ancient¡± regime, actually existed no more than six hundred years ago. And yet strangely enough, despite the fact that they had a very powerful army and almost united the whole continent, not a lot of written ounts about it remain. Other foreign countries from back then still exist today. Only a poem verse referenced the dynasty¡¯s copse.¡»

    The next page was thest.

    The king of Poelnxinia, gifted in sorcery

    Compiled spells more powerful than spirit magic earnestly,

    Utilized them as a cornerstone for his dynasty

    He brought glory and imed divinity

    Set to conquer the continent entirely,

    G. Poelnxinia vanished on Day of Dawnpletely

    Vanish. Does this refer to the fall of the dynasty?

    There were plenty of parts that caught his attention. Sorcery powerful than spirit magic. Not ¡°magic¡± but ¡°sorcery¡±.

    Using one¡¯s own mana to manipte the power of the Spirits and cause supernatural phenomena ¨C that was Spirit Magic.

    Healing magic involved expending one¡¯s own mana to directly manipte someone¡¯s natural healing power and multiply it.

    Sorcery, on the other hand, referred to a different kind of arcane arts that didn¡¯t rely on the spirits or gods. An example was the art of crossing worlds that brought Hikaru to this world. It was, however, extremely inefficient and requiredrge amounts of catalyst ¨C like magic rocks ¨C to use.

    The term ¡°Day of Dawn¡± also bothered him. This world had a calendar as well, but there was no ¡°Day of Dawn¡±. What does it mean?

    There was one thing he noticed too.

    ¡¸The underground city of the ancient gods...¡¹

    The origin of the dungeon¡¯s name. The word ¡°divine¡± came up in the poem as well.

    ¡¸Hikaru, does this mean this dungeon is the ruins of Poelnxinia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... Wait, actually...¡¹

    Then, Hikaru sensed movement with his Mana Detection. Slowly, Aia got up and carefully walked towards their location.

    Not long after, the door opened. Aia found Gafrasti¡¯s files, but no sign of the one who took them.

 Chapter 45 â€“ Underground City of the Ancient Gods 4

    <h4>Chapter 45 ¨C Underground City of the Ancient Gods 4</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Underground City of the Ancient Gods 4

    They found an uninhabited house ¨C granted, every house in this ce was empty and even if it wasn¡¯t, undead monsters upied it ¨C where they could sleep for the night. Mana Detection indicated there were no monsters nearby.

    Instinct sure is a pain in the neck, Hikaru thought.

    Six points on Instinct was extremely rare, but he¡¯d already met two people who had it ¨C the captain of the knights and Aia a while ago.

    Sarah of the Four Stars of the East had five on hers. Unken, the hero, had four. It was safe to assume that only very few had four and above. In fact, two or three points on it was umon as well.

    Back in the Pond and in the royal capital, Hikaru had checked as many Soul Boards as possible. Only those aforementioned four people had at least four points on Instinct. The takeaway, though, was that they existed. There were individuals with high level Instincts.

    Just like Strength and Mana, Instinct is a basic stat. Maybe that¡¯s why leveling it up is easy. It¡¯s maxed at 20. Will Stealth bepletely useless against, say, ten points on Instinct? But then what would be the point of the Stealth skill?

    Hikaru was deep in thought. Unlike Lawrence, Aia seemed like she knew where he was exactly.

    It must have something to do with her ss. She probably has an Instinct-rted ss that she had active.

    He had to think of a countermeasure for this threat. Hikaru arrived at three options.

    First was training and equipment. Hikaru was a novice when it came to Stealth and had nobat training. He lived in Japan, after all, so it made sense. His foes were professionals. He could rely on his Soul Board and job ss, but Instinct might be enough to see through him.

    Maybe I need some sort of a teacher to develop my skill... Is there even anyone who¡¯s a Stealth expert?

    Unken popped up in his mind. Though since it looked like he didn¡¯t want to talk about his past, there was no way the man would teach him. In the first ce, Hikaru had no ns of returning to Pond.

    His second option was topletely rely on his Skills. He had three points on both his Life and Mana Obfuscation at the moment, and they maxed out at five. Another Skill might pop up once he maxed them out.

    I have... three points left.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 15 Rank: 23

    3

    He got one level back in the forest by theke and two today.

    It¡¯s surprisingly easy to get your rank up...

    That was a misconception on Hikaru¡¯s part. Levelling up was anything but easy. Usually you¡¯d form a party with at least five people to hunt monsters. If someone got injured, they¡¯d have to deal with it appropriately and even act more cautiously. Fighting nonstop with only two people was almost entirely impossible.

    Incidentally, Lavia¡¯s rank had gone up to 18, with 11 avable points.

    I could add more points to Life Obfuscation.

    Very few people had Mana Detection. It would then make sense to prioritize Life Obfuscation. Still, Hikaru was having second thoughts.

    His third option could be more effective, which was for him to learn Instinct. He hadn¡¯t the slightest idea how Instinct worked at all ¨C how one could find someone hiding with Stealth.

    Okay, let¡¯s try one point on Instinct. If it turns out to be useless, I¡¯ll just max out Obfuscation or get new gear.

    It might end up being a waste of points, but just one was okay. Hikaru needed to experience what Instinct was like for future reference as well.

    Soul Board Hikaru

    Age: 15 Rank:23

    2

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿2

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿2

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿3

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿3

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ........¡¾Sniping¡¿0

    ......¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿3

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿1

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿3

    ......¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿1

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    Nothing¡¯s changed, he thought.

    ¡¸We should go to sleep. We need to rest any time we can.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    Hikaru ced the holy oilmp on the floor,id out his cloak beside it, andy down. Lavia, putting her own cloak over him, cuddled close.

    ¡¸...Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s warmer this way.¡¹

    She was using his arm as a pillow. It wasn¡¯t really cold, but maybe it was too much for her to sleep without anything to keep her warm. She had taken her cap off, and Hikaru caught her scent.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get your face too close. I haven¡¯t washed yet.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who cuddled to me.¡¹

    ¡¸There are just some things you can and cannot do.¡¹

    ¡¸Really...¡¹

    Hikaru was about to bury his nose into her hair when suddenly a thought popped in his mind, stopping him: She¡¯ll definitely get mad.

    Yeah. Even she gets mad too... Wait, why am I so sure about that?

    ¡¸...Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so this is Instinct.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. Good night.¡¹

    ¡¸Good night.¡¹

    It came so naturally; it didn¡¯t even feel strange. He could see one step ahead, like his five senses had been further enhanced. It was as if he was omnipotent.

    Instinct turned out to be useful. It made him want to put the rest of his points on it, but he controlled himself. One point might just be enough. He didn¡¯t have unlimited points. He needed to check what it could do first.

    Instinct would end up being the trump card he needed against high level Instinct.

    It was Gafrasti N. Valves who named the dungeon the Underground City of the Ancient Gods. As a man who studied the ancient Poelnxinia dynasty, he spent his life looking for the fallen city. There were barely any records left of the ce and strangely enough, its ruins hadn¡¯t been discovered.

    ording to Ponsonian history, the current royal capital, G. Ponsonia, was rebuilt by the legitimate sessors to the royal family after the copse of the dynasty. The restoration took a long time, and nations regained their strength. Gradually, the old Poelnxinia lost much of its territory. Afterwards Poelnxinia changed its name to Ponsonia.

    For convenience, ¡°ancient Poelnxinia¡± referred to the kingdom before the copse, ¡°Poelxsinia¡± for after the fall, and then ¡°Ponsonia¡± after the restoration.

    Gafrasti quickly deduced that this underground city was the ancient Poelnxinia, in other words, the city of the gods. What he wanted to do in this ce, Hikaru didn¡¯t know. Perhaps it was just his curiosity as a historian. But Hikaru had a hint.

    ¡¸The current royal capital was modelled after ancient Poelnxinia. That exins the simr design.¡¹Hikaru said as he was eating breakfast.

    They were having a sandwich, as it was almost expired. From noon onwards, they would mostly be eating preserved foods.

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying this dungeon is the old capital? That¡¯s just weird. Why would anyone build a city underground?¡¹

    ¡¸Why does a map of this ce exists when this ce hasn¡¯t beenpletely explored yet?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it...¡¹

    ¡¸Because Gafrasti thinks this is the old capital. He happened to have a map of the ce and he was here to check if it matched.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... But why would they build a city underground?¡¹

    ¡¸This is just my guess, but I think there was some sort of an ident.¡¹

    Hikaru recalled the poem verse.

    ¡°G. Poelnxinia vanished on Day of Dawnpletely.¡±

    ¡¸Vanished... It¡¯s just a strange word to use. Like the royal capital just disappeared? But if this ce is the old capital, then there must have been some sort of an incident that caused the city to be transported underground.¡¹

    ¡¸Transportation magic hasn¡¯t been put into practical use.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure looks like it.¡¹Hikaru said, nodding.

    In this world, there were gods, spirits, souls, and magic. But thews of physics on Earth applied to this world as well.

    If we assume that ¡°magic¡± is simply an undiscovered energy back on Earth, then can¡¯t the existence of gods and spirits also be proven scientifically?

    Rnd used the art of crossing worlds to bring Hikaru¡¯s soul to this world. Selica Tanoue of the Four Stars of the East could have a Japanese soul within her as well. This was a kind of ¡°transportation¡±.

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s not being put to use, but I think it¡¯s possible.¡¹

    Perhaps the energy-rted problems were offset and solved by magic ¡ª no, sorcery ¡ª making transportation possible.

    The Any*here Door was in another world all along.

    ¡¸The whole capital was transported underground?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Anyway, we¡¯ll know once we¡¯ve explored this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds like it¡¯ll take a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t. We¡¯ll be done by the end of the day.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, really?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹Hikaru smiled.¡¸Back in the capital, you could walk all the way to the castle in one day. Fortunately this time, no one will be stopping us.¡¹

 Chapter 46 â€“ Underground City of the Ancient Gods 5

    <h4>Chapter 46 ¨C Underground City of the Ancient Gods 5</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Rtively powerful undead monsters resided beyond the wall. Poison Ghasts ¨C superior zombie-type monsters ¨C flocked together, releasing poison from their purplish bodies which turned darker and darker as they evolved. Hikaru and Lavia took a detour to avoid them altogether.

    Like the book said, Living Heads were basically floating heads. It seemed like they could see light as they closed in on the magicmp they had on. But they couldn¡¯t see Hikaru and Lavia. After spinning their heads around for a bit, they flew away.

    There were Dark Slimes as well ¨C ck puddles on the road. The roads were dry, so Hikaru knew they were not ordinary puddles right off the bat. He tried sticking a twig into the puddle, and slowly it melted. There was no need to kill it so he simply ignored it.

    ¡¸Things will be different from here on.¡¹

    Ignoring monsters along the way, they made good progress. Beyond the first wall was the first residential district and now they were about to pass through the second wall, to the Noble District. Unlike the Ponsonia royal capital, there was no second residential district here. The roads were paved with stone. Doors were shut tight, with no signs of buildings being ransacked.

    Up until now, there were indications that adventurers had looted the ce. Campsite remains and broken doors. Yet there were no corpses around. Did they turn into undead monsters?

    But there were no such signs in the Nobles District.

    A Dead Noble stood still, wearing clothes with a design Hikaru had never seen before. It was nheless extravagant, adorned with gold threads.

    ¡¸... ¨C ¨C ¨C ...¡¹

    The monster muttered something and mana shot out from its hand. Gently, the mass of mana floated away to the other side of the building. Hikaru kept his eyes fixed on it and from there a Dead Citizen appeared.

    ¡¸...What¡¯s that?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸It looks like it¡¯s reusing dead monsters.¡¹

    Hikaru inched closer to the Dead Noble and stabbed it from behind. He could kill them in one shot, it seemed.

    I ranked up.

    His soul rank went up fast, perhaps because Dead Nobles were superior versions of Dead Citizens.

    They strolled through the streets of the Nobles District. Each house ¨C rather, mansion, was huge. Through the open windows, Hikaru could see undead monsters walking down the hallways.

    He checked a few of the buildings. Various works of art ¨C vases and paintings ¨C were left untouched. The treasures, however, were inside vaults sealed with magic. Hikaru couldn¡¯t open the safes, but he could see where they were with Mana Detection.

    It was simr to Lavia¡¯s magic prison. The only difference being the mana in the vaults was still flowing, at least for thest six hundred years.

    They must have some sort of a system that consistently provides magic.

    The poem mentioned something aboutpiling powerful sorcery spells. It would be an incredibly powerful spell if itsted six hundred years. Would itst forever? There was no such thing in Hikaru or Rnd¡¯s memories, at least.

    Is Gafrasti looking for this spell?

    Coins and jewels not inside vaults were scattered about inside some of the nobles¡¯ houses. They picked those up. The design on the coins were peculiar. Hikaru15 wasn¡¯t sure if he could use them at all.

    Three hours had passed since they set out in the morning.

    ¡¸I can see it, Hikaru. It¡¯s the royal castle¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸This way.¡¹

    The castle loomed in the darkness. Surrounded by a ditch, the only way in was a bridge. Hikaru noticed the undead and quickly pulled Lavia behind a building. His Instinct was telling him to run.

    Hikaru peered from the shadows. More than a hundred Zombies, with swelling muscles and over two meters tall, stood in a row.

    ¡¸Draugr!¡¹

    Hikaru only saw them in files. Draugrs were undead monsters with extremely high physical abilities and acute senses. One could destroy a whole house on its own. Theirmander was a Dead Knight wearing silver te armor, eyes fixed on the road path to the castle.

    ¡¸...What now?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure...¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t like they were lining up closely. But if they chose to push through, they woulde within a one-meter radius of the monsters.

    I could throw a rock or something to draw their attention... It would be great to decrease their numbers so I can scout... Then again, that would only make them more cautious.

    ¡¸How about I eradicate them with magic?¡¹Lavia proposed.

    ¡¸Magic, huh... Not a bad idea, but there¡¯s two problems with that option. First the monsters inside the castle will notice themotion. Second the bridge might fall.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I might destroy the bridge.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸I guess we¡¯ll just have to go through the front.¡¹

    ¡¸The front?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹

    I think.

    Hikaru pulled up his Soul Board and put one point each on Life, Mana, and Group Obfuscation. He now had zero points left. If this wasn¡¯t enough to pass by unnoticed, he¡¯d just have to kill more Dead Nobles to increase his level and max out Obfuscation. Although they wouldn¡¯t be able to clear the ce within the day.

    ¡¸Lavia, when I squeeze your hand twice, I want you to turn off themp. Then when I do it again, please turn it back on.¡¹

    ¡¸You want to turn off the light?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re up against Draugrs.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right. They have keen senses.¡¹

    Hikaru noticed they could detect light back when the Living Heads floated around them for a bit. They had to turn off themp so they could pass through the Draugrs and the Dead Knight.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let go of my hand, Lavia. Just stay behind me.¡¹

    They both started down the wide path that led to the castle.

    Are we really going through the front? Lavia wanted to ask, but thought better of it. Hikaru said they¡¯d go, so she just had to believe in him. She adjusted the brightness of themp to light up only their feet. The moment Hikaru squeezed her hand twice, she turned it off.

    Darkness enveloped her. The faint silhouette of the castle seemed to melt into the dark.

    Lavia saw green lights in the Draugrs¡¯ eyes. Tiny as a needle¡¯s eye, they were clear in the darkness. Hikaru¡¯s footsteps were slow, but sure. Lavia didn¡¯t know that it was because of his Mana Detection.

    Then, she almost let out a shriek as she stepped on a stone, twisting her ankle. Taking a breath, she walked forward once more.

    Metal nged. Hikaru stopped. They should be less than ten meters away from the Dead Knight. What now? Are we turning back? Lavia wanted to ask, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth. Not right now. The wind had stopped blowing, and she was sweating.

    Once again, the sound of metal rang. Lavia felt Hikaru¡¯s grip on her hand loosen slightly. He walked forward, and she followed. How many meters are we from the Dead Knight? Five? Three?

    Another sound.

    Lavia flinched. The sound came from just beside her ear. She almost admired herself for not letting out a sound. Hikaru quickened his pace and she matched it.

    Horrible stench assaulted her senses. It must be the Draugrs, she thought. Hikaru stopped, turned left for a bit, then straight, then right. Lavia realized he was avoiding the Draugrs. Though she didn¡¯t know how he was able to know their exact locations.

    Then Hikaru stood still and turned around to face Lavia. All of a sudden, Hikaru embraced her. In his arms, they moved slowly, half a step at a time. The stench was bing unbearable. Feeling nauseous, tears welled up in Lavia¡¯s eyes.

    Are the Draugrs really that close to each other? Maybe I should¡¯ve just sted them all to oblivion with my spells, she thought.

    Hikaru¡¯s grip loosened. Pulling on Lavia¡¯s hand, he walked faster than ever before. She knew they had made it past the monsters. The stench was gone as well. Hikaru squeezed her hand twice.

    I know. We made it, right? Lavia squeezed back. Once again, he squeezed her hand twice.

    I¡¯m fine. Just exhausted, she answered. He did it once more.

    It was hard for you as well, huh? Are you worried about me? Grinning, Lavia squeezed twice. So you have that side of you... Ehehe...

    Hikaru stopped.

    ¡¸Uh, can you please turn on themp?¡¹he whispered in her ear.

    The royal castle¡¯s design was different from the current one. It would probably take an hour to go around the ce.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s check the inside.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Hikaru thought she refused to turn on the light earlier. When he finally asked her directly, she finally did. Lavia held his hand with one hand, while holding themp with the other. She turned her face away from him. For some reason, she was beet red.

    Dead Nobles roamed about inside the castle, but there was no sight of a Dead Knight. Hikaru took the opportunity to kill them all and gained three levels. With this, his soul rank was now 27, while Lavia¡¯s was 24.

    ¡¸Where do we go from here? The throne room?¡¹Lavia asked.

    They were having bread, dried meat, and dried fruits for lunch. Inside the pce grounds, Dead Nobles that Hikaru killed with one strike were sprawled about.

    ¡¸Clearing a dungeon means getting the treasure.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yup, exactly.¡¹

    Lavia was suddenly eager.

    ¡¸In that case, we have to find the storage first. I¡¯m also curious as to how this city copsed, so it would be great if we could find clues to that.¡¹

    ¡¸Clues? Are you nning to interview the undead or something?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be ourst resort. They¡¯d notice us if I did that. I think the royal capital sank underground and then everyone turned into undead monsters. I wonder if anyone left some records of the events.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible. A king has a secretary. They probably have a record of what happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Where can I find it?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re mostly top secret matters, so the records would either be in the king¡¯s office, or in the archives exclusively for the royal family.¡¹

    ¡¸So we have to check out the throne room.¡¹

    Tossing thest piece of dried fruit in his mouth, Hikaru stood up.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s look for the treasure first. This ce isn¡¯t like the nobles¡¯ mansions. I want to find something valuable.¡¹

 Chapter 47 â€“ Underground City of the Ancient Gods 6

    <h4>Chapter 47 ¨C Underground City of the Ancient Gods 6</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Underground City of the Ancient Gods 6

    They entered the castle. Undead monsters wearing maid and servant outfits stood still. Will they attack if they sensed a living human being? Hikaru thought, but he didn¡¯t want to find out.

    The stone-build castle was easy to walk in as they went down the hallways. There were figures of people who worked in the castle here and there.

    It¡¯s really strange. There¡¯s too few guards and knights around.

    Although not entirely zero, there were barely any around. Other than the Dead Knight and Draugrs out front, not a lot of them could be seen. They couldn¡¯t possibly defend the castle like this.

    Hikaru closed in on a lone Dead Knight roaming about. His dagger couldn¡¯t pierce through its te armor, so he looked for an opening. The undead, however, was wearing full-body armor, and while its face was exposed, Hikaru couldn¡¯t see its neck.

    Will a stab on its face do it? ...Nah, I don¡¯t think so.

    His one point on Instinct was telling him it wouldn¡¯t work. In the end, he gave up on the idea as he really didn¡¯t need to kill it anyway.

    When they got close to the location of the treasure, Hikaru knew where it was right away. One area was teeming with mana like the ones in the nobles¡¯ houses. There would¡¯ve been no point ining here if it couldn¡¯t be opened, but Hikaru had a n.

    ¡¸So this is the keyhole...¡¹

    A huge, double-door loomed in front of him. Made of white stone, a dragon-like monster was carved into its surface. The keyhole was just at his eye level.

    ¡¸The room¡¯s guard should have the key...¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I think so...¡¹

    ¡¸Is that it over there?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it is.¡¹

    A Dead Noble stood beside the door, wearing what might¡¯ve been a dazzling attire six hundred years ago. A bunch of keys dangled on its right hand. Hikaru inched closer to the undead, killed it with one strike, and took the keys. He then thrusted what looked like the right key into the keyhole.

    ¡¸What was that undead doing here? It¡¯s all too convenient.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸You have a point. Anyway, the key fits, but I can¡¯t open the door.¡¹

    Hikaru pulled out the key and tried the other ones, but they didn¡¯t fit. He was sure the first one he used was the right one. The material used for the key matched the door¡¯s as well.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a dent in the middle.¡¹

    There was indeed a dent in the key¡¯s handle. It looked like something had to be embedded in it.

    ¡¸Bummer. I thought I¡¯d find a great weapon in the treasure room and then use it to fight the boss. I guess it¡¯s never that easy. In fact, maybe the boss has the thing that makes this key work.¡¹

    ¡¸Boss? You mean like a higher-up?¡¹

    Hikaru used a gaming term without thinking, making Lavia confused.

    ¡¸Ah, let¡¯s see... This ce¡¯s boss would be the king himself.¡¹Hikaru said.

    They returned to the front of the castle. First they made their way to the audience chamber where the king would most likely be. After climbing a lengthy set of stairs, they arrived at the door to the spacious audience room.

    The carpet was covered in dust, like a nket of snow, from years of neglect. It was impossible to discern its original color. The hallways didn¡¯t have as much dust as the undead regrly roamed about.

    ¡¸...He¡¯s here.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection saw him.

    ¡¸Should I turn off the light?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. There are only Dead Nobles around.¡¹

    ¡¸...If you say so.¡¹

    Lavia was notpletely convinced, but she left themp on and turned it towards the room.

    Dead Nobles stood in a row on both sides. Up a few stairs was the throne where a lone undead was perched. Resting its chin on one hand, its empty eye sockets was turned in their direction. Diamonds were sewn into its loose robe, which never lost their gleam after six hundred years. Even covered in dust, they still shone bright.

    ¡¸...¡ª...¡ª¨C.........¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¨C...¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸...¡ª.....-¡¹

    ¡¸.¡ª..¨C¡¹

    Hikaru could hear voices like the sound of a violin on the verge of breaking. They came from the Dead Nobles lined up. The voices were faint, but in this silence, he could hear them quite clearly. He drew closer to one of them and listened carefully. Like the Dead Citizens, all they could do was groan.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s going on?¡¹Lavia, who was dumbfounded at first, finally came to her senses.

    ¡¸I think they¡¯re having a discussion with the king.¡¹

    ¡¸I can see that, but...¡¹

    What they were discussing, he didn¡¯t know. Was it something that¡¯s been going on for six hundred years? Or did the topic change every time? The king just red at them, seemingly bored.

    ¡¸The king¡¯s ring...¡¹Hikaru muttered.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks light it fits the hole in the key.¡¹

    On his right hand was a ring. The king wasn¡¯t mummified; he still had flesh, and the ring was stuck on his finger.

    ¡¸Hikaru. Are you going to... take down the king?¡¹Lavia tried to put it mildly.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. Not now, at least.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I feel like he¡¯ll notice us if we got close. I can probably do it alone, though.¡¹

    That was what his Instinct was saying. It was an extremely useful Skill to have for sure. He only had one point on it at the moment, so that was all he could sense. If he put more points into it, he might be able to know exactly how close he can get. Nevertheless, it was plenty enough right now.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t know if the king had Instinct like him, but he knew that if they got close with themp on, they¡¯ll get busted. That was a huge advantage for him.

    ¡¸...Am I just a burden?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸No, sorry. That¡¯s not what I meant. Even if I took the king down, the Dead Nobles will be in an uproar. We need your spells then. The two of us will clear this dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. If you say so.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, we might have to look around some more.¡¹

    They headed deeper into the chamber to look for the archives, passing by an undead that looked to be the secretary. With his Mana Detection, Hikaru knew there weren¡¯t any undead from here on out. All of a sudden, he felt a chilly wind blew by.

    Wind...?

    The air in the dungeon didn¡¯t circte that much, but he felt it stir since they got here.

    ¡¸Lavia, it says ¡°Archives¡± right here.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hikaru stopped in front of a door. Lavia held out themp.

    ¡¸An oldnguage? I can only read a bit. You can read it?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I can.¡¹

    It was all thanks to Rnd¡¯s memories. The door was simple, with a physical lock. Hikaru thrusted his dagger in and kicked it to break the lock. It didn¡¯t look like they wanted to actually close the ce up, so Hikaru was able to force his way through.

    ¡¸It smells like ink.¡¹

    The smell of gall ink permeated the room, the kind that was used during the age of parchments. Made from iron salts and tannic acids from vegetable sources, it was used in Europe as well. In this world, nts used for gall ink had a peculiar, acidic smell.

    The magicmp illuminated the wonderfully-bound books on the shelves. A few parchments were spread out on the table at the center of the room. It seemed like a ce where they made books as well.

    ¡¸The ancient Poelnxinia dynasty¡¯s archives...this ce has so much archeological value.¡¹

    It might make Gafrasti cry from sheer happiness, but Hikaru didn¡¯t see that much value in it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s check them out. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t entirely read them, right?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Yes. I can¡¯t promise anything, though.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s split up. There¡¯s no monsters around so you can let go of my hand for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    The moment Lavia let go of his hand, something terrible happened.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The room suddenly grew bright. It wasn¡¯t just the room. The light spread out down the hallway, and illuminated the whole castle.

    ¡¸What? Wh-What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, Lavia.¡¹

    Hikaru pulled her closer and activated Group Obfuscation once more. But the light didn¡¯t go out. There was no doubt that the light automatically went on after detecting a human ¨C a living creature ¨C inside the building. In Japan, sensors that lit up when a human was detected weremon, but he hadn¡¯t seen one in this world. It was clearly a lost technology from the ancient Poelnxinian dynasty.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t have the time to think clearly. The ground trembled.

    ¡¸Crap. What now?¡¹

    He noticed a wooden window with no ss and opened it.

    ¡¸What the...¡¹

    The window was facing the opposite direction from where they came from. One would¡¯ve thought that there would be a Nobles district, then a first residential district, and then the town. But there was nothing there ¨C only a vast, barrennd, with no walls in sight.

    With the castle shining bright, he could clearly see the in spread out for miles. The room they were in was three to four storeys high, overlooking the castle walls.

    He could see unmoving figures in the distance. They didn¡¯t look like undead monsters, however.

    Another quake.

    Hikaru saw it. In the distance, about a kilometer away, was a giant emitting purple light.

 Chapter 48 â€“ Underground City of the Ancient Gods 7

    <h4>Chapter 48 ¨C Underground City of the Ancient Gods 7</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Underground City of the Ancient Gods 7

    As soon as he spotted the giant, Hikaru quickly closed the window. He had a hunch that staring at it for any longer would be bad.

    The mysterious light that illuminated the whole castle vanished and it was dark once more. Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection saw the undead monsters confused for a bit, but now they were back to being stationary.

    In the room lit up only by amp, Hikaru and Lavia sat down on in chairs that were still sturdy even after six hundred years.

    ¡¸Did you see that?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Yes. Was that a giant?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you read about one in novels?¡¹

    ¡¸There are no books about giants. Ah, but they appear in myths. Giants are the gods¡¯ soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Soldiers of the gods, huh?¡¹

    They exchanged nces.

    ¡¸I think I know the reason why the capital sank underground with its citizens turned into undead monsters...¡¹

    ¡¸They incurred the wrath of the gods?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    They were both silent.

    It¡¯s horrifying how I can¡¯t deny that possibility. Gods exist in this world, after all.

    In Hikaru¡¯s pocket was a guild card in which he received the gods¡¯ blessings.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s forget about that giant for now and check this ce.¡¹

    The trembling stopped. As he had suspected, the tremor was a response to the light. First Hikaru checked the parchments on the table. He couldn¡¯t keep holding Lavia¡¯s hand so he had her touch his nape instead. Group Obfuscation only worked if their skin touched.

    ¡ºYear XXX, Month X, Day X. Minutes of the Imperial Council Meeting. Two days after the capital¡¯s transportation underground.¡»

    ¡¸Oh, I hit the jackpot right away. It¡¯s about the transfer underground.¡¹

    Hikaru read it out loud so Lavia could hear it.

    ¡ºMeeting to discuss how to deal with the giant attacking our holy city. His Majesty¡¯s intentions are unknown. The Minister of Military Affairs and the generals want the city to be returned to the surface and fight the giant. The Minister of Finance says the nation¡¯s financial status is dire after all the expansions to the city. The holy mana supply facility¡¯s operation is not going well.

    The Minister of Internal Affairs has a status report on the citizens. Many express deep gratitude to His Majesty¡¯s imperial decision. While the supply of holy mana is frequently interrupted, it doesn¡¯t affect their daily lives.

    Meeting suspended. A thunderous roar was heard, like the sky itself was torn asunder. The Minister of Magic says something is trying to break into the holy city, but repelled by the barrier. The Minister of Military Affairs orders the knights to be on alert.

    A deafening roar rang out once again. This time much louder than before.¡»

    The text ended there.

    ¡¸Does the ¡°something¡± that¡¯s trying to break into the city refer to the giant?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, a lot of things make more sense. The reason there¡¯s not a lot of knights and soldiers around is because they were sent to fight the giant then got killed.¡¹

    ¡¸It sounds like they think too highly of themselves using the word ¡°holy¡± a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸They had the technology to transport a whole city underground. They thought they were superior beings.¡¹

    The text mentioned returning the city to the surface. It was safe to assume that transporting the city underground was their own doing.

    I gotta say, it¡¯s incredible how they used magic to transport a whole city. Unfortunately that technology was now lost.

    ¡¸Why did that giant attack the city? I don¡¯t know what ¡°holy mana supply¡± means either. Why did citizens turn into undead monsters? Is it really because of the gods¡¯ wrath?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I have no idea. We might find the answers if we look some more...¡¹

    The earth trembled once more. Dust fell from the ceiling.

    ¡¸I thought that giant stopped. It might¡¯ve noticed us.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Hikaru. What¡¯s this?¡¹Lavia said, pointing at a scroll on the table.

    ¡¸Holy dynasty¡¯s family tree. What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s it doing here? I think it¡¯s because they were in a state of emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a great point, Lavia.¡¹

    Hikaru unraveled the scroll. A family tree diagram was indeed written on it. Names, who they were married to, those who left the family...

    What¡¯s this? I feel some sort of magic in this scroll. Is it important? Plus...

    Normally the name of any royal family member would end with G. Poelnxinia, but there were also those that left the family then returned, or nobles that married into royalty. Their full names were written clearly as well. The father of thest king came from a different noble family and his name was written everywhere.

    ¡ºValves.¡»

    The historian, Gafrasti N. Valves was clearly rted to the man.

    ¡¸Hikaru!¡¹

    A rumbling sound echoed. They peeked slightly through the window and saw the purple giant slowly turning itself towards their direction.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s exercising.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it headed here?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably. Lavia, I want you to be prepared.¡¹

    ¡¸Of what?¡¹

    ¡¸Prepared to kill the king. Oh wait, I guess he¡¯s already dead.¡¹

    Killing the undead king was what he wanted to say. Lavia¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡¸...Okay. If you say so, I¡¯ll take him down.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. To be more precise, I¡¯ll kill the king, while you deal with the undead.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru rolled the scroll and stuffed it into his bag. He had no idea what it was doing here, but Gafrasti most likely wanted it. There was no harm in taking it, and they had no time to check other things anyway. Holding hands, they left the archives.

    A detector that sensed humans, light that used something like electricity ¨C those were things Hikaru had not seen in this world before. People used magicmps, but they used batteries, just like shlights; not electricity from some wall sockets.

    Electricity supply... holy mana supply...

    The floor shook, a sign that the giant was moving. They both returned to the audience chamber.

    ¡¸So we¡¯re going to kill the king then head to the treasure room?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. We can¡¯t fight that giant. Our best option is to run.¡¹

    Hikaru was almost sure the giant was what created the undead. There was no way a kingdom who called themselves holy wouldmit group suicide, turning all of them into undead monsters. The giant destroyed a wide area. It was no doubt extremely powerful, beyond humanprehension.

    Soldiers of the gods...

    A huge foe like that was out of Hikaru¡¯s hands. He knew he couldn¡¯t defeat it.

    ¡¸Lavia, we¡¯re here.¡¹

    They stopped right before the audience chamber. Hikaru could hear the faint voicesing from the Dead Nobles having a discussion.

    They didn¡¯t move from here even though a giant had appeared nearby, counting on their army to do the job. Perhaps it was arrogance from having obtained too much technology. And before they knew it, some sort of force kicked in, turning them all into undead.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill the king alone. You¡¯ll stay here as you chant your spell. They¡¯ll see you once I let go of your hand, but you can just use your magic then.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸I promise. I¡¯m extremely cautious, after all.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s grip loosened.

    ¡¸...You¡¯re such a liar.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any intention of dying, and I¡¯ve calcted the risks. Your spell has a wide area of effect, but I can hide behind the walls.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine no matter what kind of spell you use.¡¹

    She recalled the aftermath of her fire magic usagest time. Lavia looked worried.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll trust you.¡¹Lavia smiled.

    She looks fine, Hikaru thought. Lavia started chanting her spell.

    ¡¸O¡¯ Spirit, heed my call. A raging fire is what I desire. Fire to burn down all living things, all creation, even thews of the universe...¡¹

    A magic circle formed with Lavia at the center. With Group Obfuscation still active, the undead were not aware of what was going on.

    Now! Hikaru bolted.

    ¡¸Dance, Spirit!¡¹

    Everyst one of the monsters turned to Lavia. Hikaru clicked his tongue. He didn¡¯t expect a fast reaction from them. But he didn¡¯t want to stop now.

    ¡¸I offer you my mana, so sing, Spirit!¡¹

    Hidden with Stealth, Hikaru made it in front of the king. With his Dagger of Strength, he stabbed the man through his chest. Strength left the king¡¯s body. Alone, even the king could not sense Hikaru. He felt his rank go up. The Dead Nobles were going straight for Lavia, but stopped when they noticed the king was dead. Quickly, Hikaru removed the ring and deactivated his Stealth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice to meet you, everyone. And farewell.¡¹Hikaru said, grinning, before turning around.

    ¡¸Take back our once pure world and burn everything down to ashes.¡¹

    The Dead Nobles rushed towards Hikaru, but he was much faster than them and quickly made it back to Lavia¡¯s side. His two points on Power Burst was doing wonders.

    A huge ball of fire formed overhead from the magic circle.

    ¡¸me Gospel!¡¹

    The circle shattered to pieces like ss, casting shes of light everywhere. The me serpent swallowed the Dead Nobles whole. As soon as itnded, a gust of hot wind swept over the ce.

    Hikaru carried Lavia, who was exhausted from the mana consumption, to the hallway. The audience chamber turned bright as midday. The splendid carving on the ceiling ¡ª a battle between angels and demons ¡ª had seen light for the first time in six hundred years. But it didn¡¯tst long. The me that burned the undead, the king included, had been extinguished.

    The wind carried with it the smell of something burnt. It wasn¡¯t the scent of roasted meat. More than that, it was the smell of carbonized corpses.

    ¡¸Can you walk?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I feel a lot better than before. Perhaps it was a good thing that I set my job ss to Challenger of Magic Principles.¡¹

    While the power of her spell decreased, it consumed less mana. The me Magus ss was too strong.

    ¡¸I feel like my rank went up a lot.¡¹

    A mass ughter of Dead Nobles. Then again, they were already dead, so the term ¡°ughter¡± didn¡¯t really fit.

    ¡¸Probably. We¡¯ll check afterwards. But first we have to get out of here. He¡¯sing.¡¹

    The tremors were getting closer. Hikaru grasped the ring he took from the king tightly.

 Chapter 49 â€“ Underground City of the Ancient Gods 8

    <h4>Chapter 49 ¨C Underground City of the Ancient Gods 8</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    As Lavia said, her condition wasn¡¯t severe. Hand in hand with Hikaru, they walked at a brisk pace. They could feel the giant getting closer. How far was it?

    The giant knew ¡°someone is in the castle¡±. If Hikaru used Group Obfuscation and left the castle, they would be fine. He didn¡¯t have to worry about his Skill not working. If the giant could see right through it, it would¡¯vee the instant they entered the ce. The best way to get out of this situation, then, was to run.

    Man, I can¡¯t really run knowing I have the key and the treasure room is just around the corner!

    They could just returnter, but there was no guarantee the giant wouldn¡¯t destroy the treasure room. After all, it was a giant. When he looked at it through the window of the archives, they were pretty much at eye level. The thing was more or less ten meters tall.

    ¡¸All right, let¡¯s try it.¡¹

    Hikaru inserted the ring he took from the king into the dent in the key. It was a perfect fit.

    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹he said as the key shone for a bit.

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹Lavia eximed.

    They exchanged nces, then Hikaru thrust the key into the keyhole.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸...Uh, it¡¯s not moving.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Are we missing something?!¡¹

    Hikaru thought about it for a bit before letting go of Lavia¡¯s hand. Suddenly everything went bright. There was a mechanism in ce that made the lights turn on when a living human was detected. Not wasting any time, he immediately grabbed Lavia¡¯s hand once more and turned on Group Obfuscation. In the meantime, something was happening before their eyes.

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    A ripple of light came from the keyhole with the key still stuck in it. The door shook, its surface seemed to undte.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it works.¡¹

    When no one was around, the ¡°power¡± in the castle was turned ¡°off¡±. Just like electricity. It was surprising how it still worked after six hundred years. Although, perhaps it still worked because no one had used it all this time. Slowly, the door opened. At the same time, the rumbling was getting closer.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru...¡¹

    ¡¸It must¡¯ve responded to the light. Damn, this giant is sharp. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    The door was opened just enough for one person to go through one at a time. It was plenty bright inside. The room wasn¡¯t really huge, just long and narrow. Items were packed on the shelves that lined both sides. The aisle was wide enough, but items were also disyed on the center which made the ce feel cramped.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just get the good stuff.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸It feels like we¡¯re robbing the ce.¡¹

    ¡¸The difference between a thief and an adventurer is that thetter steals from monsters. Anyway...¡¹Hikaru nced around.¡¸This ce is incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...¡¹

    After staring at the darkness too long, the light was too bright for their eyes. That might¡¯ve contributed to their awe. But even if that wasn¡¯t the case, the room was still as impressive.

    A box made of gold overflowing with precious stones. A ne with a pearl the size of a thumb. Full armor made of scraped crystal. Carelessly leaning against the wall was a spear, shining bluish-white. Even the books were adorned with gems. Five crowns ced alongside each other. A cloak with diamond ornaments. The room was basically like a king¡¯s walk-in closet.

    It was dazzling. Blinded by greed was a fitting phrase.

    ¡¸Lavia, let¡¯s take what we want. Just pay attention to the weight.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure? Can we really do that?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought about getting permission, but the guy couldn¡¯t talk so nothing we can do about it. There are no undead around so I¡¯ll let go for now.¡¹

    They split up and took every treasure they could. Hikaru walked deeper into the room. If this were an RPG, the best stuff would be in the deepest part of the room.

    ¡¸Three...¡¹

    By the wall on the farthest side were three pedestals. In the center was a table about fifty centimeters in diameter, a velvet spread out on it. A pale-blue, square crystal sat on top, only slightly smaller than a baseball ball, with sparks running around inside it. The metal te on front read ¡°Holy Mana Ball¡±.

    Poking it seemed fine. Hikaru wrapped it in the velvet and stuffed it in his bag. Next was the treasure on the left. He froze for a moment.

    ¡¸No way...¡¹

    He certainly didn¡¯t expect to see something like this here. A grip made from what seemed to be scraped ivory. A silver piece of metal, so smooth he could see his own reflection. Barrel with six chambers. Hammer linked to the trigger.

    A real gun ¨C a revolver sat there.

    Hikaru reached for it and took it. Heavy, he thought. It was the first time he¡¯s ever held one. borately made, it wasn¡¯t a model gun. After checking it wasn¡¯t loaded, he pulled the trigger, and the hammer made a clinking sound. Shiny silver bullets lined up beside it. He grabbed them and loaded the chambers.

    Can I... shoot it? It would be loud. I can¡¯t try it here. What¡¯s this thing even doing here? This here is technology beyond current capabilities.

    Wait a sec.

    A member of the Four Stars of the East is clearly Japanese. There was another reincarnated being as well... even before six hundred years ago. Maybe he or she made it... But there are no guns in this world. Did they make it themselves, but then never taught how to make or use it? Is that possible? It¡¯s easy to copy once you¡¯ve seen it.

    Hikaru then realized something.

    Taking the bullets out from the chambers, he could feel mana flowing in them. If this gun was something that couldn¡¯t be recreated, then it would be an extremely precious weapon with only six rounds. Like the previous item, there was a metal te ced in front of it.

    ¡¸Hmm? I can¡¯t read it. Sorcery... Crea...ted by Lugantz... one of four... Wait, what?¡¹

    Hikaru hadn¡¯t had difficulty reading ancientnguage up until now. That only meant that it was probably an even oldernguage. Or perhaps othernguage was mixed in.

    Then, Hikaru¡¯s Instinct sensed danger.

    ¡¸Lavia, get down!¡¹

    She looked confused. Hikaru dashed towards her, tackling her to the ground.

    The wall to the treasure room got blown off. An arm emitting ominous, purple mana peeked in from the hole.

    The giant.

 Chapter 50 â€“ Underground City of the Ancient Gods 9

    <h4>Chapter 50 ¨C Underground City of the Ancient Gods 9</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    ¡¸Crap.¡¹

    Hikaru pulled Lavia¡¯s arm to help her up.

    ¡¸Can you run?!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah!¡¹

    They dashed out of the treasure room. Hikaru could hear the wall crumbling behind them.

    ¡¸Is that a giant?! How did it get so close?¡¹Lavia said.

    He could ask the same question. Hikaru wanted to beat himself up so bad.

    I thought I could sense if it came closer by the rumbling... That and I didn¡¯t pay attention to my Mana Detection the moment I found the revolver. It¡¯s my fault that giant got close to us!

    The giant most likely approached carefully so as not to cause tremors. It should¡¯ve been slow. Hikaru would¡¯ve seen it with his Mana Detection.

    ¡¸Lavia! Set themp to maximum brightness!¡¹

    ¡¸What about the undead?!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re not around.¡¹

    His Mana Detection didn¡¯t sense any undead. They had fled because of the giant.

    The giant knows where we are exactly.

    Hikaru was almost sure about that.

    That much was certain when it decided to approach us quietly before attacking us. Why, though? Because I deactivated Group Obfuscation? No, that¡¯s not it.

    Hikaru was holding Lavia¡¯s hand at the moment, his Skill active. The moment they left the room and got out of sight from the giant, Stealth should¡¯ve taken effect right away.

    How does it know where we are?

    The magicmp lit up the hallways of the castle. Hikaru turned around and saw the giant that had destroyed the treasure room.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me!¡¹

    The giant dashed through a hallway too narrow for its size, destroying pirs along the way, not stopping.

    ¡¸Over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    They entered a small passage, rolling over. The giant was rampaging through the ce.

    ¡¸Get up, Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    Holding each other¡¯s hands, they ran. They had no idea where they were going. All of a sudden, Hikaru felt a gaze. Purple-colored eye was peering into the passage they went through.

    An arm stretched out. Being more than ten meters away, Hikaru felt relieved. Yet the arm was reaching for them, stretching like rubber. It almost had them.

    ¡¸Here goes nothing!¡¹

    Hikaru pointed the revolver at the giant¡¯s arm and quickly pulled the trigger. A metallic sound rang out, not even reminiscent of gunpowder. A blue trail shot out from the muzzle. The moment it hit the giant¡¯s hand, it instantly got covered in ice and repelled.

    ¡¸Wh-What the hell?! It¡¯s not a gun?! That looked like magic...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru! Look!¡¹

    The passage was too small for the giant. All it could do was re at them. While Hikaru couldn¡¯t see everything clearly, about a meter above the creature¡¯s head was a sphere-like object that looked like an antenna, giving out small sparks.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    A chill ran down Hikaru¡¯s spine. This is bad. That thing screams danger. I can¡¯t let it use that no matter what.

    He readied his gun. Could he really hit his mark? He couldn¡¯t get closer as the creature¡¯s arm was there.

    What are the chances an amateur like me can hit my target? There¡¯s one thing that canpensate for myck of experience.

    Throwing. Hikaru summoned his Soul Board.

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿2

    He poured every point he got from killing undead.

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿10

    ......¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿

    The new skill could wait tillter. Hikaru aimed the gun once more, and this time he knew where the bullet would hit, like he had aser pointer on. He pointed the gun at the sphere above the giant¡¯s head and took a shot. This time gray light burst forth. A rock sprouted at its point of impact, covering the giant¡¯s head.

    ¡¸...Not enough, huh.¡¹

    The light above its head didn¡¯t stop. Light spilled from the rock¡¯s cracks, sparksing out like some broken gas stove.

    ¡¸Over here, Lavia!¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed Lavia¡¯s hand and ran once more. Right after they turned a corner, he felt a sh behind them.

    ¡¸What...?¡¹

    Cautiously, he turned around. There was nothing out of the ordinary.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru... Look...¡¹Lavia said, pointing at his cloak. The cuffs had melted ¨C the smell of putrefaction hung in the air.

    A giant with a special attack that caused decay. The massive number of undead in the dungeon...

    ¡¸...Is that what created the undead?¡¹

    It was downright ridiculous. With its light properties, it could be fired in any direction. Holding back the chill he felt, they started making a run for it again. Hikaru could hear the earth rumbling not far. The giant was chasing them.

    ¡¸There¡¯s only one escape route. The entrance to the castle.¡¹

    They left the building and arrived at the open area. The bridge was just up ahead. The whole ce was deserted, the Dead Knight and Draugrs nowhere to be seen. Countless undead had filled the area before and now they were gone.

    ¡¸Did they run away...?¡¹

    Do the undead fear the giant because it turned them into what they are?

    ¡¸Damn it. That thing¡¯s fast!¡¹

    The giant made it to the open square, destroying the castle along the way. The creature looked around and noticed Hikaru and Lavia running towards the bridge.

    ¡¸Gwoooooaaaaaahhhh!!!¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s ears hurt, as though his eardrums were being stabbed by needles. The giant¡¯s roar shook the whole castle. Walls near the giant copsed. The castle, having stood for six hundred years, was starting to crumble.

    ¡¸It¡¯s heading straight for us... So it does know where we are.¡¹

    They kept running.

    ¡¸Hikaru... I¡¯ll keep it upied... If I use every bit of my mana...¡¹Lavia said, her grip tightening.¡¸It might not be enough to kill it, but I can at least slow it down. In the meantime, you get out of here! So just leave me behind and... ouch!¡¹

    Hikaru flicked her forehead. Lavia scowled at him with teary eyes.

    ¡¸Wh-Wh-What was that for?!¡¹she eximed.

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaat?!¡¹

    ¡¸What would happen to you if you didn¡¯t kill it? Besides, you used plenty of mana a while ago. What happens after you fired a powerful spell at it?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand. And you¡¯re telling me to run then?¡¹

    Hikaru sighed.

    ¡¸That just won¡¯t do. I went through a lot of trouble rescuing you. I can¡¯t let you throw away your life that easily.¡¹

    ¡¸B-B-But at this rate, we¡¯ll both be dead!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not gonna happen.¡¹

    They made it over the bridge. The giant was running at an incredible speed.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru!¡¹

    He stopped, turned around, and aimed the revolver. The giant was crossing the bridge, each step causing it to creak.

    He pulled the trigger twice. The first shot was an orange me, the second a ring lightning, each hitting their own mark.

    The bridge.

    With its foothold copsed, the giant fell down the dry moat. The ground trembled along with a loud rumbling. All of a sudden, it was quiet.

    ¡¸...D-Did you kill it?¡¹

    Lavia shone themp on the debris. The ditch was thirty meters deep. Even if the giant jumped, it wouldn¡¯t be able to reach them. They couldn¡¯t see its body through the clouds of dust.

    Then, a purple light shed. An arm shot out from underneath the rubble, blowing away debris. Hikaru tilted his head to dodge pieces of debris flying towards him.

    ¡¸A giant? More like a golem actually...¡¹

    When the dust settled, what Hikaru saw was not a body made of flesh, but only a puppet with joints. On the surface of its body made of rock was a strange pattern with purple light flowing through it. In contrast to its massive chest, its hips were narrow. While its face was modelled after a human¡¯s, it didn¡¯t have a nose or a mouth, only eyes that glowed. And on top of its head was a sphere object that Hikaru failed to destroy ¨C the device that created the undead.

    ¡¸L-Let¡¯s go, Hikaru. It¡¯ll be a while before it can get out of there.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually thinking of taking it down...¡¹

    He smiled at Lavia to calm her down.

    ¡¸Yes. Yes, I am.¡¹

    ¡¸Good... Wait, what?!¡¹

    ¡¸The fact that it¡¯s not using that flickering thing over its head means it has a cooldown, or it couldn¡¯t use it anymore. It looks like it doesn¡¯t have a reliable long-range attack as well. It¡¯ll try to get out of there, but that¡¯ll take some time.¡¹

    ¡¸But we can¡¯t take down something that huge from here. So you want me to use my magic after all?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, if you used your spell and that thing survives, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble. I don¡¯t have the stamina to carry you all the way back to town.¡¹

    ¡¸Then our only option is to run...¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a fine idea, but it¡¯ll probably still follow us. If ites to the surface and heads to town, it¡¯ll be a disaster. I want to kill it right here.¡¹

    ¡¸How are you going to do it?¡¹Lavia asked.

    Hikaru had a hypothesis that he wanted to test out. If it worked, the giant wouldn¡¯t follow them. It might even be enough to kill the creature. If it failed, they would just escape. Although, the town might have to be sacrificed.

 Chapter 51 â€“ The Giantâ€™s Last Moments

    <h4>Chapter 51 ¨C The Giant¡¯s Last Moments</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Giant¡¯s Last Moments

    The ground shook underneath, apanied by a rumbling that echoed throughout the ce. The giant was on a rampage, trying to climb out of the ditch, gouging out the earth to create footholds. It didn¡¯t seem like it received much damage from the fall. Hikaru took out the Holy Mana Ball wrapped in velvet from his bag.

    ¡¸Gooooooooaaaaahhhh!¡¹

    Hikaru winced at the ear-piercing roar.

    ¡¸I knew it. It¡¯s after this.¡¹

    The key to the technology from the ancient dynasty of Poelnsinia was the holy mana. Hikaru guessed holy mana to be simr to electricity. After seeing the revolver, it was not hard to surmise that someone from Earth was trying to recreate modern science in this world.

    What was the Holy Mana Ball, then? His best guess was a ¡°battery¡± with stored holy mana i.e. electricity. No, it was more than that. After all, it was this small device that gave power to the whole castle.

    The treasure room was bright a while ago. But after the giant attacked ¨C after they left the room, it turned dark. If the light¡¯s power supply was cut off, it was natural to assume that it was because Hikaru removed the ball. It was still bright when he took the revolver, though. That only meant that after he shoved the ball into his bag, there was still some leftover power running.

    Then there was the giant. Hikaru thought it attacked them, who were under the effects of Stealth, but if it was after the Holy Mana Ball, then everything made sense. The treasure room itself must¡¯ve concealed the presence of everything inside. The moment he opened the door, the giant immediately knew where the ball was. At the same time, it noticed someone ¨C Hikaru ¨C closing in on the device, so it approached carefully.

    After that, his Group Obfuscation wasn¡¯t as effective because of the Holy Mana Ball he was carrying. The giant was chasing something even brighter than a magicmp.

    ¡¸You¡¯re after this, right?¡¹

    The Holy Mana Ball was a mass of energy. Hikaru didn¡¯t know why the giant wanted it. He only knew that if he parted with it, the giant wouldn¡¯t follow them anymore. Or it still would. But it didn¡¯t matter. If he let go of it, he could use his Stealth once more.

    ¡¸Lavia, step aside.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    She moved twenty meters away from Hikaru. After seeing her took distance, he unwrapped the velvet and showed it to the rampaging giant. In it was a square object, sparks darting about inside it. Even though ¡°Ball¡± was in its name, it was actually shaped like a square.

    Something that gives power... Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a nuclear generator.

    Carrying it around would do more than just expose him to radiation. Hikaru threw the device at the giant, velvet and all. Slowly, it made a parabolic trajectory.

    The giant¡¯s head moved. It was looking at the Holy Mana Ball.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say anything about returning it, though!¡¹

    Hikaru aimed his revolver at the Holy Mana Ball and pulled the trigger.

    The Root Hubbard Adventurers Guild was quieter than usual. Rather, a chilly atmosphere permeated the room.

    ¡¸There¡¯s many adventurers here! Is there anyone who wants to apany me to the Underground City of the Ancient Gods?! I said I¡¯ll give a hefty reward!¡¹Gafrasti said, raising his leather pouch filled with coins.

    But the adventurers¡¯ reaction was worse than he expected. They had heard his conversation with the C-ranked adventurers he was with.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t really throw away our lives for money...¡¹

    ¡¸Those rank C adventurers really hated the job.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a new monster, right? Even rank C adventurers couldn¡¯t react in time. What did it do again? Steal a map?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m concerned about how it disappeared afterwards, leaving the map behind. It¡¯s hard to deal with intelligent monsters.¡¹

    People thought that the young adventurer who sneaked close to Gafrasti and stole his file was a new kind of monster, for some reason. That was part of the reason why the rank C adventurers didn¡¯t want to go further. Gafrasti was displeased with the cowardly adventurers.

    ¡¸Is it the money? If it¡¯s not enough, I can...¡¹

    ¡¸Sir Valves.¡¹

    Aia, who was standing behind Gafrasti like a shadow, tapped his arms lightly.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go outside. I sense something strange.¡¹

    Gafrasti trusted Aia¡¯s hunch. As soon as he heard what she had to say, they stalked out of the guild. The only thing that mattered to him was the Underground City of the Ancient Gods. He nced at the direction of the dungeon.

    There was still plenty of daylight left. In other words, the sky was bright. And yet he could see a dragon-shaped lightning soaring towards the heavens.

    ¡¸Wh-What...¡¹

    Something happened. That much he was certain.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Aia!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    They headed to the dungeon entrance without any adventurers with them.

    ¡¸Ugh... Damn it... What the hell was that?¡¹Covered in dust, Hikaru slowly stood up.

    ¡¸Hikaru!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m over here, Lavia. Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸What about you?¡¹

    Clouds of dust still whirled around them, but Lavia rushed to his side. Hikaru checked his body in the meantime. It hurt in ces, but his bones weren¡¯t broken. Soon the dust settled.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    They were both dumbfounded at the scene before their eyes. The ditch was half-destroyed. The outer walls, just like the castle itself, had pretty much copsed as well.

    ¡¸...Wow.¡¹

    Hikaru recalled what happened earlier. From his revolver, he shot a light so pure that it almost felt divine. He had expected that, in a sense. So far, he¡¯d fired ice (water), rock (earth), fire, and lightning (air). There were six bullets. Thest two would then be ¡°holy¡± and ¡°evil¡±.

    But what happened afterwards was totally unexpected. The bullet shattered the Holy Mana Ball. The next moment, a thick electric current ¨C how that fit inside such a small device was a mystery ¨C burst out, gushing incessantly like some kind of a waterfall. It coiled itself around the giant¡¯s body and killed it. Hikaru felt his soul rank go up, but he didn¡¯t care about it at that point. The current swelled. He ran with all he got and Lavia followed his example.

    An explosion of light. Everything was too bright, it was difficult to keep their eyes open. The shockwave sent Hikaru flying and rolling on the ground. Surrounded by white light, he saw what he thought was a dragon soaring towards the heavens.

    ...You broke the seal. Well done, puny human from another world...

    Hikaru thought he heard those exact words.

    ¡¸Lavia, did you hear that dragon say something?¡¹

    ¡¸What? Dragon?¡¹

    Lavia cocked her head, clearly oblivious to what he meant.

    ¡¸Uh, it¡¯s fine. It must¡¯ve been my imagination.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t. But it was still not time to tell her that he was not from this world.

    ¡¸Hikaru...!¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s voice was shaking. Hikaru nced around and saw the undead that had been hiding until nowing out in droves.

    ¡¸Turn off themp!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    It turned dark all of a sudden. Lavia moved closer to Hikaru. He embraced her and activated Group Obfuscation. But the monsters didn¡¯t actually have their eyes on them ¨C they just walked on forward.

    Wait, I can see them with my naked eye?

    Hikaru realized he could see the buildings even though it was dark. He looked up at the dungeon¡¯s ceiling ¨C at the skies. The dragon earlier had torn a hole above. It was high enough that there wasn¡¯t a lot of light, but still better thanplete darkness.

    Undead streamed from the city and the copsed castle. They all gathered in one spot, by the edge of the crater. Standing still, the monsters looked down at the Holy Mana Ball... No.

    The giant...

    They were looking down at the giant that turned them into undead.

    That thing¡¯s decay attack was something else. We managed to somehow dodge it by hiding. But these people weren¡¯t so lucky and were all turned into undead. Although there¡¯s no evidence the giant marched directly to town...

    Hikaru had a guess.

    Perhaps... the giant had enough power to turn everyone into undead without fail. But it could only use it once? Or maybe there¡¯s someone else up there controlling it?

    He shook his head slightly.

    There¡¯s no point thinking about it. This all happened six centuries ago.

    They watched the undead without saying a word. The countless undead gathered around the crater just watched in silence as well. Did they resent the giant even after death? Or did they have something to say to the giant, or to the one who created it?

    Light shone on one area of the crater, and from there, it looked as if believers were offering their condolences towards a fallen saint who had passed away, unable to fulfill his ambitions.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    Turning their backs on the ruins of the castle, they walked away. They passed by undead in town making their way towards the crater. With Group Obfuscation on, they didn¡¯t notice the two of them. Green slimes, monsters that weren¡¯t humans, hid themselves. Mana detection couldn¡¯t even see them.

    After about two hours of walking, Hikaru finally spoke. They had not met another undead for a while.

    ¡¸...This is bad.¡¹

    The air seemed to warp. A rumbling sound echoed in the distance.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸This ce might copse.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    It might¡¯ve been the dragon tearing up a hole above, or Hikaru taking the Holy Mana Ball and destroying it. Either way, the sound of something copsing came from afar. It didn¡¯t stop. The whole ceiling was copsing.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry.¡¹

    ¡¸...O-Okay!¡¹

    Spurring on their exhausted bodies, they broke into a run. Lavia looked like she was having a really hard time keeping up, so Hikaru secretly added one point on her Stamina. She had more energy now.

    By the time they made it back to the entrance ¨C one of the private houses ¨C the sounds of crumbling became clearer. Fortunately, it came from the direction of the castle.

    Hikaru used his Mana Detection to survey the surrounding, but no one ¨C not one adventurer ¨C was around. There should have been adventurers besides them who were exploring the dungeon. They must¡¯ve realized something was wrong and escaped.

    Lavia entered the narrow passage that led to the mausoleum, and Hikaru followed. He looked back onest time.

    ¡¸Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I¡¯d learn a lot of things if I explored the dungeon. Mysteries would be unraveled and I¡¯d obtain vast treasures. I thought that was the best part of dungeon clearing.¡¹

    The rumbling was getting closer. He could feel the vibration on the wall through his hand.

    ¡¸But that was not that case at all. I had no idea what that giant was. We found this holy mana thing, an unknown technology. And in the end, the dungeon¡¯s copsing.¡¹

    ¡¸...Yeah. It was really different from the novels I¡¯ve read.¡¹

    Hikaru turned his back to the dungeon and started on the path back to the surface. A few levels up, they met each other¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to take a bath.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while. I want to soak in some hot water in a bathtub. I¡¯m all dirty.¡¹

    Lavia smiled softly.¡¸You sure like to indulge yourself once in a while, huh?¡¹she said.

    ¡¸Would you like to join me?¡¹

    ¡¸...Dummy.¡¹

    Lavia quickly turned around and started walking.

    ¡¸Are you mad? Sorry.¡¹Hikaru apologized.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s pick up the pace. This passage might copse as well.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸...We can¡¯t take a bath if we¡¯re caved in.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, what did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait... Wait for me!¡¹

    Right after after they arrived at the mausoleum, a strong wind blew through the passage. The entrance must¡¯ve been blocked then.

    Hikaru¡¯s first dungeon exploration finally came to an end.

 Chapter 52 â€“ Adventurer Hikaru

    <h4>Chapter 52 ¨C Adventurer Hikaru</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Adventurer Hikaru

    The sun hung low in the horizon. The deste mausoleum stood there, basking in the glow of the sunset. Over ten adventurers gathered around outside, waiting for Hikaru and Lavia.

    ¡¸What was that tremor just now? It sounded bad.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural for a few cave-ins to happen underground...¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s safer not to get close until it settles down. Thatst one was terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, there¡¯s another one.¡¹

    They stopped talking and looked puzzled the moment Hikaru and Lavia stepped out of the mausoleum. What are these babies doing here? Their eyes spoke louder than words.

    ¡¸I thought you escaped a long time ago.¡¹

    The guild official in-charge of the entrance noticed Hikaru.

    ¡¸Whoa, this kid went into the dungeon and the guild knew about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, he¡¯s rank E so he met the requirements.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    The adventurers looked surprised.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru and Lavia passed through them, drawing curious stares.

    ¡¸I guess there¡¯s really people who pay to get promoted.¡¹one of the adventures said in a mocking tone.

    ¡¸Look at them. They¡¯re filthy. The undead probably scared them and they just ran around the ce, hiding.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, that makes sense.¡¹

    ¡¸They do look dirty.¡¹

    The adventurers burst intoughter. Hikaru let out a small sigh. That was all. He was too exhausted to deal with them.

    ¡¸Looks like we¡¯re right on the mark! ¡¹

    Once again, theyughed. Hikaru thought about ignoring them, but his feet stopped.

    ¡¸Are you thest one?! Did you see what happened?!¡¹

    It was Gafrasti N. Valves and hispanion, Aia Van Houtens.

    ¡¸Sir Valves. You don¡¯t need to talk to this boy. I¡¯m sure all he did was run. He doesn¡¯t know what happened inside.¡¹the guild official said in a soft voice as he approached Gafrasti.

    By nature, the Adventurers Guild was an independent organization separate from the government. Still they asked certain permissions from the kingdom so sucking up to nobles was necessary. It would appear that Gafrasti was out here asking questions to those who came from the dungeon.

    ¡¸Did you see a dragon climb towards the skies?!¡¹

    The adventurers looked exasperated and seemed to mock him. They weren¡¯t aware of what happened. Gafrasti desperately asked Hikaru for answers.

    ¡¸Gafrasti N. Valves.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸...You know me?¡¹

    Hikaru took out a scroll from his bag. Aia stepped in front of the old man as if to protect him. She might¡¯ve thought Hikaru meant harm.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Try anything funny and I¡¯ll cut you down.¡¹Aia snapped at him. Gafrasti just stood there befuddled, mouth agape.

    ¡¸Th-Th-This is...!¡¹

    ¡¸Sir Valves?¡¹

    Pushing Aia aside, Gafrasti approached Hikaru in staggered steps. He tried to grab the scroll, but Hikaru quickly pulled it back.

    ¡¸G-Give me that!¡¹

    ¡¸How much will you pay? We risked our lives for this.¡¹

    Surprised, Gafrasti thrust his hand into his pocket.

    ¡¸I only have this much with me right now! But if this scroll is really the one I¡¯ve been looking for, I¡¯ll pay you double!¡¹

    Hikaru peered into the pouch. It was filled with dazzling, white coins he hadn¡¯t seen before. Silver coins.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a million gns in here. You¡¯re going to give me twice the amount?¡¹

    The guild official¡¯s eyes widened at the number. Hikaru was just as surprised. He had expected the old man to offer a huge payment, but he didn¡¯t think it would be this easy.

    ¡¸S-Sorry, that¡¯s too low. I¡¯ll pay you ten times more. Ten million gns.¡¹

    The guild official and adventurers couldn¡¯t keep up with the absurdity of it all. They just stood there, their breaths taken away. Even Hikaru was astonished that the man increased the amount like it was nothing.

    This scroll is that important to him, huh...

    He had a rough idea that Gafrasti was going to use this scroll. Indeed, it could be an ace up his sleeve. The payment was appropriate. Its value could be even higher. But then he wouldn¡¯t get paid till muchter.

    ¡¸Sir Valves, is this scroll the thing you¡¯ve been looking for?¡¹Aia asked.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹Gafrasti replied, nodding.

    ¡¸Okay, ten million gn sounds good to me. Can you deposit it into my guild ount?¡¹Hikaru said, taking out his guild card. He left the job ss field nk. All they needed was the branch where he was affiliated and they could send the money. Gafrasti noted it down.

    ¡¸I promise the money wille. So, about that scroll...¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, you can pay meter.¡¹

    Hikaru tossed the scroll. Gafrasti received it in a panic, sinking down to the ground.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t throw it!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s worthless to me. I won¡¯t be staying in this kingdom for long anyway.¡¹

    Gafrasti looked like he realized something from Hikaru¡¯s words.

    ¡¸...I see. How much do you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a guess. I don¡¯t really intend to find out.¡¹

    Aia helped Gafrasti up.

    ¡¸Is that so... I wanted to ask about what you saw inside. So you¡¯re leaving, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you need to check the scroll?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. If it turns out to be fake, I won¡¯t pay you. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    It sounded as if the initial payment of one million gns was nothing but small change to him.

    ¡¸Okay. Bye. I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t see each other again.¡¹Hikaru said. He was about to leave when Gafrasti stopped him.

    ¡¸Wait. Where are you headed to? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to Quinnd.¡¹

    Quinnd ¨C the empire currently at war with Ponsonia.

    ¡¸...I haven¡¯t really thought about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Then can I ask you a favor? If you ept, I¡¯ll add one more million to your payment.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to go to the Allied Nations of Forestia, meet someone, and give them a message for...¡¹

    Aia cut him off.

    ¡¸Sir Valves. You can contact them the usual way.¡¹

    ¡¸That takes too long. This is an urgent matter. Besides, this boy... No, this adventurer has a vague idea of the situation. She will listen to him for sure.¡¹

    Gafrasti took out a handkerchief with a magnificent embroidery from his pocket.

    ¡¸My name is on it. You can show it to verify your identity.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I suppose it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Taking the handkerchief, Hikaru epted the request without proper consideration. In any case, he was set on leaving Ponsonia. He hadn¡¯t thought about where to go from here.

    The Allied Nations of Forestia was one of the countries adjacent to Ponsonia. He¡¯d nned to travel the world anyway so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to drop by the ce. Gafrasti would add one more million to his payment as well.

    ¡¸So who am I meeting?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Zofira Van Houtens, Minister of Internal Affairs and head of the cab. She¡¯s ady of character.¡¹

    Van Houtens... the same family name as Aia, who had a slight sour look on her face.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru nodded. It didn¡¯t matter who it was. If all he had to do was meet with them, it was a simple mission.

    ¡¸All right, then. Bye... Oh, right.¡¹Hikaru added.¡¸The dungeon¡¯spletely copsed. There goes your source of ie, I guess. You better move somewhere else.¡¹he addressed the adventurers.

    The adventurers looked at each other. A few of them rushed towards the mausoleum.

    The young adventurer was now gone from sight. Gafrasti, who saw him off,ughed.

    ¡¸He epted my request without hesitation. He looks like an ordinary boy.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sir Valves, what¡¯s going on? Who was that kid?¡¹the guild official asked, confused. All he knew was Gafrasti gave the boy a huge sum of money.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...¡¹

    Gafrasti unraveled the scroll and nced at its contents. It was exactly what he was looking for.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to ask you to do something, Sir.¡¹Gafrasti whispered to the guild official.

    ¡¸What would that be?¡¹

    ¡¸For the official records, I want you to report this: Adventurer Hikaru cleared the dungeon Underground City of the Ancient Gods.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸I, Gafrasti N. Valves, a historian, will attest to it. This scroll can only be obtained in the deepest part of the dungeon. I¡¯m sure of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, what?¡¹

    Gafrasti fingered his pocket, but he gave the coins he kept in there to the boy just now. Aia took out a few gold coins and handed it to Gafrasti, who in turn, gave it to the official.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t ept this.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll take up your time. Just think of it as a handling fee. I¡¯m not telling you to lie. I just want you to spread the truth out there quick.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Very well.¡¹

    The official was beaming, having received casual ie. He didn¡¯t believe for a second that the boy he made light of cleared the dungeon. But a noble said so and he took on the task. That was more than enough to submit a report back to the guild, not knowing that it would be rted to an event that would shake the very foundation of the kingdom at ater time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as the kid said!¡¹One adventurer came out of the mausoleum.

    ¡¸The entrance ispletely blocked! We can¡¯t enter the dungeon like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Is this for real?¡¹

    ¡¸All the charting we did is now useless!¡¹

    The adventurers were in an uproar.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹Gafrasti said.

    ¡¸Yes, Sir.¡¹

    The historian and Aia made their way to Root Hubbard.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be busy from now on. We¡¯re letting everyone know the correct history of this kingdom, after all.¡¹he said more to himself.

    A wind ¡ª too cold for early summer ¡ª blew by.

    This was the first time the name ¡°Hikaru¡± appeared in the Adventurers Guild official records.

    ¡ºHikaru, member of the Pond Adventurers Guild of the kingdom of Ponsonia, together with one other person, had cleared the dungeon Underground City of the Ancient Gods. He didn¡¯t belong to any party. The historian Gafrasti N. Valves testified to his achievement and presented a scroll that could only be found in the deepest part of the dungeon as proof. Its contents will be released to the public after inspection.

    The adventurer was rewarded 11,000,000 gns by the Ponsonia Royal Family Relics Research Society, depositing the money to his guild ount.¡»

    News of an adventurer clearing the dungeon quickly spread to other guilds. For most of them, it was nothing more than a simple report. But Pond was different.

    ¡¸They cleared the dungeon with only the two of them?! What¡¯s going on here?!¡¹

    The first one who received the news was Unken, the guildmaster, whose voice cracked from surprise. The receptionists were the next to know.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Hikaru-kun?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well... what an achievement. I wonder when he¡¯ll be back in Pond.¡¹

    Jill and Gloria were unaware that the boy had already left the kingdom.

    ¡¸I knew it! He¡¯s from another world too!¡¹

    Selica Tanoue of the Four Stars of the East had her eyes on the name Hikaru as well.

    The people concerned anxiously waited for a follow-up report. One month had passed and nothing came. The boy didn¡¯t return to Pond.

    An incident shook the kingdom of Ponsonia. A noble who imed to be the rightful heir to the throne had appeared. At the same time, the Allied Nations of Forestia raised doubts as to the legitimacy of the current Ponsonian royalty. This interfered with Ponsonia¡¯s conquest, who was winning the war with the Quinnd Empire.

    History books in the future would not show that a boy and a girl were behind all these events.

 Chapter 53 â€“ Interlude: Bystanders of the Upheaval

    <h4>Chapter 53 ¨C Interlude: Bystanders of the Upheaval</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Interlude: Bystanders of the Upheaval

    A woman, wearing long-sleeved shirt, and cardigan that reached all the way to her knees, walked the halls. It was rare for women to wear tight pants in this world. Only a select few did ¨C those in the army or engaged in manualbor ¨C so they could move a lot easier.

    But thisdy donned tight pants because she was fond of them. Over a hundred and seventy centimeters tall, she wore high-heeled shoes simply because she liked doing so. She didn¡¯t care if her ample chest pushed her shirt outward, or that her big buttocks were further emphasized by her tight pants.

    Her bluish-gray thick hair, tied up on top of her head, fluttered in the wind as she walked. Each step of her heel made a sound on the polished tiles. Officials and servants bowed their heads deeply in respect as she passed by. Soldiers, donning leather armor ¨C if Ponsonian knights who were heavily equipped saw them, they¡¯d most likelyugh ¨C greeted her with a salute.

    ¡¸Hey there. Is Her Majesty inside?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡¹

    Her lighthearted manner of speaking made her easy to talk to, but the two bodyguards only blushed. Hidden behind her sses were almond eyes the same color as her hair, undeniable seductiveness in them. She didn¡¯t put on lipstick, but her naturally red lips were more than enough to bring out her beauty. She was oblivious to it all, however.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going in.¡¹she said, raising her hand slightly.

    ¡¸Yes, Ma¡¯am! Zofira Van Houtens has arrived!¡¹The soldiers opened the wooden door.

    The woman entered. Beyond it was the office of the ruler of the Allied Nations of Forestia.

    While it was still early summer, being located north of Ponsonia meant it was chilly when under the shade of the sun.

    Pirs were cut fromrge wood. The table and chairs for entertaining guests, as well as the office desk were all made of wood ¨C specifically the kiwi tree, its beautiful wood-graining earning it the moniker ¡°lines drawn by the gods¡±.

    Eight people were inside the room, seven standing and one seated. The one sitting behind the desk was a small girl. She would be around ten years old ¨C if she was human.

    ¡¸You¡¯re here.¡¹

    Beautiful blonde hair was not a rarity in these areas. Her red eyes, sparkling like jewels, indicated she was a member of a certain n.

    ¡¸I am d to see you well, Queen Marquedo, ruler of the Allied Nations of Forestia and representative of the Spirit Elves.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The queen, Marquedo, looked greatly irked as she watched Zofira kneeling down on one knee. On the other hand, the seven people in the room seemed pleased.

    ¡¸No need for formalities. Rise. The rest of you may leave.¡¹Marquedo ordered.

    They smiled. That meant a ¡°no¡±. They were all from different nations; four of them looked like they¡¯d fit in in Ponsonia. One had the same red eyes as Marquedo. There was arge, hairy man and then one with pale skin. They all wore what looked like native clothes with different designs; there was no uniformity at all.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, we¡¯re delegates from the seven nations loved by the gods, and we¡¯re here to protect you...¡¹

    ¡¸Did you hear me? I said leave. Does my voice not reach your ears dangling with earrings?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Indeed, the man who spoke had countless rings on his ears. He looked extremely displeased.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you have the power to protect me when you let someone from another country so easily sneak into this room.¡¹

    ¡¸...I hope you don¡¯t regret this.¡¹

    All seven of them trailed out of the room, ring at Zofira who was still on her knees, her head hung low. Perhaps she knew, but she didn¡¯t pay them any heed.

    As soon as the door was closed, Marquedo walked from behind the desk to the visitors¡¯ chair. Although it looked simple, her dress was made from high-grade fabric. Her in-looking bracelet and ne were imbued with magic to protect herself, though she didn¡¯t see it.

    ¡¸What do you think? Every year those people seem to make light of me. Even my fellow countryman from Kirihal.¡¹the queen said.

    ¡¸Well the fact that they get reced every year and they all still act the same means the problem is with you.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too young.¡¹

    Zofira stood up, her tone suddenly informal, then prepared some tea and sat in front of Marquedo.

    ¡¸Whaaat? I¡¯m older than you, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸See, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. You act like a child. You want some?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Put lots of sugar in it.¡¹

    Zofira simply shrugged her shoulders as if saying ¡°there you go again, acting all childish¡±. Marquedo didn¡¯t notice, however.

    She might act like a child, and she might be belittled, but she was the legitimate queen of the Allied Nations. Zofira, on the other hand, took her seat as a cab minister, the highest rank among state officials when she was only twenty-two years old. There were many circumstances as to how things ended up this way, but there was basically one deciding factor.

    Marquedo was a descendant of the Kirihal royal family that ruled a small nation in Forestia. The allied nation ruler was chosen by rotation and by the time it was Kirihal¡¯s turn, Marquedo had the highest magical prowess within the royal family. That was all. She still had four years left in her office.

    Zofira was born from a family of government officials. She was extremelypetent in her job ¨C no one came close to her in this country. When the Allied Nations were under financial trouble, sheunched tax reforms that turned everything around.

    Both women took their positions around the same time. What awaited them were the seven delegates, one from each nation. Officially, they were ¡°advisers¡±, but in essence they were there for surveince. The Allied Nations¡¯ existence hung in a precarious bnce.

    The twodies were the object of jealousy and envy, so their paths inevitably intertwined.

    ¡¸This tea is so good! Your tea is the best!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no government official better than me at brewing tea.¡¹

    Marquedo chuckled, her pointy ears ¨C a feature of the Spirit Elves, a species of elves ¨C twitching. It was a habit of hers when she was in a rxed mood.

    ¡¸So, did news about Ponsonia¡¯s current situation reach you?¡¹Marquedo asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s basically chaos, and that¡¯s putting it lightly. Which is understandable. After all, the legitimacy of the current royalty is being challenged.¡¹

    ¡¸I doubted Sir Valves when he contacted us five years ago. I thought he was a delusional old man. The fact that he took all your advice means he¡¯s quite the character.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. He probably wouldn¡¯t have made a move unless he found the lost city.¡¹

    ¡¸History known only to a few select family members...¡¹

    Marquedo squinted, recalling the only time she met Gafrasti. Back then, she had only been in office for a year. Exhausted from all the unfamiliar government affairs, Zofira told her that Aia insisted for the queen to meet the old man. Sometimes Aia¡¯s hunch led to incredible events.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a document in the dungeon that shows the king¡¯s legitimate bloodline. If we find that, we can overthrow the current king, the impostor.¡»

    Gafrasti asked for Marquedo¡¯s support.

    For thedies, Gafrasti¡¯s n to overthrow the king wouldn¡¯t pose much of a problem. There wasn¡¯t any risk to them either. The present king was nning to invade foreign nations. His first target was most likely the Quinnd Empire. If he lost, he would no doubt march his legions towards the Allied Nations of Forestia next.

    So Zofira gave Gafrasti advice.

    First he would request funds from the king to explore the dungeon. He would need to entice the king by promising the lost technology of the fallen dynasty. Even if they couldn¡¯t obtain it, there would surely be treasures to take. Gafrasti¡¯s family was in dire financial straits to be able to explore the dungeon on his own.

    Next he was to take Aia with him. Gafrasti¡¯s family was pretty much isted and he didn¡¯t have any supporter or bodyguards. Aia would help him a lot. She also acted as insurance, to kill the old man in case he misused the super technology from the dungeon and turned on Forestia.

    Last was the means of contact. The king of Ponsonia was a greedy and corrupt man, but he was also extremely distrustful. If Gafrasti suggested exploring the dungeon, the king¡¯s eyes would be on him. Being in contact with Forestia would be extremely dangerous. The best way to do it was to send messages through dozens of people. Aia would be in charge of that.

    Gafrasti followed everyst bit of advice he was given and his efforts bore fruit. Although, it was all really just a case of good luck.

    The historian did the best thing by getting the Adventurers Guild involved in the dungeon exploration. The Ponsonia Royal Family Relics Research Society, an organization approved by the king, acknowledged that the Underground City of the Ancient Gods had something to do with the ancient Poelnsinia dynasty. Even if the king denied Gafrasti¡¯s im, the scroll from the dungeon containing the royal family bloodline would then still be checked by the Adventurers Guild, an independent organization.

    The Adventurers Guild should be aware by now that they got dragged into the kingdom¡¯s insurrection. Was the guild official in charge of the dungeon entrance aware that the king resented him because of the report he submitted?

    ¡¸Quinnd must be relieved. This will prevent Ponsonia from making any moves for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸I just hope Sir Valves doesn¡¯t get killed.¡¹

    ¡¸Your cousin Aia is there to prevent that.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no guarantee she can handle things alone. After all, Ponsonia has that boy...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Him...¡¹

    Silence fell. They recalled the time a boy, wearing a Sun God mask and a ck cloak, appeared in this very room.

 Chapter 54 â€“ Interlude: Star of the Upheaval

    <h4>Chapter 54 ¨C Interlude: Star of the Upheaval</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Interlude: Star of the Upheaval

    One night, about a month ago, Marquedo and Zofira were having their usual talk in the former¡¯s office.

    ¡¸Is there any reason why the budget for national defense decreased? I know your ¡°Optimization for Every Department Project¡± is going great, but there¡¯s no need to cut budget, is there? Ponsonia is dangerous right now.¡¹

    ¡¸The budget, huh... I wanted to increase it, but there¡¯s not a lot of people.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Forestia had known happiness for too long. They treat the skirmish between Ponsonia and Quinnd like it¡¯s none of their business. Even if we recruited soldiers, no one would sign up.¡¹

    ¡¸So there¡¯s too much money for so few personnel?¡¹

    ¡¸Fifty-one percent of the national defense budget goes to personal expenses and provisions. No one could consume the increased funds.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe we should temporarily switch to mandatory conscription. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸...It¡¯s worth considering. Though it should only be used as ast resort.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Launch a reviewmittee. I¡¯ll be the president, and you will execute our decisions.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. More work for me, I guess. Yay.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. You can have more...¡¹

    ¡¸Are you Zofira Van Houtens?¡¹

    ¡¸...assistants if you want...???¡¹

    They both turned at the direction the voice came from. A boy ¨C at least that was what they assumed ¨C d in hooded, ck cloak and wearing a Sun God mask stood there.

    ¡¸Where did youe from?!¡¹

    Zofira quickly got up and stood in front of Marquedo. She was unarmed. Bringing weapons in this room was not allowed. But she was willing to put her life on the line to protect her queen.

    ¡¸Please be quiet. I can kill you both before anyone arrives.¡¹the boy said, anticipating that Zofira would call for the guards. He stuck his hand from underneath his cloak and showed his dagger.

    ¡¸Wh-What do you want?¡¹

    Zofira was prepared to die. The intruder had infiltrated all the way here. Her first priority was to let the queen escape. The future they were building for Forestia would all go to waste if both of them died.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t even answer my question.¡¹the masked boy said, a bit exasperated. Marquedo pushed Zofira aside and stepped up front.

    ¡¸This is my office. I won¡¯t let you have your way. Answer me. Who sent you? Ludancia? Or is it... Ponsonia?¡¹

    Zofira was surprised. It made sense to her that Ludancia would send an assassin, one of the nations thatprised the alliance. They were on bad terms with Kirihal, where Marquedo came from.

    But the boy reacted to the name ¡°Ponsonia¡±. Marquedo might have guessed right.

    ¡¸Someone just asked me to give a message to Zofira Van Houtens.¡¹

    ¡¸A message? You sneaked into my office and now you¡¯re saying you have a message? Now that¡¯s funny. If you want to talk to Zofira, get an official appointment.¡¹

    The boy sighed.

    ¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡ª?!¡¹

    Marquedo¡¯s face turned red. No one called her stupid in front of her face, save for Zofira, at least.

    ¡¸You dare mock me?!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to be quiet. This is the queen¡¯s room, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s a peephole in the ceiling and your conversation was recorded.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸Surely he wasn¡¯t a guard. By the looks of it, he was apletebat amateur. I knocked him out cold, so you better get himter.¡¹

    The women looked at the ceiling. Someone was up there? They didn¡¯t notice at all. Aia would have if she was here. But she was with Gafrasti right now. They hadn¡¯t seen her in five years.

    If they could sneak into the ceiling easily, there was no doubt someone on the inside was involved. A chill went down Zofira¡¯s spine. They talked in whispers because of the possibility of their conversation being heard outside the door. But who knew how much the infiltrators heard?

    ¡¸Anyway, you want me to get an appointment? Do you really think a busy cab minister would meet a young boy from a foreign country? Even if she did, I wouldn¡¯t want to talk to her in a ce that¡¯s being watched.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    They couldn¡¯t tell if he was telling the truth, unless they checked the ceiling. If it was true, they wouldn¡¯t be able to offer words of rebuttal.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get down to business, shall we?¡¹

    Ignoring their uneasiness, the boy tossed a handkerchief of fine quality on the table.

    ¡¸I have a message from Gafrasti N. Valves. ¡°I got what I was looking for. The Day of Dawn will soon be upon the current dynasty.¡±¡¹

    Taken aback, Zofira and Marquedo exchanged nces. The meaning of the message was clear. Gafrasti found something that showed the ancient Poelnxinia¡¯s royal family¡¯s lineage. He was going to challenge the legitimacy of the current ruling family.

    It made sense now that the boy reacted to the name ¡°Ponsonia¡±. He was sent by none other than Gafrasti.

    ¡¸...Why didn¡¯t Gafrasti use the usual method of contacting us?¡¹

    ¡¸He said there¡¯s no time, and they need to hurry, or something. The bluish-gray haired woman with him was concerned about the same thing as well.¡¹

    This boy knows Aia, Zofira thought.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not. I only came here to do my job.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. You didn¡¯t answer my first question. How did you get in here? We didn¡¯t notice anyone enter the room.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Zofira felt the boy¡¯s faint smile under his mask. She trembled slightly at his enigmatic presence.

    ¡¸Your security¡¯s full of holes. Anyway, I have a question for you as well. Will you answer it as payment for the delivery of my message?¡¹

    ¡¸...What is it?¡¹

    This boy was powerful. Right now he wasn¡¯t a hostile, but he exuded an aura that indicated he didn¡¯t care about Forestia. They couldn¡¯t trust him. But fighting him was not a wise option. If what he said was true, he could kill the queen any time.

    ¡¸What does Day of Dawn mean?¡¹

    ¡¸...Come again?¡¹

    The question was so unexpected that Zofira had to ask him again without thinking.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a term that was in a poem about the fall of the Poelnxinian dynasty. But I don¡¯t know what it means exactly. Literally ¡°dawn¡± would mean ¡°daybreak¡±, but if the dynasty copsed at dawn, you wouldn¡¯t add ¡°Day¡± to it.¡±¡¹the boy said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true...¡¹

    The boy had his gaze fixed on Zofira. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the answer to his question. Just like Gafrasti, he was probably quite well-informed about the ancient dynasty. But why he was interested in that particr term, she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸I only know what I heard from Gafrasti...¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Tell me.¡¹

    Deep inside, Zofira was puzzled. If Gafrasti asked him toe here, why didn¡¯t he just ask the man?

    ¡¸Do you know that Poelnxinia was a very advanced society?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸The one who developed the technology they used was called the ¡°Sorcerer of the Dawn¡±. This person was shrouded in mystery. The people who adored him... or her had a custom that still persists until today. On the dawn of this person¡¯s death anniversary, they would offer their most prized possession at an altar, or something...¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite a detailed information...¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a ce where the custom is still being practiced. That¡¯s all I know.¡¹

    The boy seemed interested.

    ¡¸Where is this ce?¡¹

    Zofira didn¡¯t feel like telling him, but Marquedo nodded slightly, and so she answered his question.

    ¡¸...Schrzard. It¡¯s a university city where the pride of Forestia, the National Academic Research Institute is located.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Sure enough, he sounded very interested. He cleared his throat before speaking again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t have any more questions for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    Zofira called out to him, but the boy simply opened the door and stepped outside. She followed the boy in a hurry.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Lady Zofira?¡¹

    The two soldiers standing guard jumped to their feet, surprised at the woman¡¯s menacing look. Zofira looked around, but all she saw was the same old hallway.

    ¡¸A boy wearing a ck cloak passed through here! Did you see him?!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... No, we didn¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    She was dumbfounded. The soldiers saluted in a hurry as soon as Marquedo approached Zofira.

    ¡¸It feels like a nightmare...¡¹the queen said.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There¡¯s no sign of a spell on me either.¡¹

    Marquedo checked her bracelet, a magic item.

    ¡¸At any rate, word wille from Aiater. If what that boy said was true, we should make moves where we can.¡¹Marquedo said.¡¸But before that, there¡¯s someone in the ceiling of my office! Arrest him right away!¡¹she ordered the soldiers.

    The person lurking in the ceiling ¨C who was out cold ¨C was captured. There were four other spots being watched as well and everyst one of the spies there was unconscious.

    Later, the mastermind behind the spying was arrested and Forestia¡¯s internal government improved just a bit.

 Chapter 55 â€“ Dungeon Loots

    <h4>Chapter 55 ¨C Dungeon Loots</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Dungeon Loots

    Hikaru and Lavia arrived in Forestzard, Forestia¡¯s capital, yesterday. Hikaru went out today to take care of the job Gafrasti had requested of him, which meant they¡¯ve finished what they came here for.

    Hikaru had some questions regarding the queen and the cab minister. Why were they alone in that room? Surely that would be dangerous. At first he thought they were short on staff, but there were plenty of workers in the building. So they couldn¡¯t trust even their retainers?

    There was that guy in the ceiling as well. Sneaking into such a ce isn¡¯t easy. That¡¯s proof that there¡¯s a traitor in the central government.

    The faces of the citizens were bright. It felt like the capital, a city with different races, was doing extremely well. But on the other hand, one could say they were too used to peace. It seemed the people were not concerned at all even though the neighboring kingdom, Ponsonia, was at war with Quinnd.

    Whatever. It¡¯s none of my business.

    Hikaru pushed the thoughts to a corner of his mind.

    ¡¸...Is it really okay?¡¹Lavia suddenly asked.

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    ¡¸That we¡¯re indulging ourselves...¡¹

    Words one wouldn¡¯t expect from a former daughter of a Count. But still understandable. They were staying in a suite room in one of the best hotels in Forestzard, after all. All their food was brought into the room.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s fine. Might as well while we still have the money.¡¹

    Hikaru became quite rich in the blink of an eye. Once Gafrasti confirmed that the scroll he delivered was genuine, the historian deposited 11 million gns into his guild ount. The one million was for the message he was supposed to deliver to Zofira, but the old man paid it in advance as well. It felt just a bit weird being trusted.

    Combining with the silver coins he received back at the dungeon entrance, Hikaru, in a way, became ¡°rich¡±.

    Money left: 919,010 gns (+11,200,000 gns)

    ¡¸All right. Now that things have settled down, it¡¯s time we think over a few things.¡¹Hikaru said as he took a sip of his coffee.

    Coffee in this area was quite strong. It was either ck with no milk or sugar, or mixed with liquor. Lavia couldn¡¯t take it and had herbal tea instead.

    Wanting to be out of the kingdom as fast as possible, they moved in a hurry. The roads were jammed, with merchants who were against the war leaving as well. With many people around, they opted to check their dungeon loots at ater time. Fortunately, they could rx now that they were in Forestia.

    As for Hikaru¡¯s package, he paid the Root Hubbard guild to forward it to Forestzard¡¯s Adventurers Guild instead. They¡¯d be staying in the capital for about ten days and decided to live extravagantly in the meantime.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s check what we got.¡¹

    Hikaru ced the revolver on the table that was clearly too big for just the two of them. There was only one bullet left, most likely charged with evil type magic.

    ¡¸This is the only thing I took.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Is that a wand that shoots magic?¡¹

    ¡¸A wand? Ah, I guess that¡¯s what it looks like for you.¡¹

    For him, it was clearly a gun, but Lavia didn¡¯t know about them.

    ¡¸How does it work?¡¹

    ¡¸You use bullets with magic stuffed in it beforehand. They¡¯re for single-use only, though.¡¹

    Hikaru removed the magazine and took out all six bullets. With his Mana Detection, he knew there wasn¡¯t any magic left in five of them.

    No mana left. Though unlike ordinary bullets, these ones look the same before and after firing the shot. I wonder if they can be recycled.

    Hikaru handed one empty shell to Lavia.

    ¡¸Can you load this with magic?¡¹

    ¡¸...How?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    He didn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Try chanting... I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s dangerous. If I did that and I couldn¡¯t load it into the bullet, I can¡¯t really cancel the spell.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, yes. We¡¯ll just test it out somewhere else, then. Or we can ask someone to look into it ¨C someone who¡¯s an expert in magic items.¡¹

    The boss of Pond¡¯s Thieves Guild came to mind, but he did not intend to go back to Ponsonia.

    ¡¸Have someone look into it? You mean hand that wand over? Please tell me you¡¯re not doing that.¡¹

    ¡¸They can¡¯t examine it if I don¡¯t give it to them. Also, it¡¯s a revolver, not a wand.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re giving away something as precious this?! I¡¯ve never seen a magic item as powerful as that!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so... I suppose you¡¯re right. Can¡¯t really hand over something valuable.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t believe me? I really think it¡¯s valuable.¡¹

    ¡¸I do believe you. Actually, I don¡¯t care if the person we ask to study it steals the thing. Your spells are much more powerful. It won¡¯t matter much.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re trying to dodge byplimenting me. That¡¯s not fair.¡¹Lavia said, puffing out her cheeks.

    Hikaru was grinning, thinking how cute she was when angry. Seeing his reaction, she got even more mad.

    ¡¸Lavia. I¡¯m thinking of going to the academy city of Schrzard once we receive my package. What do you think? We can probably get the revolver examined there.¡¹

    ¡¸Schrzard... Isn¡¯t that where the educational institution that this country¡¯s Prime Minister has been reforming in recent years located?¡¹

    ¡¸Educational? Not a research institution?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s both, apparently. They look for new talents and develop cutting-edge technology. Adventurers are epted as well. I just heard that from somewhere, though.¡¹

    ¡¸An educational institution for adventurers... It might be worth checking out.¡¹

    Hikaru nned to develop his Stealth. If he could find an expert in Stealth, he¡¯d ask to be trained to further polish his skills. Right now, he relied only on his Soul Board and job ss. Still, those were more than enough.

    It would be even better if they could teach me how to unlock things.

    It was one of Hikaru¡¯s weaknesses. He could sneak into ces with his Stealth, but he couldn¡¯t enter a locked room. His only choice would be to destroy the lock.

    ¡¸Oh, Hikaru. You¡¯re asking me, but you¡¯re raring to go.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, my bad. What you said really piqued my interest. That¡¯s all. You don¡¯t want to go?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind me.¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t do. You¡¯re out of Ponsonia. You¡¯re free now.¡¹

    ¡¸I go wherever you go. I¡¯ll follow you forever.¡¹

    ¡¸Forever?¡¹

    ¡¸Foreeeeeeeeeeever. Forever and ever and ever.¡¹

    ¡¸d to hear that.¡¹he said with a wryughter.

    ¡¸I told you before. I¡¯m a very heavy burden.¡¹

    ¡¸I remember.¡¹he nodded.¡¸You¡¯re actually quite light. Whatever you say, right now we¡¯re rich.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes... It¡¯s unfortunate what happened to the treasure room, though. You would¡¯ve made a fortune if you got it all.¡¹Lavia said, propping her cheeks with her hands and sighed.

    ¡¸Whoa there, Miss Lavia. You¡¯re saying it was unfortunate, but I recall seeing you carry tons of stuff from there in that short amount of time.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say it felt wrong because we were basically robbing the ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Did I say that?¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s bag was on the table. When Hikaru went to take the revolver, Lavia was busy scouring the ce for items.

    Inside her bag was another bag made of leather, full of jewels. There was so many, in fact, that it would¡¯ve been impossible to carry in both hands. Diamond, ruby, emerald, chrysoberyl, ga, rose quartz, etc. They were big as well.

    The gems themselves might even have the same value as the money Hikaru had right now. Although they would have to carefully consider who to sell it to.

    The pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance, however, was a massive book, about six centimeters thick, the size of a B4 paper. Carefully bound with leather, the gems embedded on it glittered brightly. It was locked, so they hadn¡¯t opened it yet. Tearing up the leather would make it possible to browse the contents, but that would be a waste.

    ¡¸This is actually what I really wanted.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸You say that, but you took a lot of jewels. Now you¡¯re rich as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? These are all yours.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait... What?¡¹

    ¡¸But please let me read the book at least! Okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸...Sure, but the jewels and book are yours, Lavia. I told you. We¡¯re now out of Ponsonia, so we¡¯re equals¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No, we¡¯re not.¡¹

    Leaning forward, Lavia ce her hands on top of Hikaru.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if we¡¯re not equals. I wish to remain that way. If possible, I want to be under your wing forever.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia...¡¹

    She was firm about her decision. Hikaru heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸All right. But you¡¯ll have your own money you can use freely. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine by me. I¡¯ll allow it.¡¹

    ¡¸And one more thing.¡¹

    Hikaru raised his index finger, and pointed it at Lavia.

    ¡¸We¡¯re buying clothes tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to wear outfits made for boys anymore¡¹

    Her days of disguising as a boy would soon be over. Hikaru nned to get her a guild card as well. Unlike the guild card, the soul card from temples didn¡¯t have a money deposit feature.

    ¡¸Is that an order?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, it¡¯s not. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t really know how to put it into words...¡¹

    Hikaru blushed a bit as he scratched his cheek.

    ¡¸...I¡¯m asking you out on a date.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Lavia stared at him. She got off her chair and walked briskly towards Hikaru, clinging to his arms.

    ¡¸Ehehehe...¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe~¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to go or not?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    She didn¡¯t let go of his arm for a while.

    Lavia was sleeping, a happy expression on her face. Hikaru sat down on a chair in their hotel room.

    ¡¸Now, then... Gotta think over a few things.¡¹he said as he summoned his Soul Board.

 Chapter 56 â€“ What â€œHeavenâ€ Means

    <h4>Chapter 56 ¨C What ¡°Heaven¡± Means</h4>

    First things first. Soul Rank. Hikaru¡¯s level had gone up after taking down the giant. So did Lavia, but judging by the numbers, Hikaru got more ¡°experience points¡±.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age:15 Rank: 41

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lavia

    Age:14 Rank: 29

    His rank was now over forty. Being low-rank, Lavia should¡¯ve gotten more levels, but the gap in their ranks didn¡¯t shorten much, which meant Hikaru most likely earned much of the exp ¨C that included points he got from killing the King and a bunch of Dead Nobles.

    ¡¸First I need to check the new Skill that popped up.¡¹

    With the new Skill, right now his stats were as follows:

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 15 Rank: 41

    9

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ....¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿10 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿0

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿2

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿4

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿4

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5

    ......¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ........¡¾Sniping¡¿0

    ....¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿4

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿1

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿3

    ......¡¾Mana Detection Expansion¡¿1

    He was curious about Heaven Shot.

    ¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿A Skill that reaches the domain of God, a being who controls divine providence. Lose a part of what makes one human. Max: 5.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t really give me any clue as to what it is exactly.¡¹

    Compared to the other Skills, it was rather disturbing. The description included words like ¡°domain of God¡± and ¡°lose¡±.

    ¡¸All of a sudden the term ¡°God¡± shows up. Then again, given that the Soul Board and guild cards might be rted, it¡¯s actually strange that the word didn¡¯t appear until now. So what happens if I put five points on it?¡¹

    So far only Lawrence, the captain of the knights, had a Skill with ¡°Heaven¡± on it. Looking back, his skill with the sword did feel godly.

    ¡¸Did Lawrence ¡°lose¡± something?¡¹

    He wanted to ask the man directly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s annoying being in the dark. It kinda pisses me off.¡¹

    The ¡°Shot¡± in Heaven Shot bothered him as well. If he maxed Bow, would a new Skill appear called Heaven Bow?

    Lawrence had six points on Great Sword, a point on Heaven Sword, and only three points on Sword. Would Sword, Short Sword, and Great Sword, all have the same Heaven Sword as an advanced Skill? It made sense. In that case, Short Spear and Long Spear would have Heaven Spear. Heaven Shot for both Throwing and Bow, and then Heaven Guard for Shield and Armor?

    ¡¸I have nine points which should be enough to check one to confirm my theory... but I don¡¯t really feel like it. If I take the description literally, I might actually lose my humanity.¡¹

    For now, he decided to forget about the ¡°Heaven¡± Skills.

    ¡¸Next is Throwing.¡¹

    The description of his maxed stat was as follows:

    ¡¾Throwing¡¿Increase the uracy of hitting a target with a thrown object. Max: 10.

    It was straight to the point, although a bit different from the other weapon descriptions under Weapon Mastery.

    ¡¾Sword¡¿Provides a buff when wielding a sword. Max: 10.

    The other weapons were about ¡°wielding¡±, while Throwing was about ¡°uracy¡±. Although ultimately, the result might be the same. As for Sniping...

    ¡¾Sniping¡¿When firing a projectile at a target unnoticed, the attack will have a lethal buff. Max: 3.

    It was simr to Assassination with regard to attacking a target unnoticed. This raised a question: If he maxed out Assassination, would Throwing have a lethal effect?

    Hikaru was torn between two strategies: First was to rely on brute strength and strike his enemy with high-level Strength and Throwing. The second was to put more points on Sniping or Instinct and strategically take down his target.

    The former¡¯s benefit was that by raising his Strength, it would be a lot easier to carry luggage around. As for thetter... I suppose the fact that it requires brains makes it good.

    He¡¯d probably turn brawny if he put more points on Strength. Case in point: Lawrence, who had 16 points on it, was incredibly muscr.

    ¡¸A situation might arise where I would have to forget about looks, though.¡¹

    He had a few options on how to spend his points.

    First: Max out the rest of his Stealth-rted Skills. He would have to spend three points for Life, Mana, and Group Obfuscation. Including Sniping, that would be a total of six points.

    ¡¸This is all based on the idea that I might gain another job ss if I maxed out Stealth... But that¡¯s all too RPG-like.¡¹

    What if like Heaven Shot, I would end up having to lose something? No, wait. I don¡¯t even know if Heaven Sword has the same description.

    Second: Put more points on Strength and Stamina and get strong physically.

    Third: Magic. With nine points, he could learn a fairly powerful spell.

    Fourth: Learn art-rted Skills. But branching out into apletely different Skill Set at this stage seemed like a waste.

    Fifth: Pour all points into Instinct. He knew how useful it was. If he maxed Detection Expansion, he should be able to avoid all sorts of danger.

    ¡¸Hmmmmmmm......¡¹

    He was having trouble deciding. When they were attacked by the giant, he didn¡¯t hesitate to put all his points to Throwing.

    ¡¸I guess humans can¡¯t quite make decisions unless they¡¯re cornered. Seeing all these points is enough to make me hesitate.¡¹

    Hikaru put his Soul Board away.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s one more problem, it¡¯s this.¡¹

    His guild card. After clearing the dungeon, he gained a few more job sses.

    Assassination God: Night Stalker2

    Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer2

    Throwing God: Dead Shot2

    Ordinary Chaos God: Eye of the Storm3

    Woods Strolling God: Forest Walker4

    Labyrinth Exploring God: Dungeon Walker4

    Heaven Searching God: Sinner4

    Ordinary Town Night Burr God: Town Thief6

    Wide Area City, Town, and Vige People Rescue God: Civilian10

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    He had one thing to say.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this Sinner ss?¡¹

    Dead Shot he could understand. Basically always hitting one¡¯s mark. Nothing strange about Dungeon Walker either. Although he was clueless as to what kind of blessing he would get from it. But Sinner? What gives?

    ¡¸Heaven Searching... Is it rted to Heaven Shot?¡¹

    Having read Heaven Shot¡¯s description, he had no intention of using the job ss.

    Hikaru remembered he hadn¡¯t actually tried Eye of the Storm before. He had a feeling he¡¯d cause some sort of an incident if he did. I¡¯ll try it one day.

    ¡¸God, huh... Giants, gods¡¯ soldiers... the mysterious energy called holy mana... that dragon. It talked to me. What was it? Just like that, more mysteries.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t know if there would evere a day when he would solve these mysteries. He might, however, get hold of useful information if he went to Schrzard.

    It wasn¡¯t like he had to solve them, either. He had no reason to. But...

    ¡¸My curiosity¡¯s killing me...¡¹he said. ¡¸This is such an exciting world.¡¹he muttered before going back to bed.

 Chapter 57 â€“ The Northern Academy Town

    <h4>Chapter 57 ¨C The Northern Academy Town</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Northern Academy Town

    ¡¸Uhm, this is... a lot fancier than I expected.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks really good on you.¡¹

    ¡¸B-But I haven¡¯t worn anything like this before.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get used to it. I¡¯m sure your boyfriend will be delighted.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru is not m-my boyfriend...¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Please follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaahhh...¡¹

    Man, I can hear them all the way here... Hikaru thought as he waited. They were in one of the most famous boutiques in Forestzard. The door to the fitting room opened, and an employee stepped out of it, followed by Lavia who was beet red.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru found himself at a loss for words.

    Lavia was wearing the dress they had ordered to be custom-made ten days ago. For Hikaru, ten days was a long wait, but in this world, it usually took one to two months for custom-made clothes to be done. It used Obias Silk, a high-quality type of silk taken from a monster. Dirt didn¡¯t stick to it much and with its lovely color when dyed, it was popr with ¡°first-ss women adventurers¡±. Like her eyes, it was as blue as the deepestke, with beige and blue embroidery.

    She no longer wore a cap. Her hair, still short, had some spots of brown left after removing the dye. It should go back to itsdy-like length and full silver color in time.

    A scarf with a checkered pattern ¨C the current fashion in Forestzard ¨C was wrapped around her neck. Apparently the bobbles on the edges were part of the craze as well.

    She¡¯s so cute... Those were Hikaru¡¯s honest thoughts. He was captivated. When he first met her, her beauty seemed out of this world, the kind you¡¯d only see in works of fiction. That was partly because her eyes were devoid of life and her skin was pale after being in house arrest for too long. But now that she walked outside frequently, her skin had retained its healthyplexion. She changed from in beautiful to more adorable.

    ¡¸H-How do I look?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸Well, uhh... You look very lovely.¡¹he answered.

    With a bright smile on Lavia¡¯s face, they left the shop.

    The cloak ¨C a pale brown color ¨C that Dodorono made had arrived as well. Made from leather from a Camouge Dragon, it was incredibly light. It was so light, in fact, that the guild receptionist thought the package contained cotton.

    With nothing else left to do in Forestzard, they chartered a carriage to Schrzard. Hikaru could afford one since he had the money.

    First ss interior design with first ss cushions. Even without these things, Lavia was in high spiritstely. She chose to sit beside Hikaru despite the fact that there was a vacant seat that could fit four people on it.

    She doesn¡¯t have to wear a cap and disguise herself as a boy. I guess that¡¯s why she¡¯s happy? Well, she¡¯s free now, after all.

    While her fine clothes garnered appreciation from the crowd, her looks had the same effect as well. She attracted attention when they walked the streets of Forestzard. Men called out to her, even though Hikaru was beside her. Fed up from turning them all down, he activated his Group Obfuscation.

    I have to think of what to do once we¡¯re in Schrzard.

    They¡¯d be separated a lot once he enrolled in the National Academic Research Institute. He nned to study anything rted to Stealth, and he didn¡¯t factor in what Lavia should do in the meantime. He wished for her to learn whatever she wanted.

    I guess we¡¯ll just cross that bridge when we get there.

    The carriage headed northward.

    Schrzard was located about a two-days trip by carriage from Forestzard. A town sprawled at the foot of a mountain, the National Academic Research Institute was situated at the highest point. The peak of summer was right around the corner, and yet it was chilly when you were not under the sun. Hikaru recalled the one time he went to Hokkaido. Schrzard¡¯s climate was simr ¨C from the cool, refreshing air to the vast ins just outside of town.

    Ponsonia¡¯s capital was way bigger than Forestzard. But it was the opposite for the respective satellite towns. Schrzard was muchrger than Pond, with a poption of around forty thousand. It wasn¡¯t just because of it being an academy town. The town was important for the trade between the countries part of the Allied Nations.

    Incidentally, Forestzard was located at the southern tip of the alliance, where thend was fertile and people could livefortably. The northern parts were mostly mountain ranges and coniferous forests.

    ¡¸Next.¡¹

    Before they could enter Schrzard, a guard had to check their guild cards. He looked at Hikaru¡¯s card, nodded, and asked him to touch the stone tablet that checked for any criminal record. Lavia showed hers ¨C a rank G guild card ¨C with a smug look and the guard let her through without checking for anything else.

    ¡¸What? Ah, must be because I own a Ponsonian guild card.¡¹

    It would appear they were lenient in checking cards of those from the same country.

    ¡¸Ehehe. I got into town with my own guild card.¡¹Lavia said.

    Even that was enough to make Lavia happy. Up until they reached Forestzard, they moved quickly with Hikaru¡¯s Group Obfuscation. They got her card just a few days ago.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹Lavia replied.

    They both set foot into Schrzard.

    The town¡¯s center ¨C or rather, its heart, the National Academic Research Institute,monly known as just ¡°the academy¡± ¨C was located at the northernmost part of Schrzard. The town actually came first before the academy was even founded.

    At the town¡¯s geographical center were public institutions ¨C government offices, the Adventurers Guild, the Merchants Guild, among others. Surrounding the area were restaurants, stores, and workshops, with the residential area just outside of it.

    Markets were located beside the northern and southern gates. Those in the transport industry didn¡¯t have to go all the way to the center of town to do their business.

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t any nobles in this country, huh?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Looks like it. That¡¯s very rare.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Other nations like Ponsonia or Quinnd have nobles. The seven members of Forestia had their own cultures and hated imitating other countries. It¡¯s clearly stated in the founding charter that was written a hundred years ago when the alliance was formed.¡¹

    ¡¸Own culture, huh...¡¹

    ¡¸They have ¡°ns¡± and ¡°Houses¡± instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Hikaru thought that wasn¡¯t any different to nobles. And as expected, these aforementioned ns and Housest excercised their power in their respective nations.

    Now I see why the queen and the minister are having troubles.

    Hikaru sympathized with them, if only a little.

    ¡¸Oh, that must be the academy.¡¹Lavia said.

    One of the features of Schrzard was that every public institution had spires. On the roof of the academy were deep-red tiles that looked like scales. Its walls were built with stones, with white sters in between the gaps. Dark brown timber were used for the pirs, like walnut or rosewood ¨C a distinctive feature.

    The academy itself was surrounded by a moat filled with water. There were five bridges in total ¨C one in each direction and another one to the southeast. While security wasn¡¯t too strict, its outer walls could hold if there ever was a siege. Trees grew in numbers inside the campu,s making the ce look like a park from outside.

    One had to show their card for identification as well to enter the academy. After being asked for the purpose of his visit, Hikaru once again touched a stone tablet.

    There were all sorts of races that went in and out of the campus ¨C Spirit Elves, huge hairy men, and others. Although their ages varied, there was no one elderly around.

    The younger ones ¨C those of the same age as Hikaru or around twenty ¨C wore the same jacket, the uniform of the young people. It was a deep-blue color, with an embroidery on the chest of a lion holding a pen in its mouth ¨C the emblem of the academy.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll match my dress...¡¹Lavia said, looking dejected. Hikaru couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡¸Why are youughing?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry... I¡¯m just d you like the dress. We¡¯ll just get you a new one. I¡¯m nning to stay here for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?!¡¹Lavia asked, her eyes glistening. Seeing her expression made Hikaru want to buy her all the clothes she wanted.

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

 Chapter 58 â€“ Entrance Exam

    <h4>Chapter 58 ¨C Entrance Exam</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Entrance Exam

    Hikaru and Lavia proceeded to process their enrolment into the academy. They headed to the admin office, which was a three-story building out in the open. An admin building this huge was an indication of how big the academy really was.

    ¡¸A enrollee at this time of the year...?¡¹Behind a counter on the first floor, the clerk ¨C an aging woman whose hair was already graying ¨C studied the two of them brazenly.

    ¡¸I heard the academy epts students all year.¡¹Hikaru replied.

    ¡¸Yes, but there are appropriate times for enrollment. In the beginning of spring, or right before winter starts. Those who enroll in the summer are either outsiders or ckers.¡¹

    Apparently it was important in Schrzard, a ce with long winters, how one spent the cold season. She was right about the two of them being ¡°outsiders¡± however.

    ¡¸So what? I believe it¡¯s the academy¡¯s policy to not reject anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸As long as they can pay the high tuition fees.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you were worried we couldn¡¯t pay? You should¡¯ve said so from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡ª¡¹

    A vein popped up on the clerk¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸Impudent boy! Where are you from?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ponsonia. Why?¡¹

    He mentioned the ce where Rnd was technically from. Everyone went silent and stared at him, even the ones inside the office.

    ¡¸Oh... You¡¯re from that overly ambitious kingdom, eh? I can understand why a kid like you is also full of confidence.¡¹

    Hikaru heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸What does confidence have to do with learning? Just get it done with. We¡¯re wasting time here.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t process your enrollment.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸We will administer an exam to determine if you are fit for enrollment to the academy. This is part of the academy¡¯s rules and regtions so you have no right to refuse. Will that be all right?¡¹

    Hikaru had heard that the academy epted anyone as long as they paid tuition. With the fees being high, only those regr students with high ambitions or rich kids could enter. In some cases, the academy invited adventurers who had achieved incredible feats and had a promising future as schrship students. He hadn¡¯t heard about any exam.

    ¡¸Come on, now...¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re not confident enough to take it, you may leave.¡¹

    ¡¸...What¡¯s the exam about?¡¹

    ¡¸Well... ah, perfect timing.¡¹

    The clerk smiled as arge man, over two meters tall, arrived at the admin building.

    ¡¸The exam is simple. You win if yound a ¡°fatal¡± blow on your opponent. This uniform is a special magic item that absorbs shock so you don¡¯t actually have to worry about your safety. My name is Mikhail of the Great Sword School and the academic advisor.¡¹therge man said.

    They were in an open space behind the admin building. Mikhail had hairy arms and chest, wavy red hair, and a thick beard that ran from his mouth down to his chin. His features painted him as someone from Jarazack, one of the seven nations thatprised Forestia.

    ¡¸Look. I know that old hag is a pain in the ass, but what did you do to piss her off like that?¡¹Mikhail asked in a whisper.

    ¡¸Dunno. Maybe she¡¯s at that age where she loses temper when bombarded by sound arguments.¡¹

    Mikhail shrugged as if saying ¡°sounds like you were at fault as well¡±, and backed away. Before they knew it, spectators gradually gathered around the area, sitting under the shade of the trees like they were there to watch some kind of a show.

    ¡¸Oof. The demon and that kid are going at it? It¡¯s as good as over, then.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard he pissed off the old hag at the admin office and she wants to set an example.¡¹

    The onlookers were talking among themselves. Aside from the sword on his back, Mikhail was wearing an attire that was easy to move around in. His cotton pants were tucked into his boots like a soldier.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be using this as my weapon. What about you?¡¹Mikhail pointed at hisrge sword.

    ¡¸This.¡¹Hikaru pulled out his Dagger of Strength.

    ¡¸Hmm. I don¡¯t see a lot of those.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to wear a uniform?¡¹

    Hikaru was wearing a blue jacket that was lent to him earlier. Laviamented how it looked good on him, but didn¡¯t really care about the exam itself, like she expected for him to pass anyway.

    ¡¸¡±Aren¡¯t you going to wear a uniform...?¡± Hahahahahahaha! You¡¯re one funny dude! You¡¯re worried about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Overconfidence can be the end of you, if you ask me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m genuinely surprised. You¡¯re quite talkative for a kid. I¡¯m fine like this. If I die, then it¡¯s just as you said: my overconfidence will have been the end of me. Hahaha...¡¹

    He seemed to have found Hikaru¡¯s concern hrious. He couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    ¡¸Whoa. That kid just provoked the demon. Is he for real?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s dead.¡¹

    ¡¸Ignorance sure is scary.¡¹

    Are they underestimating me because of my height? Hikaru wondered.

    He still had time to grow, or so Hikaru wanted to believe, but it did bother him a bit. Nheless, he had no intention to lose this exam ¨C no, this match.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Mikhail Jarazack

    Age: 32 Rank: 21

    30

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿2

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿3

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿8

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿1

    ....¡¾Great Sword¡¿3

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿1

    He¡¯s the academic advisor? He¡¯s not even as strong as themanders of Ponsonia¡¯s Order of the Knights.

    Hikaru seemed exasperated, but he actually somewhat misunderstood something. Ponsonia¡¯s knights were the cream of the crop and trained by their own captain, Lawrence, the man known as a Master Swordsman. A first-ss group of warriors. They were so strong, in fact, that the King himself thought he could destroy other countries with them on his side.

    By adventurer standards, Mikhail would be among the high-tier ones. The Jarazack on his Soul Board wasn¡¯t actually his family name. There was a custom in which most people with no family names used their nation¡¯s name instead. He wasn¡¯t a member of royalty.

    ¡¸Please start already!¡¹one of the staff watching by the sidelines yelled.

    A few of the admin staff had joined the spectators outside. Some were watching through the open windows of the building.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t actually have to win against me. If you show that you¡¯re strong enough, you pass. All right, then. Let¡¯s begin.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a signal?¡¹

    ¡¸We can start now. Come at me from anywhere you like.¡¹

    ¡¸...You still have your sword sheathed.¡¹

    ¡¸You can take the first shot, is what I¡¯m saying. It won¡¯t be fun if I don¡¯t give you a handicap.¡¹

    Hikaru sighed. Being underestimated this much actually felt refreshing.

    ¡¸Okay. Just onest thing, though, gramps. You said you¡¯re prepared to die, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Ah, yes, I did. It¡¯s fine. Just¡ª¡¹

    Mikhail couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Hikaru crouched down, picked up a stone, and threw it at an incredible speed. It was going straight for the middle of the professor¡¯s forehead who blocked it in a hurry.

    ¡¸Ugh... what?¡¹

    Mikhail couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. For a moment ¨C a split second ¨C his own hand blocked his sight. After that, his opponent disappeared.

    ¡¸Guh...!¡¹

    A smack came at the back of his head and he lost consciousness. Mikhail dropped forward with a thud.

    ¡¸Ah... damn, that hurts.¡¹

    Hikaru wrapped his fist in cloth, but hitting the guy still hurt. He had his Stealth on, so if he used his Dagger of Strength, Mikhail would¡¯ve died instantly. Which is why he took the professor down with a punch instead, something he wasn¡¯t used to.

    Still, a punch to the back of the head could be fatal, so he asked the man beforehand if he was prepared to die.

    ¡¸I think he¡¯s still alive... Yup, he¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s a crack in his skull, I¡¯m sure magic can fix it.¡¹Hikaru said as he checked Mikhail¡¯s artery for a pulse and looked around.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Dead silence had fallen in the area. Only the small sound of an apuse from Lavia could be heard.

    ¡¸I won, so this means the exam is over, right?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, are you listening?¡¹

    Hikaru asked an admin staff member, but they just had their eyes wide open, not responding at all.

    ¡¸Come on. You better not tell me this didn¡¯t count. That would actually make me mad.¡¹

    He approached the staff member. Their eyes opened even wider, ovee with fear...

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ...and copsed backward, mouth foaming.

 Chapter 59 â€“ Interview with the Principal

    <h4>Chapter 59 ¨C Interview with the Principal</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Interview with the Principal

    ¡¸E-Eek!¡¹

    ¡¸Someone call the medic!¡¹

    Everyone started moving the moment the staff member copsed.

    ¡¸Yo, is this real? The demon just lost!¡¹

    ¡¸Did you see what happened? I couldn¡¯t quite catch it.¡¹

    ¡¸He disappeared, I tell you. That guy actually disappeared!¡¹

    ¡¸So anyway, is the exam over?¡¹

    ¡¸Eek...¡¹

    Hikaru approached other staff members, but they were terrified of him.

    ¡¸Whoa. You¡¯re the ones who made me take this ridiculous exam. Why are you backing away?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I¡¯m sorry! We don¡¯t have the authority to approve your enrollment!¡¹

    ¡¸What? She said I could enroll if I passed the exam and you all agreed to that implicitly.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be mad! I beg you!¡¹

    ¡¸Or do I really have to kill Mikhail after all?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t!¡¹

    The medic attending to Mikhail shrieked as they rose to their feet, dropping Mikhail¡¯s head on the ground with a thud. Poor guy ¨C getting dragged in all this.

    ¡¸Can I enroll or not?¡¹

    ¡¸O-Of course you can!¡¹the staff member said, teary-eyed. Hikaru wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied, but his enrollment was epted.

    ¡¸Hikaru, what about me?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Oh, right. About Lavia¡¯s exam...¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for that! She¡¯s in as well!¡¹

    ¡¸There you have it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank goodness. Unlike you, I don¡¯t think I can hold back and not kill my opponent.¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s words instilled fear in the staff members even more.

    ¡¸...So, how did it end up like this?¡¹

    After the exam, Hikaru and Lavia were summoned by the principal directly. Upon entering the room, a woman past her prime greeted them with a smile, though her eyes were dead serious. Beside her were four armed professors.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard about what happened. What do you want?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸Enrollment.¡¹

    ¡¸You can drop the act. Please give it to me straight. You brought up Ponsonia¡¯s name, a country at war, injured one of our professors, and caused turmoil among the admin staff. Are you trying to sully the reputation of this academy from the inside? Your methods are rough, I must say.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru was starting to have a headache. Why can¡¯t they just let me enroll? I have the money. Tuition for two years was 500,000 gns for each student.

    ¡¸So this is because of my guild card saying I¡¯m from Ponsonia?¡¹

    ¡¸We should be wary of suspicious people. Don¡¯t you agree? And you¡¯re plenty suspicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me ask you, then. How do I get you to trust me?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? That¡¯s for you to think about.¡¹

    Oh, I know this one. The devil¡¯s proof. She really has no intention of trusting me ever again, Hikaru thought. Good grief. What now?

    He nced to the side to see Lavia staring at the principal scornfully. Hikaru drew a deep breath.

    ¡¸Hey, Lavia! Calm down! I can feel the disgust oozing from your eyes!¡¹he whispered.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it, okay? This distrustful brain-dead hag actually has the guts to call herself the principal.¡¹she muttered back.

    ¡¸I know, Ma¡¯am. How about this?¡¹

    All of a sudden one of the armed professors spoke. He looked creepy with his excessively long forelocks reaching his eyes. He was carrying a short spear, but his stats were nothing special, with only two points on Short Spear. He didn¡¯t even have the Strength that Mikhail had.

    What really irked Hikaru the most though was the guy had been staring at Lavia ever since they stepped into the office.

    ¡¸We ask him to fetch leaves of the drakon kidney flower.¡¹the guy said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s...¡¹

    ¡¸You need it, plus he¡¯ll be saving a life. It¡¯s just the right assignment for a student of the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸...No. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Please think about this carefully. A Ponsonian is wreaking havoc. We have to at least make him do this.¡¹

    ¡¸These are twopletely different matters.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹Hikaru interjected. If he just let them be, who knew what they would make him do? ¡¸Sorry to interrupt, but the admin staff in charge with enrollment asked me to take an exam which I passed. Yet my enrollment is still not epted. And now you want me to do something for you?¡¹

    Hikaru was starting to get annoyed. So I¡¯ll be paying high fees for these lots¡¯ sries? I might as well pay for an adventurer who¡¯s an expert in Stealth for private lessons.

    ¡¸The examination is within the academy¡¯s regtions. If an enrollee¡¯s aptitude is unknown, a professor will judge him.¡¹

    ¡¸So about my aptitude...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹Lavia, who was quiet the whole time, finally spoke, drawing the principal¡¯s eyes towards her. ¡¸Let¡¯s just go. Even if all these people gang up on you, they¡¯ll never win. What can you possibly learn in this ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡ª¡¹

    Everyone present, even the principal, was speechless. All of a sudden, the door burst open.

    ¡¸Principal! Oh, you¡¯re here!¡¹

    Mikhail. He was very much fine. Probably the work of healing magic.

    ¡¸We have to let this boy in. He made me realize something. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a student or someone younger ¨C you just can¡¯t underestimate anyone. That should be obvious, but I¡¯dpletely forgotten about it. If we let someone like him into the academy, it should provide motivation for everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, Mikhail? You just got hit by a surprise attack. That¡¯s all.¡¹one professor said.

    ¡¸Shut your mouth!!¡¹Mikhail shouted.

    ¡¸You lot can¡¯t even defeat me in a fight! It doesn¡¯t matter if it was a surprise attack. This boy managed to¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸This boy. That boy. I have a name and it¡¯s Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oh...Hikaru here knocked me out cold in a split second. There wasn¡¯t even any time to think about dying. His strength is unknown. I¡¯d even like to learn from him.¡¹

    Every professor present held their breath.

    ¡¸He¡¯s that good?¡¹the principal said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. And he didn¡¯t kill me, despite me saying I was prepared to die. If he really was an assassin from Ponsonia, he would¡¯ve ended me right then and there.¡¹

    ¡¸You have a point.¡¹the principal said, deep in thought. ¡¸Very well. I will approve his enrollment.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹the professors shrieked.

    ¡¸Great news, huh, Hikaru?¡¹Mikhail said, patting Hikaru¡¯s back.

    ¡¸...Ouch. Actually, the patronizing attitude is kinda pissing me off. ¡°I will approve his enrollment¡±. I feel like changing my mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, don¡¯t say that! Ma¡¯am, please ept Hikaru as a schrship student. It should be possible with a professor¡¯s rmendation.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Mikhail!¡¹the professors interjected.

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹The principal epted Mikhail¡¯s proposal.

    For a moment, Hikaru found it strange how she changed her mind so fast, but he disregarded the thought, knowing it wasn¡¯t any of his business.

    ¡¸Hmm... In that case, I¡¯ll enroll. I can just leave if I end up not liking the ce anyway. How does that sound, Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸...If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯m fine with it.¡¹

    Lavia was notpletely satisfied, but she reluctantly agreed.

    Mikhail followed them out of the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry about that. Looked like they gave you quite a hard time.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know people here were so allergic to Ponsonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Your country¡¯s to me. They shouldn¡¯t wage wars in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Anyway, I¡¯m surprised you pushed for my enrollment when I knocked you out cold. Don¡¯t tell me you like being beaten up?¡¹

    ¡¸Hell no!¡¹

    ¡¸You want to fight me again but with your sword ready this time? You think you can win then?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. I¡¯d very much love to try that, but that¡¯s not why I pushed for your enrollment. It¡¯s exactly like I said. The academy¡¯s research has been stagnatingtely. I wanted motivation. The principal is... actually a person of character. If you weren¡¯t from Ponsonia, she would have treated you well.¡¹

    ¡¸Does she have a grudge against Ponsonia or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Her nephew got caught in the skirmish between Quinnd and Ponsonia. And then...¡¹

    ¡¸He got killed?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t write him off like that. He¡¯s still alive. He got hit by a stray arrowced with a special kind of poison.¡¹

    ording to him, the poison caused high fever and slowed the healing of wounds. Removing it required a special kind of medicine. Magic hardly worked.

    ¡¸And for that the leaves of a drakon kidney flower is needed?¡¹

    ¡¸How¡¯d you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That creepy professor with the short spear suggested I go and pick some.¡¹

    ¡¸Professor Kilnenko... To put it mildly, he¡¯s a piece of shit.¡¹Mikhail dered bluntly.

    Hikaru burst outughing.

    ¡¸I think so too.¡¹

    He really didn¡¯t like how the guy was staring at Lavia.

    ¡¸We have so much inmon!¡¹Mikhail said.

    ¡¸Just that part, actually.¡¹

    ¡¸So when will youe to Great Sword lectures? There¡¯s one tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Great Sword?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. We¡¯re going to deepen our friendship...¡¹

    ¡¸No can do.¡¹Lavia stepped in between the two. ¡¸You¡¯re acting too friendly with Hikaru. He doesn¡¯t even use a great sword. Why would he attend lectures about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaat?! You¡¯re not going to study the great sword style that¡¯s been lost long ago with me?¡¹

    ¡¸No. You¡¯re actually quite the egghead, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m an expert in fighting! Which lessons are you going to attend, then?¡¹

    ¡¸Short sword for now, I guess. So anyway, see you around.¡¹

    Hikaru ended their conversation. He had an inkling that Lavia felt jealous ¨C even though he was talking to a man, and a muscr one at that.

    ¡¸What?! Short sword?! That means your instructor will be...¡¹Mikhail muttered, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 60 â€“ Waiting for Enrollment

    <h4>Chapter 60 ¨C Waiting for Enrollment</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Waiting for Enrollment

    Admin said there were still papers to be processed so it would take five days before they were officially enrolled. Terrified of Hikaru, they left the guidebook on the counter and exined things three meters away.

    Is this really how they treat a student who pays an absurd amount of tuition fees? Hikaru thought. His fees had been waived, though.

    Hikaru and Lavia had some free time now, but they still had something important to do: finding a ce to live. There were no dormitories, so they would have to rent a room in Schrzard.

    ¡¸Wow... This ce is great!¡¹

    They¡¯d gone to a real estate agent. Among the ces they¡¯d checked, Lavia liked one on the third floor of a three-story building. It wasn¡¯t a particrly huge structure, but there was only one unit on top that they could all have to themselves with an open roof terrace. It was spacious and had two rooms in addition to a living room, dining room, and kitchen. At the back of the apartment was a well and a ce to doundry, out of sight from the main street. It reminded Hikaru of the streets of Paris, though he¡¯d never been there, and it seemed he would not have the chance to.

    ¡¸There¡¯s plenty of light and it¡¯s only a few minutes walk away from the academy. Wonderful ce, isn¡¯t it?¡¹the agent said, rubbing his hands with a smile on his face.

    ¡¸How much?¡¹

    ¡¸There are plenty of people who are attracted to this great ce... It¡¯s 800,000 gns a year.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t think he was overcharging. It was the best location for people of the academy. The interior was nice and it was on the top floor as well. There was a possibility that the agent set the price a little bit higher after seeing their attires. He could be thinking they were from well-to-do families. That wasn¡¯t a bad thing, though. It meant the agent could trust them.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Hikaru checked for dust on the window frames and walls. A neat and tidy ce. The agent could be telling the truth ¨C a lot of people wanted the apartment. The previous upant must¡¯ve only left recently.

    It had already been furnished, most of it provided by the lessor, though the previous resident left their table and couch. All they really needed were new mattresses and beddings. They could upy it starting today.

    ¡¸How about 400,000 for half a year?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be the middle of winter six monthster, Sir. We won¡¯t find a new tenant. Please rent this ce for a year.¡¹

    ¡¸600,000 until spring. I have the option to renew the contract then.¡¹

    ¡¸I might agree for 700,000...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, right? Do you even have someone who¡¯d take this ce at this time of the year? 620,000.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. How about 680,000?¡¹

    ¡¸640,000 gns.¡¹

    ¡¸650,000 gns.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. You have yourself a deal.¡¹

    Hikaru signed what seemed like a check for the contract, which glowed faintly when he held his guild card against it. One could withdraw money with it by bringing it to the Adventurers Guild. How convenient. He could see the academy¡¯s southeast gate from the roof terrace. Lavia was standing beside him.

    ¡¸Are you sure about this, Hikaru? You spent quite a lot of money.¡¹

    ¡¸We have plenty of funds. But if you¡¯re worried about money, want to go make some? They should have an Adventurers Guild here.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    It seemed the countless undead monsters in the underground dungeon didn¡¯t diminish her love for adventuring. They made their way to the Adventurers Guild.

    ¡¸Oh... this ce feels different.¡¹

    The Schrzard Adventurers Guild¡¯s building was a peculiar structure. Shaped like a cylinder, the counter at the center was round as well. Alongside the wall was the request bulletin board. There were tables and chairs as well for meetings between adventurers.

    As soon as they set foot in the building, several adventurers turned their attention towards them. Some whistled as they saw Lavia, but none made any particrly aggressive move. That was most likely because most of them were older; their ages ranging fromte twenties to thirties. Compared to the other guilds, there seemed to be more women adventurers here.

    ¡¸Or maybe it¡¯s the race?¡¹

    The adventurers were grouped ording to their race. Those with blue skins hung out only with their fellow blue-skinned brethren.

    ¡¸There¡¯s not a lot of requests here.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Well, this is a provincial town.¡¹Hikaru replied.

    Hikaru studied the rank E request bulletin board. Most of them were kill quests for monsters unknown to him as well as escort requests to towns he didn¡¯t know about. There were plenty of requests in which the academy was the client, asking for materials to use for lectures and research. The academy didn¡¯t just study martial arts, but sorcery and other fields as well.

    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¾nt Hunter¡¿

    ¡¾Drakon Kidney Flower¡¯s Leaf¡¿Need as many as possible and preferably young leaves.

    ¡¾Reward¡¿Basic Reward 500,000 gns. Additional 100,000 if the leaves are in good condition.

    ¡¾Client¡¿National Academic Research Institute

    The request was most likely rted to the matter Mikhail was talking about. Although the academy itself was the client, not the principal.

    ¡¸You there. You look very lovely. All right, you may join my party.¡¹

    Hikaru turned around to see three men ¨C a blonde, a redhead, and a green-haired guy ¨C wearing the academy¡¯s uniform. Judging from the fine clothes they were wearing underneath, they were from well-off families. They were older than Hikaru, though, about 18-20 years old.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Lavia quickly hid behind Hikaru.

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Come here. I said I¡¯ll let you into my party.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Say something!¡¹

    The blonde guy raised his voice at Lavia who just stared at him in disgust. His friends simply sighed. It seemed the blonde one was prone to behaving rashly.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a few requests.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you want.¡¹Lavia replied.

    ¡¸You want to rank up too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you doing this for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Let¡¯s do it!¡¹Lavia shed a smile.

    ¡¸Hold it! How dare you ignore me!¡¹the blonde guy interrupted.¡¸I¡¯m Roy, a member of the Yellow Tiger n and a student of the academy!¡¹

    ¡¸Which requests should we take?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Kill quests take time, so I think we should take the nt Hunter requests.¡¹

    ¡¸I. said. stop. ignoring. me!¡¹

    The guy reached for Lavia¡¯s shoulders, trying to make her turn around, but before his fingers could touch her, Hikaru grabbed his wrist.

    ¡¸Who gave you permission to touch Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸Finally, you noticed me. You must be an idiot to seize my hand ¨C me, a member of the Yellow Tiger n. Now, off you go¡ª¡¹

    Roy tried to break free of Hikaru¡¯s grasp, but the powerful grip prevented him from doing so.

    ¡¸Wh-What?¡¹

    ¡¸Weaklings shouldn¡¯t act tough.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you calling me weak?!¡¹

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Roy ¡°Yellow Tiger¡± Rumania

    Age: 19 Rank: 2

    19

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿1

    This guy¡¯s a pushover. Wait, he¡¯s a member of this so-called ¡°Yellow Tiger¡± n, but he has points on mana and not strength?

    ¡¸Th-This can¡¯t be happening! How can a brat like you pin me down?!¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯m stronger than you, duh.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m of the valiant Yellow Tiger n!¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like you didn¡¯t inherit the valiant gene, then.¡¹

    Hikaru stepped forward, forcing Roy back. He almost fell over, but his friends held him up.

    ¡¸A-A-Are you saying I¡¯m a good-for-nothing?!¡¹The guy seemed to have lost it, his red face turning even darker.

    ¡¸Hey, stop it, Roy.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough. We¡¯re in the guild.¡¹

    The red and green-haired men tried to stop him. The adventurers noticed the ruckus and watched.

    ¡¸Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Backing down after being made fun of is a disgrace¡ª¡¹

    Roy couldn¡¯t finish his words. In a split second, Hikaru was behind him, and struck the back of his head lightly. He copsed on the floor.

    ¡¸Wha... What?¡¹

    The red-haired man had no idea what had just happened, but Hikaru wasn¡¯t about to exin anything.

    ¡¸Hey, redhead. Make sure you collect this nuisance.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸How about this request, then?¡¹

    Hikaru took the memo off the board with a nonchnt look.

 Chapter 61 â€“ The Green-Haired Man

    <h4>Chapter 61 ¨C The Green-Haired Man</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Green-Haired Man

    After transcribing a few of the nt hunting requests, they entered the reference room ¨C there was one in this guild as well ¨C to study the local flora.

    For collection of materials, there was no need to take the request beforehand. They could just go straight to the counter after gathering the required items.

    It was only before noon, but they decided to leave tomorrow. They still had to buy bedding. Hikaru and Lavia were about to leave the Adventurers Guild when someone called out to them.

    ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Wary, Hikaru turned around to see the green-haired guy.

    ¡¸May I ask you something?¡¹

    He had long, straight hair tied at the back. Quite different from the blonde earlier, this guy had an intellectual air to him.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿League ¡°Green Ogre¡± Rumania

    Age: 19 Rank: 4

    11

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿1

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Earth¡¿1

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Pottery¡¿1

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Insight¡¿

    ....¡¾Invention¡¿1

    ..¡¾Intelligence¡¿

    ....¡¾Arithmetic¡¿1

    He appeared to be the schrly type. Looking closely, the middle and ring fingers of his right hand had strange calluses, perhaps from making pottery.

    ¡¸You expect me to answer? You¡¯re with that blonde dude, right?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m d you remember. I thought for sure you didn¡¯t care about strangers. I apologize for his rude behavior. He was sent to the academy basically so his family could get rid of him. He¡¯s sensitive to words like ¡°useless¡± and ¡°good-for-nothing¡±. As a token of my apology, how about I treat you to something?¡¹

    ¡¸Do I look like I can¡¯t afford food?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. You¡¯re wearing such fine clothes. I can show you to a delicious restaurant. It¡¯s a well-known ce, and you can¡¯t get in without a referral. Once they know you, you cane again any time.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t like following others, but he did like delicious food.

    ¡¸All right, we have a deal. Please follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t even say we wereing.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope it suits your pte. Oh, may I know your name?¡¹

    Hikaru hadn¡¯t met anyone who just carried on the conversation without a care like this guy. At least, since he arrived in this world.

    I guess it¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s something sketchy, we can just get away with Group Obfuscation.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t think it would be more dangerous than the time they went to the underground dungeon.

    ¡¸This guy is something else, Hikaru. He just keeps on talking and doesn¡¯t budge an inch.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a strange thing to be impressed about.¡¹

    ¡¸So your name is Hikaru. I¡¯m League. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need to know my family name. You can just call me League.¡¹the man barged into the conversation.

    Strangely enough, Hikaru didn¡¯t detest the guy. It could be because there wasn¡¯t much emotion in the way he spoke, or that he didn¡¯t care one bit about Lavia. Still, he remained cautious as he didn¡¯t really know what League was after.

    Walking down the streets with Mana Detection on, they entered the residential district. Each house was huge, like the noble¡¯s mansions in Ponsonia¡¯s capital. League stopped in front of one such house.

    ¡¸This way.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a normal house to me.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the best part. You can¡¯t enter unless someone from Rumania invites you in.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I can¡¯te in afterwards. That¡¯s not what you said earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I made a mistake.¡¹League said as he pped his hands. He then crouched down and clutched his head.

    ¡¸Oh, no! What do I do? I don¡¯t know any other restaurants. All right, I¡¯ll just have to cook myself... Cooking is simr to doing pottery. I can do this. The numbers say everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s pretty much like I have experience preparing a full dinner course.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a sec. I think I just heard you say something unsettling.¡¹

    League quickly stood up.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go somewhere else, then. To my apartment.¡¹

    ¡¸No way. You haven¡¯t tried cooking before, have you?¡¹

    ¡¸.........It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸What was that dead air just now? It feels everything but fine.¡¹

    ¡¸The numbers say...¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no numbers whatsoever involved. Fine. Let¡¯s just eat here. I might not be able toe here aler, but that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s still a fact that someone like you has to invite us in. The food is delicious, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Very. At least, that¡¯s what the rumors say...¡¹

    ¡¸Rumors...?¡¹

    ¡¸Whenever I eat, the ingredients used juste to mind. I can¡¯t tell if a food is delicious or terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸And you wanted to cook for us?¡¹

    League led them into the residence, and butlers and maid came to greet them. Meals were offered in separate rooms. They were rmended a room on the second floor, but Hikaru insisted on one on the first floor instead. He requested for a room with a window, saying he didn¡¯t like feeling locked up.

    ¡¸I see. You¡¯re thinking my invitation is some sort of a trap. A reasonable assumption. I wouldn¡¯t even eat with a shady guy like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you feel sad saying that about yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. Apparently, I¡¯m not as emotional as the average person.¡¹

    He¡¯s a weird one, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Hikaru?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not joining the conversation. You looked pissed when I was talking to that musclehead.¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, I don¡¯t really mind it. Wait, was I really that angry?¡¹

    ¡¸Quite.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, what do I do? Am I possessive? I¡¯ve never thought about it before.¡¹

    ¡¸Being possessive is just a part of love. That¡¯s the prevailing view, at least.¡¹League, a not-so-emotional person, cut in.

    ¡¸Love? I, uhh.. That¡¯s...¡¹Lavia was getting flustered.

    She¡¯s so cute when embarrassed, Hikaru thought.

    Their meal soon arrived ¨C cheese fondue, a local cuisine from Rumania where League was from. It was made by melting cheese, thinning it out with white wine, and then mixing ingredients in it.

    ¡¸Well? Quite rare, don¡¯t you think?¡¹League said proudly.

    ¡¸Let me just confirm this. Your hometown is located on top of a grasnd teau where stock-farming and the dairy industry is thriving. Your people sell cheap dairy products like soft and hard cheese. You could also give a mass of cheese as coteral for a loan. Is that correct?¡¹

    ¡¸You did your homework. I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯re exactly right!¡¹

    Maybe some reincarnated soul taught them...

    ¡¸I see... Did this culture see rapid spread at a certain point in time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There¡¯s a founder of the dairy industry...¡¹

    Their name wasn¡¯t Japanese, French, or Italian, but one from this world. I wonder if they were not from here.

    Now and then someone would get reincarnated or transported to this world and exert some sort of influence on it. But they didn¡¯t produce huge impacts, like maybe inventing the steam engine or discovering penicillin. Why was that?

    Hikaru assumed it was because this world had magic, gods, and their job ss that provided benefits to the popce. People who were reincarnated or transported didn¡¯t possess some kind of broken abilities, like Hikaru¡¯s Soul Board. Selica Tanoue seemed to be a skilled adventurer, but she was stuck at rank B. Although, it was possible she was staying at that rank on purpose. Whether she was world-famous, though...

    ¡¸I have one more question. Do you know an adventurer named Selica Tanoue?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? I don¡¯t. Are they famous?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know them. Thanks, League.¡¹

    ...she was clearly not.

    In a world with magic and job sses, there was no need for technological advancement. It was an understandable sentiment. Rather than developing medicine, it would be much faster to just figure out how to use healing magic more efficiently.

    Then again, there are plenty of people who¡¯d think of ways to earn money. If they brought culture from Earth to here, they could start a huge business. Like gunpower, guns, revolvers... Wait a sec.

    Hikaru realized something. There was no doubt that there was a person not from this world during the ancient Poelnxinia dynasty. He or she tried to turn the clock¡¯s hand forward quickly. But someone was against that so they sent a giant to destroy their civilization.

    Assuming it was a god would be jumping to conclusions. We can¡¯t eliminate the possibility that some persecuted n used forbidden sorcery... or perhaps a different reincarnated being created the giant.

    Leagueughed as Hikaru was deep in thought.

    ¡¸¡°Thanks, League¡±? I assume you calling me by name means you¡¯re warming up to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. Don¡¯t get too carried away.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯spletely fine. You don¡¯t need to hide your embarrassment. I can tell you¡¯re a very kind-hearted person.¡¹

    Bastard just can¡¯t keep his mouth shut, Hikaru thought, but he knew the real reason why League said those words.

    The people serving them had refined movements, were well-mannered, and treated League with utmost respect. There was no doubt that he was a very important man back in his hometown, and Hikaru was being rude to him. League thought the servants might act recklessly, causing some kind of an ¡°ident¡±.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite the thoughtful guy, League.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your kind words. You¡¯re a wise person as well, the best among all the people I¡¯ve met so far.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹Lavia interjected with pride.

    ¡¸How¡¯s the food, Miss Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems aromatic, high-quality white wine was used to erase the smell of the cheese, but its strong taste actually affects the cheese¡¯s vor. I think we can savor the cheesy vor more if you used cheaper wine.¡¹

    ¡¸I see you¡¯re something else as well, Miss Lavia. The chef must¡¯ve considered the fact that you weren¡¯t from Rumania. Our cheese is a tad bit strong, so he must¡¯ve adjusted the taste. We should¡¯ve checked before serving it.¡¹League said.¡¸Please tell that to the chef.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, Sir.¡¹a servant said, bowing deeply, and left. Now there were only three of them in the room.

    ¡¸I have a favor to ask of you, Hikaru.¡¹

    About time, Hikaru thought. There was no way he¡¯d invite them to a meal without some kind of purpose. It would¡¯ve been much easier if he went straight to the point.

    ¡¸I ask that you take a request.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind?¡¹

    ¡¸Please gather some leaves of the Drakon Kidney Flower. If you seed, I¡¯ll pay you the same amount as the guild¡¯s reward as well.¡¹

 Chapter 62 â€“ The True State of the Allied Nations

    <h4>Chapter 62 ¨C The True State of the Allied Nations</h4>

    The True State of the Allied Nations

    Leaves of the Drakon Kidney Flower ¨C an ingredient for the antidote to the poison afflicting the principal¡¯s nephew. League was saying to help the principal.

    ¡¸Why do you want me to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸...That¡¯s a good question.¡¹

    ¡¸Is she from Rumania?¡¹

    ¡¸No. If she were, her n could do something about her problem. She¡¯s from Zubura.¡¹

    ¡¸Zubura?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know about the ce? Ah, yes. Most foreigners don¡¯t really know about the Zubura. It¡¯s the smallest nation in the alliance.¡¹

    Rumania: the biggest nation in terms of poption and military strength, where ns had authority.

    Kirihal and Ludancia ¨C both strong, but were on really bad terms with each other.

    Jarazack ¨C a nation fostering its unique culture and home to a race of hairy people.

    Zubura ¨C the smallest nation of them all.

    Euraba ¨C home to a blue-skinned race of people.

    Kotobi ¨C a country that produced precious metals in huge quantities.

    ¡¸See, it would be bad if a person from Zubura was killed by a Ponsonian. If Zubura asked forpensation from Ponsonia, that would strain diplomatic rtions. But if a Ponsonian saved them, I think things will be settled peacefully.¡¹

    ¡¸Did I say I was from Ponsonia?¡¹

    ¡¸No. But someone from a neighboring country wealthy enough toe to Forestia can only be Ponsonia. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re right. But will things really settle down if I saved the principal¡¯s nephew? It won¡¯t change the fact that he got injured by Ponsonia.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. But you see, people from Zubura have a unique view on life: ¡°forgive those who wish for forgiveness¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re telling me to ask for forgiveness?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be better, but I know I can¡¯t ask you do that much. But you have the desire to rank up as an adventurer and there¡¯s a perfect request before you. You just need the appropriate reward to give you that push. Correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you care so much about Zubura? You¡¯re from Rumania.¡¹

    ¡¸A very good question. I guess I¡¯ll have to exin things from the top.¡¹League said, taking a sip of his tea that was going cold.¡¸While we call ourselves the ¡°allied nations¡± of Forestia, that is only in name. In reality, there hasn¡¯t been any sort of cooperation between the seven nations.¡¹

    All the important positions in Forestia, the throne included, were filled through rotation. The king or queen had ten years of service, while the rest didn¡¯t have any fixed term. Every year, during the long winter, there was political strife as to who would take the positions next year. As a result, it was difficult to manage long-term business. Most settled for short-term ones.

    ¡¸That sounds awfully unproductive.¡¹

    ¡¸Having long winters is good then, isn¡¯t it? Even if there were internal conflicts, it won¡¯t be leaked outside. Plus other countries will only see dry, barrennds.¡¹Lavia joined in.

    ¡¸You sure don¡¯t mince your words, Lavia.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Miss Lavia said. We¡¯ve somehow managed to get by all this time, but we¡¯re almost at our limits. The flood control projects and monster hunting at the border have been on hold ever since the alliance was formed. A great disaster might ur any time soon and I want to stop that from happening.¡¹

    He seemed like an emotionless guy, but he was surprisingly passionate deep inside.

    ¡¸And helping the principal will lead to that?¡¹

    ¡¸Zubura doesn¡¯t hold a lot of important positions; the principal of the National Academic Research Institute is one of the few they have. There are people who are trying to fuel her grudge against Ponsonia so she would act recklessly. If the principal blurts out something uncalled-for or does something rash, Zubura will have fewer positions next year. They call this ¡°decreasing posts¡± or ¡°sowing seeds¡± which will then be ¡°harvested¡± in the winter political season.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, now that you mention it, there was someone egging her on. Mikhail arrived so everything turned out fine, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Professor Mikhail? He¡¯s impartial ¨C a rarity among the Jarazackians. Did you perhaps go to the academy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, kinda.¡¹

    ¡¸Surely, it¡¯s more than just ¡°kinda¡±. What did you do?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    What now? Hikaru didn¡¯t need to make a good impression on League, but he was ashamed to talk about it.

    ¡¸This admin staff member got mad at Hikaru so she made him take an exam and he ended up beating Milkhail out cold. He was then summoned by the principal, who found fault with him being from Ponsonia. They¡¯re scum who are better off dead, but Hikaru is a kind-hearted person so he forgave them and enrolled as a schrship student.¡¹Lavia exined in one go. Just listening to it made Hikaru feel awful.

    ¡¸You beat Professor Mikhail out cold? You look bothered so it must be true. I now understand how you were able to defeat Roy with only one strike. In fact, I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t actually kill him.¡¹

    ¡¸For the record, I am by no means a violent man.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re enrolling into the academy, then all the more reason to help out the principal. It¡¯ll be beneficial for you. How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, I don¡¯t really care about it anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll put pressure on the staff as well. The academy operates on government funds, so they tend to treat schrship students poorly, which I find rather disgusting.¡¹

    ¡¸But students pay high tuition fees...¡¹

    ¡¸To them they¡¯re doing you a favor by ¡°leting you in¡±. As for the professors egging the principal on, they¡¯re probably from Kirihal and Ludancia. We Rumanians will keep an eye on them. Will you take the request?¡¹

    He¡¯s so persistent, Hikaru thought. It was probably a very important matter for him. No, the issue with the principal was more like a case of a tiny fish bone stuck in one¡¯s throat. It was nothing big. But then came a skilled individual ¨C Hikaru, who happened to be from Ponsonia.

    So I¡¯m like a lump of rice here to remove fishbones. I haven¡¯t even been here for long and people already have their eyes on me.

    ¡¸Hikaru. Please be honest with me. What is it you want? It¡¯s not money, right? Why did youe to the academy? If you¡¯re strong enough to defeat Professor Mikhail, I doubt you have much more to learn. If it¡¯s anything I can help with, I¡¯ll do anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, besidesbat training... I guess I want to study magic items.¡¹

    ¡¸Magic items? What kind? I actually study them myself and am quite knowledgeable, if I do say so myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Magic items? Not pottery?¡¹

    ¡¸...Yes. I study them as part of my pottery sses.¡¹

    League eyed him suspiciously. Quickly realizing his mistake, Hikaru further added:

    ¡¸The callus on your fingers. Those are not from martial arts, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. This is from mixing pottery zes. You¡¯re quite observant.¡¹

    ¡¸Does the academy not teach you about magic items?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d love to, but...¡¹

    League¡¯s expression turned sour.

    ¡¸...The professor is from Kotobi.¡¹

    ¡¸.........What?¡¹

    ¡¸Someone from a Rumanian n shouldn¡¯t learn from professors of the other six nations...¡¹

    ¡¸Are you serious?¡¹

    Hikaru leaned back in his chair and heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡¸You want others to do this and that, but you won¡¯t do things yourself? You wish for the seven nations to progress, right? But you won¡¯t dare call someone from Kotobi your teacher. How is that progressive? You should set a good example for the others.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right... But my parents actually take care of my finances.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care. First, you should learn to be independent. Next, you study under that professor from Kotobi. And then we¡¯ll talk.¡¹

    Hikaru stood up.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Dispirited, League didn¡¯t even try to stop Hikaru.

 Chapter 63 â€“ Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 63 ¨C Resolve</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Resolve

    They spent the rest of the day buying beddings and tableware for the two of them. For dinner, they bought food at a stall for take-out and ate in their new home. Lavia looked really happy as they had dinner at their table.

    This looks like...

    Nighttime. Hikaru watched Lavia as she slept, wrapped in their newly-bought sheets.

    ...we¡¯re a married couple.

    They¡¯ve left Ponsonia, but Lavia showed no signs of leaving Hikaru. Nothing had changed since the day she said she didn¡¯t mind if they weren¡¯t on equal standing. He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    They were still young ¨C fifteen and fourteen years old ¨C but they did the deed. Lavia even acted like she belonged to Hikaru.

    I wonder if she changes her mind once we attend sses in the academy...

    Lavia, who spent most of her life locked up indoors, was finally free only recently. It would be cruel in a sense if he told her to do what she wanted. She wouldn¡¯t know how to live her life just yet. She might even have to rely on someone else for a while. Hikaru felt sick just thinking about how she would depend on someone else. So he thought they should try to live a rxing life for now.

    In fact, that is part of the reason why he decided to go to the academy. Lavia would eventually figure out how to live her life if they took it easy.

    Would I recover though if she said she¡¯s leaving me?

    He wasn¡¯t so sure he would.

    Gotta stop thinking about these things. I should stop telling her that she¡¯s free over and over again as well.

    ¡ª¡ªLife will be rough for you. You may be clever, but you¡¯re also reckless. Someday, somewhere, you might just die unexpectedly.

    He still remembered those words even now. Strangely enough, he didn¡¯t feel bothered. He was arrogant, but before Hazuki, his arrogance all but vanished.

    ¡¸Senpai... Like you said, I died unexpectedly.¡¹

    ¡ª¡ªI knew it. My hunches are always right.

    ¡¸But I came to another world and am enjoying life right now. Although I¡¯m still arrogant, apparently.¡¹

    ¡ª¡ªYou¡¯re fine the way you are.

    Not looking him in the eyes, Hazuki gazed at an empty space, and smiled. So far. She felt close yet so far back then; he could touch her if he only stretched out his hands, yet he couldn¡¯t close the distance. And he was fine with that. He was satisfied with just watching her, forever out of reach. He believed she felt the same way.

    ¡ª¡ªYou should find... Hikaru.

    ¡¸What was that? I couldn¡¯t quite catch what you said.¡¹

    ¡ª¡ªYou should.........

    ¡¸Hazuki-senpai? Hazuki-sen...¡¹

    He woke up with a start. Dawn was breaking. Hikaru noticed his body had gone stiff and heaved a deep sigh.

    I hadn¡¯t dreamed of Japan in a while and it ends like this... The nostalgia, though... Hazuki-senpai...

    He cocked his head, puzzled.

    Wait, I don¡¯t recall her saying thosest words... I should make what?

    ¡¸Hmm... Hikaru?¡¹

    Lavia woke up as well, stretching her body. Not only did they have a wide terrace, there was a skylight above too. The sun had not risen yet, but the room was already bright.

    Lavia stared nkly at Hikaru, perhaps because he grasped her hand.

    ¡¸...So warm.¡¹

    And soft as well. Sleeping with Lavia had felt so natural to him that he¡¯d taken it for granted, perhaps because they¡¯ve been together ever since he saved her.

    Before then, he was all alone.

    He was emotionally distant from his parents. He didn¡¯t make a lot of friends. He couldn¡¯t even reach and touch Hazuki.

    I think I know what she means...

    He suddenly realized what Hazuki was trying to say.

    I should find people I could trust from the bottom of my heart.

    ¡¸You¡¯re acting weird, Hikaru. Why the serious look so early in the morning? Worrying too much is one of your bad habits, you know.¡¹

    Lavia closed in and gave him a soft, gentle kiss.

    ¡¸Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Someday. He thought he would know when that day woulde.

    That day won¡¯te if I just wait. If I don¡¯t make a move, that day will surely nevere. I always had the opportunity, but all I did was put it off.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s wrong, Hikaru? Feeling exhausted?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering how I make myself disappear, or rather, how I hide myself from others.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru began opening up about his secret. Lavia looked surprised.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸I always knew I had to tell you someday. But the truth is, it didn¡¯t really matter. I could¡¯ve told you anytime if I wanted to.¡¹

    ¡¸And you¡¯re saying now is the right time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Why now?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But will you listen to what I have to say?¡¹

    Quietly, Lavia sat up straight.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru felt deeply grateful to her for giving him her full attention.

    ¡¸All right, here we go. Where do I start? I guess from the top. Hmm... Let¡¯s begin from when I met Rnd N. Zaracia in the realm of the departed.¡¹

 Chapter 64 â€“ Disclosure

    <h4>Chapter 64 ¨C Disclosure</h4>

    ¡¸The realm of the departed...?¡¹

    ¡¸I actually died once before.¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s eyes grew wide. Hikaru told her about Japan, the ce he was born and raised, where people with ck hair and eyes resided. Magic didn¡¯t exist, but it was a technologically advanced country. After his death, he was invited by Rnd N. Zaracia to this world.

    ¡¸And the condition was to kill Count Morgstad.¡¹

    ¡¸...So that¡¯s why you killed him. I always found it strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Rnd was dying.¡¹

    ¡¸And he wanted to desperately get revenge on the Count.¡¹

    ¡¸I know my story sounds incredibly crazy, but you don¡¯t look that surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸A spell to travel between worlds... I¡¯ve heard such sorcery exists, but I¡¯ve really only read about it in books.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, so it¡¯s surprisinglymon.¡¹

    ¡¸Common?! I said I heard about it, but I meant in fairy tales! It¡¯s amazing how this Rnd person studied it and made it work.¡¹

    ¡¸He could only travel to the realm of the dead, though.¡¹

    ¡¸If you could travel all the way back to your own world, would you go?¡¹

    ¡¸...I¡¯m not sure.¡¹

    He never considered that possibility before. He thought it couldn¡¯t be done. Even Rnd¡¯s spell could only let him travel to the realm of the dead. If it was possible and someone asked him if he would like to return, he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer. While this world had its cons, he was growing ustomed to living here.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind going home if youe with me.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Lavia blinked in astonishment, not expecting his answer.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say those kinds of things out of nowhere.¡¹she said, beet red, and turning her eyes away. ¡¸But I¡¯m d. I thought you found a way back to your own world since you started talking about this.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you were telling me everything because you were going back.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve been more clear. There¡¯s one more thing I want to tell you about. It¡¯s my ability.¡¹

    Lavia nodded quietly.

    ¡¸Okay. So you¡¯re getting to the real part. You still have more surprising things to tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸You really don¡¯t look surprised, though.¡¹

    ¡¸My heart¡¯s racing with excitement.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you ready then, mydy?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹Lavia took a deep breath.¡¸Okay, I¡¯m ready.¡¹

    Hikaru nodded.

    ¡¸I have a special power that lets me enhance the abilities of people. It¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m a master of concealing my presence even though I¡¯m aplete amateur when ites tobat.¡¹

    ¡¸Enhance abilities? Is that possible?¡¹

    ¡¸The job ss on the guild card does that as well, right?¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s because of the blessing from the gods.¡¹

    ¡¸I think my power is simr to that. Someone invented the guild card, right? I¡¯m sure no one believed him at first. You¡¯ll believe me once you experience it yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Does your ability work on others as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. I¡¯m thinking of improving your abilities too.¡¹

    Hikaru summoned her Soul Board and started exining how the ¡°age¡± and ¡°rank¡± were rted.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you move your fingers through the air sometimes.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you think it was?¡¹

    ¡¸A habit when you¡¯re deep in thought.¡¹

    Makes sense. If someone asks me next time, I¡¯ll tell them that.

    ¡¸Lavia, I want to give you basic Stealth abilities too. I¡¯m sure it¡¯lle in handyter. Is that all right?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to?¡¹

    She was silent. Hikaru was surprised; he didn¡¯t expect that reaction from her. Perhaps she didn¡¯t like the idea of having others fiddling with her own abilities.

    ¡¸Does Stealth work on me too when you touch me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. With Group Obfuscation.¡¹

    ¡¸If I had Stealth too, will you hold my hand less often?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t like the idea of having Stealth because... we won¡¯t be holding hands more often? Hikaru stared at her nkly.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru! Please don¡¯t look at me like that! It¡¯s important to me, okay? You never hold my hand unless it¡¯s for Stealth!¡¹Lavia said, face flushed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be more assertive next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then...¡¹

    Hikaru configured Lavia¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lavia

    Age: 14 Rank: 29

    15

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿1

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿11

    ....¡¾Magic Principle¡¿2

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Fire¡¿6

    ....¡¾Magic Creation¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿1

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿1

    ¡¸To conceal your presence, you need to picture shoving your whole being inside yourself. Can you give it a try?¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay...¡¹

    Uncertain, Lavia went deep in thought...

    ¡¸Wow... You¡¯re right there, but it¡¯s like your presence is weak. Just slightly though. If I look away once, I can¡¯t see you unless I look really closely.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s my turn.¡¹Hikaru said, activating his Stealth.

    ¡¸Amazing. It¡¯s my first time actually seeing it. So this is how people perceive you. You¡¯re right there, but it¡¯s like you vanished when I blinked.¡¹

    ¡¸With this, we can avoid almost all kinds of trouble. But those with ¡°Instinct¡± ¨C a kind of ability ¨C can sense us.¡¹

    ¡¸That, um... Soul Board, was it? Can it enhance different kinds of abilities as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Do you want to know about the others?¡¹

    Lavia shook her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard enough. Too much, in fact. Hikaru, if it¡¯s really necessary, you can configure my abilities.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I told you before. You saved my life, yet I haven¡¯t even returned the favor. I don¡¯t know if I ever will. If I can be of use to you, then use me however you like.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia...¡¹

    Hikaru realized she truly, deeply, trusted him from the bottom of her heart.

    I¡¯m d I talked to her about this.

    She wasn¡¯t trying to use him. Nor was she nning to get some dirt on him either. There wasn¡¯t a hint of malice from her.

    She trusts and believes in me. She loves me. So I can trust... and love her too.

    He was ovee with a warm, fuzzy feeling.

    I might have found someone I could trust, Hazuki-senpai.

    What would Hazuki say if she heard these words?

 Chapter 65 â€“ Her Savior

    <h4>Chapter 65 ¨C Her Savior</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Her Savior

    Our mansion was the world to me. A little too big for people to live in, it was still too small to spend one¡¯s lifetime in. I think that¡¯s why I loved books. I could go anywhere when reading. Of course, even if I could read, there were ces I couldn¡¯t imagine. What¡¯s an ocean? What¡¯s a mountain? Lake? River?

    Once they found out about my gift for exceptional magic, I could no longer go outside. A maid who felt sorry for me taught me a lot of things; how to read, ces she hadn¡¯t seen, and what it means to love someone.

    Not long after, she was fired for teaching me unnecessary knowledge. I couldn¡¯t even say goodbye. One day she was just gone, and when I asked about her, they gave me a blunt answer: ¡°She will never see you again.¡±

    I spent my days reading books. In fact, I learned the words ¡°alleviate boredom¡± from reading. Every day I felt my heart wearing thin. Before long, they¡¯ll use me as a weapon. A dark future was waiting for me.

    One rainy night.

    A young boy, not much older than me, snuck into our home and killed my father. Strangely enough, I wasn¡¯t scared of him. After that, he saved me while I was being transported to the capital.

    He was like a hero I read about in novels. Although I said I was a heavy burden, he saved me easily. He even cleared a dungeon.

    My life, once only ck and white, was rapidly bing colorful. A forest spread far and wide outside of town. Caravans wereing and going on the road. A small bridge spanned across the river. The hotdogs were incredibly delicious; though Hikaru thought it was too spicy.

    I knew Hikaru was hiding something important. But I didn¡¯t doubt him, nor did I stop having faith in him. He was my savior, my hero who gave me freedom, and probably the first person I ever loved.

    I found out he had a unique ability called the Soul Board. He gave me the Stealth skill so I had no choice but to believe it was true. I don¡¯t know if he realizes it, but his ability is extraordinary. If he felt like it, he could mass produce an army of sword masters. He¡¯d be a god. I understood why he was desperate to hide it.

    When he told me about it, I was so happy that he trusted me, I almost cried. Which is why I want to be of use to Hikaru. He doesn¡¯t have to ask me what I want. If Skill points limited how much he could improve his abilities, then I¡¯ll simplypensate for what hecks.

    After all, he already gave me too much.

    The next day. After some preparations, they made their way out of town. Grasnds spread out before them on a gentle slope, and beyond that were woonds. Lush mountains loomed in the north. They hailed a stagecoach and set out towards that direction.

    Hikaru felt like a weight was taken off his shoulders after telling Lavia everything. It seemed like she changed too, as she nestled close more often. They held hands almost all the time.

    After spending most of the day on the road, they arrived at a small town on the foot of a mountain. Having secured a room at an inn, they headed out for dinner. The town was basking in the orange glow of sunset.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a really big sun.¡¹Lavia muttered as she watched the sun set over the woonds in the west.

    Sounds of children ying came from somewhere. The aroma of roasted meat drifting in the air filled Hikaru with hunger, and they entered a tavern. There wasn¡¯t any other ce to eat.

    ¡¸Oh my! Hello, little customers. Travelling?¡¹A stout proprietress came to take their order.

    ¡¸Something like that. Anything you¡¯d rmend? We¡¯ll just have that.¡¹

    ¡¸You got it.¡¹

    The ce was about half-filled. A red-haired woman carrying a lute ¨C either a troubadour, or a travelling musician ¨C appeared in a corner of the tavern. She sat down on a stool, plucked her instrument¡¯s strings for fine tuning, then started singing.

    ¡ª¡ªA long time ago, there was a man who was descended from a phoenix.

    He longed for freedom and left his strict home¡ª¡ª

    It was an epic with a man as the main character. The story contained words rted to the Rumanian ns like Yellow Tiger and Red Dragon.

    The proprietress brought them sausages, ham, and some vegetables, and they ate while listening to the song. The man who yearned for freedom was eventually called to fight for his mothend and lost his beloved brother in the war.

    Listening instead of reading is not so bad, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Another song about Rumania...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d love to hear a decent song instead.¡¹

    The words came from a different table. This town was a part of Ludancia. The people probably didn¡¯t like hearing songs about Rumania.

    It¡¯s like there isn¡¯t even an alliance between the nations. They still think they¡¯re independent.

    The image of a green-haired man popped up in Hikaru¡¯s mind ¨C a man who was worried about Forestia¡¯s future.

    ¡ª¡ªAt aplete loss on what to do, the man talked with a Green Ogre.

    The creature received the phoenix¡¯s blood and set off to stop the war¡ª¡ª

    Green Ogre... I think that¡¯s the name of League¡¯s n.

    His eyes met with Lavia¡¯s who was staring at him. Her hands had stopped, eyes fixed on Hikaru.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Mdy?¡¹

    ¡¸I was just wondering what¡¯s on your mind.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing important, really.¡¹

    ¡¸Were you contemting on whether to help this country? In that case, it really is nothing important.¡¹

    ¡¸Why would I be thinking that?¡¹

    ¡¸Despite saying it¡¯s none of your concern, you¡¯re actually kind to those who work hard.¡¹

    ¡¸People usually say I¡¯m arrogant. This is the first time someone said I was kind.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? They just don¡¯t know how to judge people.¡¹she said, full of confidencem, and shing a gentle smile.

    ¡¸Lavia...¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for listening to me.¡¹

    ¡¸I should thank you for telling me. I was really happy you did.¡¹

    Hearing those words, feeling her emotions, once again made him d he told her everything.

    ¡¸The song¡¯s over.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    There was no apuse. Setting her lute against the wall, the woman headed to the counter and ordered tea.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go talk to her. I might give a helping hand depending on the info I get.¡¹

    Hikaru made his way to the bard.

    ¡¸Excuse me, Miss. Can I talk to you for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸...And who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you from Rumania? I want to know something about these ns.¡¹

 Chapter 66 â€“ Leaves of the Drakon Kidney Flower

    <h4>Chapter 66 ¨C Leaves of the Drakon Kidney Flower</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Leaves of the Drakon Kidney Flower

    They left town early the next morning and set off on a mountain trail. The n was to go up and be back down by sundown, then head back to Schrzard the next day. The first day of school might start two to three days from now.

    The mountain they climbed was barren, with only a few half-withered shrubs growing here and there. At times they¡¯d spot greenery ¨C most likely alpine nts. Hikaru checked if they were rare medicinal herbs.

    He had his Mana Detection on at all times. Once he detected mana, he would turn his ability off and confirm with his naked eye just in case. It was a kind of training for him.

    There were rarely any monsters ¨C or rather animals; only deer and mice.

    ¡¸Phew. I¡¯m exhausted.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Me too. But I feel like I have more stamina now.¡¹

    They sat down on tree stumps in an open space to take a break. Lavia¡¯s enhanced stamina most likely came from the one point Hikaru put on her ¡°Stamina¡± back in the dungeon.

    ¡¸Maybe the dungeon helped.¡¹

    ¡¸I actually enhanced your Stamina using the Soul Board.¡¹

    Lavia stared at him nkly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s incredible. You can do that too, huh?¡¹she said ecstatically.

    For Hikaru, it was not him who should receive the credit. It was all the power of the Soul Board. But Lavia saw things differently. In this world where ¡°job sses¡± were thought of as an integral part of one¡¯s abilities, she believed Hikaru¡¯s power to configure Soul Boards to be extraordinary.

    ¡¸Look, Hikaru. We can see the town from here.¡¹

    He turned around to see a small town sprawled below. Situated by the main road, it was pretty much a deste town with only a mountain trail. There was no such hobby as mountain climbing in this world. People only traversed the heights when necessary ¨C gathering nts, hunting animals, or going to the other side of the mountain for some important business.

    ¡¸Lavia! Get down!¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s Instinct picked up something. He grabbed Lavia¡¯s hand and got down, activating his Group Obfuscation. In the blue skies above was a small, ck dot. For a while it stayed like that, but soon enough...

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a bird, is it?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a Lesser Wyvern.¡¹

    A full-fledged monster. Those belonging to the dragon family specifically preyed on humans and were encouraged to be killed when sighted.

    Looks like we¡¯re in luck.

    Once a Lesser Wyvern was spotted, a kill quest would be sent to the Adventurers Guild immediately. As such, Hikaru didn¡¯t expect to find one in these mountains.

    The creature was flying towards their direction. It didn¡¯t notice them lying face down on the ground with their cloakspletely covering them. It still might not see them if they stood with Group Obfuscation on, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Monsters might have something that surpassed humans¡¯ ¡°Instincts¡±.

    The wyvern descended down a ridge nearby.

    ¡¸...Hikaru? Your face says you want to go down there.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I know it¡¯s strange. We¡¯re supposed to be here gathering magical ores and fossils since you have the ability mana flowing in them.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah.¡¹

    Lavia stood up with her hands on her hips and smiled broadly.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to collect leaves of the Drakon Kidney Flower, aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸...That¡¯s right.¡¹

    Dragons, Lesser Wyverns included, loved the fragrance of the Drakon Kidney Flowers. In fact the more powerful ones nt its seeds near their nests to grow them. You only needed to follow a dragon to find the flowers. Of course, there was the danger of being spotted by the monster.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you knew.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸There were plenty of ces nearby where we couldplete requests, but we came all the way here where Dragon Kidney Flowers grow. I thought that was your n all along.¡¹

    ¡¸Smart. I¡¯m very impressed.¡¹

    ¡¸But why do you want to help the principal all of a sudden? I don¡¯t think you need to help someone as rude as her.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good point.¡¹

    He had a reason for doing this. Talking with League made him realize that Forestia¡¯s existence relied heavily on the bnce between the seven nations. The principal¡¯s home, Zubura, was especially small. It would be terrible if she lost her position.

    Just giving her what she was looking for wouldn¡¯t change things; not greatly, at least. But it was a big deal for League, and if the guy had the guts, Hikaru wouldn¡¯t mind betting on him to make a change, to maintain the bnce of this country. He exined that to Lavia as well.

    ¡¸Why are you doing this when you have nothing to gain from it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be staying in this world for the rest of my life. I just want to make this world with you a better ce. So I have my own selfish reasons for helping out.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹She grasped his hand tight.¡¸I¡¯ll help as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. We¡¯ll have to see if that guy¡¯s actually studying under the professor from Kotobi.¡¹

    ¡¸You want to see if he¡¯s really serious about changing this country, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    Oddly enough, Hikaru wanted to face this world with positivity. All because he told Lavia everything, and she epted him for who he was. He would do anything for her, even eliminating threats to the peace of this world.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s go after the Lesser Wyvern.¡¹

    They crested the hill. Down below was a dense greenery where the wyvern was lying down.

    ¡¸Is it asleep?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Looks like it.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you wait behind that boulder?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going alone?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be much easier for me to go alone. Just keep your Stealth on while hiding. Though if I give the signal, I want you to st it with all you¡¯ve got.¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    After taking Lavia to hide behind a rock, Hikaru started downhill. He could barely keep his bnce with all the pebbles. Stones rolled down the slope. He went down carefully, adjusting his angle of approach so the stones wouldn¡¯t hit the sleeping wyvern.

    He turned around. Lavia should be watching him from behind the boulder, but he couldn¡¯t see her with her Stealth on. If he strained his eyes, though, he could tell she was there. It was as if she blended in with her surroundings.

    ¡¸So this is what Stealth looks like. Amazing.¡¹

    The reason why he could see her if he stared long enough was probably because it was only a level one Stealth.

    Hikaru moved forward. With every step, he realized just how big the wyvern was. Its body was the size of a school bus, with gigantic wings.

    They call this a ¡°lesser¡± wyvern, huh...

    The normal wyverns or actual dragons could be much bigger than this. In this world, a clear distinction was drawn between drakons and dragons. The ones that looked like winged lizards were called dragons, while the one Hikaru saw in the dungeon that looked like an enormous snake winding and coiling around was called a drakon.

    ¡¸Zzzzzz....¡¹

    It would appear that the wyvern was really asleep. The smell of blood drifted in the air. Red smudge around the creature¡¯s mouth indicated it just had dinner. Underneath its body were Drakon Kidney Flowers, leaves crawling on the ground. Red as blood, it was a strange flower, its petals warping and springing about.

    Looks easy enough, Hikaru thought as he inched closer to the wyvern.

    NOTE: The author came up with a distinction between ýˆ and ¸o (both pronounced ryuu), the former referring to eastern dragons and thetter, western. Now in Japanese, there¡¯s no difference in meaning between the two characters. After some careful consideration, I went with drakon and dragon, respectively, to avoid any confusion. I would¡¯ve preferred the eastern-type dragons to actually be called ¡°dragons¡± in this novel, but at one point the author refers to a ¸o as an earth dragon (¥¢©`¥¹¥É¥é¥´¥ó) specifically in katakana, so there¡¯s no way around that. So there you have it.

 Chapter 67 â€“ A Party From Zubura

    <h4>Chapter 67 ¨C A Party From Zubura</h4>

    He was about fifty meters from the Lesser Wyvern and twenty meters away from the leaves of the flower. His goal was simple ¨C all he had to do was pluck a few leaves and then head back.

    Still Hikaru approached carefully to not make a sound; so he wouldn¡¯t step on smaller animals and wake them up. Just because a creature was huge didn¡¯t mean it was less wary. For all he knew, it had some way to detect danger that¡¯s beyond humanprehension.

    When he was about five meters away from the leaves, the wyvern¡¯s eyes blinked open. It woke up, screeching. An arrow was stuck on its back, while a rock hit its wings.

    ¡¸It¡¯s awake! Chloe, Michael, keep firing at it from long range! Max power!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    Three people, who seemed to be adventurers ¨C came running from afar.

    ¡¸Oh, crap! Talk about bad timing!¡¹

    They were positioned more than a hundred meters away, so Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection didn¡¯t pick them up. The second shot was alreadying. But the wyvern, now wide awake, used Fire Breath on the iing projectiles. Made from steel, the arrow didn¡¯t burn, but the force from the wyvern¡¯s breath was enough to deflect it along with the rock.

    ¡¸Damn dragons! The second try didn¡¯t work!¡¹

    ¡¸It works as a diversion!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! We can win!¡¹

    All three drew their weapons as they ran. Two of them with long swords and one with a halberd. The way the long-sword users brandished their weapons indicated they actually received proper training, while the one with the halberd felt like he was self-taught.

    The lesser wyvern aimed and let loose a Fire Breath at them. The attack had the same name as the fire spell that Mages used, but it was said that the spell actually used the dragons¡¯ breath attack as reference. Expecting the attack, the three adventurers dispersed in different directions to avoid the ball of fire. They seemedpetent enough. mes burned the ground, but quickly died out as there was nothing to ignite.

    Irritated, the Lesser Wyvern bellowed once more.

    Too loud...

    Hikaru, who was close to the creature, received the blunt of the creature¡¯s cry. It shook its wings, managing to dodge the arrow flying down, but not the rock. Nice aim, he thought.

    Hikaru let out a sound as an arrow struck the ground three centimeters away from him, right as he was reaching for the leaves. This was the biggest weakness of Stealth. Not being seen by anyone meant there was always the chance of a friendly fire.

    Can you please do this when I¡¯m not around?!

    The Lesser Wyvern hesitated to fly. Winged dragons couldn¡¯t climb and descend like a helicopter. They simply glided. It would be much more difficult to evade attacks while in the air. While on the ground, it could fight back easily; just like how it used its wings to deflect arrows.

    ¡¸Look! It is not flying away! You were right, Count Buck!¡¹

    ¡¸Sir!¡¹

    ¡¸Please keep your guard up, young master! This is the most crucial moment!¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    After warning the pompous-sounding young man, the man with the halberd charged forward, easily dodging the wyvern¡¯s breath.

    He¡¯s good.

    Hikaru was impressed.

    ¡¸Aaaahhhh!¡¹

    The man was about to give his halberd a full swing, when the wyvern struck him hard. It was not even anything special, but it was still too fast for a human to react. The man was sent flying and tumbling to the ground.

    ¡¸Gallios! You wretched beast!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Your Highness!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop me, Count Buck! We¡¯ll have to take that thing down anyway if we want the leaves of the Drakon Kidney Flower!¡¹

    The two long sword-wielding men were confused at first. Then the young man, who they adressed as Your Highness, rushed towards the wyvern.

    Dragons sure are strong...

    Hikaru, on the other hand, was surprised at the monster¡¯s strength. The man, now on the ground and not moving, was quite skilled, probably as good as the knights of Ponsonia. Yet the creature beat him easily. One attack was enough to knock him out of the fight.

    Your Highness, huh? I can think of a few reasons why someone is addressed that way.

    The ruler of Forestia wasn¡¯t selected by hereditary session, but rotation through the seven nations. As such, no one would address the next in line as ¡°Your Highness¡± or ¡°Crown Prince¡±. Rather, people simply referred to them as the next king or queen.

    But old customs still strongly persisted in each nation. There were royalties and even nobles.

    ¡¸Kirihal, Ludancia, Euroba, and Zubura...¡¹

    There was only one among them that wanted the leaves of the Drakon Kidney Flower.

    Zubura. And it sounds like a big shot came along. It¡¯d be bad if he gets killed here.

    It wasn¡¯t just about the principal¡¯s position. He wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night if he let someone die in front of him.

    ¡¸Die!¡¹

    The young man charged at a much slower speed than the halberd-wielding guy. His attack couldn¡¯t even reach the wyvern. Not by a long shot. He tripped and fell over. After all, they were on a graveled slope that even a trained soldier would have difficulty fighting on.

    The wyvern seemed tough as it was about to breathe fire once more. Count Buck, thinking it was the young royalty¡¯s end, closed his eyes.

    The young man watched in despair as the fire lit up inside the wyvern¡¯s mouth. Then all of a sudden, he noticed something strange from the corner of his eyes. The air appeared to warp with the sh of a de.

    A dagger flew towards the Lesser Wyvern at an incredible speed.

    If there was anyone who was confused the most, it would be the wyvern. It didn¡¯t notice there was another human nearby. The dagger pierced its skin, cutting deep into the space between its bones. Just like that, the creature drew itsst breath.

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    The wyvern toppled over with a thud. A boy, much younger than him, stood next to it.

    ¡¸I tried putting a point on Sniping just to test it out. I wonder if I could have killed it without doing that. It might be a good idea to put more points on it for monsters.¡¹the boy muttered as he studied the wyvern.

    ¡¸E-Excuse me...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, are you okay? Wait. Is the other guy okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Right! Gallios!¡¹

    He stood up and ran towards the copsed man. Hisrade was already there.

    ¡¸He¡¯s fine, Your Highness! He¡¯s alive. A potion should help him recover.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s good...¡¹

    Soon enough, their otherrades who were firing from long distance arrived, arrows nocked in their bows.

    ¡¸Are you all right, Your Highness? Who¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Be at ease, Chloe. He saved my life. We should thank him rather than be wary of him.¡¹

    ¡¸But I didn¡¯t see this man when we arrived! I was watching the whole time while you were engaged with the wyvern and then he just appeared out of nowhere!¡¹

    ¡¸If he wished me harm, he would¡¯ve just let me die at the hands of the wyvern. I apologize for myrades¡¯ behavior.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Sensing the danger from the others, the boy quickly pulled out the dagger from the wyvern and put some distance between them.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a member of the Zubura royal family, Silvester G. Zubura. I have a favor to ask you. You have the right to the materials from the wyvern, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Highness!¡¹

    Hisrades raised their voice. They dealt damage to the monster with arrows and spells, drew its attention, one of their men even got hurt, so why did they have to hand over the materials from the monster? This boy simply stole the kill from them.

    A Lesser Wyvern of this size would probably fetch over a million gns. Silvester seemed to be pondering something.

    That dagger killed the wyvern in one shot... It must be quite a powerful weapon.

    Silvester exercised extreme caution. He didn¡¯t know, however, that the dagger was something disposable that the boy bought for a mere 4,000 gns.

    ¡¸Can you let us have some leaves from the Drakon Kidney Flower? We really need them.¡¹

    The boy sighed, brushing his hair.

    ¡¸Before that, I don¡¯t know the proper etiquette when in the presence of a royalty. I might end up disrespecting you.¡¹

    ¡¸You need not worry about that. I¡¯m just an adventurer right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. As for the leaves, you may take however many you like.¡¹

    ¡¸R-Really? Thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably here for the same reason as me, anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here for a request to take the same leaves for the principal.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so you took the request from the guild!¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹the boy shook his head.¡¸It¡¯s a request from a n of Rumania, the Green Ogre.¡¹

    The mouths of everyone present, except Gallios who was out cold, hung open.

    ¡¸Forgive me if I misheard, but did you say Green Ogre?¡¹

    The boy nodded.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be! The Green Ogre n is the head of all the ns in Rumania!¡¹

    The Green Ogre was, in a sense, the royal family.

 Chapter 68 â€“ Abolition of Nobility

    <h4>Chapter 68 ¨C Abolition of Nobility</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Abolition of Nobility

    Silvester could not believe that Rumania, essentially an enemy of Zubura, would help the academy¡¯s principal. He had made quite the gamble in forming the search party for the Drakon Kidney Flower.

    It was extremely important for Zubura, a small nation, to acquire the position of principal of the academy ¨C a ce with cutting edge research facilities and a next-generation educational institution. All the other nations had upied the other important positions in Forestia.

    So when news arrived that the principal¡¯s nephew had suffered serious injuries, having been caught in the crossfire between Ponsonia and Quinnd, they knew they had to do something.

    Unfortunately,petent adventurers had a tendency to move to Forestzard. Once they arrived at the capital, they didn¡¯t return, like they caught some sort of disease that made thempletely forget about their hometown.

    Zubura¡¯s poption was steadily declining, theplete opposite of Rumania which epted immigrants, and a nation that was still expanding even now.

    Silvester announced that he would lead the search party, having knowledge of martial arts. To no surprise, Zubura¡¯s ruler and leaders were strongly against it, most of them the elderly. They had already epted the slow and steady decline of Zubura. After all, they¡¯d be gone before the nationpletely fell.

    But the young Silvester was different. Fortunately he had a younger brother, so if something were to happen to him, he could leave Zubura in capable hands. He wanted to win in this gamble with his life on the line. Everyone in Forestia knew about the condition of the principal¡¯s nephew. If Silvester, a member of Zubura royalty, heroically solved the problem, it could give a big boost to his own nation.

    He didn¡¯t mind dying if his death meant the others would change their mind. Silvester was that much aware of the danger looming upon his country.

    Bringing many people would only draw attention, and he didn¡¯t want more to fall just because he himself was willing to sacrifice his own life. He told them they might have to fight a dragon and made them stay behind at the foot of the mountain ¨C the opposite side from where Hikaru came from.

    While searching, they spotted a Lesser Wyvern flying about that seemed to bending soon. They were in luck. There was a high chance they¡¯d find Drakon Kidney Flower nearby from where itnded.

    Dragons fell asleep fast. Silvester¡¯s party could fire the first shot without any risk. Sneaking close to pick leaves was not possible as dragons were sensitive; it would sense anyoneing close right away. They didn¡¯t even consider waiting for it to wake up and leave. They thought luck was on their side, that they could win. Combine that with the report that the patient¡¯s condition was worsening, they became impatient.

    As a result, Silvester ended up being saved by a mysterious boy.

    ¡¸Your Highness, perhaps Rumania is after the position of academy principal.¡¹Zamui D. Buck said as he made Gallios drink a potion. He was a Count and Silvester¡¯s teacher in the ways of the sword.

    ¡¸Ah, I knew you¡¯d think that. For the record, this is a favor from League... from the Green Ogre n.¡¹

    ¡¸I find that hard to believe.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s understandable. But if I didn¡¯t mention that and instead say ¡°I only did it out of goodwill¡±, you wouldn¡¯t believe me even more. You¡¯d assume I was demanding gratitude because things just happened to work out fine.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s... true, I suppose. But there¡¯s no reason for Rumania to do this.¡¹

    ¡¸Count Buck.¡¹Silvester admonished him, but the Count didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸They¡¯re just as nasty as Ludancia when ites to politics. They¡¯d employ various means to apply pressure on people and secure positions for their ns.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹the boy mumbled.

    He appeared to be unfamiliar with politics. This time Silvester spoke.

    ¡¸May I know your name? Where are you from?¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Hikaru. I came from somewhere far, far away.¡¹

    Silvester could tell there was something more in those words.

    ¡¸What would you say if we wanted you to lend your strength to Zubura? How much would we have to pay?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to work for anyone at the moment. I have some business to take care of as well. I¡¯ll be leaving now. The Lesser Wyvern is too heavy for me so I¡¯ll just take its eyes. Your party can take the rest. It would be a 1:9 split.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose.¡¹

    The eyes were used for making medicine so it could fetch for absurd prices. Butpared to the rest of its body, their value was nothing. Its meat was delicious and its skin could be used to make essories and excellent armor.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take some leaves from the Drakon Kidney Flower as well. That was the request I got from the Green Ogre n.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they serious?¡¹

    Hikaru gave a shrug. He approached the corpse of the wyvern, took out a different dagger, and gouged the eyes out. He was getting used to dissecting. In a few minutes, he managed to take out the monsters¡¯ two eyes, bigger than a fist, then wrapped them in a cloth before stuffing them in his bag.

    ¡¸Farewell.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oh...¡¹

    The boy left. Michael, the Mage, approached Silvester.

    ¡¸He¡¯s gone.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I didn¡¯t even get to ask how he killed the Lesser Wyvern.¡¹Silvester said.

    ¡¸With his dagger, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard of anyone one-shotting a dragon with a dagger.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. Maybe he¡¯s an assassin hired by the Green Ogre n.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. He had no reason to help the principal. His objective is unknown.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. If you took the leaves home right away and made antidote out of it, that kid won¡¯t get his reward.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think I¡¯d do something that cheap?¡¹Silvester said, ring at him.

    ¡¸M-My apologies.¡¹he said as he backed away.

    ¡¸Wait a minutes... What if that was his goal all along? He didn¡¯t have to tell us that he received a request from the Green Ogre n. So why did he? To see how we¡¯d react? What for?¡¹

    ¡¸Your Highness! Gallios is awake!¡¹Count Buck called.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great!¡¹

    Maybe I¡¯m overthinking things... Silvester thought.

    Hikaru and Lavia were at the Rumanian-exclusive restaurant in Schrzard. Drakon Kidney Flower leaves were on the table and sitting across was League with eyes wide open.

    ¡¸This is...¡¹League muttered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s what you wanted. How were things on your end?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m now studying under the professor from Kotobi.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Hikaru saw League in a more positive light now. The man was determined to make a change, to breathe new life into Forestia.

    ¡¸Are you sure about this? The Green Ogre n is quite powerful, right?¡¹

    ¡¸So you knew. I thought you were unaware.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard about it while I was out gathering the leaves. I ran into a bit of trouble though, but I was able to conduct myself properly thanks to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you... I guess? Anyway...¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You must see me in a new light now.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    He must have noticed the change in how Hikaru addressed him.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. So about the reward.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to bring what I wanted today. The money is still not ready. I can deposit it on your guild ount, though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have things to deal with.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you I ran into some trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸I met the prince from Zubura.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸I told them I was gathering Drakon Kidney Flower leaves for you. They got the leaves as well and should be making the antidote right about now.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You were going to talk to them sooner orter, right? Use this opportunity well. Good luck.¡¹

    Hikaru and Lavia exited the room, leaving League dumbfounded.

    ¡¸...What do you think?¡¹Lavia asked as soon as they were out of the mansion.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯ll be difficult for them to pull it off.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    ¡¸Do you sympathize with them?¡¹

    ¡¸No, but I like how they¡¯re trying to break the status quo. Why do you think it¡¯s difficult? Both of them are high-ranking people. If they worked together, I think they can make an impact.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... I did consider that. That¡¯s why I induced Silvester to get in touch with League. But we don¡¯t know just how much power League holds in his n. Take that Yellow Tiger guy for example. He was pretty much kicked out of the house.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I remember that guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Plus it¡¯s extremely difficult to change a culture that¡¯s been established for ages. Let¡¯s say the king of Ponsonia says he will abolish the noble system. Do you think he can actually implement his n?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be a real challenge. There are too many people who benefit from the system.¡¹

    ¡¸League is trying to do something simr to that. He could do it reliably, but in essence he¡¯s still trying to dismantle an established power structure. People will oppose his n. The more he pushes for it, the greater the friction.¡¹

    And yet League was still determined to carry it out.

    ¡¸Baby steps...¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a saying from my world. No matter how big the n is, you must start somewhere, even the smallest thing. When I asked League to study under the Kotobi professor, he really went and did it.¡¹

    Hikaru was starting to like the guy.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you¡¯ll end up helping him again.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make sure to charge him a lot then.¡¹

    They returned to their home. The next day, Hikaru received one million gns in his ount, and they started school the day after.

 Chapter 69 â€“ Dagger Instructor

    <h4>Chapter 69 ¨C Dagger Instructor</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Dagger Instructor

    They were wearing deep blue jackets, the uniform of the academy. Lavia went around a few stores to buy second-hand blouses that matched the jacket. Ordering a new one would take too much time so they decided to do thatter.

    Wearing a beige-colored blouse, she looked like a neatly dressed youngdy. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the academy.

    Maybe I should¡¯ve picked a ce much farther away. I¡¯m not really getting the whole ¡°walking to school¡± vibe, Hikaru thought.

    Ever since he told Lavia everything, it felt like a weight was taken off his shoulders. He was actually enjoying going to school.

    The admins of the academy, save for one person who was tasked to amodate Hikaru, always kept their distance. Even then, that one person moved about three meters away as soon as she handed them the papers containing the rules and regtions of the academy.

    ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Y-Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Are there reservations for sses?¡¹

    They¡¯d be attending the academy for a while. There had been some misunderstanding at first, and Hikaru wanted to be more civilized, but it appeared the other party didn¡¯t have the same idea.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s fine. You can attend sses freely. To use the researchboratory, you need to submit a research n first. Everything should be in those papers.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    The moment they stepped out of the admin building, Hikaru spotted students arriving in groups.

    ¡¸Feels like there¡¯s too much freedom...¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... Maybe the research side of the academy is more prominent.¡¹

    They sat down at a bench and read the papers they were handed. It would take an hour to go over them, but the contents were surprisingly easy to understand.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna attend the sses on short sword. There¡¯s one in about thirty minutes. What about you?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll check the library first. Then I¡¯ll decide.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, right?¡¹

    If there were enough books in there, Lavia might just even get absorbed in reading and not attend any sses at all.

    They parted ways, with Hikaru heading to the lecture building where short sword ss was being held. Young students and adventurers were about, but none really paid him any attention. There were much younger boys and girls, after all. Carryingboratory apparatus, they appeared to be researchers or assistants.

    ¡¸Lecture building C... The map says it¡¯s right here.¡¹

    He had walked quite the distance. Before him was a bungalow which appeared to be like one of those prefabricated buildings back in Japan. A cozy little cabin. Half-withered ivy crawled on the outer walls. The flower bed had been neglected.

    Hikaru knocked at the door to no response. The door te said Building C. As the door was not locked, he was able to get in easily.

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    The strong smell of alcohol hung thick in the air. The ce looked like a refurbished equipment room, only a hundred square meters with no partitions. Desks and chairs piled up in one corner. Shelves and ckboard were gathering dust in another. A carpety in the center of the room.

    A boot was lying around by his foot, the other pair just a few feet away. And then a cardigan further ahead. A pair of tights. Skirt. Shirt.

    Lying down asleep under a number of carpets was a woman in her underwear.

    Hikaru left the building at once, double-checking the words on the te. Although a bit blurry, it clearly said Building C.

    He examined the paper he had. ¡°Short Sword ss ¨C Building C¡± was written on it. Upon closer inspection, this was the only ce where the ss was conducted, which did nothing to ease his worries.

    He entered the building once more. The door was left open and the room was too dark with only one magicmp burning.

    The woman was lying face down, sleeping like a log, but Hikaru could still see a bit of her face from the side. Wearing makeup, she gave off quite the strong impression. She looked to be in herte twenties. Her long, reddish gray hair was wrapped around at the back in an upswept hairstyle. Perhaps she couldn¡¯t sleep face up because of it.

    She wore purple bra and panties, had a standard body build, her waist quite fine. If not for her current state, Hikaru¡¯s sexual urges might¡¯ve been stirred. Unfortunately she was dead drunk and fast asleep.

    ¡¸Where are the students and professor anyway? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s a student as well.¡¹

    Hikaru was filled with a sense of foreboding. I gotta move her. We can¡¯t have ss with her on the floor. It felt like someone had been living in the building which bothered him a bit.

    ¡¸Hey, wake up. Please wake up!¡¹

    Not wanting to cause a misunderstanding, he called out to her from afar. There was no sign of her waking up, though.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru stepped outside. The professor and students hadn¡¯t arrived yet. In fact, not one soul passed by, perhaps because the ce was hidden by the other buildings. Hikaru picked up two bean-sized stones.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll just do this.¡¹

    Standing at the entrance, he ced the stones between his fingers.

    ¡¸Taste the power of ten points on Throwing.¡¹

    With a splendid form, the stones went straight for the holes on the woman¡¯s nose, as if being sucked in.

    She jumped awake.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s going on? Something¡¯s wrong with my nose! I can¡¯t breathe! Wait, what¡¯s this?! Something¡¯s stuck in my nose!¡¹

    Hikaru was already outside. He didn¡¯t want to see a woman pulling stones out of her nose. After about five minutes, he knocked at the door before going in.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The woman was asleep. Something wrapped in tissue papery by her side.

    ¡¸Oh... still haven¡¯t tasted enough of my Throwing, eh?¡¹

    Once again, Hikaru picked up some stones.

    They repeated the routine three more times. When Hikaru knocked at the door...

    ¡¸Yes...¡¹

    A lifeless voice greeted him. A woman with a dejected look on her face was staring at him as he stepped in. She removed one of the carpets off her, at least.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I came for the short sword ss.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no such thing here.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s written here.¡¹

    ¡¸Cancelled.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸I cancelled it... Oh, crap. Can you please bring a bucket¡ª¡¹

    Hikaru ran out of the building, closed the door, and plugged his ears. One of her boots had been sacrificed.

    ¡¸That woman is the short sword instructor?¡¹

    Finally recognizing that he had made a mistake ¨C he had already suspected something was off, but he just refused to believe the possibility ¨C Hikaru returned to the admin building.

    When he asked an admin, they said ¡°That drunkard is the short sword instructor. Her name is Mille Crepes van Quad.¡±

    The admin wouldn¡¯t lie, but they refused to tell him more and insisted that he should just talk to her. Hikaru reluctantly returned to the C building. Although he didn¡¯t want to get close to her, he had to so he could check her Soul Board and find out about her name.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re the one who left me and ran.¡¹

    Mille Crepes stood in front of the building with a test tube in her mouth, this time wearing clothes and sandals instead of boots.

    ¡¸I think that was the best course of action I could take.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t talk. My head hurts. Oh, it¡¯s working. The hangover killer made by the medical guys really is the best.¡¹

    A by-product of manufacturing antidotes, it was medicine used for boosting metabolism, but she didn¡¯t particrly care.

    ¡¸Can I ask you a question now?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sure. Shoot, Mr. Heartless.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you the short sword instructor Mille Crepes van Quad?¡¹

    ¡¸I hate that name.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Mille Crepes sounds awfully sweet. It only works when you¡¯re five. Call me Mille.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay...¡¹

    ¡¸So what about my being the short sword instructor? Are you here to make fun of me for not having any students? You don¡¯t have to. Ever since I took the position two years ago, I never had one, okay?! You happy?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to hear that, but I¡¯m actually here to study the ways of the short sword.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    It was Mille who stared nkly this time around.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Mille Crepes van Quad

    Age: 22 Rank: 25

    24

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿1

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Short Sword¡¿3

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿1

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿2

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿3

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿2

    He didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she was indeed the real Mille Crepes van Quad.

 Chapter 70 â€“ First Meeting with the Hopeless Professor

    <h4>Chapter 70 ¨C First Meeting with the Hopeless Professor</h4>

    ¡¸What did you do just now? Magic? No, it was too subtle, and I don¡¯t feel anything either. But it feels like you scanned me or something.¡¹

    She noticed Hikaru checking her Soul Board.

    It must be the two points on her Instinct. What a pain.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t use magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Then a magic item?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you hope to achieve by feeling my body?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m doing something awful. Why isn¡¯t there an ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything¡± option, Miss Drunkard? Like I said before, I came here to attend short sword sses.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You¡¯re serious? I suggest you don¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the student¡¯s right to take lectures.¡¹

    ¡¸And the professor has a right to refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh...¡¹

    He didn¡¯t have any basis for that im, of course. Mille hung her head low. Her make-up made her look older, but her mannerisms were reminiscent of a twenty-two-year old.

    ¡¸Why are you so against teaching? If you hate it so much, you shouldn¡¯t have taken up the profession.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard it was an easy job since there were no students.¡¹

    Man, she¡¯s really hopeless, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Then again my sry¡¯s decreasing since there aren¡¯t a lot of students. I can barely buy a ss of beer. What to do? No one would lend me money anymore.¡¹

    She¡¯s so hopeless, it¡¯s almost tragic, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸But you¡¯re good with short swords, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you are.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just saying that cause you don¡¯t want to teach.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have proof?¡¹

    It¡¯s written on your Soul Board. Three points on Short Sword.

    ¡¸You being hired by the academy is proof enough. I don¡¯t know how to use short swords. I don¡¯t even know the basics. There are lots of things I wanna learn about, like how to maneuver in fights. I won¡¯t demand for practical training. So please teach me!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... Nuh-uh!¡¹

    After being humble and asking nicely, all he got was a ¡°Nuh-uh¡±. Hikaru was understandably pissed.

    ¡¸Okay. Have it your way. I don¡¯t mind filing a report to the principal and the prime minister.¡¹

    ¡¸...What? Are you serious? There¡¯s no way a mere student can make contact with the prime minister!¡¹

    ¡¸Zofira van Houtens. Judging from her name, she¡¯s from the same ce as you. I wonder what she would think if I told her about this.¡¹

    ¡¸P-P-Please don¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸I just hope the new instructor is passionate about teaching...¡¹

    ¡¸No! Please! If I get fired, the collectors wille for me! The academy walls are keeping them at bay for now!¡¹

    She¡¯s really hopeless to the core, Hikaru thought. For her, the academy was an evacuation shelter.

    ¡¸Okay, fine! I¡¯ll teach you! You happy? Sheesh... Is this how kids behave these days?¡¹she muttered as she got on her feet.

    ¡¸All right, get your short sword out. You brought one, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Will this do?¡¹

    Hikaru showed a lone dagger he hung on his waist ¨C his Dagger of Strength. Daggers belonged to the short sword category under ¡°single-edged short swords¡±. Mille nodded and sat down, hands around her knees. Incidentally, she was wearing a mini skirt, exposing her panties.

    It¡¯s rare to see underwear and not feel anything, Hikaru thought as he held his dagger. He lowered his hips, the point of his dagger turned downwards.

    ¡¸Not like that.¡¹

    He was off to a bad start.

    ¡¸That was bad, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely terrible. You look like aplete amateur. Why would you even point your sword downwards?¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s easy to throw.¡¹

    ¡¸Why would you throw your only weapon?!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the right way to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸The right way to do it is to hide your sword along with the sheath. Don¡¯t draw it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh...¡¹

    ¡¸You know what makes the short sword superior to other weapons, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Its portability. The biggest advantage of a short sword is that you can lower your opponent¡¯s guard by making him think you¡¯re unarmed. Am I right? As for actual capabilities, short swords can never best long swords or halberds.¡¹

    Hikaru was genuinely impressed. She easily negated the idea that weapons should be drawn at all times. Practical and logical, it fit Hikaru¡¯s stealthy fighting style.

    ¡¸So you already know. We can call it a day, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. It¡¯s time. It was more like you sulking the whole time, though, Professor Mille Crepes.¡¹

    ¡¸Call me that again and I¡¯ll send you flying.¡¹

    ¡¸How about you use a short sword then? Anyway, I¡¯d like to train alone. Can you teach me some forms and regimens I can follow?¡¹

    ¡¸Go runps.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru bowed before leaving. He was in a great mood, thinking Mille¡¯s lecture might actually prove useful.

    ¡¸What¡¯s his deal? I think I got roped into something weird.¡¹Mille grumbled. Yawning, she entered the building to take another nap.

    After the lecture, Hikaru went back to the apartment to change clothes and went jogging. Once he started running, he noticed the activity was draining. He thought he¡¯d gained stamina ever since he came to this world. Now he realized walking for hours and jogging were twopletely different things.

    ¡¸Haa... ha... haa... This is rough.¡¹

    There he was, in the academy sports ground ¨C or rather what seemed to be a parade ground. He took a break after a fewps. Next he tried a hundred-meter dash. He was fast with his two points on Power Burst, but his muscles were screaming immediately after.

    It was necessary to actually build muscles tobat the recoil. He could put more points into his Strength, but muscle strength differed from muscle flexibility. By performing calisthenics to loosen his muscles, he should be able to make good use of his Power Burst.

    ¡¸Runningps... that drunkard sure has some good ideas.¡¹

    Students watched him from afar with puzzled expressions.

    ¡¸What¡¯s he doing?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s doing some kind of a strange pose... What a riot.¡¹

    ¡¸What does he hope to achieve by just running around without even swinging his sword?¡¹

    While this world had proper sword training regimens, they didn¡¯t have sports science ¨C basic bodily exercises. And so a rumor was born of a ¡°crazy student¡±.

    ¡¸Wow... It¡¯s unusual for you to give someone recognition.¡¹

    It was evening. Hikaru and Lavia were making dinner. The menu was stir-fried vegetables, meat, and bread with cheese.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not purely academics. It¡¯s fun and I¡¯m going back tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s that fun, maybe I¡¯ll attend the lecture as well.¡¹

    ¡¸...I suggest you don¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    Hikaru felt reluctant to let Lavia meet that mess of a woman.

    ¡¸The lecture is worthless to those who don¡¯t use short swords. By the way, what were you up to?¡¹

    ¡¸I was surrounded by books...¡¹

    Lavia sighed absentmindedly. She stayed in the library all day. With over 20,000 books, one could say it was almost aplete collection.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lot... What kind of books do they have?¡¹

    ¡¸There are lots of research thesis. No stories whatsoever, but there wereptions of folklores from other regions. And some statistics.¡¹

    ¡¸Statistics?¡¹

    ¡¸Public documents from the establishment of the allied nations. Back then, Rumania had thergest poption with 900,000. The smallest was Zubura with 20,000.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a huge difference. I¡¯m surprised they were able to be part of the alliance and live on equal terms.¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently there¡¯s a reason for that. Rumania, Kirihal, and Ludancia were known as the Three Powers of the North. Yet individually, they were nothingpared to Ponsonia.¡¹

    Ponsonia¡¯s poption was over four million.

    ¡¸Euroba, a small nation like Zubura, excelled in magic research, while Kotobi excelled in metal engraving. That¡¯s how they built a strong presence. As for Zubura, they produced artifacts from the ruins.¡¹

    ¡¸Artifacts?¡¹

    ¡¸A product from an ancient civilization. The manufacturing process is unknown. But they possessed extremely powerful weapons, apparently.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru, are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably. Revolvers.¡¹

    Something clearly not of this world, produced from the ruins in Zubura.

    Someone from another world might¡¯ve been in Zubura at one point, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Wait a sec... If they had such a thing, why didn¡¯t Silvester have one when hunting the Lesser Wyvern?¡¹

    ¡¸When Forestia was founded, they decided the weapons should bemon property. Although it seems defensive artifacts were left in Zubura.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    We¡¯ll be on equal terms if you hand over your weapons. That was probably how it went.

    ¡¸I¡¯d love to see these artifacts from Zubura.¡¹

    There should be researchers around as well. They might be able to exin the mechanisms of the revolver.

 Chapter 71 â€“ Blackmailing the Professor

    <h4>Chapter 71 ¨C ckmailing the Professor</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    ckmailing the Professor

    The next day, Hikaru arrived at building C to find it locked, even though it was already time for sses to start. He tried using Mana Detection, but no one was inside.

    ¡¸She bailed, huh? Isn¡¯t the student supposed to be the one cutting sses?¡¹

    Left without anything to do, Hikaru started jogging.

    The next day, Mille still wasn¡¯t around. He trained alone.

    The day after, same thing.

    And the day after...

    ¡¸Still not here...¡¹

    Hikaru stood in front of building C.

    ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s how you wanna y. Hahaha. You thought if you kept doing this, I would eventually stoping. Hmm, yes.¡¹

    Hikaru smirked.

    ¡¸I will find you.¡¹

    He went back home and waited till dusk. Fully armed, Hikaru headed out to town.

    ¡¸Whoo! Ale is so good! This is what I live for!¡¹

    ¡¸Quite the drinker as always, Mille-chan.¡¹

    The manager smiled from behind the counter. They were in an establishment located three streets down the business district that only a select few in Schrzard knew about. Small, with only more or less thirty seats, it was always full. Customers lined up the counter like birds on a power cable.

    ¡¸If you keep on chugging them down like that, no guy will buy you a drink.¡¹the man said.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no one crazy enough to even think about doing that in the first ce.¡¹another chimed in.

    ¡¸Damn right.¡¹

    Middle-aged men, who looked to be regrs, burst intoughter. Each one shouted over the noise in the tavern whenever they spoke.

    ¡¸What did you say? If I tried, I¡¯m sure I can get a few men. You old coots better be grateful I even talk to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right! You always cry when you¡¯re dead drunk, saying ¡°I want a boyfriend.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t cry! Idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸Can you even stay outte? You mentioned something about not being able to return to the academy¡¯s dorm right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. They¡¯re remodeling it at the moment. I¡¯m staying at a friend¡¯s ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow! You have friends?!¡¹

    ¡¸Why does that surprise you?! I¡¯ll beat you up!¡¹

    Sounds ofmotion and men¡¯sughter rolled in the tavern.

    ¡¸The night¡¯s still young! I¡¯m gonna drink all night!¡¹

    ¡¸You look incredibly lively.¡¹

    A voice came from behind.

    ¡¸Of course I am! I woke up in the evening!¡¹

    ¡¸What about today¡¯s ss?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t even n on going! Ahahaha!¡¹

    Milleughed, waving her hand, before noticing the voice didn¡¯te from the older men.

    ¡¸That is very interesting, Professor Mille Crepes van Quad.¡¹

    It came from the boy she met a few days ago. Mille trembled, being on the receiving end of someone¡¯s wrath from point-nk range.

    ¡¸You taught me how to carry a short sword the other day. Now I have a question for you. Am I carrying one right now? If I am, for what purpose? ¡¹

    Mille let out a shriek as she fell from her chair, her face frozen in fear. Oops, I didn¡¯t mean to scare her that much, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸H-How¡¯d you get here?! There¡¯s no way you followed me without me noticing!¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s what surprised her. If he hadn¡¯t activated his Stealth, she would¡¯ve noticed the moment he stepped into the tavern with her Instinct.

    ¡¸Hey, kid. If you¡¯re looking to start trouble, we won¡¯t just sit here quietly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Well said, men! Throw this boy out!¡¹Mille said.

    She felt revitalized with the older men backing her up. Incidentally, her legs were spread open, and her underwear was in in sight. Hikaru didn¡¯t even feel a tinge of sexual urge.

    ¡¸Please, gentlemen. I¡¯m a student of the academy. It seems the professor has been piling up debts from all her drinking and she has to pay them back. She¡¯ll receive her sry by teaching me, but should you wish to shoulder her debts, you may do so. What do you say?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The men exchanged nces.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s drink some more!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right. Something funny happened today...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    ¡¸They left me for dead! What happened to our bond?!¡¹Mille eximed.

    Hikaru smiled at her as she stood up, ring at him.

    ¡¸You reap what you sow.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m never going to teach you ever again!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯m actually meeting the principal tomorrow...¡¹

    Mille quickly prostrated herself.

    ¡¸I¡¯m deeply sorry. I¡¯ll teach you starting tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then I¡¯ll cancel my appointment with the principal.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re bluffing, right? You don¡¯t have any connection to the principal, do you?¡¹

    Hikaru smiled.

    ¡¸Your smile is much scarier!¡¹

    Mille screamed, but not one person in the noisy tavern cared. From that day onwards, she showed up in the tavern less often.

    ¡¸Mille¡¯s tab was piling up. Doesn¡¯t really make any difference to my sales.¡¹the manager told his regrs.

    She was apparently causing trouble everywhere.

    One attack was not enough to bring Mille down. She devised a n to deceive Hikaru and go drinking, but Hikaru was quick to counter it. First he found out where she lived and the taverns she frequented.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make her work hard so she can pay her debt. Please tell me if she drops by to drink.¡¹he told them and he was warmly received.

    Lastly he went to wake her up every morning. And so Hikaru managed to put the short sword lectures sses back on track.

    ¡¸Oh, Hikaru!¡¹

    One day, he happened upon Mikhail Jarazack, the great sword instructor. Hailing from thend of hairy men, he was the one who let Hikaru in the academy as a schrship student.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re already attending sses. Since when? Today?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I started about ten days ago.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Why didn¡¯t youe see me?!¡¹

    ¡¸Why would I? I told you I¡¯m here to learn about short swords.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, short sword. The instructor is quite something, huh? Mille barely even teaches. Just forget about her ande attend my lectures.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually...¡¹

    Hikaru gave a smile.

    ¡¸She¡¯s actually doing her job. I¡¯m heading to her ss right now. See ya!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, what? For real?¡¹

    Hikaru started walking, leaving the puzzled Mikhail behind.

 Chapter 72 â€“ The Boyâ€™s Growth

    <h4>Chapter 72 ¨C The Boy¡¯s Growth</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Boy¡¯s Growth

    ¡¸No. Don¡¯t run like that. You¡¯re making a lot of noise like a goose waddling about.¡¹

    ¡¸An expert makes less sound than a hair dropping on the floor.¡¹

    ¡¸You use your knees and ankles as a spring to absorb sound.¡¹

    ¡¸Make it so you can use it right away even while walking.¡¹

    Mille¡¯s short sword sses were starting to get serious. Hikaru didn¡¯t study how to attack, but rather how to maneuver in fights.

    ¡¸The short sword¡¯s weakest and strongest point is the length of its de. As I¡¯ve exined before, it¡¯s very portable. You can preserve stamina during long travels, climb cliffs and swim rivers easily.¡¹Mille said.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying the weapon is suited for scouting.¡¹

    ¡¸The best scouts don¡¯t even bring weapons. They just use their eyes and ears, and then focus on running with all they¡¯ve got.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... Do assault teams use short swords, then?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Climbing walls under the cover of night, kill enemies, and steal their weapons. It makes sense to use short swords in such missions. They can just use the stolen weapons afterwards.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t n to enter the army, but thanks for the info.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? You want to be an adventurer?¡¹

    Building C was now neat and tidy, with a small ckboard and three desks and chairs.

    ¡¸Yeah, something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to be an adventurer, I suggest you use long swords or long spears. Or so I¡¯d like to say, but short swords can actually be handy.¡¹

    ¡¸Like how you can swing them around in a narrow passage inside dungeons?¡¹

    ¡¸If you already know all this, do you even need toe to my lectures?¡¹

    ¡¸Having a third party verify my theories is helpful. Besides, I¡¯m an overly-theoretical guy. I want to learn directly how to move about.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Hikaru was practicing how to fight at the back of the building. Footwork, how to draw your weapon, shifting one¡¯s center of gravity, among others. Mille had the ability to effectively organize her knowledge and experience. All Hikaru had to do was absorb whatever was exined to him.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll end here today.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay. Thank you.¡¹

    After moving about for two full hours, Hikaru couldn¡¯t move anymore. Hey outstretched on the ground. Sweat soaked his whole body, stinging his eyes. He wiped the sweat off with his sleeves. While Schrzard was a country situated in the north, it was summer. The sunlight was too strong.

    ¡¸Why do you insist on using short swords?¡¹Mille asked.

    She was seated on a folding chair under the shade. Legs crossed, Hikaru could see under her skirt, but as usual he didn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    I guess it¡¯s true what they say. It¡¯s arousing when you can just almost see it.

    Yellow was the color of her underwear today.

    ¡¸Because... my fighting style is suited for covert stuff.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, right? You¡¯re aplete amateur the way you carry yourself.¡¹

    Hikaru was well aware that even though he had points on Strength and Power Burst, he still moved like aplete amateur. And that was exactly why this ss would help greatly. Even a novice like Hikaru could go about unnoticed by a master with the help of his Stealth. He was certain that if he mastered actual stealth movement, he could further improve his Stealth skill.

    ¡¸Did you study under someone?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Yeah. Where I¡¯m from, Jarazack, there¡¯s a clear division of duties. Men fight while women support.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you¡¯re from Jarazack?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Is there something wrong about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re not hairy...¡¹

    ¡¸Only the men are hairy.¡¹

    Is that so...

    ¡¸Magic, scouting, long-range fighting; those are the roles of the women. Men from Jarazack all have brawn for brains. Charging straight into enemy lines while swinging their weapons is all they know.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... Today I learned.¡¹

    Hikaru recalled the woman escorting the historian and heir to the ancient Poelnxinia dynasty Gafrasti, Aia van Houtens. She had an incredible six points on Instinct.

    ¡¸Do you know Aia van Houtens?¡¹

    ¡¸The prime minister¡¯s cousin? I heard she¡¯s a strange one. If I recall correctly, she apparently uses magic sourced from an evil god.¡¹

    ¡¸Is she skilled?¡¹

    ¡¸No idea. I studied healing magic. I despised ursed magic.¡¹

    Healing magic users were evil god haters.

    ¡¸Did you get to know the prime minister through Aia van Houtens?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t justy there smiling!¡¹

    ¡¸Are covert types rare these days?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸There¡¯s very few people who use short swords as their main weapon. But there are plenty of people who learn it since it¡¯s useful for night raids.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s basically used as a back-up weapon.¡¹

    Right now I just want to learn how short sword wielders carried themselves. I don¡¯t have ns to put more points on Short Sword at the moment. I already maxed my Throwing as well.

    Mille cleared her throat before speaking again.

    ¡¸Anyway, we¡¯re done for the day, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    Slowly, Hikaru got up to his feet. They had an agreement. First Mille would not binge drink. So far so good. That was partly because of Hikaru¡¯s meddling. But if she didn¡¯t drink, her stress would pile up so he allowed her to drink as long as she was within his sight.

    ¡¸All right. I¡¯m gonna change. Meet me at the usual ce.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹she cheerfully eximed, raising her hand.

    Hikaru returned home, took a bath to get rid off the sweat, changed, and headed out to the business district. He arrived at a somewhat hidden tavern that Mille came across. It had a rather straightforward name ¨C Three Cheers for Booze. There was only one menu during the day, and the ce wasn¡¯t too crowded or empty.

    ¡¸Hello.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Hikaru!¡¹the manager greeted him.

    ¡¸Hurry up, Hikaru!¡¹Mille said, already seated on the counter.

    The other customers stirred.

    ¡¸Hey, is that the one?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The kid who tamed Princess Drunkard.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen such a happy Mille before.¡¹

    Hikaru almost sighed in exasperation.

    She¡¯s happy because of the booze, not me.

    He made his way to the other side of the counter, right beside the manager. Mille watched him with a smile.

    ¡¸Master, what¡¯s on the menu today?¡¹Hikaru asked the manager.

    ¡¸It¡¯s seafood pasta. I feel awkward you calling me Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on. It sounds cool.¡¹Mille said.

    ¡¸This is a shabby pub. Just Manager is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Despite its small size, it¡¯s full at night. The food is delicious and you have different kinds of drinks. You seldom find taverns like this. Then again I haven¡¯t really travelled the whole world. Hmm, this one¡¯s good.¡¹

    Hikaru took an opened bottle of white wine from the fridge run by magic. He removed the cap and took a whiff of its refreshing aroma. Drinking it as it is would surely leave one craving for more. It had low alcohol content as well.

    ¡¸Master, does this taste dry?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I like it, but a lot of our customers don¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have cr¨¨me de cassis?¡¹

    ¡¸Cr¨¨me de cassis?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s made from soaking ckcurrants in alcohol, then adding sugar afterwards.¡¹

    ¡¸We have something like that, though it¡¯s made by soaking ck ntberries in sugar and alcohol, not ckcurrants.¡¹

    The manager took some out on a te, and Hikaru tasted them. He could feel the heat from the alcohol on his tongue.

    ¡¸It has a little too much sugar and alcohol. But the vor is just fine.¡¹

    As always Mille watched him with a smile as he was getting ready behind the counter. By the side, the manager prepared Hikaru and Mille¡¯s pasta. Once again the ce was buzzing.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s that kid doing behind the counter with the manager?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? He works as a bartender during the day.¡¹

    ¡¸But the man doesn¡¯t feel satisfied unless he does everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently the ¡°highballs¡± that¡¯ve been popr at nighttely was the kid¡¯s idea.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    In the meantime, Hikaru finished making the cocktail. The master was done as well, serving the pasta on wooden tters.

    ¡¸Today we¡¯re serving Kir, a cocktail made from cr¨¨me de cassis topped up with white wine. Since we didn¡¯t have ckcurrants for the cassis, we had to make do with ck ntberries instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your seafood pasta.¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaaay!¡¹

    Mille went straight for the silver cup, overjoyed like a grade school student. She didn¡¯t even bother taking the pasta. Frowning, the master ced the tter on the counter.

    ¡¸Wine sses would¡¯ve been great.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, now. ss-made things are expensive! People here will only break them once they¡¯re drunk.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good point.¡¹

    Hikaru returned to the customer side of the counter.

    ¡¸Hmm~! It¡¯s cold and delicious! I can taste the aroma and sweetness of the fruit in my mouth!¡¹

    ¡¸Master, today¡¯s pasta is perfect as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Why, thank you.¡¹

    Hikaru had nothing but respect to the man who served him such delicious meals. It was very delectable. The pasta that Pasta Magic served back in Pond was great as well, but it took advantage of the quality of the ingredients and as such, it was expensive.

    This tavern was different. Hikaru could feel the ingenuity of the master. It was a tad bit salty perhaps because there were plenty of manualborers around. While the garlic came strong, it didn¡¯t overpower the vor of the seafood. Just the perfect bnce. And it only cost 50 gns. Too cheap, but not enough to put the ce in the red.

    ¡¸More! ¡¹Mille said.

    ¡¸You remember our agreement, right? Only three sses.¡¹

    ¡¸I know! More!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I hear you.¡¹

    Hikaru stopped eating his pasta and was about to get down his seat.

    ¡¸Wait, Hikaru. I can do this. Please let me.¡¹the master said.

    ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s all yours.¡¹

    The master mixed wine and cr¨¨me de cassis skillfully. Hikaru made a deal with the manager. In exchange for free drinks during lunch, he would teach him how to make cocktails. Ale and strong drinks sold well at night, but the other liquors and wine were left untouched. The manager was more than happy to agree with the terms.

    As always only the stronger cocktails sold well, but other cocktails that women could enjoy gradually started selling as well. More women came and Three Cheers for Booze was starting to be livelier.

    While they made cocktails in this world, they only used one kind of alcohol and diluted it with fruit juice. The idea of mixing alcohol and alcohol was a new concept to them.

    ¡¸Whoo! Yum!¡¹

    ¡¸Please eat your pasta too, Professor. I made Kir since it goes well with the dish.¡¹

    ¡¸So this is called Kir?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s named after its creator. If you use sparkling wine instead of white wine, it¡¯s called a Kir Royale.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm~! This pasta is great too! Perfect after a day of working hard!¡¹

    ¡¸...Working hard, eh? Yeah, right.¡¹

    You were just sitting around while giving out instructions, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Hey, Master! Give us some of that Kir as well!¡¹

    ¡¸One each for us too!¡¹

    ¡¸Coming right up. How much should I charge per ss?¡¹The manager thought about it for a bit.¡¸Thirty gns will do, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, that¡¯s cheap!¡¹Hikaru blurted out.

    ¡¸Hahaha. You won¡¯tst long in this industry if you charge too much. You should keep that in mind too, Hikaru.¡¹the manager said.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru liked the guy more and more. He wasn¡¯t really much of a businessman. Then again if he was, he wouldn¡¯t let Mille, someone who doesn¡¯t pay, drink in his tavern.

    They were enjoying their meal when suddenly the door burst open, revealing Mikhail Jarazack stepping inside.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re really here!¡¹the hairy man said.

 Chapter 73 â€“ Troubling News from Mikhail

    <h4>Chapter 73 ¨C Troubling News from Mikhail</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Troubling News from Mikhail

    The patrons stirred as soon as Mikhail appeared.

    ¡¸Hey, isn¡¯t that Mikhail the Superhuman?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The guy who crushed five Orcs alone.¡¹

    ¡¸The warrior from Jarazack.¡¹

    ¡¸An elite professor? What¡¯s he doing in a run-down tavern?¡¹

    Mikhail was apparently famous.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not run-down.¡¹the master muttered under his breath.

    Not aware of the people¡¯s reactions, Mikhail barged in and marched straight to a stool beside Hikaru.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t believe it when I heard Professor Mille was reformed...¡¹Mikhail said, eyeing Mille¡¯s drinking cup. ¡¸You¡¯re binge drinking in the middle of the day! Nothing¡¯s changed!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not! This is my reward! Just one cup!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s your third cup, though!¡¹one of the customers cut in.

    ¡¸...Hikaru. This is for your own good. It¡¯s not toote to study great swords...¡¹

    ¡¸Give it a rest, gramps. I told you I will not study great swords.¡¹

    The customers gasped as they watched Hikaru be rude to Mikhail. Even Mille caught her breath.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru. Don¡¯t pick a fight with Professor Mikhail. Nothing good wille out of it. He¡¯s scary. He gave arrogant students hell, swung his sword around during ss and destroyed a cabin, killed five Orcs while out on an off-campus training.¡¹Mille said.

    ¡¸Wow... you¡¯re hopeless, gramps.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop calling me gramps. I¡¯m a professor in the academy you attend.¡¹

    It would seem Hikaru hurt his feelings.

    ¡¸Okay. As I have mentioned a number of times, the great sword is not for me. I must ask you to leave.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸It just feels creepy when you be polite all of a sudden.¡¹

    ¡¸Make up your mind, sheesh.¡¹

    ¡¸Great swords are more powerful than short swords. Gifted individuals should study great swords. This country can¡¯t afford to waste such talent.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s right, Hikaru. You should listen to him.¡¹For some reason, Mille urged him as well. If he had to guess, she just wanted to go back to goofing off.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not even a citizen of this country. I¡¯ll live however I want.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh,e on. I¡¯m begging you.¡¹Mikhail pleaded.

    ¡¸Hey, he¡¯s begging to that kid!¡¹

    ¡¸Just how much power does a bartender hold?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s probably drawn in by the drinks.¡¹

    Onlookers were whispering to each other.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who got you in as a schrship student. It¡¯s kinda bad for my image when you¡¯re not studying under me.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so you¡¯re the one who dragged him into the academy.¡¹Mille remarked.

    ¡¸He didn¡¯t ¡°drag¡± me into anything. Please watch what you say, okay, Professor Mille?¡¹

    ¡¸Eek! You¡¯re smiling, but your eyes are not!¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru. You¡¯re not manipting Professor Mille through fear, are you?¡¹Mikhail asked.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not. That sounds awful. I¡¯m simply managing her health. Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    ¡¸See?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that ¡°eek¡± just now was a ¡°yes¡±.¡¹Mikhail said.

    The onlookers nodded.

    ¡¸Well, if you really don¡¯t want to study the great sword, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. I concede. But one of the students said something troubling...¡¹

    ¡¸You mean one of your students?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹Mikhail replied with a sour look on his face.

    ¡¸Professor! You¡¯re here!¡¹

    Hikaru was about to ask Mikhail more questions, when the door burst open, revealing young, well-built men standing outside. They were probably the students Mikhail just mentioned. Hikaru realized not all of them were from Jarazack. One of them ¡ª a familiar face ¡ª was not hairy at all.

    ¡¸It¡¯s you!¡¹

    Roy ¡°Yellow Tiger¡± Rumania. The guy from the Adventurers Guild. ording to League, his family got rid of him by tossing him into the academy.

    ¡¸Oh, you know each other, Hikaru?¡¹Mikhail asked.

    ¡¸Not really. More like I beat him up.¡¹

    Mikhail looked astounded.

    ¡¸Professor! You used your rmendation quota on this coward?! I don¡¯t believe it!¡¹Roy protested.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹the professor asked.

    ¡¸When I, a member of the Yellow Tiger n, came to talk to him, he sucker-punched me!¡¹

    ¡¸Goodness...¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t let him get away with that.¡¹

    Rage filled the men¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Hey, gramps.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸This is not my fault. You brought this upon yourself.¡¹Mikhail replied.

    ¡¸Well, you brought them here.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re calling the professor ¡°gramps¡±?!¡¹

    Roy and the others stepped into the tavern, immediately surrounding Hikaru, Mikhail, and Mille. Mille was about to run with cup and pasta in hand when Hikaru grabbed her by the cor and pulled her back.

    ¡¸Professor Mikhail! I don¡¯t understand! Why did you vouch for this rude brat?! ¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re from Rumania, right? Are you sure you should be studying under someone from Jarazack?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Th-There¡¯s nothing wrong with learning from s-someone strong...¡¹Roy answered.

    He was stuttering. League, who was from the Green Ogre n, struggled before arriving at the decision to study under the researcher from Kotobi. Roy should be having trouble as well.

    Oh, that¡¯s right. He got kicked from his home. So he cast away his pride and identity to be stronger.

    Roy beat League to it. Not bad, Hikaru thought. He checked Roy¡¯s Soul Board to find only one point on Strength and none on Weapon Mastery.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean to be nosy, but perhaps you should study magic instead of great swords.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸You seem suited for it...¡¹

    ¡¸Sh-Shut up! Shut up!¡¹Roy shouted, his face red. It appeared Hikaru had said something uncalled-for.

    ¡¸How¡¯d you know? You¡¯re right. Roy has aptitude for magic.¡¹Mikhail whispered in Hikaru¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Then urge him to study magic.¡¹

    ¡¸The academy¡¯s motto is Independence and Self-respect. Apparently his elder brother is a master of great swords and he wants to beat him or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    So he has an inferiorityplex against his brother back at home.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s fight, you and me! A legit, fair and square showdown!¡¹Roy eximed, pointing at Hikaru.

    ¡¸I see no reason why I should ept.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, kid. You¡¯re nothing but a dirt-poor bastard hanging out in this shabby pub!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not shabby.¡¹the master said sharply.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just telling it like it is. This ce is the perfect example of a cheap and nasty ce.¡¹

    ¡¸...Hey.¡¹Hikaru said coldly.

    Mille shrieked.

    ¡¸You can badmouth Professor Mille or Mikhail all you want, but I won¡¯t let you insult this tavern.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What?¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. You¡¯re on. I¡¯ll show you just how good the master is.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha! Bring it on! Let¡¯s take this outside.¡¹

    Roy walked out triumphantly. Hikaru, Mikhail, and the other men followed.

    ¡¸Are they having a cooking contest?¡¹the master muttered.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care! If something happens, I¡¯m putting all the me on Professor Mikhail! Master, one more cup please! I can¡¯t go on like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice try taking advantage of the mess to get a fourth cup. No can do.¡¹

    ¡¸Please!¡¹

    ¡¸You have an agreement with Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you siding with him when I¡¯m the regr customer?!¡¹

    ¡¸Just go out and watch them!¡¹

    The master drove Mille out of the tavern.

 Chapter 74 â€“ Duel with Roy

    <h4>Chapter 74 ¨C Duel with Roy</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Duel with Roy

    Since they couldn¡¯t swing weapons around in the middle of the street, they returned to the academy. A few people were present in the campus grounds, but none really paid them any attention.

    Hikaru faced Roy. They were surrounded by six young men, Mikhail, and Mille.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be using dull weapons. Anything goes. Any objections?¡¹Mikhail said.

    ¡¸None!¡¹Roy shouted.

    ¡¸Fine by me.¡¹Hikaru added.

    Roy and Hikaru nodded. Healers who could mend fatal wounds were constantly on standby in the academy. But there was no cure for an instant death.

    ¡¸Hikaru, got a minute?¡¹Mille approached Hikaru.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸This duel is stupid. I told you about the strengths and weaknesses of the short sword. It¡¯s not suited for a head-on fight.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. But I just can¡¯t let him get away with mocking the tavern.¡¹

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t understand what makes you mad, but okay.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. Please stand back. I want to end this quick before more people arrive.¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful, okay? We have sses tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Professor Mille...¡¹

    She¡¯s changed the past few days. She was actually starting to look forward to ss. Hikaru was impressed.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t drink for free without you.¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me back my sentiments.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. Forget it.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, Hikaru! Let¡¯s begin!¡¹Mikhail yelled.

    ¡¸Give me a minute.¡¹

    Hikaru performed a few stretches to loosen his muscles.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹the professor asked.

    ¡¸Stretching.¡¹Hikaru answered.

    ¡¸Hey, isn¡¯t he that dude who always runs around?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve seen those strange poses.¡¹

    ¡¸But damn, Professor Mille looks hot as always.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, right? If she didn¡¯t teach short swords, I¡¯d attend her sses.¡¹

    Hikaru could hear the other men talking. Hot? How is she hot? Hikaru thought as he finished his stretches.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Were you trying to scare me with your strange dancing? Let¡¯s get this started already. I¡¯ll show you just how strong I am.¡¹

    Roy readied his great sword. Hikaru could see the tip shaking.

    Right. He doesn¡¯t have much Strength.

    ¡¸Ready!¡¹

    Hikaru held his short sword he used for training in his right hand. Straight and double-edged, it was different from the ones he regrly used.

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹

    Hikaru took the challenge partly because Roy mocked Three Cheers for Booze. But he had another reason as well. He wanted to test just how much he¡¯s mastered the things Mille taught him.

    If he fought Mikhail again, he would have to use his Stealth¡¯s full potential. He didn¡¯t know if the things he learned would be effective then. Roy was the perfect test subject. Hikaru was pretty much an amateur, but so was his opponent.

    With a battle cry, Roy stepped forward. He held his sword above his head, about to swing it down.

    Whoa, whoa. Mikhail taught him this? He¡¯s full of openings, even a kid can dodge this.

    Hikaru nced at Mikhail. The professor was face-palming. Apparently, Roy wasn¡¯t applying what Mikhail taught in ss. With a twist of the body, Hikaru dodged the attack easily.

    Keep movement at minimum...

    Hikaru kicked the ground.

    ¡¸That one was just a warm-up!¡¹This time Roy tried an upward swing.¡¸Huh?¡¹

    But Hikaru was already gone.

    Use your ankles and knees to absorb shock so you don¡¯t make a sound. Make your body one with the wind...

    Hikaru circled behind Roy. His opponent staggered; his body could not keep up from the weight of his weapon.

    He doesn¡¯t see me. I should say something so I don¡¯t activate my Assassination Skill.

    Mille watched with wide, open eyes.

    ¡¸Hiya!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    Roy fell forward, letting go of his sword, as he was kicked from behind.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough!¡¹Mikhail stopped the fight.

    ¡¸Wh-Why¡¯d you stop the match, Professor?! I can still fight!¡¹Roy protested as he got up.

    ¡¸You fool!!!¡¹Mikhail¡¯s voice echoed in the distance. It was so loud, Hikaru¡¯s ears were ringing.

    ¡¸You already dropped your weapon, you idiot! Hikaru kicked you when he could¡¯ve used his sword. In other words, he went easy on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh...¡¹Roy hung his head low.

    Damn, my ears hurt. Did it go... well? I can¡¯t really tell since Roy is too weak.

    ¡¸Hikaru-kun, that was different from what I taught you.¡¹Mille said.

    ¡¸What? Really? I guess I can¡¯t really master it in just a short span.¡¹

    I thought I did well, but I guess not...

    ¡¸No, I mean it in a good way!¡¹

    ¡¸Good way?¡¹

    ¡¸You did what I was going to teach you. You concealed your presence.¡¹

    ¡¸Presence...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re full of mysteries. You have nerves of steel for an amateur and you have a good feel on things.¡¹

    ¡¸Walking around while concealing my presence has be a habit of mine...¡¹

    ¡¸What was that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    Mille eyed him suspiciously. His movements in that fight were based on what he learned from the professor. To top if off, he was experienced in using Stealth. His body was in the ideal condition. All he had to do then was execute his moves properly.

    ¡¸Professor Mikhail! I want to go next!¡¹

    ¡¸No, me!¡¹

    ¡¸Me! I can¡¯t sit around while he mocks the way of the great sword!¡¹

    The students raised their hands one by one, feeling fired up after witnessing Roy¡¯s loss.

    ¡¸What do you say, Hikaru?¡¹Mikhail asked, smiling.

    His movements might have been a mere coincidence. It would be long before he could fully master them. Mille seemed to know exactly what he did and Mikhail as well, most likely. In fact his face was saying ¡°I think he used a much crazier move during our fight.¡±

    Hikaru wanted his body to remember the current sensation. Mock fights with the other students would be perfect for that. He checked their Soul Boards. They were stronger than Roy, and one of them even had a point on Great Sword.

    ¡¸All right, sure.¡¹

    ¡¸You heard him. Isn¡¯t that great?¡¹

    The students nooded, eyes ring. The men from Jarazack were especially fired up.

    ¡¸Oh, before I forget.¡¹Hikaru said as Roy was starting to leave.¡¸Roy, you better apologize to the barkeeper first.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

 Chapter 75 â€“ Vortex of Negativity and a Stake

    <h4>Chapter 75 ¨C Vortex of Negativity and a Stake</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Vortex of Negativity and a Stake

    Besides the principal, there were three more people in her office. Professors and the head researcher, hailing from Kirihal, Ludancia, and Euroba.

    A knock came at the door.

    ¡¸Hmm? Do you have an appointment with someone today, Ma¡¯am?¡¹Professor Kilnenko asked.

    A short spear instructor, he was from Ludancia. Acting like he owned the ce, he opened the door.

    ¡¸Oh, my!¡¹

    His expression turned serious, clearly not expecting the guest.

    ¡¸The principal requested to see me.¡¹

    League ¡°Green Ogre¡± Rumania entered the office. The men from Kirihal and Euroba looked surprised as well.

    The academy principal was from Zubura, the weakest nation in Forestia. Being the head of the academy, calling students to her office was possible. But this time it was a bit different. The one she summoned was no ordinary student. It was widely known to those who dabbled in politics that the Green Ogre was the most powerful n in Rumania. Even with her authority as the principal, she couldn¡¯t possibly call for him that easily.

    ¡¸Thank you foring, Mr. League.¡¹

    ¡¸In this academy, I¡¯m only a student. Please drop the honorifics.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well, League.¡¹

    Watching the exchange, the three men looked even more surprised now. The rxed atmosphere almost made them question when Zubura and Rumania became close.

    ¡¸Can you please leave us?¡¹the principal asked.

    ¡¸Ah, but...¡¹

    ¡¸This is not a request, but an order.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡¹

    The three men begrudgingly left the room.

    ¡¸Are you sure about this? They probably don¡¯t know that your nephew has recovered.¡¹League spoke as soon as the men were gone.

    The principal¡¯s nephew had recovered from the poisoning thanks to the leaves of the Drakon Kidney Flower.

    The three men just now were among the many people who tried to take advantage of the mentally exhausted principal, whispering words like ¡°I can help¡± or ¡°Take revenge against Ponsonia¡±. Even worse, some shamelessly suggested she stepped down from her position so she could take care of her nephew.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll find out soon. Anyway, I¡¯m surprised you helped in gathering what we needed as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Silvester already had some so what I did was pointless.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be modest. I heard the adventurer you hired saved Lord Silvester¡¯s life.¡¹

    ¡¸If he said so, then it must be true. I wasn¡¯t there at the scene.¡¹

    League only knew what Hikaru told him. The boy might be a skilled adventurer, but he couldn¡¯t possibly take on a dragon alone. Or at least that was what he thought. He was taken aback when he heard Silvester admit to Hikaru saving his life. The Zuburan Lord basically showed weakness with that statement.

    ¡¸Lord Silvester wouldn¡¯t lie. He¡¯s a great man who could carry the future of Zubura on his shoulders.¡¹the principal said.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸I am truly grateful for what you did. I want to show you my gratitude, but I don¡¯t really know what it is you desire. If you hoped to im my seat, you wouldn¡¯t help Lord Silvester. He said that the Green Ogre did so out of goodwill.¡¹

    ¡¸And you don¡¯t believe that?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I can¡¯t. Our nations have quite the history.¡¹

    ¡¸I know our rtions can¡¯t be improved overnight. And I didn¡¯t send the adventurer specifically to save Lord Silvester. If you wish to thank someone, you should thank him.¡¹

    ¡¸Him? You mean the adventurer you hired? Do I know him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He¡¯s a student here.¡¹

    ¡¸My!¡¹

    She sounded delighted, half-rising from her seat.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know we had such a gifted student! What¡¯s his name?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸He recently enrolled to the academy.¡¹

    The principal suddenly sank back down to her seat, as though feeling dizzy.

    ¡¸Does he have ck hair and eyes?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸And young?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸I see now why Professor Mikhail took a liking to him. That man doesn¡¯t care about personality as long as someone has talent.¡¹

    League couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing thest part.

    ¡¸True, Hikaru has a bit of a twisted personality.¡¹

    ¡¸You sound like you two are close.¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. I can¡¯t even let my guard down when talking to him. He might just stab me out of nowhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you ask him to do a job, then?¡¹

    ¡¸His skills are the real deal.¡¹

    The chair creaked as the principal straightened her posture.

    ¡¸Very well. I¡¯ll make sure to thank Hikaru when I have the time. But since you¡¯re the one who sent him, I want to somehow repay you. I can¡¯t give you my seat. Will money do?¡¹

    ¡¸No need. Like I said, I did it out of pure goodwill. I know that¡¯s hard to believe, so how about this? If I¡¯m in trouble, I would like to request your assistance. Any way you can help.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The principal studied him suspiciously.

    ¡¸Are you scheduled to have some sort of trouble?¡¹

    League heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to have a conversation with someone who feels suspicious about everything.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you. We have aplicated history. Do you want me to be more specific? Two hundred sixty years ago, Rumania deceived Zubura and took ournd. Recently, about four years ago, you overthrew a Zuburan government official.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m well aware of that. I¡¯m just saying there¡¯s a vortex of negativity here.¡¹

    ¡¸...Vortex of negativity?¡¹

    League gave a nod.

    ¡¸The vortex spins and spins, speeding up over the years. Gradually the rtionship between our nations worsens. Someone has to stop it. I want to be the first one to stick a stake into the vortex.¡¹

    Childish words, the principal thought. Not even idealistic. But these words came from a young man from the Green Ogre n. She could tell he was serious.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to believe you, but...¡¹

    ¡¸I know. My words are hardly convincing.¡¹

    ¡¸Does your family know about this?¡¹

    ¡¸...No.¡¹

    For the first time, bitterness spread across his face.

    ¡¸I have a few people on my side, but most of them are the typical Rumanians you know.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    After a few more words, League left the office without epting anything tangible as gratitude.

    ¡¸Stick a stake into the vortex of negativity...¡¹the principal muttered under her breath.

    After leaving the office, League headed straight outside. As he passed by the campus grounds, he noticed something.

    Professor Mikhail had his arms crossed, roaring withughter, saying ¡°Sloppy¡± and ¡°Put your backs into it¡±. Professor Mille was behind him, fast asleep under the shades.

    What drew his attention was the students lying sprawled on the ground, gasping for air with practice swords by their side. Roy was among them and the student from Jarazack who was the strongest in the great sword ss.

    ¡¸...Hikaru?¡¹

    Wearily, the boy with the ck hair and eyes, stood up.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Only Hikaru got back up. Youck stamina yourself, Hikaru!¡¹Mikhail said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been fighting non-stop...¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but they didn¡¯t evennd a blow on you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just how I fight... Man, these guys are tough. I kicked them a number of times...¡¹

    ¡¸Want to fight me next?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I¡¯mpletely out of gas. I¡¯m heading home.¡¹

    Hikaru started limping back.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹League asked as he caught up to him.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk to me. I feel like throwing up.¡¹

    ¡¸So you get exhausted too.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You look like you had fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Get your eyes checked, then. I feel awful. I¡¯m all sweaty and dirty.¡¹

    ¡¸You look refreshed, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    ¡¸So you got to experience things that friends do.¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Roy was happy that you spent time with him.¡¹

    ¡¸League, is this some sort of a payback?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re overthinking things. ¡¹

    League followed Hikaru all the way home. It might look like he was poking fun at Hikaru, but he was actually worried. The young man didn¡¯t know just how strong Hikaru really was. But the amount of stamina he had was just right for his age. So he decided to walk him home. He was disappointed, however, to find out that Hikaru¡¯s home was close.

    ¡¸For the record, I didn¡¯t ask you to walk me home.¡¹

    Hikaru apparently noticed League¡¯s concern.

    ¡¸Of course. I just wanted to.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, cool. I won¡¯t think much of it, then.¡¹Hikaru said and entered his apartment building.

    ¡¸¡±I won¡¯t think much of it...¡± I suppose gaining other people¡¯s trust is not that easy.¡¹League said as he turned back.

 Chapter 76 â€“ Rest Day at the Academy

    <h4>Chapter 76 ¨C Rest Day at the Academy</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Rest Day at the Academy

    Hikaru achieved great results from the mock fights. He now knew that his body actually recalled the things he learned. He devoted himself into the sses more and more, while Mille grewzier each day.

    There had been slight changes to the short sword lectures as well. Roy, the student from Jarazack, and even League, attended them. Mille, who was from Jarazack, was strict with her fellow countrymen, but acted timidly around Roy and League, who were from Rumania.

    ¡¸So hot...¡¹

    Today was a holiday. In Schrzard where winters were long, the academy only had two rest days per month during summer. Conversely during winter, school would be off for months.

    Hikaru and Lavia were out in town. While they had furniture they needed, they were still missing a lot of things.

    ¡¸Hikaru, you look tanned.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    Hikaru would attend sses in the morning and worked out in the afternoon to increase his stamina. It wasn¡¯t too hot over all, but the sun was still strong. His skin had gained a healthy color.

    Lavia wore a wide-brimmed hat. Her arms and legs sticking out through her bright green dress were barely tanned.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ve been staying at the library all this time.¡¹

    ¡¸They have a great mechanism to bring in sunlight indirectly. The bookrest gets bright, but it¡¯s not hot.¡¹

    Even indoors, they still relied on the light from the sun for light. Lavia¡¯s skin was white as always, as the air conditioning and light reflection in the library worked well.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you like the ce.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see the short sword sses as well, but there¡¯s just too many books I want to read.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, uhh... I don¡¯t think you shoulde. The ce smells sweaty anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Where are we going today?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not buying anything in particr, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I just need to pick up the clothes I ordered.¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go there first.¡¹

    They made their way to the shop. Hikaru caught his breath the moment he saw Lavia with the clothes on.

    ¡¸How do I look?¡¹

    Skirt as blue as her eyes, tied around the waist with a belt for easier movement. Long sleeves beautifully adorned. It looked simple. But ording to the seamstress, it used high-quality fabric that nobles would choose. One look and anyone would know that.

    ¡¸It looks great on you. I wanted to have a formal dress made for you too, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need one. I won¡¯t be able to use it.¡¹Lavia said, feeling embarrassed after Hikaruplimented her.

    ¡¸I understand how you feel, Sir. Anyone would want to buy a dress for such a beautifuldy.¡¹the employee said with a straight face.

    Part of Hikaru wanted to buy one for Lavia, but the rational part of him said it would be useless once they left Schrzard.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too hot to be wearing that in the summer, though?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s for winter.¡¹

    With a look of regret, Lavia went back to wearing her dress. Hikaru ordered a few more clothes for Lavia for the long winter. After telling the employee to deliver them home, they left the shop.

    ¡¸Is there something you want?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not really a great ce for couple shopping, but I want to buy weapons and armor.¡¹

    Hikaru bought his current equipment from Pond. Now that he had more money, he wanted to get something better.

    ¡¸Wow... It¡¯s much bigger than I expected.¡¹

    Only one ce in Schrzard sold weapons and armor. There were a few workshops around, but the stores had been merged into one. Apparently the segregation between manufacturing and selling was enacted a few years ago.

    Zofira came up with the policy when she was only a government official, and pushed for it when she became prime minister. People tended to buy products from their own nation, so tobat this, everything was sold in one spot. Who manufactured them were not revealed as well.

    Long spears and great swords lined up the walls, the manufacturers¡¯ signature hidden. Only the wooden tag with the price and material written was disyed. In another shelf were bows and arrows. They sold throwing knives as well. Although very few, there were short swords on disy too.

    ¡¸They¡¯re mostly used as backup weapons so it makes sense, I guess.¡¹

    Most of them were sold in sets with long spears and swords, with emphasis on their light weight. Hikaru was not sure they were powerful enough.

    ¡¸I want something I can use for a long time.¡¹

    He nced around and spotted a corner selling secondhand goods. Chipped long swords, maces with torn grips and leather ¨C items that have been used for a long time. As such, they were dirt cheap.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Something caught his eyes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that, Hikaru? It has quite a strange design.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    He took the weapon.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a wakizashi.¡¹

    A weapon with a curved de about fifty centimeters long. The shape of the handguard and grip reminded him of a Japanese style sword, but it was quite different. Specifically the motif. The crest was something from this world. Hikaru drew the de from its sheath. It looked dull from being neglected for a long time.

    I sense mana, although faint.

    It tripped his Mana Detection. The revolver he found in the dungeon had mana flowing through it as well. Is this a magic item too?

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t Hikaru.¡¹

    It was the great sword students. As soon as Lavia saw Roy, she quickly hid behind Hikaru.

    ¡¸Ah... I¡¯m sorry aboutst time.¡¹Roy apologized as soon as he saw her.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here? What did you do, Roy?¡¹one asked.

    ¡¸Uh, well...¡¹

    ¡¸Not much. That¡¯s all in the past. These filthy lot are students from the great sword ss.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Why, hello there, Miss. Are you Hikaru¡¯s... I guess there¡¯s no need to ask.¡¹

    Before the Jarazack student could say anything, Lavia wrapped her arm around Hikaru¡¯s.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite something, Hikaru. You already have that sexy short sword instructor.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean...¡¹Hikaru tried to deny it, but he froze when he felt the tightening grip on his arm.

    ¡¸Miss Lavia?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, you haven¡¯t talked much about your sses. Is the professor a young woman perhaps?¡¹

    Her voice was ice cold.

    ¡¸Yeah, but she¡¯s not sexy at...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll attend sses with you starting tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, sorry?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ming.¡¹

    Hikaru red at the guys.

    ¡¸Professor Mille¡¯s hot, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I can¡¯t get my eyes off that ass!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t find a lot of women like her in Jarazack.¡¹

    Hey, guys! Can¡¯t you feel the air freezing?! Hikaru couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡¸Hikaru, are you buying that weapon?¡¹Roy changed the topic.

    ¡¸Oh, I was just curious.¡¹

    ¡¸A strange make. Can you use it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s single-edged. You just have to be careful. It¡¯s used more for cutting rather than stabbing. If I¡¯m right, it¡¯s a powerful weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. The short swords in this shop are actually rather thin.¡¹Roy said.

    ¡¸Sounds like you know a lot.¡¹Hikaru was impressed.

    ¡¸This guy has been looking into short swords ever since you beat him. He even checked this ce out. But then heined about every single one being different from what you had.¡¹a student said.

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    Roy¡¯s face was beet red.

    ¡¸What? You a fan of mine now?¡¹

    ¡¸O-Of course, not! D-Don¡¯t get the wrong idea!¡¹

    A male tsundere, huh... yeah, no thanks.

    Hikaru nodded to himself.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a copy of the ones excavated from Zubura. I¡¯m sure of it.¡¹

    ¡¸A copy? Does Zubura make these weapons?¡¹

    ¡¸No. They just excavate them. There are Zuburan shops here in Schrzard, but you won¡¯t find these types of weapon there. I saw a list of the relics they excavated once and saw this.¡¹

    ¡¸What are the chances that this one¡¯s a genuine relic?¡¹

    ¡¸None. The government has strict control over them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Hikaru unsheathed the wakizashi once more. He could feel mana rippling through it. Could it really be just a copy?

    Japan¡¯s smithing techniques are unique and highly advanced. Assuming someone from Japan made it, why did the craft go obsolete?

    Hikaru stopped thinking about it for now. Everything had a cause and an effect. However, you can try to guess all you want, but there would always be things you won¡¯t know about. The cause might even turn out to be somethingpletely trivial and unexpected.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll buy it for now.¡¹

    Hikaru paid 10,000 gns for it.

    ¡¸Are you buying anything, Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get a short sword as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d advise against it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m buying.¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru chose a lighter one that she could use. The brand new ones were more expensive than the wakizashi, with the cheapest costing 30,000 gns. Hikaru got her one that cost 40,000.

    The sun was high up in the sky by the time they exited the store.

    ¡¸I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s grab something to eat, Hikaru.¡¹one Jarazack student said.

    ¡¸Who says I¡¯m eating with you guys?¡¹

    ¡¸Come on. We eat lunch together every day at the tavern.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, because you just tag along uninvited.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be such a hard ass.¡¹

    One guy ced his arm around Hikaru¡¯s shoulder. Sweltering, Hikaru tried to push him aside, but another guy did the same from the opposite side.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go! Food tastes better with more people!¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹

    ¡¸You just want to get in the way of our shopping, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Damn right!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You can rest easy, Lavia-chan. We¡¯ll keep an eye on him so he doesn¡¯t cheat on you.¡¹

    ¡¸I, uhh...¡¹Lavia muttered.

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ve been saying. Professor Mille is not hot at all. There¡¯s no way I would cheat on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. All right, let¡¯s go to Three Cheers for Booze!¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru, we always have lunch separately. So you¡¯ve been going to a pub all this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Look! You made her mad again! What are you guys gonna do about it?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s the truth. Nothing we can do about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you running?!¡¹

    The students ran away from Hikaru... No, rather, from Lavia.

    Hikaru tried to change Lavia¡¯s mind, but she insisted, so in the end they had lunch in Three Cheers for Booze.

    Lavia met Mille for the first time who was dead drunk. Hikaru snapped at her to which she replied ¡°Come on, we have the day off!¡±

    ¡¸See? She¡¯s not hot at all.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised to see there¡¯s a woman you¡¯re close with. I must keep an eye out.¡¹Lavia answered.

    It was the exact opposite reaction than what Hikaru hoped for.

    After lunch, Hikaru grabbed Lavia and used Group Obfuscation to throw off his pursuers.

    ¡¸Damn it! Where¡¯d they go?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m calling my countrymen for backup to help with the search!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let them get away! We can¡¯t let them have a fun time together!¡¹

    ¡¸Us Rumanians will lend a hand as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about, Roy!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on with those guys? Rumania and Jarazack sure get along well.¡¹

    Hikaru and Lavia entered a caf¨¦ to catch their breath. The customers here were eighty percent women. Those guys would nevere here.

    Lavia suddenly chuckled, and Hikaru eyed her dubiously.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve really blended in with the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸They just love barging into my private space.¡¹

    Hikaru looked displeased, but the truth is, he didn¡¯t really mind.

    ¡¸Oh, if it isn¡¯t Hikaru.¡¹

    A familiar voice.

    ¡¸League?!¡¹

    The young man from the Green Ogre n. He hadpany... a lot of them.

    ¡¸A friend of yours, Lord League?¡¹

    ¡¸I see you¡¯re quite famous outside of Rumania too, my Lord.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord League, so you know a great ce like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord League, there are vacant seats over there!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sitting next to Lord League!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, no fair!¡¹

    They were all women. Six of them.

    ¡¸Uh, see you at the academy.¡¹League said, feeling awkward, before getting dragged by the women.

    ¡¸Wow. So women will flock to you if you¡¯re a member of the most powerful n in Rumania.¡¹Lavia said.

    Hikaru, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel right about all this.

    Hey, Roy! The enemy of all men was right here all along!

 Chapter 77 â€“ Green Ogre Parent and Child Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 77 ¨C Green Ogre Parent and Child Conversation</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Green Ogre Parent and Child Conversation

    How can I describe this tense atmosphere? The butler stood in a corner. Heavy pressure. Maids were on standby in the hallway so they¡¯d be ready to bring tea any time. Even during summer, he felt a chill go down his spine.

    At the center of the room, League sat with a cool expression on his face as always. But if one looked closer, they would notice the tip of his fingertips shaking as he reached for the cup of tea. They would see his eyes trembling as they watched the man before him.

    ¡¸You seem to be stuck in a humdrum routine.¡¹the man said.

    His voice was heavy as a boulder and sounded indifferent. He sat backlit by the sunlight from the window. His name was Billion ¡°Green Ogre¡± Rumania, League¡¯s father, and the head of the most powerful n in their nation. The only thing they had inmon was their green eyes and green hair. The man had a massive build, with rather rough facial features.

    ¡¸How about you quit the academy?¡¹

    ¡¸But...¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know. We had an agreement when you enrolled. You¡¯ll attend for two years. But you haven¡¯t aplished anything these past few months, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no shortcut to studying.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like taking things slow. Listen, League. We¡¯re of the Green Ogre n, the ones who will carry Rumania on their backs. Our founding father who received the blood of the Phoenix holds a heavy responsibility to our nation.¡¹

    A Rumanian lore passed down by generations. Once there was the Phoenix n who gave life to Rumania. After falling in war, the Green Ogre took the helm and Rumania survived.

    League had heard the story countless times. The story ended like this: those who inherited the blood of the proud Green Ogres should be at the top of Rumania.

    ¡¸I fully understand, Father. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll be back after winter next year. I will then follow you afterwards.¡¹

    ¡¸Winter is long. And it¡¯s a crucial season for us.¡¹

    Forestia¡¯s long winters were the political season. Important matters were decided during this time.

    ¡¸I want you to be back before winter.¡¹

    ¡¸But Father!¡¹

    ¡¸What can you do staying in a town like this during winter?¡¹

    ¡¸But we have our agreement!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s decided. If you don¡¯t like it, I can vacate this ce at once.¡¹

    League gritted his teeth in frustration. His father had educated him since he was young, but his private tutor taught him about a different world. Not the one where Rumania governed Forestia...

    If all seven nations joined hands, we¡¯ll have a much more wonderful Forestia. Don¡¯t you agree?

    This spurred League into action. He wished for a Forestia where nations didn¡¯t snarl at each other, where everyone could forget grudges and work together for a brighter future. If he managed to build such a ce, something might actually change. They wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of great powers like Ponsonia and Quinnd.

    His private tutor was from Kotobi and only pretended to be Rumanian. He was deported as soon as he got exposed, but his teachings remained in League¡¯s mind.

    League had to leave his father¡¯s side in order to implement his ideas. He bought himself time ¨C two years. After that, he would start acting like a proper heir. That was the agreement he had with his father. The man had grown frustrated with his son for not being aware of his position as the heir to the Green Ogre n, and when League came to make the deal, his father was delighted.

    Two more years... No, I have to be back before winter so that¡¯s one and a half years. What can I do during that time? How many friends from the other nations can I make before then?

    He was starting to feel impatient. The truth was he didn¡¯t have the time to be going out to a caf¨¦ with girls, but they were observers sent by his father. He had to keep thempany and somehow deceive them.

    ¡¸That reminds me. League, have you heard anything about the war between Ponsonia and Quinnd?¡¹his father asked in a delighted tone, having reduced League¡¯s time in the academy by half a year.

    ¡¸Yes. I heard the Ponsonian troops are advancing.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Captain Lawrence himself is fighting in the front lines. He apparently mowed down Quinnd¡¯s cavalry. He may be a Master Swordsman, but our own captain is much stronger.¡¹

    By ¡°our¡± he meant Rumania, not Forestia. The title ¡°Captain¡± had been around since more than a century ago. Publicly, he was the leader of Billion¡¯s private army.

    How can your guy be stronger when Lawrence is well-known even outside of Ponsonia? League kept his thoughts to himself though. He didn¡¯t want to ruin his father¡¯s good mood.

    If he said it out loud, the man would only say ¡°You don¡¯t know anything¡± and ¡°You¡¯ll know whether you like it or not once you start working with me¡±. He knew that all too well, based on experience.

    ¡¸But before Ponsonia could upy Quinnd¡¯s suburbs, their troops retreated.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    League expected Ponsonia to force their way through and expand their territory. They would then enter a ceasefire with Quinnd and there would be stability in the next few years. In the meantime, he would bring Forestia together.

    ¡¸Did Quinnd do something?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. We don¡¯t have any information about what happened.¡¹

    ¡¸What did the Prime Minister say?¡¹

    ¡¸That witch, huh? She insists she doesn¡¯t know anything. But I¡¯m not buying it. Something¡¯s fishy ever since they dealt with our man.¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Man¡±... you mean the seven representatives with the queen?¡¹

    League was talking about the political advisers that served Queen Marquedo.

    ¡¸No. I meant a spy.¡¹

    ¡¸...What? A spy?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I haven¡¯t told you about it. I sent a spy to gather information on Her Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    League was about to rise to his feet. What his father did was a serious breach of trust. But he managed to stay calm.

    Billion chuckled.¡¸I like how you¡¯re alwaysposed.¡¹he said as he gave a smirk.

    His father was testing him, thinking he wouldn¡¯t be fit to lead the n if he would lose his cool at every little thing.

    Though he wouldn¡¯t put it past his father to actually send someone to spy on the queen ¨C his father who believed that Rumania was supreme and Rumania should lead Forestia.

    ¡¸Good luck with your studies.¡¹

    Billion stood up and left.

 Chapter 78 â€“ Off to See the List of Relics

    <h4>Chapter 78 ¨C Off to See the List of Relics</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Off to See the List of Relics

    Lavia started attending the short sword ses as well.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s someone even more nitpicky than Hikaru.¡¹Mille said, disappointed.

    ¡¸How dare you go all the way here to make out! We¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡¹the great sword students said.

    They showed up from time to time. As always they ran out of stamina without evennding a blow on Hikaru.

    ¡¸...It looks... like... you¡¯re actually... attending... the sses...¡¹

    Lavia, on the other hand,y sprawled on the ground, and out of breath. For two hours, she copied Hikaru¡¯s basic training regimen.

    ¡¸Lavia. I think it was a bad idea for you to attend when you don¡¯t have much of a stamina.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I have... stamina...¡¹

    Technically she had one point of Stamina in her Soul Board, but that was it. This was different from all the walking and running they did on their journey. The training required constant power bursts. She waspletely exhausted.

    ¡¸Can you walk? You should go home and rest. ¡¹

    ¡¸...I can¡¯t.¡¹

    She tried to get up, but she could barely move her arms. She couldn¡¯t even roll over. Without much of a choice, Hikaru picked her up and carried her in his arms.

    ¡¸Wh-What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get you home.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru, I-I uhh...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not letting you down even if you say it¡¯s embarrassing. I can¡¯t let you lie down outside. Our ce is close so just hang in there.¡¹

    ¡¸But you must be exhausted too.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not that heavy.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    Lavia buried her face in Hikaru¡¯s chest from embarrassment. The other students who were on the ground too saw them.

    ¡¸Damn it! Why? Why did youe here to act all lovey-dovey?!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re trying to end us for good!¡¹

    ¡¸I know now... I will never beat Hikaru...¡¹

    Hikaru ignored them and turned his attention to Mille.

    ¡¸We¡¯re leaving, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Looking forward to lunch!¡¹

    ¡¸You mean looking forward to booze.¡¹

    ¡¸Both. You gotta have food with booze, you know. Ahh, is there a man out there who would carry me like a princess too?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s none for someone who treats an actual meal like an appetizer.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you know there are plenty of men who want a blunt woman like me. You need to get your eyes checked.¡¹

    ¡¸The people from Jarazack seem to find you attractive at least.¡¹

    The other students slowly got on their feet.

    ¡¸Professor! You may jump into my arms!¡¹

    ¡¸No, me!¡¹

    ¡¸Me!¡¹

    ¡¸If yound a hit on Hikaru, sure.¡¹she said.

    Hikaru and Lavia left.

    ¡¸...Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸How do you have so much stamina? Did you... put points on your Soul Board?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. I have zero points on Stamina.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been doing some self-training and learning techniques that minimizes the use of stamina.¡¹

    At first, Hikaru put all he got in dodging great sword attacks. With two points on Power Burst, he was quite fast. But it drained too much stamina.

    Now he was learning to dodge attacks with minimal movement and performing attacks to break the opponent¡¯s bnce. That was how he¡¯d been ying around with the other great sword students.

    ¡¸Can I do it too?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you have to learn these techniques. You just run as fast you can when it¡¯s time to escape. You¡¯re a Spirit Magic user, so I want you to focus on hiding. Just like me, I guess. Maybe I should teach you how to fight with your Stealth. Hmm? Lavia?¡¹

    She was already fast asleep.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t really me her. After staying indoors for so long, that must¡¯ve been too much for her.¡¹

    Hikaru smiled broadly as he watched her sleep. Hey her in bed and left a ss of water by the bedside table. If the short sword sses would help her be more fit, then it was worth it.

    ¡¸League didn¡¯t show up today.¡¹

    Lavia was fast asleep, so Hikaru headed to the tavern for lunch. The guys were present as well, although worn-out.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s League?¡¹Hikaru asked Roy.

    ¡¸He¡¯s from the Green Ogre n. I don¡¯t know everything about him.¡¹Roy answered. There was a hint of inferiorityplex in his voice.

    The red-haired guy with them in the Adventurers Guild went back home apparently. It seemed Roy wasn¡¯t particrly close with the other Rumanian students.

    ¡¸What? Are you worried about him?¡¹Roy asked.

    ¡¸I saw him with six women the other day.¡¹

    The guys quickly stood up except Roy.

    ¡¸Well he¡¯s from the most powerful n in Rumania. Women would flock him.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Downhearted, they went back to their seats, Hikaru included.

    ¡¸Why are you feeling down too, Hikaru?! You¡¯re already a winner!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Introduce us to somedies too!¡¹

    ¡¸A few wouldn¡¯t hurt. Actually you should¡¯ve done that a long time ago! You monster!¡¹

    ¡¸Monster!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! You monster!¡¹

    After lunch, Hikaru went to check on Lavia, but seeing as she was still asleep, he made his way to the library. He originally wanted Lavia to guide him since she visited every day, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    I¡¯ll just ask her next time, he thought.

    Students could enter the library freely. Bookrests stood aside each other in a huge circr hall. Shelves lined the walls, and in the second floor was aplex maze of bookshelves.

    ¡¸Wow... How do they sort these books? Can I even find the one I¡¯m looking for?¡¹Hikaru mumbled.

    ¡¸Which book are you looking for?¡¹

    An aging librarian came over to him. There were quite a few of them roaming about, tidying up the shelves or removing damaged books.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking for anything about the legacy of Zubura.¡¹

    ¡¸Come this way.¡¹

    He followed the butler-looking librarian. They climbed to the second floor and entered the maze of shelves. Magicmps were installed where light couldn¡¯t reach. Different kinds of books lined up the shelves ¨C old ones that used parchment, others that used paper made from nt fiber. Everything was protected by a leather cover.

    ¡¸These books here are about the Zuburan relics.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow.¡¹

    A shelf ten rows high loomed before Hikaru. ¡°A Study on the Metal Box Artifact¡±, ¡°Where the Relics were Discovered¡±, A Rough Blueprint of the Canalhand Ruins¡±. The contents were all over the ce, clearly unsorted.

    ¡¸Um...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard there¡¯s this sort of catalogue that lists the relics discovered in Zubura. Where can I find it?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you please show me your soul or guild card?¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸We have what you¡¯re looking for here, but browsing is restricted.¡¹

    ¡¸A restriction? But a student from Rumania was able to see it.¡¹

    He could understand if he was from Zubura, but Roy was from Rumania.

    ¡¸Perhaps that student was from a prestigious family.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that, but he¡¯s from the Yellow Tiger n.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, one of the major ns then.¡¹

    It would seem that Roy was from a high-ranking n.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not actually from Forestia.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Unfortunately, I can¡¯t show the catalog to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there something you can do about it?¡¹

    ¡¸None, I¡¯m afraid. It¡¯s just the rules.¡¹

    ¡¸Where is it located?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell you that.¡¹

    Tsk. If he knew where it was, he could use his Stealth to sneak in.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I cannot guide you any further. If you don¡¯t have any more questions, I¡¯ll...¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹a voice said.

    Surprised, the librarian turned around.

    ¡¸What are you doing here, Ma¡¯am?¡¹

    Hikaru was astonished as well.

    ¡¸Show the boy the list. I¡¯m giving him permission.¡¹the academy principal ordered.

 Chapter 79 â€“ Catalog of Relics

    <h4>Chapter 79 ¨C Catalog of Relics</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Catalog of Relics

    The librarian led Hikaru to a private room where one could handle precious, old books. It was spacious, yet bleak, its walls bare, and furnished only by a bookrest, a table and a chair at the center.

    ¡¸Eating and drinking is not allowed inside. You can¡¯t use quill pens as there is a chance you might spill ink. Use of pencil to take notes is allowed if you have approval.¡¹the librarian said, casting a nce at the principal who stood beside Hikaru.

    ¡¸Do you need to take notes?¡¹the principal asked.

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸There you have it.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    The librarian bowed his head respectfully then left. An armed guard stood at the only entrance to the room, perhaps to prevent people from taking books out or damaging them.

    A book with a gorgeous binding sat on the bookrest, its size midway between an A3 and B4 paper. ¡°Zubura Relics Catalogue Presented to Forestia¡± was written on it.

    Hikaru opened the book to a preface. Apparently the book contained a list of all the relics that Zubura surrendered to the government when the Allied Nations was founded. There was no table of contents.

    A detailed drawing of the item took up most of a page¡¯s space, and written below it were the item names, descriptions, and owners.

    ¡¸Pfft.¡¹

    Hikaru almost burst out intoughter as soon as he saw the first page. A mask with ring eyes and long nose. The drawing wasn¡¯t colored but it was most likely red.

    It¡¯s a tengu mask!

    He knew right away that the one who made the relics was Japanese.

    Why make this, though?

    Demon Mask was its name. The description read ¡°A mask made of metal. Most of the paint had worn off, leaving behind a dull brown color. Application unknown. No monsters or races with long noses existed in the past.¡± The formal description made him want tough even more.

    ¡¸Hikaru? Do you know what this is?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, no. I just thought it looked funny.¡¹

    He had to be careful since the principal was watching beside him.

    ¡¸Why is this mask the first item on the catalog?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the item they excavated the most.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ve found about a hundred of these Demon Masks so far.¡¹

    What are you doing, man?! Do you love tengus that much?!

    ¡¸Um, are you sure you should be here? You must be busy.¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸I am. But I have to provide hospitality to the one who saved my rtive and an important person from my hometown.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Silvester and League told me about what you did.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is that so?¡¹

    He didn¡¯t expect that at all. Those two stood almost at the top of their respective nations. Hikaru didn¡¯t think they¡¯d openly admit that an outsider helped them out.

    ¡¸Hikaru. Lord Silvester and League are both great men. Even though they¡¯re still young, they¡¯re righteous and hold proper views..¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think their type will survive in Forestia.¡¹

    He knew how Queen Marquedo and Zofira were having a hard time dealing with politics. The center of the government was a ce of lies and deceit.

    ¡¸Are you worried about them?¡¹

    ¡¸...Not really.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve changed. I wonder what happened. When you were applying for enrollment, you were like a thorn that pricked anyone who¡¯d dare touch you.¡¹

    ¡¸Am I a sea urchin or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Sea... archer?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    There might not be sea urchins in this world. Hikaru had a vague idea of his sudden change. It was because he told Lavia everything. But does it really look like I¡¯ve changed that much?

    ¡¸...Let¡¯s continue.¡¹

    ¡¸Please go ahead.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t pry deeper. Hikaru went on reading. Items he thought were clearly from Japan included a statue of the Buddha, bell, and a tea cup. One item ¨C its use unknown ¨C piqued his interest.

    It¡¯s a radio.

    It had an antenna and a knob used to turn to change frequency. Clearly not brought from Japan since it was made of wood and metal, not stic. Its name was ¡°Metal Box¡±. Well-made, it even had speakers.

    Why¡¯d they make this?

    With the use of radio and radio waves, an information revolution would definitely ur. But a radio tower was necessary for them to work. In the first ce, this world didn¡¯t have ¡°electricity¡±. Long-distancemunication ¨C almost like a telegram ¨C was done through sorcery with the use of an expensive catalyst.

    ¡¸Are you interested in that?¡¹the principal asked Hikaru who¡¯d been staring at the picture.

    ¡¸Um... it says here usage unknown. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸This is a very strange relic. The weapons in the next pages are not asplex as this item. A magic item researcher in the academy had been studying this Metal Box, but they haven¡¯t had any noteworthy results.¡¹

    ¡¸Where did they find this?¡¹

    ¡¸In the back regions of Zubura. Inside a tower where they found a lot of other relics.¡¹

    A tower... It must be a radio tower, then. But that doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡¸How old are these relics?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Eight hundred to a thousand years. Before Zubura was even founded.¡¹

    Let¡¯s say these things were 800 years old and the person who made them back then knew about radios. In Japan, eight hundred years ago would be the Kamakura period.

    The time periods didn¡¯t match.

    Does that mean time flows differently here than on Earth? Or perhaps time periods are connected randomly? But that only raises more questions. If someone from Japan got sent here after me and ended up in the past, that would result in a parallel universe. The flow of time here is just different and irreversible. I think that makes the most sense.

    ¡¸Hikaru? You¡¯re not reading the rest? I thought for sure you wanted information on weapons and such.¡¹

    ¡¸How is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you came from Ponsonia. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re rted to the army, but I heard you¡¯re quite strong. It¡¯s only natural for those who seek power to seek artifact-ss weapons.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t interested in them.¡¹

    Hikaru flipped the page. Weapons and more weapons. Rifles, shuriken, pistols, and cannons.

    ¡¸What makes these weapons superior is that they¡¯re all magic items.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    ¡¸The de of this sword extends when you pour mana into it. And this star-shaped throwing weapon disappears for a moment if you load it with mana.¡¹

    The sword¡¯s design was unfamiliar to him. It looked simr to the wakizashi he bought.

    Maybe the one I bought is actually the real deal. I¡¯ll checkter.

    ¡¸Are these magic effects really that rare?¡¹

    ¡¸They haven¡¯t been replicated until now.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Hikaru was genuinely impressed. Whoever made them must¡¯ve worked really hard.

    ¡¸What about this one? It says you need to load it with mana beforehand.¡¹

    The weapons Hikaru wanted to see. Pistols and rifles.

    ¡¸We believe this is a magic item that allows one to load magic in it and then shoot it out afterwards. We have plenty of things like this everywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We have items which you can use to ¡°store magic in and use it afterwards¡±. It doesn¡¯t have to be shaped like these. They could be rings or staffs.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I see what you mean.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s not what makes this weapon incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸What makes it incredible then?¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, the magical power from magic items is weaker than when a magic user casts the spell directly. But these weapons... the power they emit is on par with an actual magic user casting spells, or even stronger.¡¹

    Hikaru groaned. So basically the energy conversion is at a hundred percent or higher.

    ¡¸Is that even possible?¡¹

    A hundred percent or lower made sense. But over that was just physically impossible.

    ¡¸Yes. I thought it was strange too, but the researchers said this thing called ¡°holy mana¡± makes it possible.¡¹

    A familiar word came out of her mouth.

 Chapter 80 â€“ Holy Mana Researcher

    <h4>Chapter 80 ¨C Holy Mana Researcher</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Holy Mana Researcher

    Hikaru learned of the holy mana back in the royal castle of the ancient kingdom of Poelnxinia, located in the deepest part of the dungeon Underground City of the Ancient Gods. The records indicated that holy mana was part of their everyday lives and was used all over the kingdom. Later the whole capital was transported underground. Eventually a giant¡¯s assault caused the technology to be lost.

    ¡¸What kind of energy is this ¡°holy mana¡±?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸There¡¯s someone else more qualified to answer that question. A researcher in the academy and the greatest Magic Item Specialist, Katy Kotobi.¡¹the principal replied.

    Hikaru expressed his profound gratitude to the principal for letting him see the catalog.

    ¡¸If anythinges up, please don¡¯t hesitate to talk to me.¡¹she said before leaving.

    While it seemed she was trying to be helpful, it also sounded like she was saying ¡°If something¡¯s going to happen, I want you to inform me beforehand.¡±

    Hikaru left the library to look for Katy. She should be in the middle of sses right now. He wanted to know about the holy mana. It was possible that someone from another world invented it and his revolver used it as well.

    ¡¸This should be the ce.¡¹

    He arrived at the biggest lecture hall in building A. It had no doors so he could hear even from outside.

    Incredible...

    Arge room, it had a pitched floor so that those in the rear were sat higher than those at the front, allowing them to see the lecturer on the podium. It could probably easily seat a hundred students. The ce was so packed that some of the students were standing. Not unlike a certain building C.

    The attending students were quite different than the great sword guys. First of all, the female to male ratio was high. They were all slender, and it looked like not one of them was from Jarazack. Everyone was eagerly taking notes,paring the books on their hands with what was written on the board.

    I wonder if this is what college in Japan looks like.

    A sense of loneliness descended on Hikaru as he imagined a future where he went to college.

    ¡¸...You don¡¯t need to send a special notice when creating magic items, but if you¡¯re using catalysts with high magical powerpatibility, inform the local authorities first. If things go south, they¡¯ll contain it right away. For your winter assignment, I¡¯m thinking of magic item creation.¡¹

    The woman on the podium, Katy Kotobi, had her back turned, writing about the assignment on the board.

    A slender and well-proportioned woman, she looked ssy in her spotless whiteb coat, with sleeves rolled up to just below her elbows. She wore skinny pants and t blue shoes. Her long, dark hair was tied in a braid to the left, a silver essory attached at the tip.

    Kotobi was a nation well-known for precious metal manufacturing. Wearing plenty of essories wasmon, regardless of gender. Most of the students attending her ss hailed from Kotobi and they all wore silver essories. Married people wore golden ones.

    ¡¸Our time is almost up. Any questions regarding today¡¯s lesson?¡¹

    She¡¯d been talking about the assignment in an indifferent tone, and although sounding monotonous, she exined things in an easy to understand manner which showed just how smart she was. It made perfect sense though, as she was a researcher.

    As she turned to face the ss, Hikaru raised his voice by ident.

    ¡¸Yes? Do you have a question?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I uhh...¡¹

    The students stared at Hikaru who was standing at the door. No one would me him for his sudden interruption if they knew.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit unrted to the lesson, though. Is that okay?¡¹Hikaru said, regaining hisposure.¡¸Do you know Kelbeck? He¡¯s a Magic Item Specialist.¡¹

    Katy resembled the head of the Thieves Guild he met in the sewers of Pond. What¡¯s more, a me-like tattoo ran from her cheek down to her nape, just like Kelbeck.

    ¡¸...Hmm.¡¹

    Her eyes, red as a ga stone, narrowed at his question. She was beautiful, if not seemingly cold.

    ¡¸There was a Magic Item Specialist named Kelbeck in Kotobi. All his inventionspletely ignored efficiency and user-friendliness. To sum it up in one word, they were all plex¡±. You could barely use them unless you had a manual. In terms ofplexity, they were probably almost on par with the relics from Zubura.¡¹

    A resounding ¡°ooh¡± came from the students. The Zuburan relics were that famous.

    ¡¸But...¡¹Katy continued, silencing the students.¡¸Kelbeck disappeared about ten years ago. He was expelled from Kotobi¡¯s Magic Item Specialists Guild and anything rted to his inventions was taken into custody, never seeing the light of day ever again. In other words, he was treated as if he was dead. Does that answer your question?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹Katy asked after hesitating for a moment.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Come see me in myboratory after this, Hikaru.¡¹

    Hikaru drew enough, or rather, too much attention from the students. The majority of the students were staring at him,whispering among themselves.

    Hikaru left the lecture hall and sat on a bench in the hallway. As soon as sses were over, students rushed out of the room.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹League called to him.

    Now that he thought about it, League mentioned not attending the magic item ss because the professor was from Kotobi. Later on he started attending the lectures. He must¡¯ve been referring to Katy¡¯s ss.

    ¡¸Why, if it isn¡¯t Lord League.¡¹Hikaru said, standing up.

    Hikaru thought about greeting him with a casual ¡°Hey!¡±, but noticed three women behind the young man. Rumanian students, most likely. He decided it would be wise to not act too friendly with the heir to Rumania¡¯s top n.

    League eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly realized why Hikaru greeted him that way and thanked him in a low whisper.

    ¡¸So what was that question about?¡¹League asked.

    ¡¸I seemed to have disturbed the ss. How embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know you were interested in magic items.¡¹

    ¡¸I am...¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s attend the ss together next time.¡¹League said with a smile, but it was clear he was wary of the threedies behind him.

    ¡¸Lord League, will this take long?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go get tea.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s shopping day today.¡¹

    League looked like he really didn¡¯t want to deal with them.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really have the gift. I¡¯ll only get in the way so I¡¯ll have to decline.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸No need to be so modest. Let¡¯s study together.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on.¡¹

    You¡¯re being persistent, man, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸I need your help.¡¹League whispered.

    He sounded like he was at aplete loss. Hikaru then remembered how League didn¡¯te to the short sword ss today. He woulde alone most of the time and sometimes with Roy. He probably tried to shake thedies off every single time. And he couldn¡¯t do that anymore.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll think about it.¡¹Hikaru said reluctantly.

    ¡¸Okay. See you at the next ss.¡¹

    League looked relieved and left, pulled away by the threedies.

    ¡¸It sure is tough being popr.¡¹Hikaru muttered as he watched League¡¯s back growing distant.

    He then made his way to Katy¡¯sboratory.

 Chapter 81 â€“ Katyâ€™s Laboratory

    <h4>Chapter 81 ¨C Katy¡¯s Laboratory</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Katy¡¯s Laboratory

    The academy had a research building as big as a regr lecture building, and Katy¡¯sboratory was located on the second floor. As soon as Hikaru arrived, a research assistant, who looked to be from Kotobi, let him in. Theb was spacious, yet it felt cramped from the magic items crammed on the work tables and shelves. The dried feet of a bird, a blue flower, some strange-looking crystal, a parchment with a magic circle drawn on it. It was unorganized ¨C unthinkable, considering Katy¡¯s neat appearance.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry for calling you all the way here. Please leave us, everyone.¡¹Katy said.

    The research assistants looked surprised; they thought they were part of this meeting. They eyed Hikaru inquisitively.

    ¡¸But we¡¯re your assistants, Professor. We need to listen to anything rted to your research.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a private matter. We¡¯re not going to talk about my research. So please leave us for a bit.¡¹

    Hearing the word ¡°private¡±, they looked even more surprised. Having no other choice, they left the room, but not before shooting res at Hikaru.

    ¡¸Are you sure about this?¡¹Hikaru asked after everyone else was out.

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m sorry if they seemed rude. I hope you¡¯re not offended. They¡¯re nice and passionate about their studies. Although sometimes they get a little bit too eager.¡¹

    Passionate about their studies? It looked more like they were passionate about Professor Katy.

    ¡¸They¡¯re eavesdropping right outside the door, though. What now?¡¹

    Hikaru could clearly see them hugging the wall with his Mana Detection. Katy groaned, frowning.

    ¡¸It should be somewhere around here... Ah, here it is.¡¹

    Rummaging through the unorganized tables, she took out a string with jewels on both ends.

    ¡¸Hold the other end.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸A magic item that cuts off sound. Sound can¡¯t leak outside, but we can¡¯t hear anything from out there either.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Impressed, Hikaru grabbed the other end of the string. He felt strange, as though a membrane surrounded them.

    ¡¸All right, then. Are you a student here? I haven¡¯t seen you before.¡¹

    ¡¸I enrolled about a month ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to be a Magic Item Specialist?¡¹

    ¡¸No... I came to you because I wanted to ask you something.¡¹

    ¡¸About my brother Kelbeck?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, brother?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I thought you knew.¡¹

    The head of the Thieves Guild and a professor from the academy are siblings?

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t. I just thought you looked simr.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you perhaps meet my brother?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I had no idea about his past, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Can you tell me how he¡¯s doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. In exchange, I would like to ask you a few questions.¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸About holy mana.¡¹

    Katy¡¯s brow twitched.

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹she said.

    Hikaru told her everything he knew about Kelbeck. It didn¡¯t look like he was hiding the fact that he was lurking in the sewers of Pond. Though he wasn¡¯t making it known, either. Katy wasn¡¯t even aware that Kelbeck was in Ponsonia.

    ¡¸I see... The Thieves Guild. That sounds just like him.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did Kelbeck leave Forestia?¡¹

    ¡¸Because of annoying conflicts.¡¹

    Kelbeck was bing famous in Kotobi as a Magic Item Specialist. Naturally, there were those envious of his gifts. Eventually he got fed up of the constant shes and left Kotobi.

    ¡¸It feels good to finally know. I¡¯m sure my brother can find sess anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸He seemed to be involved in some dangerous stuff, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Kelbeck would invent magic items that no one knew how to use and make people trace them back to him. He would then show how it worked to blow their mind and demonstrate itsplex mechanism. That¡¯s how he does things ¨C how he sells himself.¡¹

    ¡¸...He¡¯s quite the character.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh. Interesting guy, right?¡¹

    She sounded indifferent, but her smile was verydylike.

    She doesn¡¯t look like that grim-looking Kelbeck... But somehow she resembles him.

    ¡¸Thank you for telling me about my brother. You may ask your questions. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, why are you interested in holy mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Pure curiosity... Will that do for an answer?¡¹

    ¡¸Not a lot of people know about holy mana. They call it unrealistic and something out of a fairy tale. I¡¯m the only one seriously doing research on it, Many call me mad andugh at me.¡¹

    ¡¸But the relics from Zubura had traces of holy mana, right?¡¹

    ¡¸To be more precise, the words ¡°holy mana¡± were written on one section of the walls and instructions on how to use the relics. Apparently there¡¯s still power left in the weapons, but the government is keeping them.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you studying those relics?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way they let a mere researchery a finger on them. In fact, they won¡¯t let anyone touch them at all. I said they were ¡°keeping¡± the relics, but it¡¯s more like they sealed them. I think the only time the seals get broken is when a power like Ponsonia attacks us.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    With the knowledge and technology lost, holy mana was now only a product of one¡¯s imagination. Something that wasn¡¯t real.

    I think I can trust this woman. She¡¯s upfront when talking to me, a guy she just met. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking deep inside, of course, but I won¡¯t get any information if I keep things to myself either.

    Hikaru made a decision to trust her.

    ¡¸Professor, I want you to keep this a secret.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I probably have a weapon that uses holy mana.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    It sounded as if she didn¡¯t believe him ¨C like he was just mistaken. Whatever.

    ¡¸Here.¡¹

    Hikaru took out his revolver and put it on a table. Katy raised her eyebrow quizzically.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a revolver that shoots magic when the trigger is pulled. It has six types of bullets; fire, air, water, earth, holy, and evil. Thest one is just my guess, though. The magic it shot out was extremely powerful, so I thought maybe it used holy mana.¡¹

    ¡¸W-W-Wait a sec! Where¡¯d you get this?¡¹

    ¡¸In a dungeon in Ponsonia: the Underground City of the Ancient Gods.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a high-level dungeon! Does this really use holy mana?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I said.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    She seemed to believe him now. Her mouth was wide open, looking at the revolver and then back at Hikaru.

    ¡¸Does anyone else know about this?¡¹she asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡¸Only my partner.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t tell anyone else about this, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to keep it secret from the start, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes! I forgot! Yes, you did say that. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just a lot of holy mana-rted items get sent to me and all of them are fake.¡¹

    ¡¸All of them?¡¹

    ¡¸All of them. Well except for one item brought today.¡¹

    ¡¸Well it might not be holy mana-rted at all. Can you study it for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! Are you sure you want me to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I don¡¯t mind. I know nothing about magic items. I have a little bit of knowledge about sorcery, though.¡¹

    ¡¸But magic items and sorcery are pretty much the same.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I think my specialty is just a bit different.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s knowledge of sorcery was limited to what was in Rnd¡¯s memories ¨C the art of crossing worlds.

    ¡¸I have two conditions, Professor.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so. This is such a rare item. I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me study it for nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant. First, please don¡¯t publicly announce the results of your study. You can only tell someone about it with your consent, mine and my partner¡¯s. Her name is Lavia, by the way¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Sounds like you don¡¯t want a lot of people knowing about this.¡¹

    ¡¸It could be dangerous, after all.¡¹

    Poelnxinia¡¯s demise weighed heavy on Hikaru¡¯s mind. How a giant attacked it. Whose wrath did they incur? He thought it would be best to keep everything about the lost kingdom and the holy mana secret until he found answers.

    ¡¸All right. That¡¯s fine by me. What¡¯s the second condition?¡¹

    ¡¸Study the bullets and revolver separately. The weapon can¡¯t be used without the bullets so this is for anti-theft measures. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you...¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! That¡¯s only natural. I was actually nning to study it under your surveince.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, that sounds like a drag, to be honest.¡¹

    It would probably take some time to study the weapon. Staying by her side as she examined it would only be a waste of time.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you the bullets first. There are six of them. Five of them have been used and are empty...¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, used?! You shot the bullets?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸But why... What a waste!¡¹she eximed, eagerness in her voice.

    ¡¸Well, I only have one life.¡¹

    Katy¡¯s expression quickly turned normal.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right... You¡¯re an adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    ¡¸We researchers make progress in our studies from the achievements of adventurers. Be it relics or catalysts. Life is indeed the most important thing in the world. I¡¯m sorry for what I said.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to apologize. The shells all look the same, but I¡¯m giving you two just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Katy epted the bullets carefully with both hands, as if they were precious stones.

    ¡¸All right, then. Tell me more before I start studying these. What kind of magic came out of them, their shape, size, everything.¡¹

    Katy¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she readied her pen and paper. Hikaru gave a wry smile. She¡¯s a researcher at heart, all right, he thought.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s better if I told you about the time I found the revolver. Not sure if it¡¯ll help, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you got something interesting for me?¡¹

    ¡¸There was this ¡°holy mana ball¡± beside the revolver. It seemed like a mass of pure energy.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Katy was silent for a full ten seconds.

    ¡¸You actually came across holy mana?!¡¹she yelled.

    Fortunately they were holding the magic item that prevented any sound from leaking outside.

 Chapter 82 â€“ Leagueâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 82 ¨C League¡¯s n</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    League¡¯s n

    It took an hour for Katy to ask Hikaru various things down to the smallest details. He waspletely exhausted, the opposite of Katy, who was busy putting together any information rting to holy mana with bright eyes, after securely hiding the bullets.

    The moment Hikaru stepped out of theboratory, the assistants who were clinging to the walls all this time, copsed on the floor.

    Learning the hard way just how strenuous the short sword lessons were, Lavia didn¡¯t mention attending sses again. She did, however, decide to go to the magic item lectures with Hikaru.

    Katy insisted he show up. Since he wasn¡¯t really busy and League also asked him toe, he pretty much didn¡¯t have any reason not to attend.

    ¡¸Thank heavens, you¡¯re here.¡¹League said.

    The next magic item ss. League looked happy as he was apanied by three women. With them around, they couldn¡¯t talk in private. Or so Hikaru thought. As soon as the ss started, the women were asleep. Their tenacity was, in a way, worthy of praise. They clearly didn¡¯t care about the ss, but they still attended just so they could be near League.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹League whispered.

    Women were sleeping on both sides, so Hikaru and Lavia took their seats behind him. League wrote something down on a piece of paper and passed it over.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s talk using paper. Can you burn them all afterwards?¡»

    What are we, high school girls? Then again, League didn¡¯t really have much freedom to move about. There probably wasn¡¯t any other way tomunicate than this.

    ¡ºAll right. So what did you want to talk about?¡»

    ¡ºI want to be acquainted with powerful people from the other six nations before the start of winter next year. I¡¯m talking about students here in the academy. I need your help for that.¡»

    ¡ºWhy me? You can do that yourself.¡»

    ¡ºThose Jarazack students taking the great sword ss are among the elite in their own nation and they like you. They see you as a friend. It took months for Roy to be friends with them, but it only took you a day.¡»

    ¡ºThey¡¯re just a bunch of muscle heads. I haven¡¯t even considered being friends with them.¡»

    ¡ºThe result is what matters. I want to make use of that. I¡¯ll pay as much as I can.¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t need money and I¡¯m not obliged to help you with that. Besides, those Jarazack dudes are a bit special, I guess. I don¡¯t know about the other students.¡»

    ¡ºYou already met Lord Silvester. He enrolled into the academy a few days ago after finding out you were a student here.¡»

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Seriously? Hikaru thought as he studied the note. League handed over another one.

    ¡ºIt looks like Professor Katy is interested in you as well. She¡¯s been watching our exchange for a while now. You can use her to get close to students from Kotobi. That¡¯s four out of seven nations so far. See? How can I not possiblye to you for help? There¡¯s something about you.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just a coincidence.¡»

    (I think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence.) Lavia whispered from beside him.

    (What do you mean? It can¡¯t be anything but coincidence.)

    (You get involved with all sorts of people too much.)

    (I specialize in Stealth, you know.)

    (You have to hide better, then. Maybe you should hide in the shadows of someone who stands out.)

    Yes... That¡¯s a good idea.

    ¡ºPlease don¡¯t use me as camouge.¡»

    League wrote. It seemed he heard their conversation.

    ¡ºLeague, since you¡¯re the one who suggested this, you¡¯re the head.¡»

    ¡ºLet¡¯s make Lord Silvester the head. It¡¯s only natural since the principal is from Zubura as well.¡»

    League immediately sold out his futurerade without hesitation.

    ¡ºI¡¯m not sure about this. Is it really a good idea to drag students into politics?¡»Hikaru wrote.

    ¡ºWe won¡¯t know until we try and I think it¡¯s worth a shot. We have to make a move or nothing will change.¡»

    A positive outlook. League would surely do it even if he was under constant surveince and it was hard for him to do anything.

    (What are you going to do?) Lavia asked.

    What if I refuse? Will Roy do it in my stead? Or that red-haired guy?

    As Rumanians, it would take time for them to get close to students from other nations given their history. Which made Hikaru the best option. While him being from Ponsonia might be a disadvantage, the students would rather be with a Ponsonian than those from the allied nations.

    What do I do? I don¡¯t even know. Frankly, he couldn¡¯t care less. At first.

    But he started giving it some thought after hearing League¡¯s proposition. The Green Ogre heir was facing forward, listening to Katy ¡ª rather, pretending to listen. What he really wanted to listen to was Hikaru¡¯s conversation with Lavia, most likely. He wanted to know what Hikaru was thinking.

    It¡¯s kinda weird for a top n of Rumania to ask help from me, a foreigner.

    That just showed how desperate and cornered League was. Despite this, he was still chasing his dream of a united nation.

    I guess it¡¯s toote to turn back now.

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t deny being moved by League¡¯s dedication. He was worried though, because it felt like League was being impatient.

    He still nned to attend sses for the time being, so helping out League on the side wasn¡¯t that big a deal. And if he wished to live in peace in this world, it would be in his best interest that Forestia would unite too.

    Though the biggest reason why he could concern himself with such childish dreams was because he had someone to share everything with.

    This is your fault, Hikaru thought as he nced at the girl beside him. Lavia cocked her head slightly.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll help however I can.¡»Hikaru wrote on the paper and handed it to League.

    For them to make progress, though, they had to get rid of the women monitoring League. In order to do that, League would borrow aboratory from the academy. If approved, the women wouldn¡¯t follow him in there. Hikaru was not all convinced, but seeing thedies fell asleep in magic item ss, they might stay away fromboratories.

    ¡ºI¡¯m nning to buy plenty of foul-smelling materials.¡»League wrote on the paper.

    Hikaru headed to Katy¡¯sb after ss. As usual, the assistants didn¡¯t look too pleased to see him. But as soon as they saw Lavia, they realized he wasn¡¯t really apetition, and their expressions turned gentle.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to leave.¡¹Hikaru said with a bright smile, of which Laviatermented as ¡°fake¡±.

    ¡¸What? We¡¯re not going to talk about holy mana?¡¹Katy asked, looking disappointed.

    ¡¸I know this sounds shameless, but I have two favors to ask of you, Professor. They¡¯re not that big of a deal, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Shoot.¡¹

    ¡¸First, I need permission to use aboratory.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯ve finally be a captive of magic item research!¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. League, a male student from Rumania, is the one requesting for it. I thought it would get approved fast with your support.¡¹

    ¡¸Rumania... League?¡¹

    Katy looked as if she had no idea who Hikaru was talking about. An assistant approached and whispered in her ear.

    ¡¸Ah, that student who actually shows up to my ss despite being a member of the Rumania n.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it that unusual?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really for regr students. But it is when they¡¯re members of a legitimate n. Anyway, I can help you with that. I¡¯ll get in touch with the admin some time today.¡¹

    ¡¸B-But Professor! He¡¯s a Rumanian student!¡¹one of the assistants protested.

    ¡¸What? You want your ownb too? I can arrange one for you right away¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸N-No! I really like working with you, Professor!¡¹

    The assistant panicked, sensing he was about to get kicked out of the room. It was apparent that they were really just after Katy.

    ¡¸Really? Okay, if you say so. So, Hikaru. What¡¯s your second favor?¡¹

    ¡¸Please introduce me to a student from Kotobi.¡¹

    ¡¸Introduce you to a student?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of creating a ce where students can exchange information with others about the things they¡¯ve learned in their sses, and I want someone from Kotobi to be a part of it as well.¡¹

    Katy¡¯s face was clearly saying ¡°I want to be a part of that¡±, but Hikaru ignored it. He wouldn¡¯t share any information about holy mana anyway.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know a lot of people in the academy. I just thought it would be great to interact with others. I¡¯m sure you will introduce me to a wonderful student. Right, everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the Professor can do that.¡¹the assistants replied.

    ¡¸All right, then. I know just who you¡¯re looking for.¡¹Katy said.¡¸My sister.¡¹

 Chapter 83 â€“ A Kirihal Student

    <h4>Chapter 83 ¨C A Kirihal Student</h4>

    After setting up ns to introduce Hikaru to Katy¡¯s sister, Hikaru and Lavia left theb. Apparently Katy¡¯s family was quite famous in Kotobi. A nation that processed precious metals and exported jewels, it had plenty of mining towns. Those who owned mines, in particr, had a right to speak in Kotobi, and Katy¡¯s family owned two.

    ¡¸The only ones left are Kirihal, Ludancia, and Euroba.¡¹

    What to do... Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸I might have someone from Euroba...¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸You do...?¡¹

    ¡¸You know how I stay at the library all the time. Well, I made a friend there who¡¯s from Euroba. They mentioned that their family has a few people in the government.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s... just who we¡¯re looking for.¡¹

    While listening, Hikaru felt just a little bit upset that Lavia never told him about a friend.

    I guess I didn¡¯t tell her about Professor Mille either... When did she make a friend? Ah, no, stop. I¡¯m being possessive. That¡¯s not cool.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to introduce you to them one day, but I couldn¡¯t really find the opportunity. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸But you looked sad.¡¹

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, for real.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re number one in my heart.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not worried about anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Also she¡¯s a girl.¡¹

    Really? Hikaru felt relief somewhere within him. Lavia smiled. Sensing that Lavia saw right through him, Hikaru tried to hide his embarrassment.

    ¡¸A-All right. Can we ask this friend of yours for help, then? Now I¡¯m dragging you into this as well. Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I told you, I¡¯ll always follow you as long as you don¡¯t reject me. What are you going to do next? Do you know someone from Ludancia or Kirihal?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... From Kirihal, yes. I¡¯ll be gone for a few days, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹Lavia asked.

    The two walked down the long corridor. To be precise, there were seven other people as well, but they just watched the pair with their mouths shut.

    ¡¸I¡¯m exhausted. I never thought dealing with Ponsonia would be thisplicated...¡¹Queen Marquedo Miralka Kirihal said in a weary tone.

    Prime Minister Zofira van Houtens, who was walking beside her, smiled.

    ¡¸How about I make you some tea, then?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that would be great. Everyone, we¡¯re calling it a day. You¡¯re all dismissed.¡¹the queen said, turning around.

    The seven political advisers smiled silently, bowed, and then left.

    ¡¸They¡¯re too obedient. It¡¯s strange.¡¹Marquedo said.

    ¡¸I agree. Maybe they sent more spies.¡¹

    ¡¸That boy in ck already took care of them, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I asked someone trustworthy to check on things. He said it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t even catch our breath, huh?¡¹Marquedo sighed.

    ¡¸I heard Kotobi has this magic item that istes sound. How about ordering one?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to owe Kotobi anything. I¡¯ll ask Kirihal if they can make one themselves.¡¹

    They entered the queen¡¯s office. Zofira prepared tea in a familiar manner, while Marquedo sat down with a sigh.

    ¡¸Sup.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiieaah?!¡¹

    Marquedo let out a peculiar sound. A ck-cloaked figure appeared out of nowhere in an otherwise empty room.

    ¡¸I-I-It¡¯s you!¡¹

    ¡¸Long time no see. May I have some tea as well? My throat¡¯s kinda dry.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t ask you to make an appointment beforehand, but if you keep on rudely barging in like this, I might have to do something about it.¡¹

    Zofira red at the boy, but he didn¡¯t care at all. Just like before, he had his Sun God mask on, so she couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face.

    ¡¸Anyway, are you two exhibitionists or something? Do you like being watched? You¡¯ve got more spies this time around.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Six of them. I tied them all up and tossed them at the back of this building. Make sure you get themter.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Six?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They were quite clever ¨C hiding under floors and drilling holes into a pir.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Dumbfounded, the two women exchanged nces.

    ¡¸And how did you find these cleverly hidden spies?¡¹

    It¡¯s easy to find them if you have Life and Mana Detection. The boy didn¡¯t tell them that, of course.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to feel indebted or anything. I just did it on a whim. But there is something, just a little favor I need to ask of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Just give it to me straight. What do you want?¡¹feeling her head hurt, Marquedo urged him to speak.

    For now this boy is not hostile towards us. He helped Gafrasti out. We can¡¯t really trust him, but we don¡¯t want him as an enemy, either, the queen thought.

    ¡¸I want you to introduce me to a student from the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸A student? Not a researcher?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a Kirihal student, I¡¯m sure I can meet them right away with one word from Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you nning to harm them?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. I can sneak in here easily without anyone noticing. Why would I go through all that trouble just to hurt a student? I just want you to introduce me. I¡¯m not telling you why I¡¯m doing this, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t refer you to anyone unless you tell me what you¡¯re after.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯ll give me your full cooperation if I tell you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well...¡¹

    ¡¸Your Highness.¡¹Zofira cut her off.¡¸If it¡¯s just an introduction, I can do it myself. Using your name would only put you in the spotlight. People are already watching you right now.¡¹

    ¡¸It has to be from Her Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I need a Kirihal student, someone from an influential family. If you know someone like that, though, I guess it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you plotting?¡¹

    ¡¸All right. It¡¯s fine, Zofira. I¡¯ll write a letter of introduction for you. In exchange, you give us information.¡¹

    ¡¸Information?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything rted to the academy. I heard Rumania made contact with the principal from Zubura.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You tell me everything you know. Also if something happens to the student, you will pay for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Just wait and I¡¯ll give you what you want. Look forward to it.¡¹

    The boy received the letter of introduction, and as usual, boldly stepped out of the office, then disappeared. Just like he said, six spies were tied up behind the building.

    ¡¸What do you think, Zofira?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to imagine that he rounded up spies and snuck into your office alone just to get a letter of introduction. I¡¯ll look into it.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do.¡¹

    The two women were seriously discussing things. The truth is, Hikaru simply didn¡¯t know anyone else from Kirihal.

 Chapter 84 â€“ The Queenâ€™s Letter of Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 84 ¨C The Queen¡¯s Letter of Introduction</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Queen¡¯s Letter of Introduction

    By the time Hikaru returned to Schrzard after his trip to Forestzard, Lavia was already done talking to her friend from Euroba. It worked out all right, and she agreed to meet League.

    ¡¸All right. I guess it¡¯s time for me to meet the student from Kirihal.¡¹

    With the letter in hand, Hikaru made his way to the admin building. Even now the staff were still scared of Hikaru, hugging the walls as soon as they saw him. A trembling woman approached the counter ¨C whether she was chosen by rock-paper-scissors or forced to, he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸G-G-G-Good day, Sir.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking for a student.¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    Shaking, she took out what looked to be a register.

    ¡¸M-May I know the name of the student you¡¯re looking for?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s ude Zahard Kirihal.¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    She flipped through the pages. Hikaru realized that her shrieks meant affirmation.

    ¡¸H-He is indeed enrolled in the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you contact him?¡¹

    ¡¸W-We can only pin a poster at the bulletin board in front of the building...¡¹

    That would take too much time. No one really came to the admin building unless they had business here.

    ¡¸Do you know which sses he is attending?¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    The woman ran her trembling fingers through entries as she read them.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know about regr lectures, but for sses that involve the nine weapons, Professors keep a record of their students¡¯ names...¡¹

    I bet Professor Mille doesn¡¯t even have my name recorded.

    ¡¸Is ude¡¯s name there?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes. He¡¯s attending short spear sses.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    As soon as he heard short spear, Hikaru dug through his memories.

    ¡¸Uh, who¡¯s the instructor?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Professor Kilnenko.¡¹

    Kilnenko, the man Professor Mikhail said was a ¡°piece of shit¡±. Hikaru met him twice in the principal¡¯s office.

    Kirihal and Ludancia are like cats and dogs, right? Since the queen is introducing me to him, this ude guy must be from an influential family. Why would he study under a Professor from Ludancia?

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around it. He made his way to where the short spear sses were held ¨C a small open ground surrounded by trees, making it hard to be seen from outside. ss was going on when he arrived. About twenty students surrounded Kilnenko.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m about to teach you is one of the moves of the Dragon Cloud Short Spear technique, the most famous in Ludancia¡ª¡¹

    Activating his Stealth, Hikaru moved closer. He checked the Soul Board of each student from behind and found nothing noteworthy. At most they had one or two points allocated.

    It must be this guy.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿ude Zahard Kirihal

    Age: 18 Rank: 7

    12

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿1

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Air¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿1

    He had unlocked more fieldspared to the other students.

    Wait a minute... He has two points on Sword and he¡¯s attending a short spear ss? A Kirihal student studying under someone from Ludancia is already strange enough...

    ude was blessed by a body over 180 centimeters tall. Well-built, he had a calm and collected look to his face. His hair was blonde. His eyes, red just like the queen¡¯s, were fixed on someone and it wasn¡¯t Kilnenko.

    Hikaru tried to talk to ude as soon as ss was over. But ude didn¡¯t bother changing and headed to a secluded ce with his practice weapon in hand.

    Hmm?

    Hikaru was about to call out to the guy, but something felt off. Then a girl appeared from behind a tree.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The two were having a fun chat. They were extremely close, holding each other¡¯s hands.

    I knew it.

    Hikaru held back the urge to tear his hair out. The girl was carrying a short spear as well. In other words, she was in the ss too and the one ude was staring at the whole time.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Luka Lordgrad Ludancia

    Age: 16 Rank:2

    8

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿1

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Water¡¿1

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Pottery¡¿1

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Insight¡¿

    ....¡¾Music¡¿1

    Her name had Ludancia on it. Either they were lovers or one step short of being one ¨C despite hailing from enemy nations.

    The girl had short, blue hair and wore sses, something unusual in this world. She looked to be the quiet type, but she had fun when talking to ude.

    I thought something was strange. So basically he¡¯s taking the ss to be with this girl.

    League himself hesitated attending lectures by someone from Kotobi. It would¡¯ve been much more difficult for ude since the Professor was basically an enemy. Still his rtionship with Luka came first. He was either gutsy or brainless.

    They were about to head deeper into the woods, when Hikaru made his move. He wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to the guy if he let them go.

    ¡¸ude.¡¹Hikaru said, deactivating his Stealth.

    Startled, ude turned around. Luka quickly hid behind him. She was small enough that his whole body blocked her from view.

    ¡¸Who are you?!¡¹ude shouted, grasping his short spear tightly.

    As expected, they were on their guard. It made sense. He witnessed their tryst, after all.

    ¡¸Ah, no need to be rmed. Then again, I guess you would be. Someone referred me to you. Please read this letter.¡¹

    Hikaru took out the letter from Marquedo and moved closer.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Cautiously, ude snatched the letter and scanned it.

    ¡¸Wait, what?¡¹

    He nced back and forth from the letter and Hikaru. Hikaru had not read the contents of the letter as it was properly sealed.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, ude?¡¹Luka asked, unable to just stand around.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s a letter from the Queen!¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Look!¡¹

    ¡¸Am I allowed to?!¡¹

    ¡¸The contents are nothing serious.¡¹

    Luka studied the letter. Her gaze went back and forth from the letter and Hikaru.

    ¡¸Now you know I¡¯m not an enemy.¡¹Hikaru said, thinking the letter cleared things up.

    ¡¸ ¡°Do not trust him.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s trouble, notify me immediately.¡± ¡°Even if there¡¯s none, notify me anway.¡± ¡°Be wary of a masked man in a ck robe.¡± This letter says you¡¯re not exactly an enemy, but very close to being one.¡¹

    ude eyed Hikaru suspiciously.

    Damn that woman...

    Hikaru scowled at the direction of Forestzard. It was an unreasonable request from him in the first ce, anyway.

 Chapter 85 â€“ Claude and Luka

    <h4>Chapter 85 ¨C ude and Luka</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    ude and Luka

    ¡¸Who... are you? This is nuts. There¡¯s no way Her Majesty would introduce me.¡¹ude was suspicious, yet not entirely wary.

    ¡¸I asked a certain someone to introduce me to a student from a prominent family in Kirihal. I don¡¯t know what your rtionship is with Her Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸You look like you don¡¯t know much about Kirihal, so I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m rted to the royal family.¡¹

    ¡¸A duke then?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no such thing as dukes anymore. Technically that goes the same for the royal family too, though. Anyway, my family fought for the right to be ruler a hundred years ago when Forestia was founded, and lost.¡¹

    ¡¸So the Miralka family and Zahad family are enemies?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. So there¡¯s no reason for the queen to introduce me.¡¹

    ¡¸But you don¡¯t think the letter is fake. On the surface, you¡¯re enemies, but I think there¡¯s a reason why Her Majesty chose you. Any ideas?¡¹

    ¡¸Kinda. My rtives said it¡¯s sheer folly to enroll in the academy when the principal is from Zubura. But I still pushed for it.¡¹

    Hikaru nodded. The queen might be trying to connect to the Zahad family through ude, who was the rebel of the family.

    ¡¸You pushed for your enrollment because of thatdy, correct?¡¹Hikaru said.

    Luka gave a start, hiding again behind ude.

    ¡¸That would be correct.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you admitted it that easily. She¡¯s from Ludancia, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Since the queen introduced me to you, you wouldn¡¯t dare turn into my enemy. Otherwise, you¡¯d be disgracing Her Majesty. A wise boy wouldn¡¯t do that.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really like being called that.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re plenty wise.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I meant the ¡°boy¡± part.¡¹

    ude scoffed.

    ¡¸So what are you after? What do you want me to do? Don¡¯t think you got dirt on me. I might have to cut your head clean off.¡¹

    It didn¡¯t seem like he was going to retract calling him ¡°boy¡±. Hikaru sighed.

    ¡¸ude, you should be much more careful in what you do or say if you want to hide your rtionship with Luka.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You basically admitted you were good with the sword with what you said just now. A short-spear user would say something about thrusting a weapon into the heart. I don¡¯t know what excuse you gave so you could study under a Ludancian Professor, but you shouldn¡¯t let them know that you¡¯re a sword user.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, yes. You have a point...¡¹ude muttered.

    He actually made an excuse about gathering information on Ludancia, an idea that shocked the people around him.

    ¡¸Also, you stare at Luka during ss too much. Even an idiot will figure out your rtionship. Men from Ludancia have their eyes on her too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s...¡¹

    ¡¸ude, were you really looking at me that much?¡¹

    ¡¸...I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re just too close. It¡¯s hard not to look at you.¡¹

    ¡¸ude...¡¹

    ¡¸Luka...¡¹

    The air seemed to be turning pink. Hikaru cleared his throat.

    ¡¸What position do you hold in Ludancia, Luka?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m... the current king¡¯s third daughter.¡¹

    Third daughter? Great, more trouble.

    ¡¸This love¡¯s full of hardships, it seems.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we know that. I¡¯ve actually considered just leaving Forestia.¡¹Luka said.

    ¡¸Luka! Not right now!¡¹

    ¡¸But we¡¯re surrounded by people either working for my father or the Zahard family. This man¡¯s opinion would be helpful as he knows the situation outside.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t know if we can trust him.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have a choice. He already knows about our rtionship.¡¹

    Luka looked at Hikaru with determined eyes.

    I¡¯m getting dragged into more trouble.

    It was, however, toote for regrets.

    ¡¸Hikaru. Since you¡¯re asking ude for help, can we ask for help in return as well?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a tough question. I¡¯m not actually the one who needs your cooperation.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose I can tell you now. My job is supposed to be done after introducing you to my client.¡¹

    Hikaru had gone too far now to turn back.

    ¡¸This benefits the both of you as well. There¡¯s an alliance of students from the seven nations being formed right now.¡¹

    The couple listened carefully to what Hikaru had to say.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Back home, Hikaru groaned just as Lavia returned from the library.

    ¡¸Why the frown?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸Well, League asked me to introduce students to him, right? But I think I¡¯m getting dragged further into this whole thing.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t think this would happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Well I never thought it would be over after I introduced him to them. But still...¡¹

    ¡¸You met ude today, right?¡¹

    ¡¸ude Zahard Kirihal. It must be because I found out about his story.¡¹

    Hikaru told Lavia about ude¡¯s position in Kirihal, how he was a rtive of the queen and that their families were enemies, and about how he was in a rtionship with Luka, the third daughter of the ruler of Ludancia.

    ¡¸I thought the monarchical system was abolished when Forestia was founded, but it seems it still remains.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Did theypletely get rid of it?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the books I read, the system waspletely abolished, but a loophole was prepared that essentially allowed session to the throne of each nation.¡¹

    ¡¸The seven nations still have their own separate government...¡¹

    The European Union back on Earth came to Hikaru¡¯s mind. Forestia was simr to that, but each of the seven nations was supposed to be more integrated.

    ¡¸Queen Marquedo clearly doesn¡¯t want to be the ruler.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s more convenient to have a puppet on the throne. Maybe members of the Kirihal royal family are pressuring her, secretly or openly, to elevate Kirihal.¡¹

    ¡¸And to counter that, they appointed someone from Jarazack as Prime Minister?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so. Up until recently, the prime minister and members of the cab were all from the same nation as the ruler.¡¹

    ¡¸Every ten years, both the ruler and the cab are changed.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds chaotic, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised theysted this long.¡¹

    Hikaru hadints about the King of Ponsonia, but the man at least didn¡¯t go too far.

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange, though. ude should¡¯ve been taught that Ludancia was an enemy. Why did he fall for Luka¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Well, apparently when they met they didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s background. ude was at a party attended by Forestia¡¯s bigshots when he walked out to get some fresh air. That¡¯s when he met Luka in a garden. She snuck away just like him.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?! And then what happened?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it. Wait, Lavia?¡¹

    Hikaru was taken aback as she quickly sidled up to him, her eyes glistening.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not enough for them to be lovers! What happened next? Who professed their love first?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t ask them.¡¹

    ¡¸Aww! The next part¡¯s important!¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s right, Hikaru thought. ude and Luka¡¯s illicit love affair was exactly something out of a romance novel. Lavia must be thrilled to know it was happening in real life.

    ¡¸Y-You can just ask them yourself some other time.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I will!¡¹

    And by some other time, he meant three days from now, a school holiday. League set the date himself, surprised at how fast Hikaru was able to gather people.

    On the appointed day, Hikaru and Lavia headed to the meeting ce. For Forestia, it was an ordinary summer holiday. But right now, no one knew that this would be a big day in the history of Forestia ¨C a day that would usher in a great change.

 Chapter 86 â€“ Students Alliance Conference â€“ Preassembly

    <h4>Chapter 86 ¨C Students Alliance Conference ¨C Preassembly</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Students Alliance Conference ¨C Preassembly

    ¡¸Why this ce for the meeting, though?¡¹Hikaru muttered.

    The first meeting of the students from the seven nations was today, and it would be held at none other than the tavern Three Cheers for Booze. The pub itself was supposed to be closed today, but Hikaru asked the Master and the man lent him the key. He even told Hikaru to open the ce if he wanted to.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because this tavern is a gathering spot, and no one would think that students would be here. I thought it was the perfect ce.¡¹League, who was already waiting in front of the tavern, answered. ¡¸I was beginning to feel anxious since you weren¡¯t around yet. Although there¡¯s not a lot of people who woulde here, there¡¯s still the off chance that someone sees me.¡¹

    Hikaru nced around and found no one. His Mana Detection didn¡¯t sense any people on the streets either. It was League¡¯s idea to tell everyone toe alone so they wouldn¡¯t be wary of each other.

    ¡¸I came here early to open the ce and you came even earlier. You must be really looking forward to this.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m betting everything on this day.¡¹

    You¡¯re exaggerating, Hikaru thought. But League was dead serious. He was not the type to joke around in the first ce.

    They entered the tavern. Hikaru checked the fridge and started boiling water. Lavia helped with preparing tea, while League sat on the counter.

    ¡¸Hikaru, thank you so much for your help.¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯d thate from?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect you to gather everyone so quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you each one has their own quirk. Can¡¯t be all too positive about this.¡¹

    Hikaru had already told League about the students he made contact with.

    ¡¸Still, I¡¯d like to thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a g, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸A g?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, a g is¡ª¡¹

    The door opened.

    ¡¸Oh! Looks like I got the right ce. Sir League, thank you for inviting me to this meeting. Oh, and Hikaru! Long time no see!¡¹

    It was Silvester, cheerful as always. If this man became the next King of Zubura, the nation would be in good hands. He was theplete opposite of League, who almost never smiled.

    ¡¸Lord Silverster. I mean, Silvester. Let¡¯s drop the titles.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right.¡¹

    Silvester flopped down on the seat beside League. The Green Ogre heir contacted him through the principal. Surprisingly, he looked forward to this meeting.

    ¡¸I never thought someone like you was a student here, Hikaru...¡¹Silvester said.

    ¡¸What do you mean by that? I¡¯m still young.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re strong enough to kill a Lesser Wyvern alone. Are you practicing magic in the academy?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. Hikaru killed a Lesser Wyvern alone?¡¹League cut in.

    ¡¸I told you about it, didn¡¯t I?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸No, you didn¡¯t. I thought you formed a party with some people.¡¹

    ¡¸I went with Lavia.¡¹

    Lavia nodded.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s this beautifuldy?¡¹Silvester asked, finally noticing her.

    ¡¸Ah, she was there when we fought the wyvern.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So she was supporting with holy magic.¡¹

    Aside from Healing magic, one could also learn Support Magic when strengthening their faith.

    ¡¸Yeah, something like that.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸No. Hikaru told me to stay back and went to kill it alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth.¡¹

    She nonchntly put tea leaves in the pot.

    ¡¸Hikaru, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing more to it. Anyway, enough chit chat. The next guest is here.¡¹

    The door opened and ude entered. Astonished at the empty and dark ce, he looked relieved as he spotted Hikaru at the counter.

    ¡¸I¡¯m ude Zahard Kirihal. Hikaru invited me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m League ¡°Green Ogre¡± Rumania. I¡¯m the one who asked Hikaru for help. Thank you foring here today.¡¹

    ¡¸And I¡¯m Silvester G. Zubura. I believe we met each other at a party once. No need to be formal here.¡¹

    Silvester¡¯s tone was friendly. But ude, knowing that he was the next king of Zubura, didn¡¯t know if he should be nervous or cool; he sauntered to the counter, but didn¡¯t take a seat, still confused.

    ¡¸ude, how about some cold tea?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Th-That sounds good. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Please have a seat.¡¹

    Urged by Hikaru, he finally sat down on a stool. He drank the tea in one gulp and exhaled.

    ¡¸Hey, League. Hikaru¡¯s being polite.¡¹Silvester said.

    ¡¸I know. A rare sight.¡¹

    ¡¸I can hear you, you know.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s weird. All three of us have pretty much the same standing in Forestia, but you¡¯re polite with ude, and crude when talking to us.¡¹Silvester said.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s quite strange.¡¹League added.

    ¡¸Not you too, League. Besides, you¡¯re the one who told me to be more polite to up the chances of sess. Do you remember how we met, anyway?¡¹Hikaru said.

    For League, it was at the Adventurers Guild when Roy stirred trouble. For Silvester, while fighting the Lesser Wyvern.

    ¡¸Yeah, I thought so. Not really how you meet people normally. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you ever again so I didn¡¯t care about how to address you.¡¹Hikaru added.

    ¡¸And now you¡¯re our biggest supporter. You never really know what¡¯s gonna happen in life.¡¹League said.

    ¡¸Yup. It¡¯s a great thing we acquired Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you didn¡¯t ¡°acquire¡± me! And my help ends today!¡¹Hikaru answered back.

    ¡¸You¡¯re from Ponsonia, right? But you talk to them like you¡¯re close friends...¡¹ude said.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t say that...¡¹

    ¡¸Could you talk to me like that too? Like, be more rude or something...¡¹

    Hikaru took half a step back.

    ¡¸What? Are you the type who gets turned on when berated?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸O-Of course not! That¡¯s ridiculous!¡¹ude protested.

    ¡¸Silvester, I think we chose the wrong guy from Kirihal.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. This is a serious matter.¡¹

    ¡¸No! I¡¯m not like that, okay?!¡¹

    In the meantime, Lavia poured more cold tea into ude¡¯s cup.

    ¡¸It looks like you¡¯ve loosen up a little, ude.¡¹she said.

    On his feet with mouth open, ude sat back down.

    ¡¸Ah, so that¡¯s what¡¯s going on. Thank you. I may have been feeling tense. My throat¡¯s dry.¡¹

    As ude drank his tea, Hikaru sensed several people approaching with his Mana Detection.

    ¡¸All right. It looks like the rest of the gang is here. Let¡¯s move to the table.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Luka arrived next. Not long after, Ivan, one of the Jarazack students studying the great sword, showed up. And then Catherine, Lavia¡¯s friend from Euroba. She had bluish hair, braided to both sides. Her purple eyes painted her as someone quiet ¨C or rather, gloomy. Her skin had a tinge of blue to it, a feature of the people from Euroba.

    ¡¸We have six people so far. All that¡¯s left is...¡¹League said, ncing at Hikaru.

    ¡¸Kotobi. Professor Katy said her younger sister wille.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I looked it up, but apparently she doesn¡¯t have a younger sister.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸How did you tell her about the meeting ce?¡¹

    ¡¸I just told Professor Katy directly. I know this sounds strange, but I don¡¯t think she would lie to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    And then...

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯mte! I got lost.¡¹

    A woman appeared. She looked coldhearted, with a tattoo of a me on her face.

    ¡¸Is that you, Professor?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s her sister, Katyna.¡¹she answered.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s definitely you.¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. My name is Katyna.¡¹

    Hikaru checked her Soul Board. Katy.

    ¡¸If you keep on fooling around, I might have to do something about this.¡¹

    Hikaru rolled up his shirt to show the revolver.

    ¡¸W-Wait a sec, Hikaru!¡¹

    Katy approached him quickly, putting her arm around his shoulder.

    (It sounded interesting so I wanted to be part of it!)

    (I told you we needed a student.)

    (Oh,e on. You¡¯re exchanging ideas, right? It won¡¯t hurt to have a professor¡¯s opinion too. I¡¯m sure I can help. I¡¯ll show you.)

    (Don¡¯t tell me you wanted to participate because you thought this meeting would be rted to the holy mana...)

    ¡¸O-O-Of course not! No, no...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-san.¡¹League spoke.¡¸I think it¡¯s fine. Opinions from non-students will be valuable.¡¹

    ¡¸You heard the man!¡¹Katy eximed, pointing at League.

    The words ¡°beautiful, but hopeless¡± came to Hikaru¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸Fine...¡¹Hikaru said, heaving a sigh.

    And so the meeting, attended by six students and a professor, began.

    ¡¾Participants¡¿(In Order of Power)

    League ¡°Green Ogre¡± Rumania ¨C Heir to Rumania¡¯s most powerful n

    ude Zahard Kirihal ¨C A young man from the Zahard family, an enemy of the Miralka family where Queen Marquedoes from

    Luka Lordgrad Ludancia ¨C Ludancia¡¯s third princess

    Ivan Jarazack ¨C The son of an elite swordsman in Jarazack

    Catherine Euroba ¨C Daughter of a family whose members hold many posts in the government

    Katy Kotobi ¨C A professor in the academy, she¡¯s from a family that owns some of the richest mines in Kotobi

    Silvester G. Zubura ¨C Crown prince of Zubura

    ¡ùHikaru ¨C Observer

    ¡ùLavia ¨C Waitress

 Chapter 87 â€“ Students Alliance Conference â€“ Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 87 ¨C Students Alliance Conference ¨C Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Students Alliance Conference ¨C Meeting

    ¡¸Thank you all foring here today.¡¹League started.¡¸Before we begin, I¡¯d like to make a rule. We are not to use honorary titles to address each other. We¡¯re all students ¨C Oh, there¡¯s one professor. But when talking to fellow students, I think it¡¯s best if we drop any title. You may, of course, speak politely.¡¹

    Seven people sat on a table, facing each other, with League sitting at the head.

    ¡¸Oh, that sounds great! I¡¯m not really good at that, you know.¡¹Ivan Jarazack immediately approved.

    A student of the great sword, Hikaru only found out he was the son of a skilled swordsman in Jarazack when he was requested to attend the meeting. Other than Ivan, nobody else said anything. League continued on with a nod.

    ¡¸We have very limited time, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point...¡¹

    League talked about how the seven nations worked separately; how decades have passed and the Forestian government doesn¡¯t even function properly. And in the meantime, the flood control project and other defense-rted operations have been untouched.

    ¡¸I believe you are aware of all of this.¡¹

    Ivan looked puzzled, but the rest wore expressions that indicated they knew. Lavia went around to pour tea, while Hikaru distributed snacks. There was really no need to serve them food, but they just somehow ended up doing it.

    ¡¸I know what you¡¯re thinking. ¡°Forestia isn¡¯t doing anything, but our nation is¡±.¡¹

    The seven nations operated on their own. They collected taxes, improved their military, and developed their own technology independently. Forestia itself didn¡¯t collect taxes. Travelling was easier, but that was it. The Forestian government was essentially just a figurehead.

    ¡¸Then what¡¯s the purpose of the alliance? Of Forestia?¡¹

    ¡¸A breakwater against foreign enemies.¡¹Catherine, who was silent until now, spoke.¡¸A hundred years ago, Ponsonia was gradually getting stronger. Scared of the threat, smaller nations gathered together and called themselves an alliance. After that, Quinnd started thriving, and this time Ponsonia was the one in trouble. If these two powers fought, we can go back to being independent. The ¡°alliance¡± status won¡¯t be needed anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. But then Quinnd¡¯s tyrant was assassinated and now Ponsonia is the one waging war against the empire.¡¹Silvester affirmed.

    ¡¸I believe the threat from a hundred years ago is drawing near once more.¡¹League said.

    ¡¸Is the current Ponsonia really that strong?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The kingdom¡¯s Order of the Knights, led by Captain Lawrence, broke through enemy lines easily. If their leader wasn¡¯t around though, it¡¯d be a different story.¡¹

    Hikaru choked, almost dropping the kettle. League shot him a nce. Hikaru shook his head, implying everything¡¯s fine.

    Lawrence sure is terrifying. That sword of his would indeed be very effective against many opponents.

    ¡¸But that¡¯s not all. I heard Ponsonia retreated at once. It¡¯s proof that something happened within the kingdom.¡¹Catherine said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you know. But we don¡¯t know exactly what happened. With Lawrence still around, Ponsonia is still superior.¡¹League added.

    Hikaru nodded. It was definitely Gafrasti. Lavia stared at him.

    ¡¸What?¡¹Hikaru whispered.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not telling them about Gafrasti?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but I won¡¯t for now.¡¹

    ¡¸What would have happened if the seven nations actually worked together all this time?¡¹League continued. ¡¸If Jarazack shared the secret to their strength, we could¡¯ve formed a powerful military. If Kotobi analyzed the relics from Zubura, we could¡¯ve created new weapons. If Kirihal and Ludancia got along better, the transportation of goods would be much easier.¡¹

    The main roads in Forestia were controlled by Kirihal and Ludancia. But they both set up strict checkpoints, obstructing the easy flow of goods.

    ¡¸We might not even have to be afraid of Ponsonia¡¯s every movement.¡¹

    League nced at everyone. Silvester nodded. ude and Luka exchanged looks. Ivan seemed like he didn¡¯t understand anything, but said ¡°Being strong is a great thing.¡± Catherine was deep in thought, not denying what League said.

    ¡¸So what you¡¯re saying is, the seven nations should unite for real?¡¹Katy asked.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹League replied.

    ¡¸How would you do something that could never be achieved for thest one hundred years? The students gathered here today have considerable power back home, sure. But the fact remains that you¡¯re all still only students. Your people will treat you like kids.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. We¡¯re students. Put it another way, we have a lot of time. I want to study what¡¯s preventing the seven nations from uniting, what to do to unite them. And I want to do that with everyone present here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... I see what you¡¯re getting at. Before tackling actual politics, you want the students to unite first. I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡¹

    Katy supported League¡¯s idea to Hikaru¡¯s surprise.

    I thought she didn¡¯t care about anything but research.

    ¡¸Back when I was a student, I put together a research team, not caring about where the members came from. But when I left the academy, they pressured me to work hard for Kotobi, so I returned here.¡¹

    ¡¸Will you help us, Professor?¡¹League asked.

    ¡¸You have the right idea, but it¡¯s hard to pull off.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸I just told you. Once you leave the academy and return to your own country, you¡¯ll know. That it¡¯s not school anymore. All around you, there¡¯s only Rumanians. They only think about what¡¯s best for them. How long can you insist on having your own way? A normal person wouldn¡¯tst a year. After all, your friends are on the other side of your borders, suffering just like you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... I¡¯ll have to trust you on that since you¡¯ve experienced it yourself.¡¹League said.

    ude and Luka looked disheartened.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s okay.¡¹League added confidently.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I also don¡¯t think Forestia can be changed that easily. But we can create a student alliance that will survive until the next generation. Taking it slow is fine. I want to build a rtionship that transcends borders. I want to make friends like you did. I think the academy can be more than just a research institution. It can be a ce to nurture young people who will carry the next era on their shoulders.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds... grand.¡¹

    ¡¸I believe my role is to first create a student alliance, an organization that willst generations. I¡¯ll return to Rumania in the future, but I won¡¯t forget my goal. I swear I¡¯ll be someone who will hold influence over the academy so I can protect it. Hopefully the alliance will still function even after I die. This is my job as the heir to the most influential n in Forestia.¡¹

    League just said ¡°after I die¡± without hesitation. That meant being attached to the academy for 30 to 50 more years. Even Katy was at a loss for words after hearing his determination. She didn¡¯t expect this meeting to be so meaningful to him.

    ¡¸Quit trying to do things on your own, League.¡¹Silvester broke the silence.¡¸I¡¯m from Zubura, so I don¡¯t hold much power. But each country has one vote in the government meetings. And I¡¯m the only one here who¡¯s almost guaranteed to be their nation¡¯s next representative. I¡¯ll be king of Forestia three decadester. If you¡¯re still up to it then, I can more than help you out!¡¹

    ¡¸...Silvester.¡¹

    Silvester¡¯s words held something that made people feel relieved. It must be the charisma of the crown prince. The mood changed. ude and Luka cheered up, perhaps because this concerned them directly as well.

    ¡¸What are you going to do about the charter?¡¹Catherine asked, ripping apart the positive atmosphere. ¡¸The charter of Forestia. It is clearly stated that each nation doesn¡¯t lose any interest upon the foundation of the alliance. To modify or amend the power of the government, all seven nations must agree. This is the same as not giving Forestia any power on its own. After all, each nation will always prioritize itself.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think my n limits the interests of each country.¡¹

    ¡¸But you¡¯ll rub people the wrong way. Kirihal and Ludancia, especially, will rage for sure. These two nations are the biggest obstacle to the survival of the student alliance.¡¹

    She¡¯s right, Hikaru thought. People can¡¯t think logically when emotions run high. The rtionship between Kirihal and Ludancia might actually be the one factor stopping Forestia from truly uniting.

    ¡¸Catherine is right. People¡¯s feelings can¡¯t be changed that easily. If Kirihal or Ludancia stopped supporting professors and students, the student alliance would be as good as gone.¡¹Katy added.

    But it seemed League thought about that as well. She made a really good point.

    ¡¸Cheer up, League.¡¹Katy continued.¡¸People¡¯s feelings can change in an instant. Let¡¯s say there¡¯s a person who despises his neighbor. One day he sees him carry aplete stranger to a hospital. That would be enough to ease off his hatred. I¡¯m sure that can be applied to Kirihal and Ludancia too.¡¹

    ¡¸That... might be true. I too believe we need to make an actual move besides just forming an alliance to change these two nations. Do you have any ideas in mind, Professor?¡¹League asked.

    ¡¸Nope, I got nothing. I specialize in research. You should alle up with something. That¡¯s why you¡¯re gathered here today, right, Hikaru?¡¹

    Katy turned her attention to Hikaru all of a sudden.

 Chapter 88 â€“ Student Alliance Conference â€“ Hikaruâ€™s Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 88 ¨C Student Alliance Conference ¨C Hikaru¡¯s Suggestion</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Student Alliance Conference ¨C Hikaru¡¯s Suggestion

    Everyone turned their attention towards Hikaru.

    ¡¸Why are you asking me?¡¹he said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re just standing there acting like an outsider, but you¡¯re already a member of the student alliance.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m from Ponsonia. The problems of Forestia should be solved by its citizens.¡¹

    ¡¸An outsider¡¯s opinion could help. You, especially, have some interesting views. I¡¯m sure an idea came to your mind just now while listening.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching Hikaru as well. If you have something, please tell us.¡¹

    Silvester agreed with Katy too. Now it felt like he had to say something.

    ¡¸All right, fine. Don¡¯t you already have your answers, though? Kirihal and Ludancia are neighbors that don¡¯t get along. To stop the hatred, an action must be taken. In that case there¡¯s only one thing to do.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? Please tell us.¡¹League asked.

    Hikaru sighed.

    ¡¸You need to really brace yourself for it. Are you sure about this?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m ready.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you are, but... Whatever. The easiest solution is ¡°love¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸.........Love?¡¹League asked.

    ¡¸Man, hearing you say the word ¡°love¡± just makes me cringe.¡¹Ivan remarked.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to say anything.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, I¡¯m not making fun of you or anything. Please continue.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it. You just have to show love.¡¹Hikaru added.

    League was taken aback.¡¸A marriage between important persons from Kirihal and Ludancia?¡¹he said, ncing at ude and Luka.

    ¡¸Exactly. These two countries are on bad terms, but it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t have diplomatic rtions. I¡¯m sure there are lots of citizens from both nations who get along, and among them there are definitely couples who had nned their future together.¡¹

    ¡¸They probably can¡¯t get married because of their nationality and opposition from the people around them.¡¹

    ¡¸You just have to announce a marriage between powerful people.¡¹

    ¡¸And that will ease the tensions between both countries! I see, yes. That¡¯s a great idea.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s not all.¡¹Hikaru said.

    League looked puzzled.

    ¡¸If two powerful people got married, people will only see it as an isted case. In fact those who hated the other for a long time will try to spread it as such. So you need to show that it¡¯s a universal thing to have an impact on the ordinary citizens as well.¡¹

    ¡¸B-But how?¡¹

    ¡¸A mass wedding.¡¹

    ¡¸Mass... wedding?¡¹

    ¡¸After announcing the engagement of the powerful people, you send a notice to the public to gather participants as well. Then wed them at the same time in Forestia¡¯s capital or at the border between the two countries. You only need to hold a grand event once a year, make it into a custom. If it works out, people will dream of getting married at this date.¡¹

    League stood there, mouth wide open. It was clear that this world had no such thing as a mass wedding. Although it was rare even in Japan.

    ¡¸Hahaha! That sounds interesting, Hikaru! I haven¡¯t heard of gathering brides and grooms for a mass wedding, but I¡¯ll back you up on that one!¡¹Silvester said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a novel and outrageous idea, but indeed fascinating.¡¹League nodded.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a huge w in your n.¡¹Catherine cut in.¡¸Who¡¯s getting married? You might not know this since you¡¯re from Ponsonia, but Kirihal and Ludancia absolutely despise each other. That goes double for those in the ruling ss. It¡¯s impossible to find people who love each other among them.¡¹

    Katy and Ivan nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸I told you to brace yourself for it. You gotta have the determination.¡¹Hikaru directed the words at ude and Luka. They already knew that they were they were the ¡°powerful people¡± Hikaru was referring to.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a good idea. But what if... what if they never agree to the wedding¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going with Hikaru¡¯s n. I¡¯ll join this mass wedding.¡¹

    ¡¸Luka!¡¹ude panicked.

    ¡¸Wait a minute. Don¡¯t tell me...¡¹Catherine looked shocked.

    ¡¸You guessed right, Catherine. ude and Luka are thinking of getting married.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. With the way things are, it¡¯s impossible for us to get wed. So I want to try even the smallest possibility.¡¹

    Despite her appearance, Luka was strong-minded. ude seemed to have gained courage after hearing her words.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right. I couldn¡¯t have imagined us getting married before. But if there¡¯s a chance our wish is granted, I¡¯ll do anything.¡¹

    ¡¸ude...¡¹

    ¡¸Luka...¡¹

    The couple looked each other in the eye. Hikaru cleared his throat.

    ¡¸So anyway, League. Is it possible to make this n a reality?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... I think we can move forward with forming the student alliance and nning the mass wedding simultaneously.¡¹

    ¡¸The Foundation Memorial Ceremony is when the representatives from the seven nations next meet. I think it¡¯s great timing.¡¹Silvester added.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s in the full moon this fall. About fifty days away.¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like we don¡¯t have much time. What else do we need to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Make the necessary arrangements with each nation. Which means we won¡¯t have time. We might have to wait until next year.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good.¡¹Silvester said.

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen this winter with regards to politics. Rumania, especially, seems to be nning something.¡¹

    ¡¸...That¡¯s a good point.¡¹League nodded, looking grim.

    ¡¸Catherine.¡¹Hikaru spoke. She gave a start, not expecting her name to be called.¡¸What do you think? Is fifty days enough?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need the consent of all seven nations.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The charter says that to amend the power of the government, all seven nations must give their consent, but for general affairs, only a majority of votes is needed.¡¹

    ¡¸So basically the votes of those who have the right to session to the throne?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Though for Kirihal, the current queen, who¡¯s from Kirihal has the vote.¡¹

    ¡¸So let me get this straight. There will be a meeting between the representatives on the Foundation Memorial Ceremony where important matters will be brought up and decisions will be made through majority votes. Is that correct?¡¹

    ¡¸That is correct. The memorial is held over the span of five days and the meeting will be on thest day. Before then there will be various events and parties. All the groundwork is done before the meeting, and in the actual session all they do is vote. And since it¡¯s right before the winter season, only smaller matters are brought up.¡¹

    ¡¸So they negotiate in the four days leading up to the meeting?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Discussions should be starting now. Generally, the nation that proposed something and openly reached out to the other nations would draw attention, and each country focuses on themselves from spring to fall. There¡¯s not a lot of adjustments done during the ceremony. But we¡¯re students. If we go back home and make our move, other nations won¡¯t really pay attention. We just need to earn four votes in the next fifty days.¡¹Catherine said.

    ¡¸Splendid! You sound verypetent. Not only are you familiar with how politics works, you even chose the appropriate measure we should take to achieve our goal.¡¹Silvester said, pping his hands.

    He¡¯s right, Hikaru thought. But really, you should think about what you just said.

    Silvester ¨C Zubura¡¯s next leader ¨C went to fight a Lesser Wyvern. It might¡¯ve been for the principal¡¯s nephew, but it was still reckless nheless. Definitely not ¡°the appropriate measure to achieve his goal¡±.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing special... This ismon back home.¡¹Catherine said as she looked away, feeling embarrassed. She didn¡¯t seem used to receivingpliments.

    ¡¸So the marriage is possible?¡¹

    ude and Luka¡¯s eyes lit up with hope.

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t getting four votes difficult?¡¹Ivan remarked.

    ¡¸Yes. I just told you the fastest way to do it. Euroba won¡¯t give their vote for sure. They can¡¯t see the short-term gains and losses from this proposal. So to avoid unforeseeable risks, they will oppose it. I don¡¯t think Kirihal and Ludancia will agree to it either. That¡¯s three votes gone.¡¹

    ude and Luka looked dejected.

    ¡¸Zubura will approve the proposal. I¡¯ll convince my father.¡¹Silvester dered.

    ¡¸Kotobi should be fine. Though it¡¯s up to Zubura and Hikaru.¡¹Katy said.

    ¡¸Up to Zubura and me?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that, Professor?¡¹Silvester asked.

    ¡¸Help us in our magic item research. Kotobi¡¯s leader right now is a very passionate magic item researcher who¡¯s awfully interested in the relics from Zubura. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be overjoyed if you offered help. I¡¯ll talk to him too.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. We¡¯ll do whatever we can.¡¹Silvester said.

    ¡¸Thank you. Looking forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me. What about me?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Hmm? You¡¯re going to help with our research, right?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ude and Luka stared at Hikaru with pleading eyes.

    ¡¸Fine. I don¡¯t mind lending a hand.¡¹

    ¡¸All right!¡¹

    Katy assumed a triumphant pose. I guess research is the only thing on her mind. What a shame.

    ¡¸Also, Catherine. You said Kirihal and Ludancia won¡¯t agree, but I think I can get Kirihal¡¯s vote.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹she asked, confused.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll talk to Her Majesty. She wants to tear a hole in the walls of the seven nations, so I¡¯m sure I can convince her easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Am I hearing this right? You¡¯re going to talk to the queen directly?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    ¡¸How?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸...Who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a student, just like you. Now we have three votes. All we need is one more.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹League said.¡¸It will be hard to convince my father. In fact, if I tried, he might get wind of what I¡¯m doing and wille to destroy us.¡¹

    ¡¸The student alliance is your idea, right? You said you¡¯ll protect it for the rest of your life.¡¹Catherine said. League hung his head low.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯ll be supporting from behind the scenes until my father retires.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    Catherine didn¡¯t press him any further, perhaps because of how her own country, Euroba, wouldn¡¯t give their vote too.

    ¡¸What about Jarazack?¡¹Hikaru asked Ivan.

    ¡¸It might be possible. The boss likes strong people. Just fight him and win. I think you can beat him, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸He can...?¡¹ude eyed him suspiciously.

    ¡¸Hikaru¡¯s strong. Even when up against me and the other great sword students, he hasn¡¯t lost once.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹ude was getting more and more suspicious.

    ¡¸Wait. Is it really okay for me to do that?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸The creation of a student alliance and the mass wedding. I¡¯m not directly involved in both.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who proposed a mass wedding by gathering people and you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not involved?¡¹Silvester asked.

    ¡¸If anything, ude participates in both.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. The boss might want ude to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹ude turned pale.¡¸I¡¯m going to fight Jarazack¡¯s leader?¡¹

    ¡¸If you can win against Professor Mikhail, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a chance. The boss often mentions how the professor is a worthy rival.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can win against Professor Mikhail! He¡¯s known as the strongest in the academy!¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru won.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ude stared at Hikaru in astonishment.

    ¡¸Hikaru, we have fifty days ¨C no, if we take travelling into ount, we have about forty days left. Can you train ude in that time?¡¹League said.

    Do I even have an option to refuse? Hikaru wondered.

 Chapter 89 â€“ Claudeâ€™s Training

    <h4>Chapter 89 ¨C ude¡¯s Training</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    ude¡¯s Training

    After the student alliance conference, everyone left including League. At the end, League asked Silvester to be the first president to which thetter agreed. The members were surprised, since Rumania was the most powerful country in Forestia. Yet League chose someone from Zubura. But seeing the crown prince readily ept (apparently they already talked about it beforehand) they didn¡¯t object.

    ¡¸Catherine.¡¹Hikaru called to her as she was about to leave.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to talk to you about something.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to apologize for disagreeing with your proposal. Besides, it¡¯s impossible to implement¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for offering a dissenting opinion.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Catherine stared at Hikaru, unblinking.

    ¡¸Are you okay? Is this a new form of sarcasm or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It¡¯s extremely dangerous to proceed with a meeting without anyone opposing or analyzing risks. In that sense, you were a great help.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no big deal. I just pointed out what I thought was wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸You would¡¯ve agreed if the others disagreed, though. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru seemed to have hit the mark as she went silent. He thought Catherine didn¡¯t just express her opinions because of her negative personality. As proof of that, when asked how to realize the n, she offered ideas. She had the ability to analyze important points, not just express her own personal opinion, and think about the direction of the meeting. Nothing less from someone whoes from a family of government officials.

    ¡¸Hmm, I see it now. Rumania isn¡¯t the one we should be wary about, but you.¡¹Catherine said.

    ¡¸What are you talking about? League is a great man. He¡¯s smart too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ponsonia sure is a terrifying kingdom. They have the Master Swordsman, Lavia, a sensitivedy of letters, a cunning guy like you...¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Catherine!¡¹Lavia cut in.

    ¡¸See you at the library, Lavia.¡¹she said and then left.

    ¡¸Strange friend you got there.¡¹

    ¡¸She seemed the quiet type when we were talking in the library.¡¹

    ¡¸What did she mean by a ¡°sensitivedy of letters¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸...Noment.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh,e on. Tell me. It¡¯s not fair that she knows something about you that I don¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Noment!¡¹

    Lavia strolled to the other side of the counter, beet red from embarrassment. Grinning, Hikaru followed her, and the two of them washed the dishes.

    ¡¸Anyway, we got more problems now.¡¹

    Lavia chuckled.

    ¡¸Why are youughing?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who suggested stuff. You might end up helping with the mass wedding too.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll handle that.¡¹

    ¡¸But you¡¯re the only one who knows anything about it.¡¹

    ¡¸...I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest, I was surprised to hear you say you¡¯re going to convince the queen yourself. You didn¡¯t seem that interested in what League is doing.¡¹

    ¡¸My role is to convince the queen. At least, that was my n. I expected that Queen Marquedo¡¯s assistance would be needed for the student alliance¡¯s activities. But I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d need it that quick.¡¹

    ¡¸What about helping ude?¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s hand stopped as he was wiping a cup.

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking if I¡¯m using the Soul Board or not, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no doubt that tweaking his Soul Board is the quickest way to make him stronger.¡¹

    ¡¸How much stronger would he get?¡¹

    Hikaru shrugged.

    ¡¸Very strong.¡¹

    ¡¸...Really?¡¹

    ¡¸I think he can be the strongest swordsman in the whole continent.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re joking.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true.¡¹

    ude had twelve points avable. He already had two points on Sword. Add eight more and he would have ten points. After that, just put more points on his Strength and he¡¯d be the strongest swordsman around. Ponsonia¡¯s Captain Lawrence had six points on Great Sword. With ten points on Sword, it wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to say ude would be the strongest.

    Hikaru wore a serious expression, and so did Lavia.

    ¡¸That strong, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸He would excel in one field for sure. I don¡¯t want to use it if possible. It would be too obvious that I did something.¡¹

    ¡¸But then we won¡¯t get Jarazack¡¯s vote.¡¹

    ¡¸I should maybe help him just enough that it wouldn¡¯t seem unnatural. Or I¡¯ll just say he¡¯s hypnotized. Either way, I need to see him fight for real first.¡¹

    For some reason, ude¡¯s trained during short sword ss.

    ¡¸Aw, sheesh. More students?¡¹Mille said, sounding irked. She was sitting on a chair under a shade just outside the storage room, i.e., lecture building C.

    ude, Luka, Silvester, Ivan and his friends were present as well. Catherine was probably in the library with Lavia, and Katy in herboratory. It appeared League couldn¡¯t lose his watchers (the girls).

    ¡¸All right, ude. Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Hikaru. Isn¡¯t this supposed to be my ss?¡¹Mille asked.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get your turnter.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸For now, I want ude and Ivan to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I¡¯m not fighting you?¡¹ude asked. He wanted to know if Hikaru really was strong as they said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to fight a great sword user. Ivan is the better choice.¡¹

    ¡¸All right! Leave it to me!¡¹Ivan yelled as he stood up.

    ¡¸Go, Ivan!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare lose to Kirihal!¡¹

    His friends were cheering him on.

    ¡¸Good point. All right, I¡¯ll fight Ivan with all I¡¯ve got.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹Hikaru stopped ude as he was readying his short spear.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to use a one-handed sword. Short spear is not exactly your forte, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸How¡¯d you know?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much time. We should work on what you¡¯re already good at.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ude hesitated. As for why, Ivan gave the answer.

    ¡¸Hikaru, a sword is no match against a great sword.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸A one-handed sword is just an inferior version of a great sword. Thetter has faster swinging speed and power.¡¹

    ¡¸Say that after you¡¯ve hit me at least once.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re not normal, okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! You¡¯re a special case!¡¹the onlookers said.

    Hikaru nonchntly ignored them and turned his attention back to ude.

    ¡¸Then all the more reason to try with the one-handed sword.¡¹

    ¡¸How are you so confident? It¡¯s true what Ivan just said. My weapon is just a smaller version of the great sword. It¡¯s mostly for self-defense and formality.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly what the opponent would think. And that¡¯s why you have a chance to win.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way to get instantly strong in a short amount of time. But by studying the opponent, there¡¯s a chance you can win in an all-or-nothing fight.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. You might be right. All right, let¡¯s try with a one-handed sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, and one more thing, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Could you not talk to me politely? You¡¯re my teacher right now.¡¹

    ¡¸But...¡¹

    ¡¸At least talk like we¡¯re equals.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru thought about it for a bit.

    ¡¸All right, sure. I won¡¯t hold anything back, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on.¡¹

    ude was fired up, but Hikaru simply sneered. Seeing his smile, Ivan and his friends yelped.

    ¡¸The devil just smiled!¡¹they screamed.

 Chapter 90 â€“ Claude vs. Ivan

    <h4>Chapter 90 ¨C ude vs. Ivan</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    ude vs. Ivan

    ¡¸All right, let¡¯s begin. Ready?¡¹

    ude and Ivan stood five meters apart, facing each other. Ivan had a great sword, while ude had a one-handed sword with a de about a meter long. Both were practice swords, but they would still hurt.

    ¡¸Fight!¡¹

    ude immediately tried to close the distance, thinking Ivan had his guard down with the tip of his sword on the ground.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think it¡¯ll go that easy, ude!¡¹

    Ivan quickly raised his sword, flinging sand into ude¡¯s face. Caught by surprise, thetter closed his eyes.

    ¡¸Ooooooooohhh!¡¹

    Ivan took one step, ready to mow his opponent down with a full swing.

    ¡¸Block it, ude! Or you¡¯re dead!¡¹

    With two hands on his sword, ude tried to block the great sword.

    ¡¸Gwaaahhh?!¡¹

    But the force overpowered him, sending him tumbling a few meters away.

    ¡¸ude!!¡¹

    Luka ran towards him, screaming.

    ¡¸Stop. Withdraw your sword, Ivan.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    Ivan was actually amazed he won in one strike.

    ¡¸I never even hit Hikaru once.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe you got faster from fighting someone who keeps dodging your attacks left and right?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps. It¡¯s like you were a different Ivan.¡¹

    Ivan and the Jarazack students were talking among themselves.

    ¡¸ude! ude!!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m okay...¡¹

    Hands on the ground, ude staggered as he stood up. Luka had to support him.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a few bruises... I don¡¯t think anything¡¯s broken.¡¹ude said, rubbing his arms.

    His practice sword itself wasn¡¯t broken. He was sent flying from pure power.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite something, Ivan. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong.¡¹

    ude sounded frustrated. Ivan simply cocked his head, puzzled.

    ¡¸Professor Mikhail is way stronger than me yet Hikaru beat him.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ude nced at Hikaru, despair on his face.

    ¡¸You knew from the start that you couldn¡¯t win if you fought head-on. But you still did it anyway. Reckless.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I, uhh... That¡¯s true. I thought I couldnd an attack first if I acted quickly. I just didn¡¯t expect the dust.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru did that to us. I know how you feel, dude. It startled me as well since it just came out of nowhere.¡¹

    ¡¸For sure.¡¹one of the Ivan¡¯s friends said.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s such a dirty move.¡¹another added.

    ¡¸What you should¡¯ve done was catch your opponent off guard, but you were the one caught off guard.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    ¡¸For the next forty days, you¡¯re going to learn how to create openings like that. There¡¯s no way you can win fair and square. On the thirtieth day, you¡¯ll practice with Professor Mikhail and after that you¡¯ll have to hold your ground once every day.¡¹

    ¡¸Can I really win then?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now you absolutely can¡¯t. We¡¯ll have to increase the weapons in your arsenal.¡¹

    ¡¸Weapons...?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Here. Hold this shield.¡¹

    ude was a surprisingly obedient student. He¡¯d been fighting Ivan and the other Jarazack students with his one-handed, round shield.

    At first, Luka was nervous, but soon she got used to it, or perhaps she just gave up and epted what was going on; she offered ideas like jumping to the opponent¡¯s side or picking up some stones beforehand.

    ude and Ivan¡¯s fights were getting interesting, both of them never letting their guards down.

    ¡¸Things are looking great.¡¹Silvester said.

    ¡¸Great how? Right now he only has a ten percent chance of winning against Professor Mikhail.¡¹

    ¡¸That low, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸He could try to catch the professor off his guard, but I¡¯m sure Mikhail¡¯s instincts can cover for him.¡¹

    ¡¸Then this training¡¯s pointless.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a different purpose for this training.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahuh... I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t tell what that is.¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s goal was to make ude forget about the moves and forms he learned so far. It¡¯s best to learn various ways of fighting. As ude mentioned, his techniques were more ritualistic. His knowledge and experience were an obstacle for him to improve through his Soul Board.

    ude said his job ss was Ordinary One-handed Sword Ritual God: Swordsman of Honor6. Apparently that was his only sword-rted job ss. Its name suggested it wasn¡¯t for battle at all.

    Ivan¡¯s was Great Sword Mental Frenzy God: de Barbarian ¨C a six-character ss. It usually appeared to those who were not good with finer sword techniques, but relied on brute force.

    The King of Jarazack¡¯s ss was Great Sword Truth Seeker God: de Seeker ¨C a five-character ss that manifested among those who truly mastered the ways of the great sword. A bad match for ude, however you looked at it.

    First he needs to get a good job ss. Then we¡¯ll start from there.

    Hikaru could onlye up with this shortcut because of his ability to tweak Soul Boards. He couldn¡¯t tell Silvester about that, of course. Since ude trained with Ivan for now, Hikaru had time to do what needed to be done. To persuade the Queen.

    Lavia looked dejected when Hikaru told her he would be gone for a few days. But there was nothing he could do about that. If he wanted to go to Forestzard and back quick, it was better to go alone.

    His mask looked worn-out after using it too much, so he went to buy a new one in Forestzard¡¯s flea market. The mask was designed to hide his eyes up to the tip of the nose andpletely cover only his right cheek. It was a simple silver mark, with some patterns engraved near the edges. An engraver sold it to him, saying a rich merchant asked him to make it.

    ¡¸Apparently he had a daughter with a burn from her forehead down to her right cheek. Since it was for regr use, he wanted something light and one that would stick to the face with even little mana. So I did. I asked a Magic Item Specialist for help with the magical part, though. Then the guy went bankrupt and I couldn¡¯t sell it. How about it? I¡¯ll sell it to you cheap.¡¹the man said.

    It cost him 500 gns. When he put it on, he could indeed feel it sticking to his face. Not everyone could use Spirit magic, but every human had mana, if only little. Hikaru liked the simple mask. After wiping it with a cloth, it had a beautiful silver luster.

    ¡¸You changed your mask.¡¹Marquedo said with an unpleasant look the moment he visited her office. As always, Zofira was there as well.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, let¡¯s just give up and let him enter freely. I can only see him as a weird ally who asionally exterminates pests for us.¡¹

    ¡¸You make it sound like I¡¯m some kind of oddball who likes bugs.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸So did you find a spy today?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. Looks like you¡¯re doing a good job patrolling the ce.¡¹

    ¡¸The air here¡¯s better now. It looks awful, though.¡¹

    Zofira eyed the one of the stone pirs. A spy carved out a section of it before and was now reced with wood. Hikaru could sense mana. There must be some kind of spell cast on it.

    ¡¸I received a letter from ude Zahad Kirihal. He was d I introduced you to him.¡¹Marquedo said with an unpleasant look, as always.

    ¡¸Oh? That¡¯s great, then.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of trickery did you pull? I can¡¯t imagine someone from the Zahad family ever thanking me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you tried to use me too. ude was turning into a misfit and you wanted to do something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so you saw through my n.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not stupid.¡¹

    Although he only found out after ude talked to him. In any case, it was clear to Hikaru that he couldn¡¯t use the Queen that easily.

    ¡¸So why are you here today?¡¹Marquedo asked warily.

    How do I put this...

    ¡¸A matter will be brought up by Silvester G. Zubura on thest day of the Foundation Anniversary and I need you to vote for it.¡¹

 Chapter 91 â€“ Game of Persuasion: Hikaru vs Queen Marquedo (Kirihalâ€™s Vote)

    <h4>Chapter 91 ¨C Game of Persuasion: Hikaru vs Queen Marquedo (Kirihal¡¯s Vote)</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Game of Persuasion: Hikaru vs Queen Marquedo (Kirihal¡¯s Vote)

    ¡¸Oh? I didn¡¯t know you were interested in this country¡¯s politics.¡¹Zofira said before Marquedo could even react. The prime minister wanted the queen to keep her mouth shut for a bit as well.

    Marquedo, for better or worse, had the tendency to let her emotions get the best of her. This sometimes led to great oues, but also to failures due to thoughtlessness.

    ¡¸Are you actually from Zubura?¡¹

    ¡¸Please. No way I¡¯m from that ce that glorifies such relics¡ª Ah, no. Forget it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡°Such relics¡±? Have you seen them? Do you know their value?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the topic right now.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re obliged to answer. Anything rted to the Zuburan relics is top-secret information. I don¡¯t understand how a foreigner like you knows about them.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The boy acted like he was deep in thought. A slip of the tongue, Zofira thought as she chuckled to herself.

    ¡¸All right. I admit it. I know about the relics and how to use them.¡¹

    ¡¸Really now?¡¹

    ¡¸For example, that Demon Mask. It¡¯s actually not a demon, but a tengu.¡¹

    ¡¸Ten...gu?¡¹

    The conversation was heading to a different direction. At first, Zofira thought the boy snuck into some estate and saw the relic. After all, he was skilled in moving covertly. But she was wrong.

    All of a sudden they were talking about the Demon Mask. Zofira had seen it before ¨C it had a long nose and modeled after a demon. Excavated over a hundred years ago, it was thought to be a religious item. The fact that he brought up such a delicate item meant...

    He knows something that we don¡¯t? Doubt started filling her.

    ¡¸They say the tengu is a guardian deity of mountains. Or that it¡¯s a mountain demon. It dresses like a monk and has a red face and long nose. It¡¯s quite popr as a mask.¡¹

    ¡¸Popr? They found those masks in Zubura and nowhere else.¡¹

    ¡¸Not here, at least.¡¹

    ¡¸Not... here?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯te here to talk about that. I¡¯m good as long as I¡¯ve proven that I¡¯m not from Zubura. I don¡¯t want you lumping me in with those guys who think those masks are actually important.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, Zofira.¡¹

    Zofira wanted to get more information out of him, but Marquedo stopped her.

    ¡¸From what I¡¯ve seen, this man is wary of you. Which is why he changed the topic and baited you with information about the relics. All in order to confuse you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡ª¡¹

    Zofira nced at the boy who wore a smug grin.

    ¡¸I am terribly sorry, Your Majesty. It¡¯s supposed to be my duty to stay calm.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Like you said, this is no ordinary man. He surprises us and takes out spies probably for some future leverage. His goal is to put us in the palm of his hands for his demands. An extremely self-centered man.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m humbled by your kind words.¡¹the boy said brazenly.

    Queen Marquedo rarely openly judged someone. Especially not in front of them.

    Get yourself together, Zofira.

    Zofira focused herself and turned her attention back to the boy. She had unknowingly taken him lightly due to his appearance.

    ¡¸If you want to meddle into Forestia¡¯s politics, you should first tell us where you¡¯re from. Then exin this matter that¡¯s going to be brought up at the meeting. Her Majesty will make a decision after that.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    The boy, to their surprise, took off his mask. ck hair and ck eyes. His appearance matched the description ude gave.

    ¡¸My name is Hikaru. As you know, I¡¯m from Ponsonia. Right now, I¡¯m a student in the academy.¡¹

    Hikaru felt relief. So far so good. His first n was to throw them off. If it worked out, then he would proceed to the next step. If they managed to calm down, he would exin things properly. Talking to someone calm was better than dealing with someone overly cautious.

    He tried a few tricks as well. He wanted to find out if they knew about someone named ¡°Hikaru¡±. Based on their reaction, they didn¡¯t.

    It seemed the principal didn¡¯t inform the queen about him. Perhaps she thought it wasn¡¯t that important, or perhaps there was something between Zubura and Kirihal. Either way, it was time to get to the point.

    ¡¸League of the Green Ogre n, the head n of Rumanina, ns to create a student alliance that doesn¡¯t discriminate ording to people¡¯s nationality. The first president is Silvester G. Zubura of Zubura. Its goal is to build good rtionships within the academy that transcends borders and someday break the barriers that separate the seven nations.¡¹

    Hikaru exined how the alliance came about.

    ¡¸So the heads of Rumania and Zubura are already part of it.¡¹

    ¡¸We already have members from the other five nations too.¡¹

    As he named them, Marquedo gasped in shock.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you were able to gather them. The ill feelings some nations harbor for each other are extraordinary.¡¹

    ¡¸The younger ones are almost always more open-minded. Besides, what the nation thinks doesn¡¯t matter to the individual. There are plenty of people who are friends despite their different nationalities. The government just ignores that.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. So you want me to approve the creation of this student alliance? How long will it take until you reach your goal? Five years? Ten?¡¹

    ¡¸League said he¡¯ll watch over and protect the organization until hisst breath.¡¹

    Marquedo had a distant look in her eyes, perhaps not expecting that.

    ¡¸...I see. So there¡¯s a decent human being in Rumania.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it¡¯d be best to create the alliance while Your Majesty is still on the throne. Which is why I¡¯m here to help.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. I will approve it.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Zofira. This might be a problemter, but this is no big deal. Also there¡¯s a chance this student alliance will help us in building the Forestia we envision. Besides, this boy, Hikaru, excels in concealing himself. Yet he revealed his identity to us. It¡¯s only proper that we amodate him.¡¹

    Hikaru simply thought his true identity would be exposed soon so he just went ahead and revealed it himself. He knew it was better to do that than them finding out on their own. That way he would look good in their eyes.

    ¡¸Very well. If that¡¯s your decision, then I won¡¯t say any more. So Hikaru, that¡¯s not all you came here for, right?¡¹Zofira asked.

    ¡¸What?¡¹Marquedo looked confused.

    Hikaru grinned. I knew it. Zofira is the one I should watch out for.

    ¡¸Wait, Zofira. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹

    ¡¸You made your decision. Please continue until the end.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re being mean!¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, you¡¯re showing your true self.¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares? I¡¯m sure this boy here watches us anyway! So what do you mean that¡¯s not all what he came here for?¡¹

    ¡¸You made your deci¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Fine! I¡¯m sorry I decided things on my own!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t really have anything to say. This boy seems to be an expert in outsmarting people. So, tell us your other problem.¡¹Zofira said.

    Hikaru was chuckling to himself.

    ¡¸What¡¯s so funny?¡¹

    ¡¸I just never thought I¡¯d see a ruler and their minister get along so well. I just wish everyone did.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The twodies exchanged nces.

    ¡¸Like the minister said, I have one more proposal along with the creation of the student alliance.¡¹

    Hikaru told them about the mass wedding. Marquedo was astonished after finding out about ude and Luka¡¯s rtionship.

    ¡¸No way! Absolutely not!¡¹the Queen yelled in surprise.

    Zofira burst out intoughter.

    ¡¸Thanks for theugh, Hikaru. Love transcends borders. That might be true. As you can see, Her Majesty is confused at the moment, but I¡¯ll persuade herter to vote for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸You owe us one, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Finding spies is not enough to call it quits. I¡¯ll pay you back before my debt gains interest.¡¹

    ¡¸Good.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you two so calm?! A marriage between a man from the Zahard family and Ludancia¡¯s third princess?! Are you serious?!¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸People outside might hear you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yourposure pisses me off, okay?!¡¹

    Somehow, Hikaru secured Kirihal¡¯s vote.

 Chapter 92 â€“ Game of Persuasion: Katy vs Alchemy King (Kotobiâ€™s Vote)

    <h4>Chapter 92 ¨C Game of Persuasion: Katy vs Alchemy King (Kotobi¡¯s Vote)</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Game of Persuasion: Katy vs Alchemy King (Kotobi¡¯s Vote)

    A letter from Katy to Kotobi¡¯s Leader:

    (First Half Omitted)

    I am aware that you are devoting all of your time in your research. As I picture you working hard, I cannot help but be inspired to continue my own research too, even though I am not aspetent.

    The other day, I made remarkable progress in my area of study. I might one day share it with you, but for now, I¡¯m keeping it in my mind.

    I pray that you achieve great results in your research.

    Your loyal servant,

    Katy Kotobi

    Letter from Kotobi¡¯s Leader to Katy:

    (First Half Omitted)

    I¡¯m curious about the contents of your letter. What is this progress you wrote about? You have a duty to disclose it. I request that you make it clear what area of study you¡¯re referring to in your next letter.

    We sent you to the National Academic Research Institute because it is there that your research will see progress. You have a duty to disclose it.

    Otherwise, it is better for you to leave the academy. We have plenty of positions for you here. But first, you are to report about your progress. You have a duty to disclose it.

    Alchemy King

    Letter from Katy to Kotobi¡¯s Leader:

    (First Half Omitted)

    I did not expect to receive a reply from you in just three days. I deeply appreciate your interest and concern. Ipetent as I am, I have spent my days not being able to produce results that would measure up to your expectations.

    However, the progress I made this time around had cleared away my concerns. I am looking forward to the day I can share it with you. sses will continue just before winter. As soon as the first snow falls, I will start preparing for my trip home.

    I know you are engaged in a grand study that far surpasses my imagination. I would be honored if you could let me see your wisdom in action one day.

    Your loyal servant,

    Katy Kotobi

    Letter from Kotobi¡¯s Leader to Katy:

    (First Half Omitted)

    Why aren¡¯t you following instructions? First of all, it took five days for your letter to reach me. I understand you are absorbed in your research, but we are the ones supporting your studies, so I expect a reply from you as soon as possible.

    Once again, I ask you to tell me what kind of progress you were talking about. You are to send me a summary in your next letter. You have a duty to disclose it.

    Alchemy King

    Letter from Katy to Kotobi¡¯s Leader:

    (First Half Omitted)

    I am overjoyed that you sent a letter overnight via a fast horse. In the face of such honor, I do not know how I could possibly present my research results. I am both terrified and excited about my return home this winter. I hope I will be able to please you.

    I am aware that you use your spare time between government work to continue your studies. And yet you still produce enormous results every year and I cannot help but be filled with awe and respect.

    Your loyal servant,

    Katy Kotobi

    Letter from Kotobi¡¯s Leader to Katy:

    (First Half Omitted)

    Write down which area of study you are talking about.

    Write down specifically what kind of progress you made.

    Reply as soon as possible (Three days is too slow. Use a fast horse.)

    Alchemy King

    Letter from Katy to Kotobi¡¯s Leader:

    (First Half Omitted)

    I feel deeply honored that I am receiving letters from you in rapid session. But I believe you already have four beautiful wives. I am nothing but a in woman. I humbly ask that you do not send me too many letters so as not to elicit any misunderstanding.

    You are the star of Kotobi, blessed with gorgeous wives and brilliant sons. I pray that I get an audience with you back at home.

    Your loyal servant,

    Katy Kotobi

    A message from Kotobi¡¯s Head sent through Magic Transmission

    Forget it. I¡¯m heading there right now. Don¡¯t you run away.

    Alchemy King

    ¡¸Hmm? Professor Katy is looking for me?¡¹

    Trembling, an admin staff called out to Hikaru. It was the same youngdy asst time when he asked about ude.

    ¡¸Eek! She told me to look for you and tell you toe to herb quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    Thedy scampered away. Hikaru just finished persuading Queen Marquedo ¡ª rather, Zofira in Forestzard. Katy calling him now meant that it was about Kotobi¡¯s vote.

    ¡¸Professor Katy. It¡¯s me, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Come in.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s here?! Come in quick! Stop trying to keep me in suspense!¡¹

    Hikaru could hear someone yelling inside. I have a bad feeling about this. He entered theb reluctantly. Inside was a small, agitated, self-important, middle-aged man.

    It took only three minutes for Hikaru to find out he was the head of Kotobi, that he was called the Alchemy King, and for the man to give his vote in exchange for Hikaru¡¯s help in their research.

    ¡¸All right! You have my vote!¡¹

 Chapter 93 â€“ Ponsonia Imperial Council

    <h4>Chapter 93 ¨C Ponsonia Imperial Council</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Ponsonia Imperial Council

    A high-ranking official working in Ponsonia¡¯s internal affairs scurried towards the council room. It was almost 10am.The regr meeting that the king himself attended would start soon. Most of the agendas discussed during this meeting were on a kingdom-wide scale, and as such one couldn¡¯t miss even a day.

    9:30am. The official arrived at the council room.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    The seats ¨C five rows in total ¨C were installed in a semi-circle, facing the king¡¯s seat at the center. He was half an hour early, yet the fifty seats were almost full. Those who couldn¡¯t secure a seat had to stand at a distance.

    ¡¸May I take this seat?¡¹he asked.

    ¡¸Uh, my friend is¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I might miss something if I¡¯m standing over there.¡¹

    The official shamelessly took the seat. He didn¡¯t even care that the man he was talking to was someone from financial affairs. One of his cousins was a Marquis anyway, so the man couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    If one were not seated, they might not hear the things that the Grand Chambein whispered to the king, or the murmurs of the higher nobles.

    You have to be here by nine, I suppose. Everyone¡¯s on edge these days, he thought.

    The Imperial Council attracted increasing attention like never before. So the official thought about gathering information for the one he worked for ¨C Princess Kudyastoria. He wasn¡¯t doing so out of loyalty. Right now, he was too far from the next king, the Crown Prince. Climbing the ranks through a backdoor was his best bet at the moment.

    ¡¸His Majesty has arrived.¡¹

    The king arrived at precisely ten o¡¯ clock. There were already plenty of people standing. The high-ranking nobles ¨C the Crown Prince, Duke, Marquis, sat at the back in their reserved seats. The Captain of the Knights was in one corner.

    ¡¸Thank you for all your hard work.¡¹

    A man with ring eyes entered the room. His cheekbones were sharp, the luster fading from his almost entirely gray hair. It was as though he quickly aged ten years. His extravagant, red clothes almost seemed to crush him under their weight. Up until a while ago, he was enjoying himself, surrounded by women.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s begin.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir.¡¹

    The man standing next to the King was neither the head of internal affairs, nor the Prime Minister. It was the Grand Chambein. Having won the favor of the King, he was now the one presiding over the meeting.

    ¡¸First on our agenda is Gafrasti N. Valves¡¯s movements.¡¹

    The King grabbed the armrests of his chair and leaned forward.

    ¡¸He¡¯s been stripped of his noble rights a long time ago!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Highness. You are right. I want to discuss about the movements of the traitor Gafrasti.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    Despite knowing that he would anger the King, the Chambein mentioned Gafrasti¡¯s initial ¡°N¡± ¨C something given only to Viscounts. He must¡¯ve done it on purpose, the official thought. The chambein wanted to show that the king held great interest in this case and anyone who sided with Gafrasti would be deemed an enemy.

    ¡¸After iming that he had right to the throne, he fled to Mount Elka.¡¹

    The official quickly took notes, recalling the reason why Ponsonia stopped its advance through the Quinnd Empire and retreated. Gafrasti imed he was a descendant of the King of Poelnxinia in this council. He presented conjectures and proofs. Overwhelmed, no one could speak for a while.

    Not until the king dered to kill Gafrasti. Everyone started moving all at once. But Margrave Grugschilt stood up and shouted ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The knights standing guard in the conference room froze, intimidated by the leader of a military faction.

    ¡¸This is quite interesting.¡¹the Margrave said.¡¸We should investigate this.¡¹

    ¡¸Mount Elka? That¡¯s Grugschilt¡¯s territory!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    ¡¸So they were working together!¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know that yet.¡¹

    The ce Gafrasti fled to was part of Margrave Grugschilt¡¯s territory. By questioning the legitimacy of the current ruler, the historian could¡¯ve been arrested and charged with treason. Grugschilt backing him up gave him time to escape the Royal Capital safely.

    His whereabouts were unknown after that, but most people assumed he was under the Margrave¡¯s protection. As a noble who had his domain in the borders, Grugschilt possessed a powerful army. His men weren¡¯t part of the force that invaded Quinnd. They were ordered to be on standby in case of a counterattack.

    Due to a shortage of troops in the Royal Capital, they couldn¡¯t suppress the Margrave. By the time the kingdom¡¯s forces, including Captain Lawrence, returned, Grugschilt was already back in his ce.

    ¡¸Who else is siding with Gafrasti?¡¹

    ¡¸One Count, three Viscounts, and eleven Barons.¡¹the Grand Chambein answered.

    They were people who, after the incident, didn¡¯t answer the summons to the Royal Capital, saying they were sick or that there was trouble in their domain.

    They might actually be telling the truth. Yet they¡¯re stillbelled as enemies, huh.

    The official¡¯s mood turned gloomy. It felt like the king was a bit too sensitive about this case.

    ¡¸Are you here, Lawrence?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to take the Order and bring me back Grugschilt¡¯s head. Can you do that?¡¹

    The King¡¯s straightforwardness shocked the people present.

    Wait, is he serious? Dispatching troops internally? They will be up against the Margrave. Even the Master Swordsman can¡¯t fight the kingdom¡¯s own powerful army.

    But Lawrence wasn¡¯t in the least bit perturbed.

    ¡¸I can.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait.¡¹

    A voice rang out. It came from a young man with condescending eyes, wearing an indifferent expression.

    ¡¸What is it, Austin?¡¹

    ¡¸You have every right to be furious. Grugschilt and Gafrasti are both fools trying to oppose your rule. But there¡¯s no need for the Master Swordsman to go himself.¡¹

    ¡¸You sound like you have a n.¡¹

    ¡¸I do. Grugschilt foolishly suggested to verify Gafrasti¡¯s im. So we¡¯ll just tell them toe so we can do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ridiculous! Clearly he didn¡¯t mean what he said. There is no way he wille.¡¹

    ¡¸If they don¡¯t, that¡¯s fine. They want to verify the legitimacy of your rule. I¡¯m sure their ims are all nonsense anyway, but we¡¯re going to tell them that we¡¯ll oblige. As you said, Grugschilt won¡¯te, which will expose him as a liar. It is said that he¡¯s popr among our forces because of his honesty. If we impugn his reputation, we can prevent chaos after he¡¯s subdued.¡¹

    Oh... not a bad idea, the official thought. He might¡¯ve gotten a hint from someone, but he¡¯s on to something. No one loses anything with his n. We should go with this...

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸I beg your pardon, Your Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸I said we¡¯re not doing any foolish verifications. No petty tricks whatsoever.¡¹

    Mouth gaping, the prince couldn¡¯t say anything. The official didn¡¯t expect the king¡¯s answer either. No one believed Gafrasti¡¯s words. In fact, it came as a surprise that Grugschilt trusted the historian. Which is why the Prince¡¯s suggestion was great. It was also a chance to show the king¡¯s magnanimity. Yet he rejected the idea.

    Is he really that angry? Is it because he lost the chance to crush the empire?

    The official didn¡¯t know that Gafrasti¡¯s ims were true. That the current king was not a legitimate descendant of Poelnxinia. That the king was the only one who was aware of this and that he was scared of even a simple verification.

    ¡¸Lawrence!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    ¡¸You will depart today and kill Grugschilt!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    ¡¸F-Father! How about we gather some information first? I believe there are people among the special forces who excel at gathering intel. Ruining Grugschilt¡¯s reputation would do us good in the future¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No. I¡¯m not redirecting the special forces over there!¡¹

    ¡¸Father!¡¹

    ¡¸Go, Lawrence!¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    After saluting, Lawrence left the room. The conference room was in an uproar. And it was understandable. There hadn¡¯t been a civil war ¨C calling it as such was surely appropriate ¨C as big as this in decades.

    Wait a minute.

    The official looked puzzled. The prince was right. The king¡¯s special forces should be free right now. It would be best to send them to gather intel. Dispatching Lawrence would be too risky.

    What did he mean by redirecting? Strange... The special forces would¡¯ve been an indispensable asset in the invasion of Quinnd, yet they weren¡¯t deployed. Are they on a different mission?

    He couldn¡¯t recall any case that would require the deployment of the special forces. Among the recent big news were the invasion of Quinnd and the murder of Count Morgstad.

    I thought the culprit was the daughter and she was kidnapped. Hmm, I did hear something about the special forces being sent after her. But they couldn¡¯t possibly still be on that case until now.

    ¡¸Ahem. Silence.¡¹

    The Grand Chambein continued the proceedings like things were of no concern to him.

    ¡¸Next on our agenda is the increase in monster activity during summer. Every year in the Great Forest of Un el Portan, where our kingdom, Quinnd, and Forestia meet, monsters multiply rapidly starting from spring and this year is no exception. We¡¯ve been sending troops every year¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not sending any this year. Let the adventurers do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty.¡¹

    Culling monsters. The army would usually take on the job as part of their training. But right now they were at war. The king wanted his forces to stay in the Royal Capital. As such, this job would be passed on to the Adventurers Guild.

    With that, the meeting ended. A civil war would engulf Ponsonia soon.

 Chapter 94 - Claude Zahard Kirihalâ€™s Progress

    <h4>Chapter 94 - ude Zahard Kirihal¡¯s Progress</h4>

    ude Zahard Kirihal¡¯s Progress

    Twenty-five days had passed since the first gathering of the student alliance and only twenty-five days to go until the Foundation Anniversary where the meeting to get the establishment of a student alliance approved would be held. Fifteen days until they headed for Jarazack. Five days until ude started his practice matches with Professor Mikhail. Considering all this, they didn¡¯t have much time left.

    ¡¸Hmm. The tea you make is simply the best.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I¡¯m d to hear that.¡¹

    Hikaru and Lavia were at their apartment in Schrzard. The tea after breakfast was one of Hikaru¡¯s pleasures. Lavia tended to be very particr with her tea leaves. She went around different stores to buy some andpare them. She seemed to have figured out Hikaru¡¯s taste; the tea was getting more and more delicious every day.

    ¡¸So this means we have Kirihal and Kotobi¡¯s vote, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so, yes. I received a letter yesterday from Silvester who¡¯s back in Zubura.¡¹

    A lone lettery on the table. The first part read ¡°Please tell League too¡±. Silvester wouldn¡¯t send a letter directly to League. People watched thetter¡¯s every move. So Silvester sent it to Hikaru instead.

    ¡°I convinced my fatherst night. I¡¯ll see you at the Foundation Anniversary¡±.

    That was all. It would seem Silvester chose to stay in Zubura

    ¡¸That¡¯s three votes. All that¡¯s left is Jarazack.¡¹

    ¡¸How¡¯s ude doing?¡¹

    ¡¸It should be about time.¡¹

    Lavia knew immediately what Hikaru meant. It was time to use the Soul Board.

    ¡¸ude, Ivan.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey there, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, man. You gotta show up more often.¡¹

    Hikaru arrived at the short sword ss which had be training session for ude and Ivan. Professor Mille wasn¡¯t around, only the two guys and the other Jarazack students.

    Hikaru hadn¡¯t seen Roy these past few days. Apparently moredies followed League around now, so Roy was sent to keep thempany. As such, Hikaru couldn¡¯t talk to League about the student alliance. The young heir had an important role during the anniversary. As such it was best if he didn¡¯t draw unnecessary attention at the moment.

    ¡¸A practice match, huh? How¡¯s ude doing, Ivan?¡¹

    ¡¸Like you said, ever since he learned to use a shield, he¡¯s moved better. Right now he can win against me three out of ten.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, I got a message from the boss yesterday. I told him there¡¯s someone who wants to fight him and he was overjoyed. There hasn¡¯t been anyone young to challenge him recently.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s great.¡¹

    Damn maniac... Hikaru¡¯s cheeks twitched.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    He shot a nce at ude who looked dispirited.

    ¡¸ude, do you have a minute?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸I need to talk to you.¡¹

    They moved away from Ivan and the others. The sunlight was strong as always, but the nights were chilly ¨C a sign that the peak of summer had passed.

    ¡¸Why the long face?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Can I really win the way I am right now?¡¹

    While he knew he was improving from his training with Ivan, ude knew it wasn¡¯t enough. His opponent was much stronger than Ivan.

    ¡¸Do you have a Soul Card?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Ah, you did mention keeping it with me at all times even during training.¡¹

    Unlike the Guild Card, Soul Cards were issued by temples. Mostly owned by nobles and wealthy people, the card itself was made with expensive metals. As such, not a lot of people carried theirs around. But Hikaru advised ude to keep his with him.

    ude took out his Soul Card.

    ¡¸Your job ss was Ordinary One-handed Sword Ritual God: Swordsman of Honor6, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to check if more was added.¡¹

    ¡¸More job sses appearing is rare. It doesn¡¯t happen that often.¡¹

    ¡¸Just check.¡¹

    ude reluctantly took out his Soul Card.

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    He froze.

    ¡¸What did you get?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Ah, sorry, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Ordinary One-handed Sword Warrior God: Sword and Shield, and one that has five characters! One-Handed Sword Technique God: Technical Swordsman5!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahuh.¡¹

    Hikaru finished tweaking ude¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿ude Zahad Kirihal

    Age: 18 Rank: 7

    9

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿1

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Air¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿3

    ....¡¾Shield¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿1

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿1

    Hikaru put one point on both Sword and Shield. He was considering adding points to Strength and Power Burst ater time. Getting Sword to four points would be hisst resort.

    ¡¸You know that by changing job sses, your abilities change as well, right?¡¹

    ¡¸B-But this is something from the gods...¡¹

    ¡¸Some people change when they grow stronger. Just like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? What kind of job ss do you have? Don¡¯t tell me you have something with less than five characters?¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t tell him he had a two-character ss.

    ¡¸Forget about me. Try changing your job ss.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    After setting it to Technical Swordsman, they headed back to the other guys.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? What did you say to ude? He looked down in the dumps earlier, but now he¡¯s looking confident.¡¹

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t down in the dumps.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right. You got drunk every day andined. You even made Lukamad.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while now, Ivan. You¡¯re getting too close to Luka!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with that? We¡¯re members of the same alliance!¡¹

    It looks like they¡¯ve all been getting along while I was gone.

    Hikaru felt like he was left alone.

    ¡¸Right. You shoulde with us to Three Cheers for Booze too, Hikaru.¡¹Ivan said.

    ¡¸Wait, you¡¯re drinking there?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s safe. Professor Mille¡¯s also there.¡¹

    ¡¸That actually worries me... Wait, I told her not to drink.¡¹

    ¡¸She said it¡¯s fine since you weren¡¯t around anyway. You only allowed her to drink during the day.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I guess it¡¯s okay.¡¹

    ¡¸You shoulde too. We¡¯ll have some boys¡¯ talk!¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The men from Jarazack looked like they were ten years older than their actual age. It felt a bit weird calling it ¡°boys¡± talk...

    I guess being invited isn¡¯t so bad...

    There was something refreshing about talking to someone like Ivan who said whatever was on his mind.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll think about it. Anyway, try fighting ude again.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Let¡¯s see why he looks so confident.¡¹Ivan said, grinning.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you know, I cast a powerful spell on him.¡¹

    Hikaru smiled back.

 Chapter 95 - Monster Hunting Request

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Monster Hunting Request</h4>

    Monster Hunting Request

    When Hikaru visited Mikhail, the professor was busy packing things into a huge backpack ¨C big enough to fit in three Hikarus.

    ¡¸Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up? You¡¯re going back to Jarazack? Escaping debt?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not Professor Mille, okay?! Oh, you only arrived this year so you probably don¡¯t know. You see, they get loose in the summer...¡¹

    ¡¸What, the screws in your head?¡¹

    ¡¸No! Monsters!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸After a long winter, monsters start breeding in uninhabitednds. They grow big and turn savage in the summer. By the end of the season, they are hunted down.¡¹

    ¡¸So, like culling monsters? Why not kill them before they grow big?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯d be too many of them. It¡¯s easier to fight them once they¡¯ve matured enough.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds like a job for the army.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ve got their hands full with border security. Forestia is adjacent to Quinnd, an empire we had a rough history with in the past, and Ponsonia, a kingdom that we¡¯re currently not on good terms with. Also hunting these monsters is quite a profitable job. It¡¯s popr among adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸The Adventurers Guild is managing it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m an adventurer too, you know.¡¹

    Mikhail took out his guild card. His rank, C, was written on it. Although the job ss field was left nk.

    ¡¸Hahaha. You¡¯re curious about my job ss? Unfortunately I can¡¯t let you see¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸When are you leaving?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me finish! Sheesh. I¡¯m leaving today.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you really have to go?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really... But this is something I look forward to every year. Adventurers from Quinnd and surprisingly even from Ponsonia are going this year. It¡¯s a chance to exchange information with them. Most of all, I can fight with my life on the line. Since you¡¯re asking, I take it you want something from me? So you finally want to attend my sses¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. There¡¯s someone I¡¯d like you to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸You want a rematch?! You should¡¯ve said so sooner. Man, I¡¯ve been itching to¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Not me. A student from Kirihal.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸If he¡¯s from Kirihal, then he¡¯s not one of my students. I¡¯d rather spend my time heading to the border and fight some monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸Man, all you think about is fighting. How long will it take for you to clean up those monsters?¡¹

    ¡¸By average, it takes about ten to twenty days.¡¹

    ¡¸Then no.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you deciding how I spend my time?!¡¹

    Hikaru was sure the professor would say yes to a practice match. He just didn¡¯t expect him to go out killing monsters. But he had a n for this.

    ¡¸In about ten days, said Kirihal student will travel to Jarazack to fight the king.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸He ns to win, of course. I trained him, after all.¡¹

    Strictly speaking, it was Ivan who trained him and all Hikaru did was tweak ude¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¸You trained him personally?¡¹

    Mikhail looked interested.

    ¡¸I¡¯m training him so he can win against Alexei Jarazack. I need him to fight you as a warm-up and gain experience.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... win against the boss... True, if he can win against me, he might have a chance to defeat the boss.¡¹

    Folding his arms, Mikhail groaned, his face saying that it wasn¡¯t possible.

    ¡¸By the way, he fought Ivan yesterday and won ten out of ten.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹Mikhail¡¯s eyes widened.

    The professor knew Ivan was the strongest among his great sword students.

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying. There¡¯s no student around who canpletely dominate Ivan.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling the truth.¡¹

    After setting his job ss to Technical Swordsman, ude was able to skillfully dodge Ivan¡¯s sword and won ten times in a row. It was as if he never had difficulty at all training in the first ce. Later, the other Jarazack students wanted a shot, to which ude obliged. While he lost some due to fatigue, he won against most of them.

    Apparently it was much easier to fight without a shield, so right now he trained to see how far he could go with only his sword.

    ¡¸Does he use a great sword?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. A one-handed sword. He originally attended the short spear ss, but he was clearly better with the sword, so we¡¯re working on that instead.¡¹

    ¡¸You could tell?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not really good at teaching. It¡¯s just a coincidence. What do you say? Would you like to postpone your monster hunting so you can fight him?¡¹

    ¡¸You said he had a little more than ten days before he fights the boss. Let me guess; you want him to think of me as the real Alexei for his training.¡¹

    ¡¸You got me.¡¹

    But Hikaru was prepared for this.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m a professor in the academy and training students is my job. I know. How about this?¡¹

    ¡¸What, you want to make a deal?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll fight said student once and judge him. If I think he stands a chance against the boss in ten days, then I will train him personally. Otherwise, you will teach my ss in my stead.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be forever. Only while I¡¯m away hunting monsters. The students need to learn how to fight someone agile like you who keeps on dodging attacks.¡¹

    If ude was skilled enough, Mikhail would have fun training the guy. If he wasn¡¯t, Hikaru would cover for the professor while he was away.

    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s a win-win situation for you.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s my condition.¡¹

    Hikaru thought all the men from Jarazack had brawn for brains. Mikhail was surprisingly smart.

    I suppose he couldn¡¯t be a professor if he wasn¡¯t smart.

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Sorry you have to look after my students!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re already giving up on ude before you¡¯ve even fought him?¡¹

    ¡¸No student can defeat the boss. Wait a sec. By a Kirihal student, did you mean ude Zahard Kirihal?¡¹

    ¡¸The fight¡¯s tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! The Zahard family is a prestigious¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Why does he want to fight Alexei?! Hikaru! Hey!¡¹

    Someone watched from behind a pir as Hikaru stepped out of Mikhail¡¯s room. Hikaru left without turning back.

 Chapter 96 - Claude vs Professor Mikhail (?)

    <h4>Chapter 96 - ude vs Professor Mikhail (?)</h4>

    ude vs Professor Mikhail (?)

    The next day, Mikhail met ude in the training grounds. Hikaru, Ivan, and Luka were present as well to watch the match. No one else was around.

    ¡¸Hmm... While the Zahards is a prestigious family in Kirihal, they¡¯re not exactly well-known for their sword skills.¡¹Mikhail said, scratching the back of his neck. Even when facing ude, he didn¡¯t think the student was strong.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, Professor. But I¡¯ve gotten stronger with Hikaru¡¯s guidance.¡¹

    ¡¸Really now?¡¹

    Mikhail shot a curious nce at Hikaru.

    ¡¸I believe there¡¯s no need for introductions. Let¡¯s get this started right away. There are no rules in particr, so fight however you want. But if someone¡¯s life is in danger, me or Ivan might intervene.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Ivan, if you want to stop me in the middle of a fight, you better put your life on the line.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Sir!¡¹

    Ivan stood at attention. It almost seemed like he¡¯d be saluting too.

    The professor has a point. Ivan can¡¯t stop him unless he gave it his all. I have this, though.

    Hikaru was fiddling with a stone in his hand. If something happened, he just had to throw it. As long as they dropped their weapons, the worst case scenario could be avoided.

    But man, why does every single match have to be so dangerous?

    Mikhail and ude stood ten meters apart, facing each other. The professor had a great sword, while ude wielded a one-handed sword. Of course, both were practice weapons.

    ¡¸Hmm...a one-handed sword, eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your time, Sir.¡¹

    ude bowed and readied his sword. Mikhail still didn¡¯t seem convinced. Luka was beside Hikaru, grasping her own hands tightly.

    ¡¸Ready. Figh¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Why, if it isn¡¯t Professor Mikhail. What are you doing here?¡¹

    Right before they could begin, someone arrived ¡ª the short spear instructor, Kilnenko Ludancia, with two professors apanying him.

    ¡¸What does it look like? It¡¯s a practice match.¡¹Mikhail answered angrily, annoyed after being interrupted right before the fight started.

    ¡¸I see. A practice match. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t approve this. Please call it off right away.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Are you serious? Instructors and students are free to hold practice matches.¡¹

    ¡¸ude Zahard Kirihal is my student.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ude nodded silently.

    ¡¸I was wondering what you¡¯ve been doing since you haven¡¯t attended my sses recently. So you were studying the one-handed sword, eh? Forget that useless weapon and return to my sses.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Professor. I¡¯m¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸You want to drop out of my ss?¡¹Kilnenko¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡¸How dare you insult me, boy!¡¹

    ude gave a start.

    ¡¸You should be grateful I even allowed a filthy Kirihal student like you in my ss. Did you think you can just drop out like that?¡¹

    ¡¸I nned to submit a formal notice of withdrawal.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave the academy at once.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir...?¡¹

    ¡¸If you leave the academy right now, then I won¡¯t say anymore. But if you withdraw from my ss and still wish to stay here...¡¹

    The other two professors lined up beside him. One was a long spear user while the other one used a bow. Both were probably from Ludancia as well.

    ¡¸Surely you didn¡¯t think you could get away scot-free after bringing me disgrace.¡¹Kilnenko said.

    ude gritted his teeth in frustration. Kilnenko nced at Luka who watched nervously.

    ¡¸Princess Luka.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Pleasee over here. A nasty rumor might start spreading if you stay around people from Kirihal and Jarazack.¡¹

    ¡¸I...¡¹

    ude and Luka were at a loss about what to do.

    ¡¸Hahahaha!¡¹But Hikaru justughed.¡¸Man, you¡¯re one funny dude!¡¹

    ¡¸You... I believe your name is Hikaru.¡¹Kilnenko said.

    ¡¸You were eavesdropping on my conversation with Professor Mikhail yesterday, weren¡¯t you? I was wondering what you were going to do, but you actually came here just to quibble! What a riot!¡¹

    ¡¸And you have a rotten attitude! I guess we¡¯ll just have to fix that!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that sounds like a great idea.¡¹

    Hikaru turned to Mikhail.

    ¡¸Professor. There¡¯s no special authorization needed for a practice match between a student and instructor, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But if the professor in-charge of the student objects, then there will be no fight.¡¹

    ¡¸How about this, then? Me, ude, and Ivan will fight Professor Kilnenko and his pals. It¡¯ll be a knockout format, and if we win then we proceed with our original n of you training ude. If we lose, we¡¯ll leave the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹ude was shocked.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t just drag me into this without asking me!¡¹While Ivanined, he was actually grinning.

    ¡¸You dogs... You think you¡¯re hot shit?!¡¹Veins popped on Kilnenko¡¯s forehead.¡¸Fine! We ept those terms! I¡¯ll run you pests out of this academy!¡¹

    And so instead of a match between Mikhail and ude, it turned into a mock battle between Hikaru, ude, and Ivan versus the Professors from Ludancia.

    ¡¸We can win, right, Hikaru?¡¹Ivan asked before the fight.

    ¡¸Why¡¯d you have to do that without asking us first?¡¹ude was mad.

    ¡¸Rx.¡¹Hikaru said, trying to calm him down.¡¸You were nning to win against Professor Mikhail anyway. You can¡¯t lose against Kilnenko when he¡¯s weaker.¡¹

    ¡¸B-But anything can happen in a fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I get it now.¡¹Ivan nodded to himself. Since hanging out with Ivan, Hikaru noticed that he wasn¡¯t just a musclehead either. He was smart as well.

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡°you get it now¡±?! Hikaru wasn¡¯t even thinking clearly when he challenged them!¡¹

    ¡¸No. Listen, ude. You only get one shot at the boss. If you lose, it¡¯s over.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru is trying to let you experience such critical moments. Am I right, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. There¡¯s another reason of course. It¡¯s best if he learned to fight against other weapons as well, not only great swords.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ude nced at Ivan, and then Hikaru.

    ¡¸So this is all for me.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not, you idiot. So don¡¯t take it all upon yourself. It¡¯s for the student alliance. As an alliance, we gotta help each other out.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, man.¡¹

    They fist-bumped. Things were going well so far.

    To be honest, I really just want to legally beat the crap out of Kilnenko, Hikaru thought. But I guess I can¡¯t tell them that.

    ude would go first, then Ivan, and Hikarust.

    ¡¸Oh, so you¡¯re the first victim. I thought you would use your friends to wear me down first, then fightst.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Kilnenko was the first fighter on the opponent¡¯s side. Already the main event first, huh? Hikaru thought.

    ude looks calm.

    Even when provoked, the young man wasposed. A good mindset. Luka, standing beside the referee Mikhail, was actually the one fidgeting nervously.

    ¡¸Thank you for everything, Professor.¡¹ude said.

    ¡¸So you think you won already, huh? You¡¯re as obnoxious as they get.¡¹

    Sparks seemed to fly about as they red at each other.

    ¡¸All right. Both parties, get ready. Fight!¡¹

    Mikhail¡¯s voice rang out.

 Chapter 97 - Claude vs Ludancia Professors

    <h4>Chapter 97 - ude vs Ludancia Professors</h4>

    ude vs Ludancia Professors

    Kilnenko made the first move. A thrust with his short spear. As expected from an instructor, his attack was smooth and quick.

    The difference between a one-handed sword and a short spear was, of course, the length of the weapon and how one would use it ¨C slicing and thrusting, respectively.

    If one extended their sword against a spear thrust, thetter would hit first. It made sense, therefore, for Kilnenko to do a thrust, taking advantage of his weapon¡¯s reach.

    Hikaru smirked. That¡¯s too obvious, though.

    With a ng, the spear¡¯s tip was deflected upward like it had a life of its own. Kilnenko was shocked. Seeing the opening, ude quickly closed the distance and shed downward.

    Mustering all his strength, the professor jumped to the side to dodge. But with his stance broken, he rolled to the ground.

    ¡¸Please stand up, Professor. I prefer not to cut down people who are on their knees.¡¹

    Kilnenko turned red from ude¡¯s words. Ivan whistled in surprise.

    ¡¸You were just lucky!¡¹

    The professor stepped forward andunched a barrage of attacks, but ude parried each strike casually with his sword.

    ¡¸Why... Why... Why can¡¯t I hit you?!¡¹

    Kilnenko¡¯s face grew even redder, but there was no sign of him evernding a hit.

    ¡¸That¡¯s gotta be really frustrating.¡¹Ivan muttered.¡¸How can ude even dodge so easily?¡¹

    ¡¸He just got better with the sword.¡¹

    ¡¸I can see that. But he just casually brushes the weapon aside like it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s because Kilnenko¡¯s weapon is long.¡¹

    ¡¸Please exin.¡¹

    ¡¸The longer the weapon, the less force at the tip. Take the first thrust for example. While it has high piercing power, it¡¯s weak against forces from the sides. That¡¯s why even a one-handed sword can deflect it easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s also difficult to dodge downward swings from great swords where the wielder has to put power into it with both hands. Plus the weapon¡¯s heavy.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why during our training, he backed away from my downward swings, but deflected my thrusts and side swings.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. I think a short spear is better used with a shield. Why doesn¡¯t Kilnenko use one?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently because it¡¯sme.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me, what?¡¹

    ¡¸ude told me that he said ¡°it¡¯s best to use a single short spear and that¡¯s it¡± in ss. When asked, he ultimately answered ¡°you only look dull with a shield¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hey, Ludancia. Are you sure about sending a guy like that to the academy? While it wasn¡¯t Hikaru¡¯s problem, he felt just a bit worried.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s enough.¡¹

    ¡¸I... I can still...¡¹

    ¡¸How many more times do you have to pick up your weapon?¡¹

    All in all, ude had knocked away Kilnenko¡¯s weapon three times.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹Mikhail said.

    With rugged breath, Kilnenko hung his head low, hands on the ground.

    ¡¸Damn it, ude. You could¡¯ve at least hit him once.¡¹Hikaru muttered under his breath.

    ¡¸Did you say something?¡¹Ivan asked.

    ¡¸Nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸I felt something sinister.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say anything, okay?¡¹

    ude gave Hikaru and Ivan a thumbs up.

    ¡¸Look out, ude!¡¹

    Thanks to Hikaru¡¯s warning, ude noticed the arrow flying towards him. It came from the bow-wielding professor. He aimed for the head, but ude deflected the arrow with a swing of his sword.

    ¡¸What was that just now?!¡¹Mikhail shouted.

    ¡¸This is a three-round match and I¡¯m up next.¡¹the man said.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell you to start!¡¹

    ¡¸This is a mock battle. You¡¯ve gone soft, Professor Mikhail. You can¡¯t let your guard down in a fight.¡¹

    The arrow used was for practice as well, with a rubber arrowhead. But still it could crush the eyes if it hit. And since he fired one without hesitation, Mikhail had all the right to get furious.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bring your personal grudges into this!¡¹Mikhail eximed.

    ¡¸Are you sure you¡¯re even taking this mock battle seriously? I¡¯ll just have to teach this cocky student a lesson¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re absolutely right.¡¹

    ude closed the gap in one breath.

    ¡¸Ah, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t let your guard down in a fight, Professor.¡¹

    ¡¸The fight hasn¡¯t started ye¡ª¡¹

    This time, ude swung his sword down on the man¡¯s right shoulder without holding back. His corbone cracked as it made a dull sound.

    ¡¸Gwahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to you, I¡¯m over my worries. I know I don¡¯t have to go easy on you. I don¡¯t need to hesitate. I guess... you¡¯re next.¡¹

    Thest man produced his long spear and lunged straight at ude¡¯s neck. Long spears were heavy, so parrying it with a lone sword was difficult. ude twisted his body to dodge and grabbed the spear.

    ¡¸So what if you caught my spear? Let¡¯s see if you can¡ª¡¹

    The instructor pulled his weapon, which ude let go immediately.

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    He staggered backwards from the momentum, but managed to brace himself and nt his feet firmly on the ground. ude drew closer, brandishing his sword. Expecting a downward swing, the man tried to block with his weapon¡¯s grip.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    His eyes widened as ude kicked him right in the balls. He then dropped his weapon before copsing.

    ¡¸Aaaaaahhhhhh!¡¹

    The kick was so ruthless that Hikaru, Ivan, and Mikhail turned pale.

    ¡¸I believe it¡¯s over, Professor Mikhail.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. That was excellent. The winner is ude Zahard Kirihal!¡¹

    ude heaved a sigh of relief. It was clear who won from the scene before them: A dumbfounded Kilnenko, the archer with a look of anguish, and the long spear instructor who was out cold.

    ¡¸You learn this kind of trick from Hikaru whether you like it or not.¡¹

    Wait a sec! You were with Ivan almost the entire time! Hikaru wanted toin.

    ¡¸Yeah. Hikaru¡¯s nasty methods are very educational.¡¹Ivan concurred.

 Chapter 98 â€“ Celebration and Her Unexpected Actions

    <h4>Chapter 98 ¨C Celebration and Her Unexpected Actions</h4>

    Taken by healers and doctors, the three Ludancia professors left the scene, with Mikhail following them as well. Luka wanted to stay, but it would be bad if the professors found out about her rtionship with ude at this point, so she went with Mikhail too.

    ¡¸So, how did I do?¡¹ude asked proudly.

    ¡¸The way you moved, it was hard to believe you were the same guy who was cowering before the fight.¡¹Ivan said.

    ¡¸What?! Th-That was Hikaru¡¯s fault for setting that fight up out of nowhere!¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, you seemed to have gotten better with the sword.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Putting more points on Weapon Mastery really did make one more proficient with it. Weapon Mastery did not equate to power. Thetter was affected by Strength, Power Burst, and the quality of the weapon itself.

    Not really for me.

    Hikaru¡¯s specialty was Stealth. Proficiency wasn¡¯t really necessary for surprise attacks.

    ¡¸I-I know, right?! It did feel like it, but you just confirmed my suspicions!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it. Is your job ss really that incredible?¡¹Ivan asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not exactly an extremely incredible ss. So don¡¯t get carried away, ude.¡¹

    Ivan assumed it was all thanks to ude¡¯s job ss. They really couldn¡¯t think of any other reason he got stronger either.

    ¡¸But he won against instructors! He can get cocky for a bit, can¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸You parried Kilnenko¡¯s rapid attacks with your sword, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Ah, yes. I did well... didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸You were standingpletely still. A bit of a surprise attack and you would have been thrown off bnce.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    ¡¸You were too focused on your sword that you forgot to take a proper stance. It happens often to people who improved all of a sudden.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    Hikaru himself experienced it first-hand when he maxed out his Throwing Skill. His mind couldn¡¯t keep up with his body at all.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t afford to get cocky until you get used to your job ss.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s right, ude!¡¹Ivan cut in.¡¸It looked like Professor Mikhail changed his opinion about you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll work you hard starting tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡¸What? You mean there¡¯s gonna be another demon besides Hikaru?! Get me out!¡¹

    ¡¸Did you just call me a demon?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you are one. Duh.¡¹Ivan said.

    ¡¸What do you mean? I didn¡¯t train with ude.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you see...¡¹

    Apparently while Hikaru was in Forestzard, ude fought against Ivan and the other Jarazack students and they kept telling him that ¡°Hikaru is much nastier than this.¡±

    ¡¸Ivan...¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait a sec! I know! Let¡¯s go celebrate!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Professor Mikhail has noints about what you showed. In fact his eyes were screaming ¡°I want to fight this guy too!¡± So let¡¯s celebrate!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a great idea. All that tension quickly left my body and now I¡¯m exhausted. Let¡¯s get a light drink.¡¹

    ¡¸You guys...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s important to take a break too. Gotta keep up the motivation!¡¹

    Ivan somehow managed to talk his way out of trouble. Hikaru was then kidnapped to Three Cheers for Booze.

    ¡¸To ude¡¯s victory! Cheers!¡¹

    Three drinking cups shed. It was lunch time, so there was a fair amount of people in the pub. Many were drinking, as it wasmon in this world to drink even during the day.

    Today¡¯s menu was pasta with tomato sauce with plenty of meat and vegetables. The pasta itself was not the noodle kind, but shorter chunks. It tasted delicious with sauce seeping inside.

    Hmm?

    Hikaru sensed something off with the vor. The food was delectable, as always.

    Ah, right. Garlic.

    He recalled how the food in Pond¡¯s Pasta Magic tasted like itcked something. Still they were delicious as the owner was a great cook. But this tavern used garlic. Maybe they grow locally?

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to see the owner.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Hikaru! That¡¯s water you¡¯re drinking!¡¹

    Ivan grabbed his shoulders and forced him to sit down as he was about to get up.

    ¡¸Ouch.¡¹

    ¡¸Drink some ale too.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me go. I can¡¯t hold my liquor. Please don¡¯t force me.¡¹

    ¡¸Alcohol actually makes you strong!¡¹

    ¡¸And you expect me to believe that? Anyway, I need to talk to¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru?¡¹

    A voice came from the entrance. Lavia and Catherine. Hikaru didn¡¯t have a lot of opportunities to have lunch with Lavia as she frequently just stayed in the library. She had been spending a lot of time with her new friend Catherine too.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸Catherine said she wanted toe by again.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey! It¡¯s not like that! Any ce would¡¯ve been fine, but I remembered Lavia¡¯s tea so I suggested this ce. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    She desperately tried to make an excuse, clearly not expecting to see the boys here.

    ¡¸Was this ce actually so boorish?¡¹Catherine asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a pub. You didn¡¯t know that?¡¹

    ¡¸Master, can we have lunch for two please?¡¹Lavia said as she took a seat beside Hikaru. Her voice was much softer than the hustle and bustle in the establishment, but the Master gave her a thumbs up.

    ¡¸He heard you, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸His ears never miss an order.¡¹

    It seemed Lavia knew that for a while now. Hikaru considered opening the Master¡¯s Soul Board, but refrained from doing so. He couldn¡¯t just go infringing someone¡¯s privacy.

    Now that I think about it, we don¡¯t know his real name.

    In this world, the only form of identification were the guild and soul cards. There were no public registers. Names weren¡¯t that important here.

    ¡¸So... any reason you¡¯re drinking so early in the day? Do you even have the luxury to be doing this?¡¹

    Catherine sat down beside Lavia and shot an icy re at ude. The young man groaned as he put back the cup he was about to drink on the table.

    ¡¸Not my problem.¡¹Ivan muttered, downing his ale.

    Come on, man. You gotta help him out.

    ¡¸ude just defeated three professors from Ludancia in sessive matches. So we¡¯re celebrating.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Exin yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸For the record, I told them we shouldn¡¯t even celebrate like this.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸ude?¡¹

    Hikaru dodged responsibility and threw it back to ude. The Master, in the meantime, brought the girls¡¯ food.

    ¡¸W-Well... I, uhh... got stronger. So I wanted to check...¡¹

    ¡¸Please exin clearly. This concerns our alliance, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    Stammering, ude began exining what happened. Hikaru whispered to Lavia, ignoring them.

    (I¡¯m surprised she said ¡°our¡± alliance.)

    (She¡¯s working hard, you know. She¡¯s checking records of past Foundation Anniversaries in the library and what matters were brought up in the meeting. And she¡¯s making notes for our n.)

    (Really...)

    Hikaru thought she didn¡¯t care, but Catherine was actually quite proactive.

    ¡¸All right. I get it.¡¹

    ude finished exining.

    ¡¸You should be grateful to Luka. She should be telling them right now that you got sick of the Ludancia professor so you quit his ss.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯m impressed she went with Professor Mikhail. She wants to put in a good word for you so they don¡¯t at least suspect your rtionship with her. She¡¯s a girl who can pull off something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my Luka.¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s expression hardened as ude started mooning over Luka.

    ¡¸She wouldn¡¯t have to do all this if you didn¡¯t do anything stupid. You should be more aware of your actions.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸You too, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸You knew Professor Kilnenko would interfere and you let him be.¡¹

    Apparently ude even told her that part. Damn it, man... Hikaru scowled at ude who gulped down his ale, feigning ignorance.

    ¡¸I knew he would poke his nose into our affairs sooner orter. So I thought, might as well deal with the problem sooner.¡¹

    ¡¸You could¡¯ve done it after the anniversary.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought about that, but we were in a rush as well. It¡¯s extremely important for ude to be able to fight Professor Mikhail.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    ¡¸I had some other, rather violent options too. Like Kilnenko could¡¯ve been involved in an unfortunate identst night. Would you have preferred that?¡¹

    ude turned pale.

    ¡¸You even considered that? Damn, you really are the nastiest one around.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this unfortunate ident about?¡¹

    Ivan didn¡¯t seem to get it, but Hikaru refrained from exining. Catherine heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s true. Whether this alliance works out is up to you.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸Me? Why?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Silvester said so before he went back to Zubura. He was even worried. If you went the wrong direction, the alliance could copse.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s exaggerating.¡¹

    ¡¸I just hope his worries don¡¯t turn into reality.¡¹

    Catherine stared at him. Lavia then grabbed Hikaru¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s you Catherine. I¡¯ll get mad if someone bad mouths Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not criticizing him. Remember Rose Knight Paradise? ¡°The powerful knight, while reliable, is also dangerous.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸What? Rose Knight Paradise?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the book that triggered my first conversation with Catherine. Do you want to read it?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, if I have the time.¡¹

    As they were talking, the door to the pub opened, and arge man appeared. Professor Mikhail. The moment he spotted ude, he yelled ¡°Let¡¯s have a practice match!¡±

    That¡¯s one more step forward, Hikaru thought.

 Chapter 99 â€“ Leagueâ€™s Time to Shine

    <h4>Chapter 99 ¨C League¡¯s Time to Shine</h4>

    Hikaru finally met League the day before ude¡¯s departure to Jarazack ¨C eleven days before the Foundation Anniversary.

    ¡¸Hikaru, please read this before the ceremony begins.¡¹

    League showed up at his house alone early in the morning and handed him a bunch of papers.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸The bws of the student alliance. I think I covered almost everything, but it¡¯s my first time drafting something like this, so I might¡¯ve missed something.¡¹

    ¡¸This is right up Catherine¡¯s alley.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. It¡¯d be great if you went over it with her.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Better not to get in touch with her directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I apologize if I offended you, but I don¡¯t think of you as a mere messenger. I want you to read it as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just an amateur.¡¹Hikaru shrugged.

    ¡¸But you have a way of seeing things that we don¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re giving me too much credit.¡¹

    ¡¸I always knew you were special from the start. By the way, I heard the news about Zubura, Kirihal, and Kotobi. It seems you put in quite the effort.¡¹

    That was indeed true for Kirihal and Kotobi. Since then, the Alchemy King kept sending a bunch of letters, and Hikaru had to answer every single one of them. He could give information about the relics in Zubura, but most of the questions were about magic items. Rnd¡¯s knowledge was limited as well. He couldn¡¯t confidently say he was contributing to their research.

    ¡¸How¡¯s ude doing?¡¹League¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡¸He can win five out of ten fights against Professor Mikhail.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s now almost as strong as Professor Mikhail.¡¹

    The day after ude defeated the Ludancia professors, he and Mikhail fought each other several times a day. ude made remarkable progress. At first he was way behind in terms of power and speed, but as of yesterday they were almost evenly matched. Hikaru did casually put points on his Strength and Power Burst, however.

    ¡¸That means we¡¯ll have a chance with Jarazack¡¯s boss.¡¹

    League looked relieved. Out of the four votes they were trying to get, Jarazack¡¯s was the most uncertain. Kirihal¡¯s vote ¨C persuading the queen ¨C was just as uncertain, but Hikaru managed to settle that one early.

    ude was departing for Jarazack tomorrow. He would talk to the boss and thetter would probably agree to a one-on-one fight. Hikaru most likely wouldn¡¯t know the results until the actual ceremony, which Alexis himself was going to attend. So ude trained until thest minute, at least just in time before the boss left Jarazack.

    ¡¸How are things on your end?¡¹Hikaru asked.¡¸I was thinking of letting you y your part during the meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s much pressure on me, but I somehow manage. I just have to bear with it until the event. I¡¯m leaving Schrzard today and going home to Rumania.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like you¡¯re busy.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I need to be prepared since I¡¯m going with my father. So what is it you want me to do?¡¹

    ¡¸I need you to speak up during the meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸What should I talk about?¡¹

    ¡¸Rumania will object to the creation of the student alliance. Strongly.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s n was as follows: The moment Zubura made the proposal, League would object before anyone else could. He would make it look like he was really against it. Then Silvester would refute him. Basically they would argue back and forth and as much as possible, without anyone else butting in.

    ¡¸If you draw the argument long enough until it¡¯s time to vote, we win. But we don¡¯t know what Ludancia and Euroba will do. They could mention something that can overturn Kirihal and Kotobi¡¯s decision.¡¹

    ording to Catherine, outrageous dissenting opinions in the past hadsting effects. There had been plenty of matters brought up that were rejected. Hikaru wasn¡¯t aware of this, but it served as proof of his worries.

    ¡¸So you want me to control the flow of the discussion so nothing devastating happens.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re smart, all right.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    Hikaru thought League was the only one who could do something like that. As Rumania¡¯s next leader, if he stated his opinion, most people wouldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡¸Thank you, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸For what?¡¹

    ¡¸You knew I couldn¡¯t do much for the alliance right now, so you prepared the biggest stage for me.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no idea what you mean.¡¹

    ¡¸You really don¡¯t want other people giving you credit, huh? I will never forget this.¡¹

    ¡¸Say that after the alliance is actually established.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then. I¡¯ll wait until then.¡¹

    Then League left.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s too obvious, huh? Well, he¡¯s a smart guy.¡¹

    While the student alliance was League¡¯s idea, he couldn¡¯t really make a move. And that weighed heavy on the young man¡¯s mind. Unfortunately, if he did something, it might draw the attention of his nation and soon enough they would find out about the alliance. If that happened, the alliance could be shut down even before the ceremony.

    The students had to make sure that the formation of this organization would be a surprise. They would then get four votes. Until then no one else could know about any of this. It was their only path to sess.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure League can handle it.¡¹

    Hikaru arrived in front of Building C where ude and Mikhail trained. They would draw attention at the actual training grounds, so they mostly fought here, a ce that the academy practically abandoned.

    ¡¸Are you nervous?¡¹Hikaru asked ude.

    ude was the only one around today. Ivan was busy getting ready for the trip back to Jarazack with ude and Luka. Bringing Luka would involve the risk of drawing Ludancia¡¯s attention, but Ivan insisted that to convince the boss, they had to bring her with them.

    ¡¸Not really, strangely enough. I never thought I¡¯d get this strong. I always wished to get stronger, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸You must be happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I suppose. I¡¯m happy not for myself, but because I can protect Luka now.¡¹ude gave a smile.

    ¡¸Bragging about your love life?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Luka¡¯s the best. Thanks, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸For what?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought getting married to Luka was impossible unless we left Forestia. But it¡¯s not like we hate this ce.¡¹

    Hikaru heaved an exasperated sigh. Here we go again, thanking me before we even seeded.

    ¡¸Please stop saying that. You can thank me when everything¡¯s over, okay? You¡¯re setting up a g.¡¹

    ¡¸A g?¡¹ude asked, when Mikhail arrived at an incredible speed.

    ¡¸ude! Oh, Hikaru! You¡¯re here too! Perfect timing.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    The professor wore an unusual look that Hikaru couldn¡¯t even joke around with him.

    ¡¸Sorry, but we¡¯re cancelling today¡¯s fight.¡¹

    Something bad must¡¯ve happened, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you about the monster hunt, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The one where adventurers set out to the border.¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently the team that went there suffered a catastrophic blow.¡¹

    ¡¸Catastrophic... Did they fail?¡¹

    ¡¸Simply put, yes. An emergency request has been issued requesting skilled adventurers to head to the site.¡¹

    Mikhail paused to moisten his lips.

    ¡¸The ce is overflowing with monsters. At this rate, Forestia could be on high alert soon. Damn it. There¡¯s only ten days before the ceremony. It might even get cancelled.¡¹

    Cancel the ceremony. That meant the meeting would be cancelled, and the subsequent postponement of the proposal to create a student alliance until after winter ¨C the season of politics, when no one knew what would happen.

    ude simply stood there, staring nkly.

    ¡¸Please tell me more, Professor.¡¹Hikaru said.

 Chapter 100 - An Unforeseen Problem Right Before the Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 100 - An Unforeseen Problem Right Before the Ceremony</h4>

    An Unforeseen Problem Right Before the Ceremony

    Three days ago.

    The Adventurers Guild from three different countries had formed joint subjugation teams to hunt the monsters in Un el Portan. As of this moment, however, their headquarters, located at the edge of the great forest, was in a state of chaos.

    ¡¸They broke through the front lines?¡¹the chief asked. He was the head Guildmaster in Quinnd, in charge of all the guild¡¯s branches throughout the empire. A rank B adventurer in his younger days, he had an active career, but before he reached fifty, he lost his right foot to petrifaction and subsequently retired.

    When the first report arrived, he thought it was some sort of a misunderstanding. The monsters¡¯ abnormal growth in numbers happened every year. And every year it was almost always at the same location. The guild dispatched subjugation teams led by rank C adventurers annually to hunt them.

    ¡¸I want details. Tell me more.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    The guild staff who went with the teams gave his report. While in the middle of fighting a mass of Goblins, Green Wolves, and nt-type monsters, something unusual urred. Forest Barbarians ¡ª more than ten of them ¡ª appeared.

    ¡¸Ten...¡¹

    The chief was dumbfounded. A party of rank C adventurers could only take four or five of those at max.

    ¡¸I see. So the problem is the appearance of said Forest Barbarians.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Sir. That¡¯s not all.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I caught a nce of it in the deeper part of the forest.¡¹The staff shivered.¡¸A dragon.¡¹

    The chief thought the staff was simply seeing things due to fear. Dragons lived deep in the mountains, in ces where humans had not set foot on. Un el Portan, while a big forest, was bordered by three countries. If a dragon inhabited the ce, it would¡¯ve been spotted long ago.

    But his assumptions would soon be proven wrong. More and more reports arrived. It wasn¡¯t just Forest Barbarians. Dark Night Wolves, Tyrant Snakes, and Dark Pixies ¡ª monsters that were too much for C-ranked adventurers to handle ¡ª appeared in double digits.

    It was nothing short of strange. Tyrant Snakes acted independently, but they grouped up this time. They had an abnormal situation at hand.

    One adventurer gave his report as follows:

    There¡¯s a dragon in the deepest part of the forest and it was eating monsters. The creatures were forced to leave the forest.

    A dragon, for some unknown reason, had gone berserk and preyed on monsters. Fearing for their lives, the creatures tried to leave the forest. Monsters that would normally be found only in the deepest parts of Un el Portan formed groups ¡ª perhaps their instincts kicked in ¡ª and escaped.

    The chief immediately sent notice for an emergency request to each country¡¯s main guild office. If the monsters escaped, nearby towns would be in danger of being attacked.

    Adventures Guild from all three countries sent word to all adventurers rank D and above, requesting them to hunt the monsters in Un El Portan.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹Hikaru had his hand on his chin as Mikhail exined the situation to him.¡¸Will high-ranking adventurers be there?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, adventurers usually don¡¯t just stay put in a town. Most of them are out there clearing requests. But if three countries called for help, I think a fair number of them will show up.¡¹

    ¡¸How long will the hunt take?¡¹

    ¡¸With a scale this huge, it¡¯ll probablyst until winter.¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t do.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t look at me.¡¹

    At this rate, the event will most likely get cancelled.

    ¡¸Greetings, fellows. Fancy seeing you all¡ª Huh, I guess not all of you are here.¡¹

    Katy arrived, looking like she didn¡¯t have enough sleep. Her coat seemed worn-out, quite the opposite of her usual ssy attire.

    ¡¸I brought you a present, Hikaru.¡¹

    She put five bullets on Hikaru¡¯s palm.

    ¡¸Is this what I think it is?¡¹he asked.

    They were different from the ones he lent to the professor. Those were silver, but these ones were gold with a pattern engraved on the exterior.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a prototype. I¡¯ve confirmed that they can be loaded with magic. They can be recharged, but only for about two or three times.¡¹she whispered into his ears.

    Hikaru stared at her nkly. It had only been forty days since he handed the bullet to her. Even without any prior knowledge about it, she was able to create prototypes.

    A researcher in the academy and the greatest Magic Item Specialist, Katy Kotobi.

    He recalled the words of the principal. She must be a genius when ites to magic items.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stare at me like that. You¡¯re making me blush.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that, Professor?¡¹Mikhail asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s a secret between me and Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸When did you two get so close?¡¹

    Well, the Alchemy King knows about it too, Hikaru thought. But it wouldn¡¯t be wise to tell Mikhail that.

    ¡¸Professor Mikhail, I have a question. The cause of the abnormal surge of monsters is this dragon, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what they said. Though we¡¯re notpletely sure yet.¡¹

    Hikaru shoved the bullets into his pocket and turned his attention to ude. The young man looked at Hikaru with a serious expression.

    ¡¸ude, I¡¯ll tell you about my secret n. You can beat the boss without me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Secret? Wait, you¡¯re noting?¡¹

    ¡¸You can beat him even without me, right?¡¹Hikaru asked once more.

    ude nodded. Hikaru then proceeded to open his Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿ude Zahard Kirihal

    Age: 18 Rank: 7

    3

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿1

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Air¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿2 ¡ú3

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿3 ¡ú4

    ....¡¾Shield¡¿1 ¡ú2

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿1 ¡ú2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿1

    Hikaru put a point on Sword, Shield, Strength, and Power Burst. He then asked ude toe closer.

    (There¡¯s most likely a new job ss in your soul card.)

    (What?!)

    (A result of your training these past few days. Use it. And on the way you should try to move your body a lot so you get used to it. Make sure you get that win.)

    Hikaru didn¡¯t really want to do it, but with four points on Sword, ude could now be one of Forestia¡¯s best swordsmen.

    ¡¸I have a favor to ask, Professor.¡¹Hikaru told Mikhail.

    ¡¸You asking for favors feels weird, but okay. What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Please go with ude to Jarazack.¡¹

    ¡¸What? I told you I need to go to hunt those monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸Luka Lordgrad Ludancia will being as well and they will request an audience with Alexis Jarazack.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! She¡¯s a princess of Ludancia, isn¡¯t she?! What are you guys nning?!¡¹

    ¡¸You can ask them on the way. I want you to be ude and Luka¡¯s bodyguard. They need one, especially with the monsters escaping from the forest.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true... Hmm, okay. I can head to the forest once I escorted them safely.¡¹Mikhail surprisingly agreed.¡¸In exchange, tell me what you¡¯re about to do.¡¹

    ude¡¯s eyes were asking the same question. What are you nning?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get rid of the dragon. If the root of the problem is a lone dragon, it¡¯s the perfect job for me.¡¹Hikaru answered.

 Chapter 101 â€“ Line of Defense Crumbling Down

    <h4>Chapter 101 ¨C Line of Defense Crumbling Down</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Line of Defense Crumbling Down

    The Un el Portan joint subjugation teamposed of adventurers from three different countries had already withdrawn from their initial base of operations. As of the moment, they set up their headquarters in Forestia¡¯s Borderzard, the closest town to the forest.

    ¡¸We already lost twenty percent of our men and forty percent are wounded.¡¹

    In one room of the town¡¯s Adventurers Guild ¡ª which was being used as temporary headquarters ¡ª the chief, who was once a rank B adventurer, groaned. Borderzard¡¯s guildmaster and the staff working with the chief all wore the same gloomy expression.

    The situation was gradually turning grave.

    The first one to quickly dispatch its army was the Quinnd Empire. Their forces had dwindled from the war with Ponsonia, but they still had the troops of the Margrave stationed at the border near Un el Portan who were starting to get deployed in a nearby town. They were able to respond quickly partly because the chief himself was from the Empire.

    ¡¸Any news from Ponsonia?¡¹

    ¡¸They haven¡¯t contacted us yet.¡¹

    ¡¸What about Forestia¡¯s army?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re moving slow. Actually it feels like they¡¯re not moving at all. Maybe the report from the guild hasn¡¯t reached the government yet.¡¹a staff said.

    The chief red at Borderzard¡¯s guildmaster, but thetter held his ground.

    ¡¸You said to just send the same number of people like every other year, and so we did. Now after scrambling to take refuge here, you want us to send more?¡¹the guildmaster said.

    ¡¸You better watch your mouth!¡¹the chief eximed.

    ¡¸Is that how you talk to the one who saved your life?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, you...¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop!¡¹

    A staff intervened. Ultimately, the Adventurers Guild wasn¡¯t a monolithic organization. Borderzard¡¯s guildmaster was worried that the subjugation team¡¯s escape towards the town would draw the monsters here.

    The higher-ups in Forestia had their eyes on the fast-approaching Foundation Anniversary where the leaders of the seven nations would convene in one ce. Security was tight. Kirihal and Ludancia, in particr, always bickered every year.

    The government wasn¡¯t really interested in monster hunts that adventurers go to just to line their pockets. In fact, the staff who informed them of the current situation was told that the Adventurers Guild should solve the problem themselves.

    If Borderzard turned into a sea of mes, the government would surely forget about the uing event, but the guildmaster wouldn¡¯t wish for that to happen.

    ¡¸We¡¯re calling for adventurers all over Forestia! We¡¯ve even prepared food for emergencies! Please don¡¯t me us for your failure on the front lines.¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard! That¡¯s thest straw!!¡¹

    Ink sttered as the inkwell that the chief threw hit the guildmaster on the head.

    ¡¸H-How dare you! I will not tolerate such behavior. You¡¯re not getting any food until you prostrate and apologize!¡¹

    ¡¸Bullshit! The Adventurers Guild is a supranational organization and we¡¯re in the middle of a case right now! What can a worthless guildmaster like you do?!¡¹

    ¡¸Please just stop this!¡¹

    The meeting was put on hold until the staff could calm the two down.

    ¡¸While they¡¯re busy squabbling, the monsters are getting closer... ¡¹one of the staff muttered in disappointment.

    Borderzard was located near the great forest of Un el Portan, close enough for the naked eye to see the edge of the forest. Mud walls, fences, and a dry moat surrounded the town.

    The ce looked like a fortress in the middle of a battlefield, yet it was actually quite big. It covered an area of one square kilometer, with a poption of four thousand. There were small farms inside and most people lived in housingplexes.

    Despite this, people continued to live here for two reasons: the bounties of the forest, and its proximity to Quinnd and Ponsonia.

    ¡¸Is it true there are too many monsters this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? Maybe they¡¯re just exaggerating so they won¡¯t be held responsible for their failure.¡¹

    ¡¸But I heard rank C adventurers from Forestia were severely wounded.¡¹

    Adventurers were charged with patrolling. The top of the surrounding wall was wide enough for four people to walk abreast. Only a few soldiers were stationed in Borderzard so as not to provoke the neighboring countries. There were plenty of adventurers around, however ¡ª most, if not all of them, had their eyes set on the great forest.

    ¡¸Man, I wish I was high-ranked. I¡¯d be rich by now.¡¹

    ¡¸Big words. You¡¯re only rank F, you moron.¡¹

    ¡¸But from what I heard, Ponsonia didn¡¯t impose any restrictions with regards to rank, and Quinnd required adventurers to be at least rank F.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Maybe that¡¯s why the subjugation team failed? It¡¯s probablyposed of weaklings.¡¹

    The men talked as they walked on top of the wall.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Look at the forest. Do you see something?¡¹

    A wide in spread out in the direction the man was pointing. Beyond ity a green line ¡ª the edge of the forest. And clouds of dust were rising to the air.

    Then out of nowhere, they heard the roar of a beast.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing...¡¹one man muttered hoarsely.

    ¡¸Monsters areing!¡¹

    ¡¸Send word right away!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-Where to?¡¹

    ¡¸To the guild! Where else?! Hurry up, you idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    The most dangerous day in the history of Borderzard was about to begin.

    ¡¸No! Nooo! Why?!¡¹

    ¡¸Stay away from me! The poison will spread!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t live without him!¡¹

    People¡¯s cries rang out. The stench of blood, vomit, and antiseptics filled the air. Wounded adventurers who couldn¡¯t be admitted to the already-full hospital wereid down on the floors of the town hall. Closed off and isted to prevent disease and poison from spreading, the ce was dark even though it was the middle of the day.

    ¡¸...Uh...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re awake!¡¹

    Pa held the hand of her best friend lying down before her. There were two of them: Pia who, despite having a confident air to her, cried herself to sleep at night, and Prisci ¡ª with her ample bosoms that drew the eyes of men ¡ª who always seemed to wear a nk expression, yet her skill with the bow would put grown-ups to shame. Prisci still had not woken up, only Pia.

    ¡¸Pa... Where am I?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re in Borderzard in Forestia. We managed to escape all the way here.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see...¡¹

    Pia¡¯s vision was blurry. She couldn¡¯t even see Pa¡¯s face clearly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be alright! I¡¯ll heal you with my healing magic!¡¹

    Piaughed weakly.

    ¡¸Thanks. I know your magic is effective.¡¹

    ¡¸You got it!¡¹

    Pa lied. She had been using healing magic for hours, but all it did was prolong their lives, not heal them. Pia¡¯s left nk had been ripped open after a log thrown by a Forest Barbarian hit her, trying to protect Pa.

    I¡¯ll protect you, Pa! She uttered those words cheerfully all the time.

    Tears rolled down Pa¡¯s cheeks. Idiot. You didn¡¯t have to protect me with your life, you crybaby! Dummy!

    Pa coughed and blood dripped from her mouth. She ran out of mana some time ago, but she kept her magic running with sheer willpower.

    ¡¸...Pa?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Pia! I¡¯ll heal you!¡¹

    Quickly wiping the blood off with her cuff, Pa resumed her chant. She nced at Prisci who still hadn¡¯t opened her eyes. Her other friend got inflicted with some sort of poison that her magic couldn¡¯t neutralize. All she could do was prolong Prisci¡¯s life, who almost looked dead, color drained from her face. The only proof that she was alive was the faint rising and falling of her chest.

    ¡¸Pa...¡¹

    Pia¡¯s forelocks stuck to her sweat-drenched forehead. Pa was soaking from cold sweat. She had a feeling that the moment she stopped using her magic, her friends would die.

    Oh, God...

    She got blessed with healing abilities after praying every single day back in her vige.

    God, please... I don¡¯t care about my own life. Just please let my friends live.

    Desperately, she prayed to the heavens, all the while continuing her chant. She felt her body freezing down to the core. Her bones creaked, screaming in pain. Her head ached, as though needles were being thrust into her skull.

    ¡¸You can stop... You don¡¯t... have to die too...¡¹Pia muttered in a low whisper.

    Her slightly-opened eyes closed. She had fallen asleep. She might not wake up ever again. The thought crossed Pa¡¯s mind and an indescribable fear gripped her heart.

    ¡¸No! I won¡¯t let you die, no matter what! I¡¯ll do anything, everything!¡¹

    Pa pleaded to the gods.

    Please! I beg of you! I offer you my everything. So please... Please give me a miracle!

    ¡¸I was just passing by and I thought I heard a familiar voice.¡¹

    Groggily, she turned her head.

    ¡¸What happened to them? They¡¯re seriously injured.¡¹

    ¡¸...Hikaru-sama?¡¹

    In Pa¡¯s eyes, he was like a miracle sent from heaven.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Whaa?!¡¹

    Pa clung to Hikaru all of a sudden and he almost fell backwards, but he somehow managed to stay on his feet. Pa looked ragged, her clothes dirty, her hair and face a mess.

    ¡¸...Do you want to save them?¡¹

    The question brought her back to her senses and she let go.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Her eyes were serious. Genuine.

    ¡¸Are you prepared to give up everything except your life?¡¹

    ¡¸I am.¡¹

    She answered with not even the slightest hesitation.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll never see these two ever again. Or rather, you¡¯ll never be with them. You will devote the rest of your life to me, and only me. Are you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If you can save them, then I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    Hikaru closed his eyes, as though steeling himself, and opened them again, holding Pa¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸From now on, you will be one of this world¡¯s most powerful healers. Your mana capacity will increase as well. People will want you. So much, in fact, that many will die. So I suggest that you keep a low profile as much as possible.¡¹

    Pa gulped. Strangely enough, she didn¡¯t doubt his words one bit.

    ¡¸Close your eyes. The moment you open them again, your life will change.¡¹

    Pa closed her eyes shut. In that moment, her life was starting to head into apletely different direction.

 Chapter 102 â€“ The Birth of the Healing Hand

    <h4>Chapter 102 ¨C The Birth of the Healing Hand</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Birth of the Healing Hand

    Hikaru arrived at Borderzard, the closest town to Un el Portan that day. The moment he passed by the town hall where the wounded were being treated, he had a terrible sense of foreboding. His Instinct tingled.

    He stepped inside, and the smell of the stagnant air almost overwhelmed him. Then he heard a familiar voice.

    Pa...

    Three girls who left their vige. They formed a party with young men from the neighboring vige which broke up after they encountered a horde of Goblins. After saving the girls, Hikaru ended up having dinner with them. Pa, in particr, seemed to have taken a liking to him.

    It did sound like they needed money, Hikaru thought. They probably joined the monster hunt for the reward.

    But he couldn¡¯t me them. If it was like every other year, even beginner adventurers like them could help by carrying monsters in by high-ranked adventurers, or taking down the small fries.

    It was simply ill luck. Nothing more, nothing less. Perhaps that was what spurred him to approach Pa, to meet her again. He learned that her two friends ¡ª Pia and Prisci ¡ª were at death¡¯s door.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Pa Nohra

    Age: 17 Rank: 8

    13

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿4

    ......¡¾Healing Magic¡¿2

    ......¡¾Support Magic¡¿1

    If I modify her Soul Board, she can heal them.

    But once points had been spent, they couldn¡¯t be taken back. If he increased the power of her healing magic, what would she do afterwards? What if she turned into an enemy? What if she told people about Hikaru¡¯s ability?

    This is a simple problem. Do I trust her? Or do I let them die? I guess it must be fate that always brings us together.

    ¡¸Do you want to save them?¡¹he asked.

    Hikaru steeled himself and decided to trust her. If he deemed her to be not trustworthy, he would kill her with his own hands.

    Pa didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. He felt her resolve, her determination to save her friends even if it meant giving up her own life.

    ¡¸Close your eyes. The moment you open them again, your life will change.¡¹

    Hikaru opened her Soul Board while her eyes were shut.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Pa Nohra

    Age: 17 Rank: 8

    4

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿5

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿4

    ......¡¾Healing Magic¡¿8

    ......¡¾Support Magic¡¿1

    ¡¸Open your eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    She looked at him, eyes wet from tears.

    ¡¸Do you feel different?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like... my mana has increased.¡¹

    ¡¸Use all the mana you got to heal them.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru ced one hand on Pa¡¯s shoulder and the other on Pia¡¯s forehead, then activated Group Obfuscation.

    ¡¸O God who art in heaven, in thy name I ask for a miracle. In thy right hand thou offerest the gift of life, in thy left the blessing of death. Give us grace so we can survive. I offer thee my mana...¡¹

    Pa chanted with both hands on Pia¡¯s abdomen, her voice rich and full. Warm, golden mana overflowed from Pa¡¯s body. She had her eyes closed, though, so she couldn¡¯t see it herself.

    Golden light flowed through her hands and into Pia¡¯s body. The flesh on her friend¡¯s belly twitched as it gradually healed. It felt like watching aputer-generated image.

    Looks like eight points on Healing Magic is enough, Hikaru thought.

    He didn¡¯t put ten points on it for a few reasons. First, he wasn¡¯t sure how powerful her magic would turn out to be. It would pose a problem if her mana capacity wasn¡¯t enough. He could¡¯ve put five or six points, but he imagined there would be a few of those people in this world. Yet he hadn¡¯t heard of a healing magic that could restore flesh, aside from legends and myths. As such, he estimated eight points would be enough. He didn¡¯t have time to verify it, however.

    Pa staggered on her feet as she let out a low groan. Fortunately, Hikaru managed to hold her up.

    ¡¸Did you use your mana all at once?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes... You told me to use all my mana. How¡¯s Pia?¡¹

    ¡¸You take a look.¡¹

    Pa¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her friend.

    ¡¸H-H-Her abdomen¡¯s healed!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great?¡¹

    Pa turned her attention to Hikaru.

    ¡¸Figaru-zabaaaaa!¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s spine made a strange sound as she embraced him tight.

    ¡¸Y-You idiot! Let go of me!¡¹

    ¡¸But... But...¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s still your other friend!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    She quickly let go of him.

    Phew... Good thing I had Group Obfuscation on.

    Not one person noticed what was going on.

    ¡¸What happened to Prisci?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸She got poisoned, and my magic doesn¡¯t work.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure how it works, but shouldn¡¯t you know first what kind of poison it is before you can neutralize it?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I should be able to heal her. If it¡¯s a more potent poison, then you just use a more powerful magic.¡¹

    ¡¸...And you don¡¯t have much mana left.¡¹

    With his Mana Detection, Hikaru could tell she didn¡¯t have much left in her tank. So he opened her Soul Board and added one point on her Mana.

    ¡¸Huh? Wait... My mana increased?! Did you do this?!¡¹

    ¡¸Just use your magic on her quick.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    As Pa cast her magic, color gradually returned to Prisci¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Th-Thank goodness...¡¹

    At longst, Pa felt relief. Softly, she closed her eyes...

    ¡¸Ugh?!¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s karate chopnded on her head.

    ¡¸Why are you sleeping? Do you want your friends to stay in such unsanitary conditions? Let¡¯s move them somewhere else.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    First, they supported Prisci from both sides and got her on her feet. They then left the town hall and made their way to the subjugation team¡¯s camp. The town¡¯s inns were not enough to amodate all the adventurers so the Adventurers Guild¡¯s training ground was used as a camp instead.

    The men and women were separated. Pa asked and a small tent was provided to her. With his Stealth, Hikaru was able to enter the women¡¯s area.

    ¡¸Just wait a bit, Prisci. I¡¯ll bring Pia soon.¡¹

    When they stepped out of the tent, they noticed the adventurers starting to get restless.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s happening?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Ah, arge group of monsters is closing in on this town.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... Wait, what?! That sounds like terrible news! How can you be so calm?!¡¹

    Hikaru shed a grin.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be fine. Someone qualified at dealing with such a problem is on their way.¡¹

    ¡¸Someone qualified?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry and bring Pia here too.¡¹

    They left the camp and headed back to the town hall.

    ¡¸We have a problem now. You.¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me?! I¡¯m fine! I have spare mana thanks to you and I think it¡¯s recovering faster now.¡¹

    While she didn¡¯t know exactly what happened, Pa believed her increased mana capacity was because of Hikaru. Her healing magic had improved considerably as well, but she seemed unaware of it. I can just exin it to her some other time.

    ¡¸I told you to devote the rest of your life to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, y-yeah. Uhm... I look forward to spending my life with you.¡¹

    She stopped and bowed deeply. Hikaru hit her with another chop on the head.

    ¡¸Listen. This is serious. As you may have realized, I tweaked your abilities.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh... Why do you have to be so mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Because you¡¯re getting carried away. You are now one of this country¡¯s ¡ª no, this continent¡¯s most powerful healers.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not how I expect you to react. Think about it. Do you know anyone else who can actually restore flesh?¡¹

    Pa froze.

    ¡¸N-Now that you mention it... I heard only some of the higher-ups of the church, the Cardinals, can do that.¡¹

    Oh, so someone from the church can do what she did, huh? I thought that only happened in legends. I guess I was wrong. Six points on Healing Magic probably would¡¯ve been enough.

    ¡¸What would happen if people found out about your abilities?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know...¡¹

    ¡¸Even the church will want you. Royals and nobles too, most likely. You have the power to fix someone as though nothing happened to them in the first ce. A struggle revolving around you will ur. Many people will die. I asked you if you were prepared for that.¡¹

    Pa turned pale as a sheet. Reality finally dawned on her.

    ¡¸Listen closely. You have toy low. And you will pay me back for the power I gave you.¡¹

    ¡¸Pay you back...¡¹

    ¡¸How many more times do I have to save you?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Pa pursed her lips.

    ¡¸I now understand what you¡¯re trying to say. Please ept my life.¡¹

    Hikaru wagered and he won. Pa could be trusted. He was d he modified her Soul Board.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll think about what to do from now on some other time. First, we¡¯ll bring Pia to the camp. You stay with them until they wake up. Once they do, flee somewhere safe and then say your goodbyes.¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t bring Pia and Prisci with him. The more people he had to protect, the more unfavorable it was. Hikaru¡¯s abilities were best suited for one-on-ones. Pa seemed to have understood as she nodded silently.

    ¡¸ Here, take this.¡¹

    Hikaru handed her a bag of coins, a key, and a piece of paper with his address.

    ¡¸Right now, I¡¯m staying in a town in Forestia called Schrzard. I want you to head there. You can split the money with Pia and Prisci. Send them back to your vige. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve realized by now that you¡¯re not exactly fit to be adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, are you sure I can go with you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m keeping you for my own reasons. I¡¯ve always wanted a Healer by my side.¡¹

    ¡¸I... see.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you disappointed that I¡¯m treating you like a tool?¡¹

    ¡¸No. You saved my friends¡¯ lives. I have noints whatsoever.¡¹she said in a clear voice.

    ¡¸Good.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do now?¡¹

    ¡¸I will end this mess.¡¹

    ¡¸End? How?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s move!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    They made their way to the town hall. Hikaru was just a bit worried, but right now he couldn¡¯t keep Papany.

 Chapter 103 â€“ Abilities Suited for Group Cleanup

    <h4>Chapter 103 ¨C Abilities Suited for Group Cleanup</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Abilities Suited for Cleaning Up Hordes

    From the top of the walls of Borderzard, adventurers fired arrows and spells at the approaching monsters.

    ¡¸Second volley, hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it! It doesn¡¯t look like their numbers are decreasing.¡¹

    ¡¸Stopining! We¡¯ll just have to do what we can!¡¹

    Dark Night Wolves slipped through the rain of arrows. Forest Barbarians extinguished the fireballs with a swing of their arms. The adventurers¡¯ attacks didn¡¯t seem to be working. But there was nothing else they could do.

    ¡¸Hang in there! We have to hold this ce until dawn!¡¹

    The sun was slowly going down. In the evening glow, the citizens of Borderzard were beginning to evacuate. The adventurers¡¯ task was to buy time for that. A lot of the residents preferred to stay, fixated on their properties. As a matter of fact, only half of the poption agreed to evacuate. Even then, moving two thousand people overnight was a huge task. Right now, the other gate ¡ª the side facing away from the forest ¡ª was jammed with people.

    ¡¸They¡¯re climbing up!¡¹

    The first Green Wolf had finally climbed over the dry moat and slipped through the fences, its forelegs now on the wall.

    ¡¸O-O-Over here too! Ahh!¡¹

    A Forest Barbarian destroyed the fences.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over...¡¹

    The n was to reduce their numbers while they were still far away with long-range attacks. Adventurers would then take to the field to clean up the rest. But if they could manage to do that, they wouldn¡¯t have had to retreat in the first ce. If these were ordinary, weak monsters, the case would¡¯ve long been closed inside the forest ¡ª they wouldn¡¯t be in this mess right now.

    It wasn¡¯t as though they didn¡¯t n things thoroughly. But it was the only strategy they coulde up with given their limited resources. Theycked time to prepare as well. After all, never before had swarms of monsters rushed out of the forest like this.

    ¡¸F-Fall back!¡¹

    Then just when the front lines were crumbling, a Mage appeared out of nowhere, standing on top of the wall. The girl, with her hood pulled over her eyes, started chanting.

    ¡¸O¡¯ Spirit, heed my call. A raging fire is what I desire. Fire to burn down all living things, all creation, even thews of the universe!¡¹

    No one seemed to have noticed where she came from.

    ¡¸Dance, Spirit!¡¹

    For a moment, the monsters stopped moving, perplexed by the swelling mass of mana.

    ¡¸I offer you my mana, so sing, Spirit!¡¹

    An incredibly huge magic circle appeared in the air. From it, red raging mes, brighter than the setting sun, emerged.

    ¡¸Take back our once pure world and burn everything down to ashes.¡¹

    An ordinary Mage would copse after expending such enormous amount of mana. They might not even finish the spell. Yet the girl continued her chant, her sonorous voice resounding through the battlefield.

    ¡¸me Gospel!¡¹

    With a sound like ss breaking, the magic circle shattered to pieces. The heat from the raging ball of me was so intense that it stung the cheeks of the gaping adventurers watching the scene at a distance. The fireball dropped in the middle of a group of ten Forest Barbarians. The moment it hit, the ground trembled, and a hot, gust of wind swept across the field.

    ¡¸Waaaahhh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, crap!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s going on?!¡¹

    The mes formed a vortex, burning monsters within its reach ¡ª humanoids, beasts, nt-type ¡ª every single kind set aze. When the mes died, a hint of fear resided in the eyes of the monsters.

    ¡¸N-Now¡¯s our chance! Attack!¡¹

    The first toe to his senses was Borderzard¡¯s guildmaster.

    ¡¸Attack now while they¡¯re still in shock! Anyone close to the Mage, protect them! After using that much mana, they should be¡ª¡¹

    Everyone started moving, following the guildmaster¡¯s instructions. But they froze in awe... and dread.

    ¡¸O¡¯ Spirit, heed my call. A raging fire is what I desire. Fire to burn down all living things, all creation, even thews of the universe!¡¹

    The Mage began chanting her second shot. A huge magic circle emerged above her.

    ¡¸Sh-She can still fire another one?¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares how many times they can shoot?!¡¹An adventurer answered the guildmaster¡¯s question.¡¸Let¡¯s just let her do her thing! Anyone nearby should move right away! We need to drive away the monsters that made it to the wall!¡¹

    A youngdy with rich, lustrous hair in pigtails gave the order. The first to recognize her were the adventurers from Ponsonia.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the Four Stars of the East! Rank B adventurers! We have a chance to win now!¡¹

    Life returned to the adventurers¡¯ faces upon hearing the words ¡°rank B¡±. But the ck-haired girl, Selica Tanoue, frowned.

    ¡¸Move! Now! We lose if even one of these things enter the town!¡¹

    The adventurers responded quickly. In the meantime, the second me Gospel was being lobbed to a cluster of monsters.

    Who is that girl? Even I can¡¯t use a spell that powerful!

    Selica nced at the mysterious Mage. With the hood pulled over their head, she couldn¡¯t see their face. And for some strange reason, whenever she lost focus for a bit, when the Mage wasn¡¯t using their spell, it felt like she would lose sight of the girl ¡ª despite the fact that she just stood there on top of the wall.

    She must have a magic item that blocks perception! Selica guessed. I have to talk to her after this. Selica then searched for a ce with few monsters so she could use her own spells as well.

    Her party leader, Selyse Lande, had already jumped down from the wall and charged straight into the horde of monsters. Supporting her was Sarah, shooting arrows at monsters in Selyse¡¯s blindspot. Her skill with the bow was as splendid as always.

    Thest member of the Four Stars of the East, Sophie Bloomfield, was in town to treat the wounded.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be bested!¡¹

    With the appearance of these key characters, the tide of battle was beginning to turn.

    Nation of Jarazack, Forestia. Around the same time.

    ude Zahard Kirihal and Luka Lordgrad Ludancia were at the biggest manor located in a town that was formerly a metropolis. The manor itself was once a castle. Apanying them were Mikhail and Ivan.

    A huge door stood before them. Slowly, it opened.

    ¡¸Guests from Schrzard have arrived.¡¹a servant announced.

    ude scanned the room, which was once an audience chamber. Soft carpet covered the floor, and arge, yet in chair sat at the center. Facing it were four chairs, where they would most likely be seated. The master of the manor was already sitting on the big chair.

    ¡¸Mikhail! Long time no see! Ivan too! You¡¯ve grown bigger!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Alexis. I apologize I can¡¯t visit often as I¡¯m busy teaching.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a kid anymore, Boss. I won¡¯t grow any bigger.¡¹

    Alexei grinned, probably happy to hear himself referred to as ¡°Boss¡±. His rugged features gave him a viinous look.

    Whoa... Professor Mikhail is just as strong as this guy? Yeah, right. This isn¡¯t what I expected at all! ude thought.

    Alexei stood up and embraced Mikhail and Ivan. The man was over two meters tall, his chest wide. As expected from the nation of martial arts, I guess.

    The most terrifying part was his face.

    He looks like he eats kids for breakfast!

    The man turned his attention towards ude.

    ¡¸I see. So this is the man you talked about, Ivan.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Ivan looked like an underling in Alexei¡¯s gang. ude gulped.

    No matter. I will do what I came here to do.

    ude nced at his fianc¨¦ standing by his side. Luka too looked at him.

    ¡¸My name is ude Zahard Kirihal. I came here to ask you, the strongest man in Jarazack, a favor.¡¹

    Mustering all his courage, ude walked forward. About a meter away from Alexei, he stopped and fixed his gaze on the face of the boss.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have to see if you¡¯re worthy enough to ask me a favor.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸ude is strong. Right now, out of ten matches, I could barely win one fight.¡¹Mikhail said.

    ¡¸Wow!¡¹the boss eximed, looking even happier.¡¸Ever since you left, Mikhail, I trained even harder. As a result, no one in Jarazack could defeat me anymore. There¡¯s no way you can beat me now!¡¹he told the professor.

    ¡¸I can sense the aura around you has changed.¡¹Mikhail said.¡¸Brace yourself, ude. He¡¯s not the Lord Alexei I know anymore.¡¹

    ude gulped once more.

    This really isn¡¯t what I was expecting!

 Chapter 104 â€“ Game of Persuasion: Claude vs Alexei (Jarazackâ€™s Vote)

    <h4>Chapter 104 ¨C Game of Persuasion: ude vs Alexei (Jarazack¡¯s Vote)</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Game of Persuasion: ude vs Alexei (Jarazack¡¯s Vote)

    They were at an indoor arena inside the manor, its size big enough for fifty people to train simultaneously. The ce was packed, with spectators lining the walls.

    Where¡¯d theye from?! ude wondered.

    Standing in the middle of the arena, his eyes widened as he watched the spectators that numbered more than a hundred. Thirty minutes had passed since he talked to Alexei in the audience chamber. After that, they moved to the arena. In the meantime, more and more people arrived, and before he knew it, a mass of people had entered the arena.

    ¡¸Ahahaha! I was wondering what kind of person would challenge the boss, and it turns out it¡¯s just a scrawny dude!¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s a master Mage.¡¹

    ¡¸Fighting with magic would be boring.¡¹

    ¡¸The boss has been really looking forward to today¡¯s match.¡¹

    It seemed Alexei told the public of his fight with ude today.

    ¡¸Yeah. He said no one really wanted to fight him anymore.¡¹

    At least do mock battles with him! Worry gripped ude. Was he that strong that no one wanted to fight him in mock battles? Does he employ incredibly nasty tactics when fighting? Will my sword even reach him?

    Luka grabbed ude¡¯s slightly trembling hand.

    ¡¸Luka...¡¹

    ¡¸I know you can win.¡¹

    Right now, those words meant everything. As soon as Alexei entered the arena, the spectators broke in an uproar. The Boss wore clothes that were easy to move in and no sort of armor at all. Apparently it was normal for participants in Jarazack mock battles to not wear any defensive equipment.

    Practice weapons were brought in to the center of the arena. There were plenty to choose from ¡ª short, straight, curved, and great swords, short and long spears, halberds, and shields.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you all waiting!¡¹Alexei said in his thick voice.

    The spectators cheered.

    ¡¸Choose any weapon you like.¡¹

    ude went for the straight sword, a one-handed weapon, without hesitation. Its de had worn out. The weight was just right, and there was nothing wrong with the design too. He nced at the shield, but didn¡¯t reach for it.

    ¡¸Hmm? Is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Just that one sword?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Alexei frowned. The spectators were abuzz.

    ¡¸Is he underestimating the Boss?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe he didn¡¯t n to win from the start.¡¹

    But Alexei noticed something. Ivan and Mikhail, who were standing behind ude, didn¡¯t seem to care. It seemed as though they were baffled, but at the same time, were fine with ude¡¯s choice.

    The Boss took the great sword, unsheathed it, and swung it around above his head. ude¡¯s forelocks swayed from the wind produced. The spectators pped and cheered.

    ¡¸All right. I feel great.¡¹

    ude and Alexei stood at a distance. A referee ¡ª apparently amanding officer in the Jarazack army ¡ª appeared between them and exined the rules.

    ¡¤ The match ends when one says they surrender or they lose consciousness.

    ¡¤ No killing.

    ¡¤ If things look dangerous, the match will be stopped. Healers are on standby.

    ¡¸Any objections?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m good!¡¹

    ¡¸None from me.¡¹

    The referee nodded.

    ¡¸Okay. Everyone else, please step aside.¡¹

    A tinge of fear dawned on ude¡¯s face the moment Luka let go of his hand. But from here on out, it was his fight alone. Luka stepped back, worry in her eyes.

    ude jumped to his feet as Mikhail tapped him on the shoulder all of a sudden.

    ¡¸Just do your usual thing. If you do that, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll win.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh... What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Alexei had gained more muscle. But you will win.¡¹

    ¡¸B-But I...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting married, right?¡¹

    ¡¸...Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Good.¡¹

    Mikhail shed a grin and backed away with Ivan. The boss got stronger, but if I fight like I always have, I¡¯ll win... ude understood the meaning of the professor¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t agree with them right away.

    He trained with Mikhail every day on their three-day trip to Jarazack. Like Mikhail said, he could win nine out of ten times. But that also meant there was a ten percent chance he would lose. He didn¡¯t understand how ¡°doing what he always did¡± would win him the fight.

    No matter. I still have to do this. I have to win. He steeled himself. Amidst the roaring of the crowd, ude and the Boss stood facing each other.

    ¡¸Ready?¡¹

    ude raised his sword, pointing it towards Alexei. The boss lifted his great sword in one hand and ced in on his shoulder.

    ¡¸Fight!¡¹

    They both moved at the same time. Alexei quickly closed the distance in long strides.

    ¡¸Whoooooooooaaaaaaa!¡¹

    With a roar, Alexei raised his sword from his shoulder and swung it downwards in an arc. Halfway down, he held the grip with two hands, increasing the speed of the swing even further.

    The rule stated no killing, but a swing like this would cut ude¡¯s body in half.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    But ude could see everything clearly. A diagonal downward swing ¡ª even Mikhail didn¡¯t do such a simple move. The professor¡¯s swordsmanship was beautiful and smooth, even though his primary weapon was a great sword. He was indeed worthy of the title ¡°Professor¡±.

    He¡¯s slower than the professor...?

    Alexei, who was stronger than Mikhail, was slower. The thought caused ude to hesitate for a moment.

    This is my chance.

    Then he was quick to react. Twisting his body, he dodged Alexei¡¯s attack. In that split second, he struck the boss¡¯s de with his sword¡¯s handle. With the swing parried, Alexei¡¯s body pitched forward. Then¡ª

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move.¡¹

    ude had the tip of his sword on Alexei¡¯s throat.

    ¡¸...I surrender.¡¹

    The boss, his face red, epted his defeat. The cheering ceased, followed by a stir.

    ¡¸What was that?!¡¹

    ¡¸Did you see that?!¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell just happened?!¡¹

    Almost none of the spectators grasped exactly happened in that short moment.

    ¡¸Ah, damn it! You got me, kid! I thought you¡¯d resort to some surprise tactics. I never expected you to shut me down head-on!¡¹

    ¡¸Using dirty tricks wille to bite me back in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well said! Hahahaha!¡¹

    Alexeiughed heartily, feeling relieved after epting his defeat.

    ¡¸I must say... I didn¡¯t expect you to dodge my attack so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸I found that strange too. Permit me to say this, Lord Alexei. Your swing was...¡¹

    ¡¸Call me Alexei. Just Alexei. No titles needed. We fought each other head-on, and you won. We¡¯re friends now. Don¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    That¡¯s awkward in and of itself, but okay.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be honest. Your swing was... Please don¡¯t be offended. But it felt slower than Professor Mikhail¡¯s.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    Alexei red at ude, causing him to lean back.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t scare him, My Lord.¡¹Mikhail stepped in.

    ¡¸Mikhail... What kind of things did you teach this kid? Don¡¯t tell me you agree with him.¡¹

    ¡¸I believe what he said to be true.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You said you trained hard. You gained more muscle, but you became slower.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Alexei looked confused, so Mikhail exined further. There were necessary and unnecessary muscles. One could carry heavier stuff with more muscles, but the more unnecessary muscles, the slower one¡¯s movements would be.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    ¡¸But against great sword users like me, power is more important than speed. If I fought you, I would¡¯ve lost.¡¹Mikhail said.

    ¡¸Still... No ordinary man can parry my attack from the side like that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what makes him incredible. He does have the traits of a Spirit Elf, though.¡¹

    ¡¸A Spirit Elf?¡¹

    ¡¸ude is a member of the venerable Zahard family. Spirit Elf blood flows within him.¡¹

    Those words caused a stir among the spectators. It seemed most people knew about Spirit Elves. The Queen herself, Marquedo, was one. They didn¡¯t look that much different from humans, but they had great affinity to magic and sharp senses. They also had a keen sixth sense.

    I think it¡¯s thanks to my job ss, rather than my blood. ude touched the soul card in his pocket. Hikaru was right. I got a new job ss.

    The new ss popped up after Hikaru added another point to ude¡¯s ¡°Sword¡±, but the young man thought it was a product of his training.

    There were two of them: Sun Sword Dance God: Sword Dancer and Elite Ritual Sword God: Sword Police, a four and five-character ss respectively. He chose the four-character one without hesitation. Thanks to that, his body felt lighter, and his ability to respond to his opponent¡¯s sword improved.

    ¡¸Whatever. Whether it was his blood or not doesn¡¯t matter. You won against me, ude! Tell me what you want!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Alexei.¡¹

    ude bowed. He asked the boss to vote for the creation of the student alliance, and...

    ¡¸Whaaat?! I-Is thatdy the third princess of Ludancia?! And you want to marry her?!¡¹

    Alexei was shocked. It was the biggestmotion of the day yet. The boss simply nodded along as ude told him about the student alliance, but his expression quickly changed when the marriage came up.

    ¡¸I see. I understand now why you wanted to fight me, even putting your life on the line.¡¹

    Uh, didn¡¯t the rules say no killing?

    ¡¸Very well. I approve! A marriage between Kirihal and Ludancia. Now that sounds interesting! Everyone present here is a witness! Today we make history!¡¹

    The crowd went wild. Men approached ude, tapping his shoulders. Women cheered for Luka. Somehow the whole thing turned into a feast, and they drank all night.

    I-I did my part, Hikaru. I hope things are fine on your side.

    His head still fuzzy, ude thought about how things were out there on the battlefield.

 Chapter 105 â€“ Alone in the Great Forest

    <h4>Chapter 105 ¨C Alone in the Great Forest</h4>

    A loud bang echoed behind him. It¡¯s starting, Hikaru thought.

    He already took into ount that monsters were going to charge straight for Borderzard. If a town got destroyed, the chances of the ceremony getting cancelled would be high. Borderzard had to be defended no matter what.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going too.¡¹Lavia said after Hikaru told her he was going to the forest to back up the subjugation team.

    She insisted she was perfect for taking down groups of monsters. He felt reluctant to send Lavia some ce dangerous, but in the end he gave in.

    ¡¸I have Stealth too, so I¡¯ll be fine.¡¹she added.

    Hikaru himself knew just how powerful the Stealth skill was. He edited Lavia¡¯s Soul Board so she could move independently.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lavia

    Age: 14 Rank: 29

    6

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿1¡ú3

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿11¡ú15

    ....¡¾Magic Principle¡¿2

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Fire¡¿6

    ....¡¾Magic Creation¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿1¡ú2

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿1¡ú2

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿1¡ú2

    With this even if Borderzard fell, Lavia could escape. Hikaru instructed her to run once monsters entered the town.

    A moving artillery equipped with a Stealth function. Terrifying.

    Hikaru hoped Lavia would gain a few ranks from killing hordes of monsters. Once she started firing her spells, she would definitely draw attention. Unfortunately they couldn¡¯t do anything about that. She could just take advantage of the confusion to escape. As long as no one saw her face, withdrawing would be easy.

    What are the chances they will win? 70%? 80%? Either way, I can¡¯t fail.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t expect Lavia to kill all the monsters. The other adventures could handle the rest. At this point, however, Hikaru didn¡¯t know that the Four Stars of the East were in Borderzard.

    The forest...

    The sun still stood high in the sky. After traversing the wide ins, Hikaru set foot into the forest. He used Detection to sense monsters nearby, proceeding onward while avoiding monsters moving in groups as much as possible. He just had to go towards the direction the creatures were running from to find his target.

    Gotta be careful I don¡¯t get lost...

    Fortunately Un el Portan didn¡¯t have a maic field that renderedpasses useless. If he just checked hispass, the sun, and his location constantly, he wouldn¡¯t get lost. Leaves formed canopies high above. Sunlight filtered through the trees, shining on Hikaru, yet the atmosphere was anything but peaceful.

    Near and far, monsters still kept moving. I guess the first ones to reach Borderzard was the first battalion, so to speak. He could feel the creatures advancing in groups, though not as overwhelming at the first batch.

    Hikaru spotted a group of monsters gathered around, cowering, and a flock of birds twittering as though arguing with each other. Not all monsters escaped. There were creatures that stayed behind, going about their usual business.

    Oh, crap!

    Hikau stopped in his tracks. A swarm of butterflies appeared out of nowhere like a cloud of smoke, their scales scattering in the wind like sparks. They passed by his side.

    Hngh?! He felt his head rock. I feel dizzy!

    Hikaru quickly backed away, and the sense of vertigo gradually disappeared. It seemed the butterflies released something in their immediate vicinity ¡ª most likely the scales, but he had no proof.

    I have to focus.

    It would be quite pathetic if he simply copsed without the enemy even noticing. Hikaru proceeded with more caution this time. It would slow him down a bit, but it was safer this way.

    Trees were starting to grow thick. He didn¡¯t spot any monsters nearby. After all, he used his Detection skills and chose his path carefully, one with the least monsters. Roots of huge trees crawled on the ground. He¡¯de across shrubs every now and then, but otherwise it was an ordinary forest with a humus-covered floor.

    I¡¯m all alone.

    None had perceived him as he had his Stealth on. In some way, he was ¡°alone¡± in the truest sense of the word.

    When I first came to this world, there was Rnd who gave me his body. Then I met Lavia and I¡¯ve been with her ever since.

    He¡¯d never felt solitude in a while. He left Lavia when he went to Forestzard, but there were still people around him, like when he took a carriage. It had been a long time since there was absolutely nothing around.

    This isn¡¯t the time to be sentimental. I have to think of what to say to Lavia.

    He needed an exnation as to why he tweaked Pa¡¯s Soul Board. Ever since he told her everything, he used Lavia¡¯s, ude¡¯s, and now Pa¡¯s Soul Board. He honestly felt he was using it too much ¡ª a powerful ability that shouldn¡¯t be used all willy-nilly.

    In ude¡¯s case, he edited his stats to be within normal range, nothing out of the ordinary. Regarding the girls, however, he overdid it. Which was why he thought Pa should stay close to him. Hikaru couldn¡¯t ignore her. He couldn¡¯t just walk away.

    As a matter of fact, he trusted Pa because he wanted to. He couldn¡¯t deny that he didn¡¯t think things through before helping her. Still, he couldn¡¯t let someone he knew, someone he talked to before, just die before his eyes.

    I¡¯m too soft.

    He felt regret. Yet at the same time, he knew he had no other choice.

    I¡¯m sure Lavia will understand. Yes, definitely. She won¡¯t get mad, right?

    He was worried because he edited the stats of a girl. It didn¡¯t really mean anything, but she might take it the wrong way.

    I just have to clear up any misunderstanding.

    An hour had passed since he entered the forest. Hikaru found a nearby tree and sat down, leaning back on the trunk. His body was drenched in sweat. When feeling elevated, he might just walk on without feeling tired. But when treading soft and root-covered ground, fatigue surprisingly umted fast. So he decided to take breaks every once in a while.

    He drank water from his sk. Spirit Magic Gem was inside so water gradually filled the container over time. As for food, he brought five days¡¯ worth of preserved goods. It wasn¡¯t particrly heavy as most of them were dried.

    Three days to get there and two days to get back... I sure hope my guess is right.

    Traversing Un el Portan on foot took twenty days. The adventurers subjugation team¡¯s camp was located a day¡¯s trip away from Borderzard. From there they proceeded to hunt the monsters and spotted the dragon.

    Hikaru then estimated that the dragon¡¯s location would be at most three days away from Borderzard. Of course, the creature could have moved. But then it would be heading to either Ponsonia or Quinnd ¡ª which was a good thing. Forestia would be safe. The monsters would go back and the ceremony would proceed as nned. Though that meant the other two countries would suffer great losses.

    Contrary to what he hoped, his target was nearby.

    The next morning. As he was sleeping up a tree with his Stealth on, Hikaru heard the earth rumble. It wasn¡¯t a spell or an earthquake. It was the sound of a gigantic creature moving. And it was headed for Borderzard.

 Chapter 106 â€“ Earth Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 106 ¨C Earth Dragon</h4>

    Slowly but surely, the sound drew nearer. Hikaru sensed the enormous creature advancing ¡ª even though it was out of range of his Detection ¡ª mowing down trees on its path.

    That was a lot faster than expected.

    Hikaru felt his body to check his condition and did some light stretches. He didn¡¯t have enough sleep, but he could move just fine. After a quick sip from his sk, he moved out.

    First I need to check it from a distance.

    From the gaps between trees, he could see clouds of dust rising in the air. Birds flew away. A deer ran past Hikaru at an incredible speed.

    Is that... it? For real?

    A head poked above the trees. He wasn¡¯t certain he could call it a head. Dark red in color, it had a strange luster to it and was as big as a bus. The surface was translucent and covered in scales, revealing the veins within.

    Its head was shaped like a snake. While its eyes looked cloudy, Hikaru could tell they were moving. He couldn¡¯t see its pupil, however, so he had no idea where it was looking.

    The creature opened its mouth, and from it emerged its tongue, split into three. Then all of a sudden they lunged in different directions, snatching a bird, a boar, and a monkey. The creature swallowed the animals in no time at all.

    ¡ºOportet manducare...¡»

    The dragon spoke in anguage not presently used in any part of the continent. They were words that could only be found in ancient texts ¡ª Ancient Spiritnguage. Rnd encountered a bit of it while he studied the art of crossing worlds. So Hikaru just happened to understand what the creature was saying.

    ¡°I must eat?¡± What does that mean? Wait, it can talk?

    As the dragon got closer, Hikaru could see more of the creature. It had a long neck with a body shaped like a potato. Four legs protruded out of each side, and it moved while dragging its belly on the ground. Its tail was incredibly long, extending all the way out of his field of view. Measuring over fifty meters from head to its trunk, it was a monster in the truest sense of the word.

    What¡¯s that?

    The lower part of its belly was whitish in color and looked to be stic, as something seemed to be poking it from inside. Hikaru didn¡¯t know what it was at first, but after seeing it a different angle, he finally realized... Its stomach. It expanded into the shape of a human. Its stomach was bulging from the creatures it swallowed.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru had tolerance with the grotesque since he dissected animals, but this was a bit too much. He grimaced and swallowed hard.

    ¡ºOportet manducare...¡»

    Something was off. Its body bulged out too much that it had trouble moving. Yet it still continued to eat.

    Is someone controlling it? No, it¡¯s afraid of something.

    The dragon turned its head around at times, watching for its surroundings.

    ¡º...Non tamen...¡»the creature muttered.

    Something is out there... and it¡¯s enough to scare off this gigantic creature? Hikaru put his brain to work. Living things eat to get energy. But this dragon is eating too much. What happens then?

    Then the dragon¡¯s body trembled and its back split. Hundreds ¡ª no, thousands of tentacles emerged from within. While they were only thick enough for both hands to grab, they were long, ranging from five to ten meters.

    ¡¸I see. To grow...¡¹Hikaru muttered.

    The dragon preyed on living things to grow. It all made sense. The monster wanted to develop further, to transcend whatever it was scared of.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I can¡¯t have you do this.¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed the revolver hanging on his waist.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re so scared about, but I¡¯m stopping you here.¡¹

    The Borderzard Adventurers Guild was bursting with joy. They had repelled most of the monsters and only a few were left. The subjugation team took turns to finish off the rest of them.

    Everyone thought they had won, including the chief of the subjugation efforts. The chief and Borderzard¡¯s guildmaster were having a friendly chat, as though all the criticism and ming from yesterday never happened.

    ¡¸Hahaha! The subjugation team did great! (I recall you not cooperating with us.)¡¹

    ¡¸The adventurers were vital to the defense of Borderzard. (I¡¯ll include the fact that you didn¡¯t takemand in the front lines in my report.)¡¹

    ¡¸We can cancel the request for backup we sent to other countries. We¡¯ll tell them that thanks to the subjugation team¡¯s efforts, we managed to drive the enemy back.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. With this the Foundation Ceremony will proceed as nned. I¡¯m sure the people in the government will be happy to hear the news. Let¡¯s tell the residents we managed to drive the monsters away and get them back to town right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to the efforts of the subjugation team.¡¹

    ¡¸Or Borderzard¡¯s walls.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸Bwahahaha!¡¹

    The guild staff shivered as they listened to the conversation of the two men who didn¡¯t know what the other was thinking deep inside.

    Out of the blue, one staff who was part of the recon team, barged in.

    ¡¸W-Word arrived from the survey squad that went to check the situation in the forest. A huge dragon is headed this way. ¡°Evacuate immediately¡± were hisst words before he fainted from exhaustion and shock.¡¹

    Silenced descended on the room. Everyone realized that the real threat wasing.

    As soon as the recon team spotted the dragon, they immediately turned back. It was the right decision. The dragon¡¯s tongues were quick, scooping up animals on the ground with ease. If they got even closer, they¡¯d get eaten before they could even send word of the monster¡¯s approach.

    ¡¸Good. Go back. You made the right choice.¡¹

    Hood covered and hid her purple hair. Her arms and legs were wrapped in stretchable cloth. On top of that, she wore clothes made of light but sturdy monster materials. Sarah of the Four Stars of the East.

    She wasn¡¯t part of the recon team. Instead she entered the forest to gather information for her party. Experienced in scouting missions and moving through forests, she was fast ¡ª quite unlike Hikaru even though they had simr stealth abilities. She only left Borderzard at dawn.

    ¡¸Judging by the color and its overall form, it¡¯s definitely an Earth Dragon...¡¹

    She climbed up a tree swiftly to check the monster. Right now the dragon was two hundred meters away. Since she possessed Stealth abilities too, she could get close without being in danger.

    She could see the creature¡¯s head sticking out of the trees from her vantage point. Its body was partially visible through the trunks of trees too.

    ¡¸But I thought Earth Dragons were more slim... They don¡¯t have that many legs either and definitely no tentacles.¡¹

    Sarah had seen an Earth Dragon once. Deep inside a dungeon, she only regarded it from a distance, but she could never forget its small but wide appearance, its slimy surface, and the huge body. It looked exactly like how one would expect a ¡°walking dragon¡± to look like. Her party was exhausted from exploring the dungeon, so they couldn¡¯t engage it.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s a subspecies of Earth Dragons? In the first ce, they¡¯re called Earth Dragons because they lurk underground. I think it can be stopped with a barrage of spells since it moves so slow. Maybe with the help of that girl from yesterday, we can pull it off. Ah, but Selica mentioned she couldn¡¯t find the girl anywhere.¡¹

    As she muttered to herself, something unexpected urred.

    ¡¸What?! Who¡¯s that?!¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t sense anyone nearby. But she knew...

    Someone¡¯s there and they¡¯re trying to fight the dragon!

    That was what her Instinct told her. She had five points on it in her Soul Board. For someone who developed their skills on their own, it was quite a high number. Her Instinct saved her life countless times before.

    ¡¸This is madness! You can¡¯t win! We have to form a defensive line and fire spells from there!¡¹

    A battle was about to break out of which she would be a witness. Later on she would tell the story, but everyone only took her words with a grain of salt.

 Chapter 107 - VS Earth Dragon Subspecies

    <h4>Chapter 107 - VS Earth Dragon Subspecies</h4>

    VS Earth Dragon Subspecies

    Sarah couldn¡¯t guess what was going to happen next. But her Instincts told her someone was trying to engage the Earth Dragon. She knew it was strange since she couldn¡¯t sense anyone nearby. But her Instinct rarely failed her.

    That dragon¡¯s huge... Are they going to use a monster of simr size to fight it? A beast tamer could do it. But I don¡¯t see any gigantic monster around. Is it underground?

    Sarah quickly nced at the roots of the tree she was on. But the same ground stretched out down there.

    I guess not. Maybe they¡¯re going to use transportation magic? Nah... They say transportation magic doesn¡¯t exist.

    How, then, would they fight?

    My hunch was wrong, then? That¡¯s unusual, but I guess that¡¯s the most logical conclusion.

    The Earth Dragon advanced steadily, one step at a time. Sarah could feel the area around her shake.

    I guess now¡¯s the right time. We have to abandon Borderzard and get to a town with proper walls. Then we¡¯ll dig a pitfall trap...

    She jumped down to the ground without making a sound, then started running towards Borderzard.

    An explosion.

    ¡¸What the?!¡¹

    She turned around and was hit by a shock wave. Wind turned her hood inside out, whipped her hair and robe around her.

    And then she saw the Earth Dragon¡¯s face burning.

    The creature¡¯s roar made the air tremble. But it onlysted for a short amount of time. Two giant fireballs fired in session hit the dragon square in the face. ze of mes fountained into the air with each impact. The long necked-creature lurched backward, but the spells hit it at exactly the spot where it retreated, as though the caster knew its head would be there. Both shots hit their marks.

    When the explosions stopped, the Earth Dragon copsed on the ground, its charred head turned towards the sky. The earth shook, trees snapped, and a cloud of dust rose into the air.

    ¡¸Is it... dead?¡¹

    No way. It can¡¯t be. What was that spell just now? I heard firing spells in session is difficult, but it was more than that. This one was more like a rapid-fire. Impossible. Are there more than one Mage around? Mages that strong? The fireballs were almost like the ones that Mage cast from on top of the wall.

    Sarah doubted her eyes even more. Two more explosions. mes climbed from the Earth Dragon, its entire body aze.

    ¡¸Th-They can still cast spells?!¡¹

    She was hesitating whether to check the situation or not. The smell of burning flesh drifted towards her.

    ¡º??¡ª¡ª????¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª?????¡»

    Then her ears picked a soft sound. Sarah¡¯s hearing wasn¡¯t anything special, but she learned how to analyze and iste sounds after much training. Which is why despite the sound of trees burning and birds flying reverberating through the forest, she managed to catch the sound of its voice.

    ¡¸The dragon... spoke?¡¹

    Sarah moved. She was about a hundred and fifty meters away from the monster. Concealing her presence, she advanced slower than usual as she did not want whoever fought the dragon to sense her. It was frustrating.

    She took longer than normal, and by the time she reached the Earth Dragon, there wasn¡¯t a single living soul around. The monster was dead, though its body still burned; its tentacles, especially, were ring up.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not here...¡¹Sarah muttered in surprise.

    Whoever fought the dragon was here up until a while ago. But theypletely disappeared. She came from the direction of Borderzard. If someone fled from the scene, she would¡¯ve passed by them.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    A chill ran down her spine. She had felt this sensation once before, back when they were investigating the disappearance of a Count¡¯s daughter in Pond. Sarah, who concealed her presence, hitched a ride at the back of a merchant¡¯s carriage to investigate outside. No one should have noticed her. But she thought otherwise.

    A boy with ck hair and eyes ¡ª much like her party member Selica Tanoue ¡ª approached the carriage she was on. It appeared as though he just stood there absentmindedly. But the moment she passed by him, she thought she saw his lips curve slightly. She froze. A secondter, his face returned to the same nk expression, so she passed it off as just her imagination.

    What if that boy actually saw me...?

    It would mean that her ability to conceal her presence was not wless. That he mocked her for not knowing that. Sarah felt uneasiness and fear. It was as if she was being manipted by a mysterious being.

    She turned her attention towards the Earth Dragon and noticed something. Its body almost entirely burned, one couldn¡¯t normally take its scales ¡ª that could turn to gold ¡ª and skin. But there was one part that didn¡¯t get that burned. Its throat.

    An upside-down scale grew in that one spot called an Inverted Scale. It had been ripped off. The scale itself was just like any other. But behind ity a Dragon Stone, an object that stored mana necessary to make dragons move. And that stone was gone.

    ¡¸So they took the best loot they could get...¡¹

    It was said that a Dragon Stone as big as the tip of a pinky finger could be exchanged for a bag of gold coins. The one from the Earth Dragon was the size of a rugby ball. Sarah couldn¡¯t even imagine how much it was worth.

    They could sell the meat of the dragon, of course, and there were plenty of uses for its bones. The Adventures Guild would dly collect them. Unfortunately someone already took the best spoils.

    ¡¸Borderzard should be safe now... But I feel like we lost...¡¹

    Sarah turned her back on the Earth Dragon and made her way towards Borderzard. She needed to report back to her party members and think about what to do next.

    Hikaru was relieved his strategy worked out fine. Surprisingly, he managed to take down the Earth Dragon without much effort.

    Great job, Professor.

    While Hikaru and Lavia were on their way to Borderzard, they tested the revolver¡¯s new bullets. Five of them. They managed to store Lavia¡¯s fire spell inside too. He was worried that five shots might not be enough, but it was apparent he had nothing to worry about.

    First he fired at the head where its brain was. There was a possibility that it died in one shot. Hikaru already had three points on his ¡°Snipe¡± Skill.

    ¡¾Snipe¡¿When attacking with a projectile without the target noticing, the attack will have a lethal buff. Max: 3.

    Once fired, fire loses power fast. As such he couldn¡¯t shoot at a distance. Instead hey in wait on the Earth Dragon¡¯s path, waited for it to get close, and fired at the right distance.

    The creature screamed and raged. Hikaru couldn¡¯t stay steady on his feet, but ten points on Throwing was nothing to sneeze at. Two more direct hits and the Earth Dragon copsed. And since the monster didn¡¯t notice him, his attacks had the Snipe buff.

    Hikaru could still hear the creature¡¯s heart beating, so he fired thest two shots into its body and burned it. With his Life Detection he saw the flicker of life slowly burn out from the monster.

    ¡ºEst enim mori (So this is where I die)...¡»the Earth Dragon muttered.

    Its face was charred ck. The grumbling voice came from deep within its throat.

    ¡ºEt idi potius quam praesens draco (Killed not by drakon, but by a man...¡»

    And it drew itsst breath. Hikaru sensed someone approaching and quickly collected the Inverted Scale. The moment he found out he was going to fight a dragon, he looked up what valuable materials he could get.

    He nced at the direction where the person wasing from, but he couldn¡¯t see them, perhaps because they had Stealth as well. Mana Detection made it clear where they were though.

    Hikaru distanced himself from the mysterious individual and withdrew from the battlefield. They shouldn¡¯t have seen his face. They were too far when the fight broke out and he had his hood on. Plus his Stealth was active.

    That dragon mentioned a drakon... Drakons are gigantic snake-like creatures, like the one in the ruins of Poelnxinia. Are dragons and drakons enemies? It sure felt like it... Wait.

    He suddenly realized something. He released a drakon some time ago. Dragons started bing active recently. Are the two rted? he wondered.

    ¡¸I have no idea.¡¹

    Hikaru shook his head. No point in pondering something you know nothing about. All he had to do now was return to Borderzard, meet up with Lavia, and take Pa.

    Lavia should be fine. The problem is Pa... I sure hope you don¡¯t start stirring up trouble, Hikaru prayed.

 Chapter 108 â€“ Two Reports

    <h4>Chapter 108 ¨C Two Reports</h4>

    The atmosphere in the conference room lightened when word reached the Forestian government that the Earth Dragon had been taken care of. Queen Marquedo showed appreciation to the Forestzard Adventurers Guild executive who came to give the report.

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    ¡¸We only did our job, Your Majesty. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸So which country¡¯s adventurer killed the monster? If they¡¯re from Forestia, we might have to hold a parade for them.¡¹

    ¡¸We still don¡¯t know who did it.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, we received two reports via magic transmission. First is from the joint subjugation team and the second from Borderzard¡¯s guildmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸Borderzard... The town where the incident urred, right? What did the reports say?¡¹

    ¡¸The subjugation team¡¯s chief said ¡°the subjugation team was sessful¡±, while the guildmaster said ¡°the sess could be credited to the town¡¯s protective walls¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Marquedo nced at her seven advisers. Representing each member of the Allied Nations, they were the queen¡¯s ¡°Watchers¡±.

    ¡¸Borderzard is formerly a part of Ludancia, correct?¡¹the queen asked.

    ¡¸That is correct.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think the reports mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. If we assume they want to show their power to you, someone from Kirihal, then I believe they¡¯re saying ¡°Ludancia has high walls that mere monsters can¡¯t break through them¡±.¡¹the man said in a patronizing tone.

    Not even helpful at all, Marquedo thought.

    ¡¸I would love to see a wall that can stop an Earth Dragon.¡¹the Kirihal adviser scoffed.

    The Ludancia adviser was about to answer back when the others stepped in to calm him down. These two¡¯s quibbling was an everyday urrence ¡ª to no one¡¯s surprise ¡ª as Kirihal and Ludancia were like cats and dogs.

    Heaving a sigh, Marquedo turned her attention back to the guild executive.

    ¡¸Anyway, great work out there. I want you to submit a report detailing who made the most effort. The government will offer them sufficient reward.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Thank you, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸We can proceed with the Foundation Anniversary event as nned. ¡¹

    The guild executive bowed deeply then left.

    ¡¸Does Forestia have someone powerful enough to kill a dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸What are the chances Ponsonia¡¯s Master Swordsman did it?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe they just mistook a Lesser Wyvern for an Earth Dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸Disappointing, if that is the case.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    The advisers continued their random conversation. Zofira, who stood next to Marquedo, didn¡¯t seem to pay attention to what they were saying. Instead she prepared the materials for their next agenda. It appeared as though she was saying ¡°there¡¯s no point in asking your advisers for advice¡±.

    ¡¸Oh, by the way.¡¹the Rumanian adviser said.¡¸Since you mentioned Borderzard, it reminded me of something. Apparently a spy from a foreign country infiltrated the town.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹the queen asked.

    She couldn¡¯t miss what he said. Marquedo nced at the man who looked amused by her reaction and answered.

    ¡¸Borderzard is Ludancia¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t know much, I¡¯m afraid. I just happened to hear that there was a spy. There¡¯s someone here who might know more.¡¹

    The Ludancia adviser looked flustered.

    ¡¸Ah. I, uhh... yes, let¡¯s see...¡¹

    He probably didn¡¯t know that a spy infiltrated the town. By baiting information, the Rumanian adviser wanted to know if the man was aware of this. If Rumania¡¯s intelligencework reached even former Ludancia territory ¡ª although the man seemed to assert that it was presently still under Ludancia ¡ª then they had an rming situation at hand. Rumania¡¯s influence was growing bigger.

    Maybe the spy who was watching my room the other day was from Rumania, Marquedo thought.

    That was most likely the case. The Rumanian adviser was probably stirring things up as revenge for their spy getting busted.

    ¡¸You said foreign country, but where exactly did this spye from? ¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m honored you¡¯re showing much interest, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll get in touch with you once I have more details.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Just say you don¡¯t want to tell me, the queen thought. She didn¡¯t say it out loud, of course. In an exchange like this, the first one to lose their cool lost.

    ¡¸All right. We¡¯re busy with the event preparations, so let¡¯s proceed with the meeting.¡¹

    Marquedo, however, was cool, calm, and collected. The Rumania adviser looked at Marquedo with a hint of surprise in his face, since the queen usually never let her emotions show. Then he smiled, thinking she was just bluffing.

    Unbeknownst to them, Marquedo possessed information that they didn¡¯t know about ¡ª the student alliance and the mass wedding. The advisers would most likely get reprimanded back in their home nations for not knowing about these things beforehand.

    In your face! Marquedo almost wanted to stick out her tongue.

    Let us go back in time, right before Hikaru fought the subspecies of Earth Dragon.

    It was early morning in Borderzard and Pa was nodding off inside a small tent.

    ¡¸...Hmm... Huh? Pa...?¡¹

    Pa quickly snapped back to her senses and noticed Prisci, her eyes slightly opened.

    ¡¸Prisci! You¡¯re awake!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought... I got badly poisoned...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re okay. Everything¡¯s fine now. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll bring you breakfast!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    Pa left the tent.

    When Prisci got poisoned, she was prepared to die. Raised as a hunter, she knew how much poison would be enough to kill a person. And she was hit with a lethal dose. She didn¡¯t die instantly however, and as her consciousness slipped away, she thought she was a goner.

    But she was clearly alive. The sound of coughing made her turn her face.

    ¡¸Pia.¡¹

    ¡¸Prisci? Wh-What? I¡¯m alive?¡¹

    They both got up.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s going on? I had a hole in my belly!¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like the same old squishy belly to me.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not squishy, okay?! But yes, it¡¯s healed. Actually it¡¯s like I never got injured in the first ce.¡¹

    Pa returned.¡¸Pia, you¡¯re up! Thank goodness...¡¹

    Pa brought soup and bread being distributed as emergency food. Pia and Prisci¡¯s stomachs grumbled as they had not eaten anything for more than a day. They had plenty of questions, but they decided to dig in first. Pa watched them with eyes filled with happiness and a tinge of sorrow.

    After finishing their meal and regaining herposure, Pia asked Pa a question.

    ¡¸So, what happened exactly?¡¹

    ¡¸I, uhh... can¡¯t go adventuring with you two anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Pia and Prisci froze. They didn¡¯t expect those words toe out of their friend¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Wh-Why not? Because we¡¯re unreliable? ¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell us why.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t tell you the reason.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?! We survived and there¡¯s so much more in store for us!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it rted to our being healed?¡¹Prisci asked.

    As always, Prisci wore a nk look, but she was sharp. Pia was taken aback.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t tell me you sold your body for an expensive potion! Bullshit! Who took advantage of you?! Tell me!¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m... happy you two are alive. Even if we¡¯re apart, I¡¯ll still be happy.¡¹

    I think... she wanted to add, but she didn¡¯t. She would be going with Hikaru. What would they do? A strange feeling came over her ¡ª a mix of worry and excitement.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t be serious...¡¹

    ¡¸I see you made up your mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Pia couldn¡¯t ept her decision, while Prisci tried to understand her. Pa knew that both their reactions, although different, stemmed from the fact that they cared and loved her. And that made her happy.

    ¡¸Okay, I got it.¡¹Pia pped her knees.¡¸I want to see with my own eyes this person who gave you the potion.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who will protect you.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait! You¡¯re getting the wrong idea! I didn¡¯t get any potion.¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible! I¡¯m sure it was a very expensive one. Itpletely healed our wounds!¡¹

    ¡¸No! You were healed because of my magic¡ª¡¹

    Her tongue slipped.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Your... magic?¡¹

    Her friends regarded her. Pa couldn¡¯t talk her way out of it. She grew pale.

    What do I do? Hikaru-sama told me not to tell anyone!

 Chapter 109 â€“ A Painful Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 109 ¨C A Painful Farewell</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    A Painful Farewell

    Sophie Bloomfield of the Four Stars of the East was a healer with luxuriant, green hair that swayed in the wind. She usually stayed with her party, but duringrge-scale battles like the one in Borderzard, she provided support.

    The amount of healing provided by Healing Magic was proportional to one¡¯s focus and faith, and as such it wasn¡¯t suited for use in the front lines.

    ¡¸Thank you so much, Lady Sophie!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow. That wound healed in an instant.¡¹

    ¡¸An angel sent by the gods...¡¹

    ¡¸A Saint...¡¹

    Sophie had been using her healing magic nonstop all night in the town hall ¡ª which had turned into a field hospital of some sorts ¡ª and was exhausted. Yet her gentle smile and her ample breasts ¡ª a close match to those of Prisci¡¯s ¡ª that seemed to envelop everyone gave the people relief.

    ¡¸Lady Sophie, please take a break.¡¹

    A guild staff attended to her with courtesy. No staff was foolish enough to disregard a rank B adventurer who could heal severely wounded people and save their lives.

    ¡¸I can still go on.¡¹she said in a silvery voice, but the staff wouldn¡¯t back down.

    ¡¸At this rate, your body will give in first. We¡¯re almost done healing all the seriously injured.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    The staff was telling the truth. They were finished with the severely wounded. All that was left were the ones with minor injuries and those that were beyond saving.

    ¡¸If my magic can prolong their lives, then I will keep at it. Once healers from temples and hospitals from all over the ce arrive, they will be saved.¡¹

    ¡¸Lady Sophie...¡¹

    The staff wiped the tears in his eyes. News about the battle in Borderzard had spread to various ces. They made it through the worst part, but how many Healers would arrive?

    Sophie didn¡¯t ept payment for her healing. The staff had never seen such a benevolent person as her before. He even thought she deserved to be called a Saint.

    ¡¸Next... Adventurers from Ponsonia named Pia and Prisci.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay... Hmm?¡¹

    There was no one on the bed.

    ¡¸It says here injured abdomen andatose due to poison. Maybe there¡¯s been some kind of a mistake.¡¹Sophie said.

    ¡¸N-No, that can¡¯t be. When I came to check on them, they were in a terrible state. Quite strange...¡¹the staff mumbled the rest of his words. He thought perhaps they didn¡¯t make it and their bodies were already transported elsewhere.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s those three.¡¹

    The staff noticed three girls entering the town hall ¡ª the adventures Pia and Prisci, and their attendant. They were walking normally. He thought he mistook them for other people, but when he saw Pia¡¯s armor ripped open around her belly, he knew for sure it was them.

    ¡¸Really? But they look fine to me.¡¹

    The guild staff was confused, but what happened next baffled them even more. The girls made their way to those past saving, Pia dragging her friend against her will. Pia and Prisci then pulled out a huge cloth and used it as a partitioning screen to hide themselves.

    ¡¸What... are they doing? Are those the ones you said were severely injured?¡¹Sophie asked.

    ¡¸Ah, yes. They¡¯re supposed to be wounded and in bed.¡¹

    Their friend drew a long breath and sighed, looking around restlessly, and crouched down to hide under the cloth.

    Then Sophie¡¯s body froze. She sensed magic.

    ¡¸Healing magic...!¡¹she eximed.

    ¡¸What? Is that girl using Healing magic right now? Ah, I think she¡¯s a novice healer.¡¹

    ¡¸Novice? She is using the most basic of spells, but she¡¯s proficient and the mana she¡¯s using is absurd! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Lady Sophie!¡¹

    Sophie started running and the staff followed her in a hurry. When the girl rose to her feet, Pia and Prisci looked shocked.

    ¡¸You there! What are you doing?!¡¹

    Sophie couldn¡¯t suppress her desperation, and the girls gave a start. They then quickly fled the scene.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Sophie stood still in front of the adventurer lying down, not chasing the girls.

    ¡¸Wh-What was up with those girls? Is something wrong, Lady Sophie?¡¹

    ¡¸This patient...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸If I recall correctly, their left arm should be missing from the elbow and their right femur petrified. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, let¡¯s see...¡¹The staff flipped through his list of injured people.¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯repletely healed.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹he asked, looking at the patient.

    The adventurer was still unconscious, but color gradually returned to his face. Above all, his missing arm had grown back and his femur cured.

    ¡¸No way! This is impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s an even better Healer than me. Please find out who that girl is!¡¹

    ¡¸Better than you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry! We need to take her into custody!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, o-okay!¡¹

    The guild staff rushed out of the town hall.

    The three girls took a short rest in a back alley, their breath ragged.

    ¡¸Pa was... telling the truth. That adventurer was healed.¡¹

    Prisci was the first one to speak, her voice shrill. It was rare for her to get frantic.

    ¡¸This is why I didn¡¯t want to do it. I¡¯ll be in trouble if people found out. I will have to leave town...¡¹

    ¡¸That was amazing!¡¹Pia was even more excited as she grabbed Pa¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸What was that magic just now?! When did you learn to do that?! With your magic, I can keep on killing enemies without ever worrying about getting injured!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Ow...¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, my bad.¡¹Pia let her go, but the pain didn¡¯t subside right away.¡¸Anyway, leaving town is a stupid idea. We should heal all the patients and ask for payment! We¡¯ll be loaded! Then we¡¯ll get proper equipment and go wherever we want!¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Watching Piapletely change, Pa finally realized the foolishness of her actions. At first, Pia thought she sold herself for an expensive potion. But when she blurted out that it was her own magic that healed them, Pia wanted to see it herself.

    ¡¸Show me and I¡¯ll believe you.¡¹ she said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it only once.¡¹Pa answered without much choice.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make sure no one else sees.¡¹

    Those were the conditions. Fortunately there were plenty of severely wounded patients. However, they didn¡¯t expect someone ¡ª most likely a guild staff ¡ª to see them. What¡¯s more, Pa broke her promise. She should¡¯ve parted ways with her friends. But it sounded like they would still go adventuring together.

    You were right, Hikaru-sama. Regret welled up within Pa. Conflicts would arise among people desperate to get their hands on her powers. That was what Hikaru said. And he was right.

    ¡¸Calm down, Pia. She will not go on adventures with us anymore.¡¹

    Pa was thankful that her other friend, Prisci, regained herposure.

    ¡¸What do you mean by that? Ah, I see now, Pa. You don¡¯t care about us anymore now that you have such power!¡¹

    ¡¸N-No! Why would you even think that?!¡¹

    ¡¸How could you?! I protected you with my own life! Now that you have a bright future ahead of you, you¡¯re dumping us?!¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s not true...¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, Pia.¡¹Prisci said in a firm voice and pulled Pia away from Pa.

    Pia¡¯s words were like knives that thrust deep into Pa¡¯s heart. Indeed, Pia put her life on the line to save her. Which is why she wanted to save her friend desperately, even if that meant giving up her own life in exchange. But Pia couldn¡¯t see that. She didn¡¯t try to understand, nor did she want to.

    ¡¸She suddenly gained incredible Healing magic! Don¡¯t you find that strange too?!¡¹Pia asked Prisci. ¡¸What the hell happened?!¡¹

    ¡¸I... I can¡¯t tell you.¡¹Pa answered.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t?! If you have nothing to be ashamed about, then I¡¯m sure you can!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t!¡¹

    Pa already broke her promise with Hikaru. She couldn¡¯t say any more. He saved her not once, but twice, and now he even saved her friends. She couldn¡¯t betray him.

    ¡¸Are we not friends...?¡¹Pia muttered.

    The words gouged at her heart. They were friends, of course. And that¡¯s why she showed her her newly-gained power.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry...¡¹Pa hung her head low. All she could do was apologize.

    ¡¸Fine. You don¡¯t need to say any more.¡¹

    ¡¸Pia.¡¹

    She finally gets it. Pa lifted her head up, feeling d, but was at a loss for words when she saw her friend¡¯s twisted smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not letting you go. With you around, we¡¯ll be raking it in! We can send money back to the vige and kiss poverty goodbye. We¡¯ll be living the life!¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Pa had heard of money and power changing people. She read about it in books as well. Witnessing it firsthand brought her fear.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t do that, Pia.¡¹Prisci was the only one who remained calm.

    ¡¸Which side are you on?! What, she should live her life in luxury alone?! That¡¯s not fair!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you got it wrong. I think Pa got her powers in exchange for something. So she actually did sell herself. I¡¯m sure her not saying anything is part of the deal.¡¹

    Prisci looked at Pa, her eyes gentle and sweet. That alone filled her with so much joy that tears started to well up in her eyes.

    ¡¸You may go, Pa. The times we spent together were fun.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry... I...¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow you to leave!¡¹Pia was about to draw her sword, when a figure appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move.¡¹The mysterious person held a knife at Pia¡¯s throat.

    Not one of them noticed their approach. They looked like a girl. Her hood covered her eyes and her gear made it difficult to see her, like she was one with the air.

    ¡¸Wh-Wh-Who are you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Pa is to marry a certain king. If youy a hand on her, you will be charged with treason and you will spend the rest of your life running away.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Listen carefully.¡¹

    From afar, voices could be heard saying ¡°Where¡¯d she go?¡± and ¡°A group of three girls¡±.

    ¡¸N-No way...¡¹Wearily, Pia dropped to her knees. She was spirited, but had a weak mind. That was one of her ws.

    ¡¸Prisci, was it? Take Pia and go. I won¡¯t harm your friend Pa.¡¹

    Prisci watched her warily, but nodded reluctantly. She approached Pia and lent her a shoulder. They then started walking away.

    ¡¸As thanks for protecting Pa, money will be deposited to your guild card at ater date.¡¹

    Prisci stopped for a moment and nced not at the girl, but at Pa, her face filled with disappointment and regret. And then they left.

    ¡¸A-Are you rted to a royal family?¡¹Pa asked the girl, still confused.

    ¡¸I lied. Someone from the guild is looking for you.¡¹Lavia pulled back her hood and showed her face.¡¸Long time no see. I started listening to you girls halfway. By the sound of it, Hikaru did something, didn¡¯t he?¡¹

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>

    Clutches of Evil

    ¡¸Finally...¡¹

    Hikaru made it out of the forest. Beyond the ins he saw the town of Borderzard. Smoke rose high above, but he could hear no screams, an indication that the battle was most likely over. The way back was much easier. After all he didn¡¯t have to worry about any Earth Dragon anymore. Plus he was familiar with the path now too.

    ¡¸I gained a rank as well.¡¹

    Just one rank, though.

    ¡¸I think things went great overall. I got an excellent loot and I was able to test the new bullets. But man, I¡¯m starving.¡¹

    He only munched on a bit of food this morning. He wanted to get back as quickly as possible.

    ¡¸I hope I can have lunch with Lavia. I want some of her tea too.¡¹

    Hikaru hurried back to Borderzard.

    The ck-haired girl stood firmly, arms folded. Watching her with a wry smile was a beautifuldy ¡ª somewhere between a girl and a woman ¡ª with blonde hair pulled up in a chignon. Selyse Lande still had her silver breastte and protector on in case of a monster invasion.

    ¡¸Quit sulking, Selica. You¡¯re ruining your pretty face.¡¹

    ¡¸But I can¡¯t find her anywhere!¡¹

    ¡¸The Mage?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹she said with an attitude, but Selyse simply watched her with a smile.

    Selyse was only two years older than Selica, but she sometimes acted more like a mother than an older sister. Sophie and Sarah weren¡¯t around, so right now they were working together.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been looking so hard for her!¡¹

    Selica strolled through town while constantly looking around as though she was on patrol. She was searching for the incredible mage who fired a high-level fire spell ¡ª me Gospel ¡ª in session from on top of the mud wall. By the time the fight settled down, the mage had disappeared. Selica searched every nook and cranny and even asked the guild for any information, but they had nothing.

    ¡¸The situation is still messy. It¡¯ll be difficult to find her.¡¹Selyse said.

    Borderzard was in a state of chaos; the injured were being transferred, citizens rushed back after evacuating, crowding the streets, reports of burrs flew about.

    ¡¸But I had my eyes on her!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably her cloak. A Mage that powerful would want to hide their identity for their own safety.¡¹

    ¡¸If that Mage is an adventurer, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll collect their reward!¡¹

    ¡¸What if they¡¯re not an adventurer?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Selica pursed her lips. Selyse stroked her head, but Selica brushed the hand away.

    ¡¸Are you saying a powerful Mage like that is just lurking in Forestia?¡¹Selica asked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. We have little information about foreign countries.¡¹

    ¡¸The guild staff said he didn¡¯t know them. Is that even possible? Staff from all three countries are gathered here, but not one of them were aware of this person. Even if we assume they¡¯re a noble, there would still be some info on them. It feels like if I let them go now, I won¡¯t see them ever again. And I just can¡¯t shake this feeling that I need to meet them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡°Feels¡± this ¡°feelings¡± that...¡¹

    ¡¸My hunch is always right, okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸So you say, but you sure get lost a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just not very good with directions!¡¹

    They were walking around town when they heard an adventurer raise their voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the Four Stars of the East!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you so much for your help! I¡¯m so lucky to have fought alongside you!¡¹

    The ruckus drew the attention of the townspeople.

    ¡¸Ourbined efforts brought us victory.¡¹Selyse said with a smile. She was used to dealing with these types of adventurers, but something was different this time.

    ¡¸That huge fireball was your doing, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Man, that was so cool! Great me is a fitting name!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you idiot. Um...¡¹

    Apparently they thought Selica was the Mage who cast those powerful spells.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t me who cast that fireball!¡¹Selica protested.

    ¡¸I know. Since Selyse is called Sun Maiden, I suppose you¡¯re more of a ¡°Young Star¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not listening!¡¹

    Selica tried to deny it, but the adventurers didn¡¯t pay her any heed. Soon enough other adventurers arrived as well.

    ¡¸You moron!¡¹a smart-looking adventurer interjected.¡¸¡±Sris¡± sounds much cooler.¡¹

    ¡¸Sris! The Sris Mage!¡¹

    ¡¸Sris! Sris!¡¹

    ¡¸Sris of the Four Stars of the East!¡¹

    The misunderstanding spread.

    ¡¸I¡¯m trying to tell you that it wasn¡¯t me!¡¹Selica eximed.

    ¡¸What? It¡¯s not?¡¹

    One person finally realized they made a mistake.

    ¡¸But still that magic was amazing!¡¹

    Or not, apparently.

    ¡¸Sris! Sris!¡¹

    ¡¸Sris Mage!¡¹

    People¡¯s chants surrounded thedies.

    ¡¸Like I said...!¡¹

    ¡¸I suggest you give up, Selica. Anyway, let¡¯s get away from here for now.¡¹Selyse wore a stiff expression on her face.

    Selica gave up on trying to correct the people. She thought it would all die down sooner orter anyway. Selyse pulled her away from the adventurers.

    The people were still in an uproar, not even noticing thedies were gone. The joy of their sess in defending the town still remained within them, most likely.

    ¡¸Did you feel it?¡¹Selyse asked.

    ¡¸I did. A gaze as filthy as sewer water.¡¹

    While they were surrounded by adventurers, they noticed someone was watching them. They didn¡¯t who it was. The person disappeared, but the revolting sensation remained.

    Ever since they formed their party, they got more and more sensitive of people¡¯s gazes. The fourdies always stood out. They could feel the emotions through the people¡¯s eyes ¡ª curiosity, envy, lust, and many others.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not often we sense such a disgusting stare.¡¹Selica said.

    Selyse nodded in agreement.¡¸If only one of our members who¡¯s good at investigating was here...¡¹

    ¡¸Well speak of the devil!¡¹Selica pointed at a figure weaving through the crowd.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back.¡¹Sarah said, her face grim.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Why do you look like that?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. What happened? Wait, is the dragoning?¡¹

    Selica and Selyse were on guard quick.

    Sarah waved her hands.¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Sorry. The monster¡¯s dead, so don¡¯t worry about that. But there¡¯s something I need to check.¡¹

    ¡¸Same here!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s a huge chance some rather vile scoundrel slipped into town. It would be awful to have someone like that around the next time we have to fight monsters. Can you look for them?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, uhh... Hmm? Who... are you?¡¹Pa asked, confused.

    ¡¸Oops.¡¹Lavia muttered, covering her mouth with her hand.¡¸Does ¡°Hikaru¡¯s partner¡± ring a bell?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh... Wait, what?! Hold on a second...¡¹

    Pa¡¯s eyes spun and focused back to one point.

    ¡¸I-I get it now!¡¹

    ¡¸R-Really?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re crossdressing right now! My, you¡¯re beyond redemption...! But that¡¯s okay!¡¹

    Pa let out a strange-sounding giggle. Lavia froze. Apparently she thought Lavia was originally a boy. After some exining, she was finally convinced that Lavia was, in fact, a girl.

    ¡¸I see...¡¹Pa looked extremely disappointed.

    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s beyond redemption, Lavia thought.

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s your turn to tell me about yourself. What did Hikaru do?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell you. Hikaru-sama said not to tell anyone.¡¹

    Lavia nodded. Looks like we¡¯re good. She won¡¯t leak secrets that easily. I¡¯m guessing Hikaru used the Soul Board to boost her stats.

    ¡¸All right, then. I¡¯ll change the question. Did Hikaru tell you to leave your friends? I believe I have a right to know. After all, me and Hikaru are living together.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹Pa¡¯s eyes widened.¡¸Uh... yes, h-he did.¡¹

    ¡¸Did he say he was going to take you along with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He told me to devote the rest of my life to him.¡¹

    Yikes. That sounds like something he¡¯d say, all right. He decided he can¡¯t let someone, who suddenly became powerful through bizarre means, just running around unchecked.

    ¡¸But you did something that drew people¡¯s attention. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s why the guild staff is looking for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...¡¹

    ¡¸Here, wear this.¡¹

    Lavia took off her cloak and switched it with Pa¡¯s. Her cloak was specially made with materials from a Camouge Dragon. By wearing it, one gained the Stealth buff. Lavia could just use her own Stealth.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s move somewhere quiet for the time being and wait for Hikaru.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Oh damn, I was right!¡¹A man¡¯s voice came from out of nowhere.¡¸Found the Count¡¯s daughter!¡¹

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>

    Lavia D. Morgstad¡¯s Friend

    The Count¡¯s daughter ¡ª it had been a while since someone called her that. Lavia nced at the direction where the voice came from and saw two men ¡ª one tall and one short ¡ª walking towards them, wearing tattered gray cloaks. She quickly hid Pa behind her.

    ¡¸O¡¯ Spirit, heed my call. A raging fire is what I desire. Fire to burn down all living things, all creation, even thews of the¨D¡¹

    Lavia started casting her spell, but Pa¡¯s shriek cut her chant off. Someone pulled the girl from behind her.

    ¡¸Son of a bitch! Did you just try to cast that spell here?!¡¹

    The taller man didn¡¯t try to hide his anger. A woman donning the same worn-out gray cloak restrained Pa, a sharp knife on her neck.

    Lavia¡¯s spell had already dispersed. The two men were now less than ten meters away. Pa was slowly being dragged to where the men were.

    Who are these people? No, forget that. What will happen to Pa if I use my spell here? If she doesn¡¯t die right away, her healing magic can... No. She needs to concentrate in order to use her magic.

    The taller man spoke, noting Lavia¡¯s hesitation.¡¸Forget it. If you don¡¯t do anything stupid, we¡¯ll let your friend live. Is she the first friend you made after stepping outside of the house, Lavia D. Morgstad?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Th-Th-The Morgstad family is no more. Sh-Sh-She¡¯s just an ordinary girl now.¡¹the shorter man said.

    ¡¸Whatever.¡¹

    Lavia was surprised when they mentioned her family name. That meant they were after her. And there was only one person who wanted her.

    ¡¸Is the King of Ponsonia looking for me?¡¹she asked.

    The tall man shed a grin.¡¸Good, you¡¯re quick on the uptake. Nowe. You wouldn¡¯t want your friend to die, would you?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸If you cast a spell, we¡¯ll carve a hole into your friend¡¯s neck. Understand? We¡¯re not gonna let you use spells with longer cast time either.¡¹

    Lavia grit her teeth.¡¸Promise me you won¡¯t do anything to Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸A wise decision. You¡¯ll save us some trouble if you juste quietly.¡¹

    ¡¸Promise me!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, all right. I promise. But if you try anything funny...¡¹the man approached Pa. Her body stiffened. He then pulled out a knife from his pocket and cut a bundle of her hair.

    ¡¸Stop it!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m serious, little Lavia. Don¡¯t you dare do anything stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. I get it already!¡¹Laiva shouted as the man was about to swing his knife once more. Tears ran down Pa¡¯s face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this, Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸No time for goodbyes. You two, take thedy.¡¹the taller guy ordered.

    The woman shot him a re.

    ¡¸Go! Hurry! We need to get out of here before we draw any attention. We¡¯ll leave the girl here, but someone has to watch her before thedy gets in the carriage.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸I said hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The woman pushed Pa towards the taller man.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be rough on her!¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Come.¡¹

    ¡¸O-O-Over here.¡¹

    The woman and the shorter guy secured Lavia from both sides and pushed her to start walking. Lavia shot a look of concern on Pa, and thetter looked back at her with teary eyes.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll be fine.¡»

    Pa thought she read Lavia¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸What are you two looking at?¡¹

    Lavia spit on the taller man¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸You fucking bitch!¡¹As Lavia passed by him, he kicked her in the back, causing her to fall forward.

    ¡¸What are you doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸H-H-Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what she gets for getting cocky! You idiots better keep her in check!¡¹

    Lavia got up on her feet and shot an icy re at the man. The other two then took her and they disappeared after turning a corner.

    ¡¸Damn bitch. I¡¯ll teach her a lessonter.¡¹the man vowed as he wiped the spit off.

    ¡¸Wh-Who are you people?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Hmm, let¡¯s see... I guess I can tell you. We¡¯re soldiers of Ponsonia.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Soldiers from the kingdom where she was born and raised. She couldn¡¯t hide her shock. They clearly looked like thugs.

    ¡¸We¡¯re special forces that instill fear in the hearts of men. I suppose ordinary citizens don¡¯t know about us. We¡¯re a unit under the direct control of the King, hired solely for our strength. We do anything from kidnapping, robbery, to murder.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That can¡¯t be true...¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡¹The man licked his lips, wearing a twisted smile.¡¸You¡¯re gonna die here anyway.¡¹

    Selica sensed something strange and turned her gaze at the sky.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Selica?¡¹

    ¡¸Look! There¡¯s a magic circle up there!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see anything.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Where?¡¹

    ¡¸It disappeared!¡¹

    A magic circle emerged in the sky for a split-second. It was the same magic circle that the Mage used. I¡¯m sure of it! Selica thought. It seemed Selyse and Sarah didn¡¯t see it, though.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going!¡¹Selica started running.

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    Something¡¯s off. The circle disappeared right away. There¡¯s no need to ce it so high up either. It¡¯ll only make it more difficult to create. The ones from yesterday weren¡¯t even that high. In the first ce, that spell is not something you use in the middle of town. If they wanted to hide, then all the more reason not to do that. It¡¯s the same as saying ¡°I¡¯m right here¡±¡ª

    ¡¸I see! They¡¯re disclosing their location!¡¹

    ¡¸Location?¡¹

    Selica was running at full speed, with Selyse and Sarah keeping up with her easily.

    ¡¸They¡¯re telling someone where they are! It¡¯s a distress signal!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    That was all Pa could say.

    ¡¸Come on, now! Did you really think I would let live? Of course you need to die. You just witnessed a kidnapping!¡¹

    ¡¸B-But you promised...¡¹

    ¡¸I did. So what?¡¹

    Pa went pale. He never nned to spare her from the start. There was no way a kidnapper would keep their word.

    ¡¸Bye! Don¡¯t move, okay? If you do, it might not be a quick death and you will suffer.¡¹The man extended his hand and grabbed her cor.

    She couldn¡¯t say a word. Fear had her by the throat. She couldn¡¯t shake free from his grip, and she was suffocating. The man grasped his knife tightly.

    I¡¯m gonna die here... Why...

    Pa prayed. Not to the gods.

    Help! Please! At least save Lavia!

    She prayed to someone who was like a god to her.

    Hikaru-sama!

    A metallic sound rang out. The man¡¯s knife flew in the air and plunged straight to the ground.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there?!¡¹

    A stone struck the knife off the man¡¯s hand. Pa had her eyes closed, so she didn¡¯t see it. She opened it as soon as she realized that something happened. A silhouette suddenly appeared on the deserted alley. The figure was there, but it appeared to be blurry at first, and gradually came into focus.

    ¡¸I see you¡¯re on the verge of dying again, Pa. Are you sure you¡¯re not cursed?¡¹Hikaru said, exasperation in his voice.

 Chapter 112 - An Unwanted Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 112 - An Unwanted Encounter</h4>

    An Unwanted Encounter

    ¡¸Who the fuck are you?!¡¹the man asked.

    ¡¸I should be the one asking you that. Get your filthy hands off of Pa. She¡¯s mine.¡¹

    Pa¡¯s cheek flushed.¡¸Not out loud, Hikaru-sama! Ah, but I¡¯m ready both mentally and physically!¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet.¡¹

    ¡¸Hngh! A cold Hikaru-sama is just as lovely!¡¹

    Hikaru frowned at Pa who seemed to be pleased. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have tweaked her Soul Board after all... he thought. He nced at a spot on the ground and stopped.

    ¡¸You met Lavia?¡¹

    The man grinned and let out a chuckle.

    ¡¸I see. So you¡¯re a friend of the littledy. Or are you her boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸So what if I am?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s ours.¡¹the man replied, throwing back the same words to spite Hikaru.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly what I said. We got the girl and we¡¯re returning her to her rightful owner so you don¡¯t have to worry about... any...¡¹

    The man mumbled the rest of his words. It can¡¯t be! he thought as he watched the boy standing before him. The boy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the air seemed to freeze. He appeared to be getting bigger and bigger. A knife slowly reached the man¡¯s throat.

    The man let go of Pa and quickly jumped back. But there was nothing there in front of him. What he saw just now was an illusion brought on by fear. Yet the man denied it.

    ¡¸No! I¡¯m not scared of this brat!¡¹

    He was drenched in sweat. He felt unfathomable strength from the kid, but hismon sense told him that it was impossible. If the boy was an Elf or a Man Gnome, then he could be a lot older than he looked. But his appearance clearly painted him as a human boy. Therefore he couldn¡¯t have fought through countless battles before, nor could he be a seasoned warrior. The man¡¯s Instinct provided him valuable information, but he himself denied it.

    ¡¸Bring Lavia here. Now.¡¹

    ¡¸Cut the bull¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸If you bring her right away, I¡¯ll let you off the hook. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re dead.¡¹

    ¡¸¡ªshit!¡¹

    Taking a spare knife out of his pocket, the man started running towards Hikaru in a zigzag pattern. He was fast. An ordinary man would need to exert maximum effort just to follow him with the eyes.

    The man ran up the wall of a house then jumped about three meters in the air. His opponent would surely panic. All he needed was an opening, even a split-second one. He could then take their life easily.

    ¡¸Stupid brat. Die!¡¹

    The boy appeared to move ever so slightly. A peculiar step, and the air around him seemed to waver. Then he disappeared. At the same time, sharp pain assaulted the man. Three stones hit him, two in the eyes, and one smashed the thumb holding his knife.

    The man let out a grunt as he dropped the knife. He crashed to the ground, unable tond properly.

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    Pa was clueless as to what just happened. It looked like Hikaru vanished, and then the man fell to the ground. After that Hikaru reappeared as though slipping out of a rift in space.

    ¡¸Argh, damn it! It hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Lavia?¡¹

    The man groaned.

    ¡¸Answer me.¡¹Hikaru kicked him in the stomach.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know... My friends are supposed to take her. I have no idea where she is.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama! He said something about a carriage earlier!¡¹

    ¡¸So you do know.¡¹The man yelped as Hikaru kicked him once again.

    ¡¸P-Please stop! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Make it quick.¡¹

    ¡¸You can check the n in my back pocket. It¡¯s faster that way...¡¹

    ¡¸Take it out yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t move my hand. You broke my finger!¡¹

    Hikarunded another kick to flip the man upside down. On his back was a pocket with a button. Hikaru stooped down and reached out his hand.

    ¡¸Idiot!¡¹The man suddenly took out a bag filled with powder ¡ª most likely poison ¡ª on his other uninjured hand and threw it at Hikaru.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the idiot.¡¹Hikaru had already backed away. He expected the man to try something. The bag hit nothing, scattering powder at an empty space. The man was probably immune to the poison, or perhaps he was simply that desperate. Hikaru didn¡¯t know which.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t mean to do that¡ª¡¹And those were hisst words. A stone scored a direct hit on his forehead, rocking his brain, and he lost consciousness.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru-sama...?¡¹

    ¡¸This man did not hesitate to kill. Even with both his eyes crushed, he still prioritized killing his enemy. He¡¯s trained. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll give us information.¡¹

    Pa looked down on the motionless man, her face still pale. It might¡¯ve been too much for her. Hikaru, too, squeezed his fingers that trembled ever so slightly. One wrong move, and he could¡¯ve killed the guy.

    I have to stay focused. Hikaru turned his attention towards Pa.

    ¡¸Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Which way did they take Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That way!¡¹

    ¡¸When?¡¹

    ¡¸A few minutes ago.¡¹

    A few minutes ago... Where would they go?

    Hikaru recalled the map of the area. If they were to escape using a carriage, they should be in a ce where they could park one. And since they would surely wait for their friend, he should be able to catch up.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 15 Rank: 42

    5

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿10 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿0

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿2

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿4

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿4

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ........¡¾Snipe¡¿3

    ......¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿4

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿1

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿3

    ......¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿1¡ú3 (MAX)

    Without thinking twice, Hikaru maxed out his Detection Expansion. He then activated his Mana Detection.

    Whoa! The range was incredibly wide; he could see in a one-kilometer radius. But everything waspressed into information that streamed directly into his brain. With normal vision, things in the distance appeared small, and boundaries became blurry. But not in this case. Things both near and far were processed as the same information. And it quickly consumed his brain¡¯s resources.

    He dropped to his knees, and Pa came running over.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. Just a little dizzy.¡¹

    ¡¸But...¡¹

    ¡¸I found Lavia.¡¹

    He had checked Lavia¡¯s mana with Mana Detection countless times before. He immediately found her exact location. I can make it.

    ¡¸You should leave this ce, Pau¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Did you kill this man?¡¹

    A voice came all of a sudden. Selyse warily drew closer, sword drawn. By her side were Sarah and Selica ready for a fight to break out.

    Ah, crap. What a pain. Hikaru knew there were peopleing with his Detection, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be them. He had no time to deal with the Four Stars of the East right now.

    ¡¸You better talk. I¡¯m calling the guards, so don¡¯t move.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a sec, Selyse!¡¹

    Sarah stopped her party leader and studied Hikaru from top to bottom. Hikaru¡¯s Stealth was deactivated at the moment. Then Sarah realized that this was the same boy who might¡¯ve seen through her Stealth back in the outskirts of Pond. Shen then recalled the Earth Dragon fight, the chill that went down her spine. The same feeling she got from this boy. Everything seemed to suggest that it was the boy who defeated the Earth Dragon.

    ¡¸A-Are you...¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talkter.¡¹Hikaru¡¯s Instinct told him that Sarah must¡¯ve realized the truth. But he didn¡¯t have time right now.

    ¡¸This man¡¯s friend kidnapped my partner. So I knocked him out. I¡¯m going after my partner now.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know if you¡¯re lying or¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Pa.¡¹Hikaru said, ignoring Selyse.¡¸Stay somewhere safe.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    And Hikaru ran at full speed.

    ¡¸Wait! Damn, he¡¯s fast!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, he¡¯s gone. Amazing. Not as fast as my full speed, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Go after him, Sarah.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really want to, but okay.¡¹

    Sarah started running after Hikaru, leaving Selyse, Pa, and Selica behind.

    ¡¸Now then... Your name is Pa, correct? I want to ask you a few questions.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Selica?¡¹

    Selica was unusually quiet.¡¸He was probably telling the truth about his friend getting kidnapped.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸The female Mage was here moments ago, someone worth kidnapping. And she fired a distress signal.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Selica recalled Hikaru¡¯s face.¡¸I wonder... if he¡¯s Japanese.¡¹she muttered under her breath.

 Chapter 113 â€“ Silver Face

    <h4>Chapter 113 ¨C Silver Face</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Silver Face

    Hikaru sprinted through the back alleys. He tried activating his Mana Detection once more, but the amount of information was too much, it made him dizzy. He might be able to endure it with proper training, but there was no time for that right now.

    Lavia was at a ce with plenty of horses, forced into a carriage. When Hikaru nced at the ground a while ago, he saw a button from Lavia¡¯s coat.

    Rose Knight Paradise. A book that Lavia and Catherine read and rmended to him. While it was targeted mostly for women, the story had plenty of twists which made for an interesting read.

    A noble¡¯s daughter eloped with her lover and waster captured by pursuers sent by her family. A button from her clothes fell right then. Her lover, a knight, noticed the button and realized his love had been kidnapped.

    If Lavia dropped the button on purpose, it most likely meant that she was ¡°kidnapped by pursuers from home¡± ¡ª in other words, from Ponsonia.

    I didn¡¯t expect them to follow her all the way here.

    They probably realized it was her when they saw the fire spell Lavia cast. The King of Ponsonia should be aware that she could use such powerful magic. So her pursuers used that as their lead.

    The carriage station wasing to sight. And then one of the carriages left in a hurry. Is that it? Hikaru thought as he activated his Mana Detection.

    Sharp pain ran through his head and he let out a low grunt. He felt light-headed. But he saw it clearly. Lavia was in that carriage. With his Stealth active, Hikaru dashed towards the elerating vehicle. He would not be able to catch up.

    Hikaru opened his Soul Board.

    Sitting on the driver¡¯s seat, the short man turned around.

    ¡¸L-L-Leaving him behind w-w-was not my idea, okay?!¡¹

    The woman with him simply frowned without a word.

    Lavia, lying inside the carriage, listened to their conversation, though she couldn¡¯t see as they put a bag over her head. Her hands and legs were bound by what seemed to be magic items. The woman sat close by, watching her every move.

    This ispletely different from when I was transported to the capital from Pond.

    Back then, bone-headed adventurers were in charge of transport, so Hikaru was able to rescue her with his Stealth. But it would be difficult to employ the same method right now. The inside of the carriage was dim; a tarp most likely covered the whole vehicle. Hikaru¡¯s Stealth would be meaningless if he opened the tarp and the kidnappers noticed it suddenly got bright. Before that, did Hikaru even notice her message?

    I¡¯m sure he did.

    Lavia had faith. She had no way of knowing when he¡¯d be back after killing the dragon, but she believed Hikaru woulde after her. He would notice the message she left.

    Her only worry was Pa. Guild personnel seemed to be looking for her. It¡¯d be great if the worst-case scenario was she would be taken into custody. But that didn¡¯t ease Lavia¡¯s worry.

    ¡¸W-W-We¡¯re out of town.¡¹the man said.

    The woman ignored him.

    ¡¸A-Are you sure about this? H-He mighte for us next...¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up already! Keep your eyes on the front!¡¹

    Her ear-piercing voice startled not just the man, but Lavia as well. Silence fell. Lavia could hear the sounds of other carriages passing by.

    ¡¸...U-Uh...¡¹

    ¡¸I said shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸B-But...¡¹

    The man was hesitating to say something, fueling the woman¡¯s irritation.

    ¡¸Just spit it out!¡¹she shouted.

    ¡¸Th-Th-The carriage got heavier!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Lavia felt the woman move, and it got bright. She must¡¯ve opened the curtains.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The horse¡¯s steps are heavier...¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please, no yelling!¡¹

    ¡¸The road.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably just the road being bad since we got out of town.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No! Th-Th-That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re heavier by about a person¡¯s weight!¡¹

    Then out of the blue, the horse cried and reared wildly.

    ¡¸We¡¯re under attack!¡¹

    The horse¡¯s ears were crushed. For a split second, the woman saw something thrown from up above.

    ¡¸Up there!¡¹

    The woman stood on the driver¡¯s seat and watched the top of the carriage warily, but no one was there. Once again, the horse cried. Its front legs were broken. The animal sank to the ground and the carriage stopped.

    ¡¸What happened?!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know! I-I didn¡¯t see! ¡¹

    Thick bushes grew on both sides of the road.

    Someone¡¯s hiding there, the woman thought. But who? No one knows we¡¯re in Borderzard. What do they want anyway? We were careful. We didn¡¯t do anything that would warrant an attack. Forestia¡¯s counterintelligence? They should know that the King won¡¯t just sit around and do nothing if they attack us.

    The woman thought about it for just a short moment, but that short moment turned into a huge loss.

    Why aren¡¯t they attacking? Oh, crap!

    Quickly, she lifted the tarp behind her. Their target, the Count¡¯s daughter, was gone. On the opposite side, the cover was slightly opened.

    After stopping the horse, Hikaru used his Life Detection to check if there was anyone else inside the carriage besides Lavia. Life Detection 1 and Detection Expansion 3 had a range of a hundred meters, which didn¡¯t put much strain on his brain.

    He then immediately entered the carriage through the back, carried Lavia, and escaped. With Group Obfuscation on, they moved to the bushes. He then removed the bag from Lavia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I knew you¡¯de.¡¹Lavia smiled, full of confidence, and Hikaru was taken aback.

    ¡¸Oh, man. I didn¡¯t know you believed in me that much.¡¹

    ¡¸My trust for you is infinite.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best to not let you down, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, how¡¯s Pa?¡¹

    It was just like her to ask about someone¡¯s safety rather than how he got here.

    ¡¸She¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Lavia exhaled in relief.

    ¡¸You stay here and keep your Stealth on. I¡¯ll get the keys to your cuffs.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru left her behind. It seemed the culprits already realized that Lavia was gone. Both of them already escaped into the bushes. They probably thought it was better to hide in the bushes where the enemy was, rather than stay out in the open.

    He couldn¡¯t detect the woman with his Life Detection, which meant she had one or more points on Life Obfuscation. Since he knew where the man was, he started walking towards him instead. Then he winced, feeling sharp pain.

    My legs... Must be the recoil.

    Hikaru poured three points on Power Burst to chase the carriage. Though it seemed his body couldn¡¯t support it just yet.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 15 Rank: 42

    5

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿10 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿0

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿2¡ú5

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿4

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿4

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ........¡¾Snipe¡¿3 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿4

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿1

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿3

    ......¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿3 (MAX)

    The highest Power Burst he¡¯d seen so far was Selye¡¯s four points. He concluded that anything higher than that should be enough for him to catch up. The reason he didn¡¯t increase his Strength was because Power Burst¡ªwhich was useful against surprise attacks¡ªfit his fighting style more.

    While Strength was important in throwing stones, he might be using the revolver more often in the future. He¡¯d done simtions before, so it didn¡¯t take long for him to decide. In fact, he caught up to the carriage at an incredible speed. Although it came for a price¡ªthe pain in his legs.

    There you are.

    The man moved carefully, each step silent. Hikaru spotted his back. I¡¯d love to learn how to do that.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    Hikaru called out to him, and the man quickly turned around in surprise, but on his face was a twisted smile.

    ¡¸Hehe. Gotcha!¡¹

    The man threw a ping-pong-sized ball that ignited in the air and produced a ze. It wasn¡¯t magic. Judging from the smell, he used some sort of powder.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    But Hikaru was no longer there.

    ¡¸Over here.¡¹

    This time the voice came from the opposite direction, and the man turned around. The boy moved and he didn¡¯t even notice.

    ¡¸Wh-Wh-Who are you?! ¡¹

    A boy donning a cloak stood before him, hood covering his eyes. On his face was a silver mask.

    ¡¸Who am I? Let¡¯s see... How should I introduce myself... I know. Call me Silver Face.¡¹

    That was the first time Hikaru named his masked persona. This name would soon cause an uproar throughout the world.

    ¡¸I-I see... Then, die!¡¹

    The man once again tried to throw the same ball he did earlier.

    I know that¡¯s a feint.

    The real attack woulde from the woman behind Hikaru. He hurled a stone at the man¡¯s nose, turned around, and went straight for the woman.

    Her eyes widened. The ball that the man was about to throw, exploded, burning his arm. The woman, with a dagger in each hand, lunged at Hikaru, but he disappeared.

    Hikaru had learned a lot from his Short Sword lessons. Movements that would¡¯ve taken years to study, he was able to master because of his Stealth God ss. Even a small feint¡¯s effect was multiplied a couple of times.

    Such was the tremendous power provided by a two-character job ss. But of course, the woman had no way of knowing that.

    ¡¸Over here.¡¹

    A voice came from behind. Impossible! she thought as she quickly turned around and brandished her dagger. But no one was there. The next second, she felt a blow to the back of her head and she fainted.

    ¡¸Phew. That went well, I think.¡¹

    Hikaru was holding a wakizashi with the scabbard still on. He used it to knock the woman out cold. One wrong move, and he would¡¯ve killed her with the Assassination buff, but it worked out fine. He got better at adjusting his strength after countless mock battles with the Jarazack students.

    The man who blew himself up was gone, however.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Hikaru noticed a burnt piece of cloth at the spot where the man was. He made it look like his hand was burning, but in truth it was just the cloth. Then he escaped while Hikaru engaged the woman.

    ¡¸He looked slow-witted. Turned out he¡¯s the most dangerous. Was everything just an act?¡¹

    Fortunately, Hikaru found the keys to Lavia¡¯s cuffs in the woman¡¯s pockets. He then tied the female assant to a nearby tree. I¡¯ll inform the authoritiester.

    Hikaru immediately removed Lavia¡¯s cuffs.¡¸Are you hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. Thanks, Hikaru. I always knew you were my hero.¡¹

    Lavia clung to his left arm, which made it harder to walk. But he thought she might be feeling uneasy so he let her be.

    They made their way back to Borderzard.

 Chapter 114 â€“ Face to Face with the Four Stars of the East*

    <h4>Chapter 114 ¨C Face to Face with the Four Stars of the East*</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Face to Face with the Four Stars of the East

    ¡¸Ah! Wee back!¡¹

    Hikaru spotted Pa in Borderzard¡¯s Adventurers Guild. All four members of the Four Stars of the East were behind her, and behind them were a few guild staff and town guards.

    Pa ran towards him and took his hand. She noticed Lavia behind him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d you¡¯re all right.¡¹she said, teary-eyed.

    ¡¸Sorry to interrupt your heartwarming reunion, but I have a lot questions that need answers.¡¹Selyse said.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t Pa already tell you everything? My partner was kidnapped, so I knocked out the culprit. And as you can see, I got my partner back. By the way, his friend is passed out by road. You should go arrest themter.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying you were the victim and you did nothing wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t make sense!¡¹a guard, who looked to be amanding officer, raised his voice. ¡¸The man you knocked out ims he¡¯s a soldier from Ponsonia. We¡¯ve confirmed his identity as well. He says no kidnapping happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think a soldier from Ponsonia crossing the border to get here is the bigger problem?¡¹

    ¡¸He said he strayed away from his squad while training and got lost.¡¹

    Ridiculous, Hikaru thought. This man clearly knows that the guy is lying, but he doesn¡¯t want to provoke Ponsonia. Yet he doesn¡¯t want the kingdom¡¯s fury directed at Forestia. So topromise, he¡¯s insisting that this is all the Adventurers Guild¡¯s doing and Forestia has nothing to do with it.

    Hikaru was about to refute the im when Selyse spoke.

    ¡¸Sir, there are plenty of questionable points in that man¡¯s im. You can¡¯t trust him. Anyway, I believe the guild has the right to talk to this boy first.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s likely possible that he and the girl behind him contributed most in driving the monsters back.¡¹

    The Adventurers Guild¡¯s lobby went silent, and then noisy all of a sudden.

    ¡¸What? That¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸If that kid did the most work, then I¡¯d be a hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, isn¡¯t that the girl who cast that huge fire spell?¡¹

    ¡¸Then what did the boy do?¡¹

    ¡¸How should I know?¡¹

    Okay, this is getting troublesome.

    Hikaru became more and more wary of Selyse. She changed the flow of the conversation so that people would watch him. So he had no way to escape. Quite devious, as it looked like she was praising him at first.

    Okay, if you wanna y, I have a few tricks up my own sleeve as well.

    Themanding officer didn¡¯t seem to believe Selyse.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying this boy and girl did more than us guards and the adventurers?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Now that¡¯s just in ridiculous. Report arrived a while ago about a giant monster. Shouldn¡¯t the Four Stars of the East be out there instead of taking it easy here?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe the monster won¡¯t pose a problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. That¡¯s a rank B adventurer for you. You¡¯re still calm even though a giant dragon, capable of destroying a whole castle, is headed this way.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean. The dragon has been dealt with.¡¹

    ¡¸What? The report arrived just a while ago.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing the scouts ran away as soon as they saw it. It was killed afterwards.¡¹

    ¡¸B-By who?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been trying to tell you. By this boy right he¡ª¡¹

    Selyse looked to find that the boy and two girls were gone.

    ¡¸We should be fine here.¡¹

    Hikaru deactivated his Group Obfuscation in a back alley. To put it simply, they escaped right under their noses. He couldn¡¯t stay there for a second longer. It also seemed they couldn¡¯t stay in town long.

    ¡¸A-Are you sure about this, Hikaru-sama?! Actually I¡¯m surprised they didn¡¯t notice us! ¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about them? If they want to talk to Ponsonia, they should do it themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s right. Anway, Pa-san.¡¹Lavia took her hand.¡¸I¡¯m sorry I dragged you into my problems. Are you okay? Did they hurt you? ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. Hikaru-sama came to my rescue right away. I¡¯m more worried about you.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also fine. Hikaru caught up to me quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s Hikaru-sama for you!¡¹

    ¡¸I know, right? Isn¡¯t he amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸He is!¡¹

    Why are they talking about me now? Lavia was younger than Pa by three years, but they looked to be of the same age. In fact, Pa appeared to be the younger one with the way she acted.

    ¡¸What are we going to do now, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. You two should head back to Schrzard first.¡¹

    ¡¸You have something to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Hikaru wiped the dust off Lavia¡¯s clothes that she got when the assant kicked her.

    ¡¸Look what they did to you. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to pay their employer back for what they did.¡¹

    ¡¸You know you¡¯re talking about the King, right?¡¹

    ¡¸What?! H-His Majesty?! Wh-What are you talking about?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I want to give the King a good clobbering.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you serious?!¡¹

    Lavia sighed in exasperation, while Pa was panicking.

    ¡¸I was wondering. Did you let one of those two escape on purpose?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸You could¡¯ve taken them down without them noticing. But you called out to them.¡¹

    Hikaru almost burst intoughter. She really is smart. And perceptive. Like Lavia said, he called out to the man hiding in the bushes, when he could¡¯ve just knocked him out unawares.

    He had a reason for doing so. If he called out to the man, he could draw out the woman who was hiding with her Life Obfuscation. Hikaru could¡¯ve detected her with Mana Detection, but he didn¡¯t want to put strain on his brain any more than he already did. If the woman ran, he would¡¯ve just let her go. In the end, things went the opposite of what he nned: he knocked the woman out cold, and the man escaped.

    ¡¸That guy should¡¯ve gone back to report to his employer. He¡¯ll tell the King that they got beaten. And that¡¯s where Ie in. I¡¯ll inflict more mental damage this way, don¡¯t you agree? If I showed up out of nowhere, the King will just get confused.¡¹

    ¡¸You really do have a twisted personality.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just that mad. Theyid a hand on my Lavia, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you.¡¹Lavia flushed a bit, holding Hikaru¡¯s hand with just her fingertip and swinging it, clearly embarrassed.

    ¡¸I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, but I¡¯m extremely jealous of your rtionship!¡¹Pa yelled.

    They arrived at a coach station and the girls got into a carriage. Lavia activated her Stealth, while Pa wore a cloak with Stealth effects. Hikaru handed the stone he took from the dragon. It was only a burden for him anyway.

    He assumed that the Four Stars of the East, who worked primarily in Ponsonia, wouldn¡¯t follow them as far as Schrzard. As for the guards, he might need to talk to Queen Marquedo.

    The carriage left before any more pursuers could arrive. It was great timing. Hikaru saw the vehicle off as it left town.

    ¡¸All right. Time to teach someone a lesson so they don¡¯ty a finger on Lavia ever again.¡¹Hikaru grinned.

    ¡¸Oh, so that girl¡¯s name is Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸What the?!¡¹

    It was Sarah. Hikaru didn¡¯t notice her get close. Her three friends stood idly by in the distance.

    ¡¸Can youe with us for a bit?¡¹she asked.

    Hikaru reached for the wakizashi hanging on his waist.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not handing you over to the guards, nor are we telling the guild. How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t trust you.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish you would. Selyse said you might agree on these terms.¡¹she said with a smile.

    Selyse again. Hikaru shot the woman a nce, and she waved her hand, smiling.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯te with us, we¡¯ll tell the guards and the guild about you. And that girl, Lavia, will¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Lay so much as a finger on her and you will regret it.¡¹

    Sarah¡¯s expression quickly changed, and she took a few steps back. Then she wore the same smile once more.

    ¡¸You sure are scary. You¡¯re oozing with bloodlust. Better hide it. ¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I get it. Just calm down. But we were chasing after Lavia D. Morgstad too, you know. So you¡¯re the one who took her out of Ponsonia, huh?¡¹

    She guessed right based on very few leads. Hikaru might¡¯ve underestimated the Four Stars of the East a bit.

    ¡¸We came here after an emergency summons. When we got here, we were surprised to see a powerful fire Mage. And her name is apparently Lavia. You¡¯re here as well, the boy I saw in the outskirts of Pond. It all makes sense if we assume you helped her escape and then ran away to Forestia. Oh, but for the record, we¡¯re no longer after her. We¡¯re busy with other things too. I hope you¡¯ll tell us the truth. We didn¡¯t stop the carriage they were on from leaving, did we? You should trust us a little.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you wanna know?¡¹

    Sarah heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk somewhere else. My friends have questions for you. Oh, and Selica wants to ask you about Japan or whatnot.¡¹

 Chapter 115 - The Four Stars of the Eastâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 115 - The Four Stars of the East¡¯s n</h4>

    The Four Stars of the East¡¯s n

    They arrived at an inn where thedies were staying. The Four Stars drew too much attention, so they couldn¡¯t really talk in an open space like a restaurant. Hikaru asked for some ce quiet and they ended up at the inn. The room was small; with four beds, there wasn¡¯t a lot of ce left.

    ¡¸I expected a better room since you¡¯re all rank B adventurers.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Selyse gave a wry smile.¡¸We have money, but there¡¯s not a lot of inns in Borderzard. The fact that we¡¯re not camping out in a tent and that they offered us an actual room is special treatment in and of itself. Take a seat.¡¹

    ¡¸Where?¡¹

    ¡¸The bed I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The fourdies were already sitting on their own beds. Hikaru stood by the door.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine here.¡¹he said.

    Selyse looked amused, and then Selica spoke before she could.

    ¡¸I have a question!¡¹

    ¡¸Before we proceed, I may not answer all your questions. We¡¯re not exactly friends right now.¡¹Hikaru said with force in his voice.

    Selyse wore the same amused expression. Sarah was lying down on her bed, ying with some sort of puzzle ring. Sophie was smiling, head tilted. Selica didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind!¡¹

    They seemed a notch above others, perhaps due to age or experience.

    ¡¸Good grief. What do you want to know?¡¹

    ¡¸What was that fire magic?!¡¹

    Hikaru thought she would ask about Japan. Selica seemed to have read his mind and said ¡°I¡¯ll ask you about it when the others aren¡¯t around¡± in Japanese.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t n to stay that long, but whatever. The fire magic she used is called me Gospel. It¡¯s not really a rare spell, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s high-level magic! True, it¡¯s a known spell, but only a few can use it. I haven¡¯t heard of anyone else using it in session!¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. I can¡¯tment any more on that, though.¡¹

    ¡¸How does she have ridiculous amount of mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Noment.¡¹

    ¡¸Is her fire magic rted to her killing the Count?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Also she didn¡¯t kill him.¡¹

    ¡¸Then who did?!¡¹

    ¡¸Noment.¡¹

    ¡¸So you know who¡¯s the culprit?¡¹

    ¡¸Noment.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you the one who let Lavia escape?¡¹

    ¡¸Noment.¡¹

    ¡¸Hngh!¡¹

    ¡¸Can you tell me about Pa Nohra¡¯s healing magic?¡¹Sophie said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not familiar with healing magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so...? Then let me exin. Pa restored a missing body part and even healed a petrificationpletely. By Ponsonia¡¯s standards, she would be among the best healers in the kingdom. Not to toot my own horn, but if I used all my strength, I might be able to do it too. Although I would copse afterwards.¡¹

    Hikaru was starting to get a headache. What did that girl do?

    ¡¸Where did you see Pa?¡¹ he asked.

    ¡¸The town hall where the injured were brought in. Most of the wounded have been healed... as for the rest...¡¹

    Sophie slurred the rest of her words. The rest were probably dead, beyond saving. Sophie Bloomfield was like a saint, devoting herself to healing the sick and injured. That was included in the information that Hikaru gathered about them.

    The fact that she was here meant that her job was done, or she was replenishing her mana.

    ¡¸Like I said, I¡¯m not familiar with healing magic. So I can¡¯t say anything.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... We could¡¯ve saved a lot more people with her powers...¡¹

    Hikaru frowned.¡¸If you put a price on Pa¡¯s healing magic, how much would it be?¡¹ he asked.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Normally when adventurers are injured, they would either use a potion, or ask a Healer for help. Both are not free.¡¹

    ¡¸In many cases, yes.¡¹

    ¡¸How much would it be to save someone who¡¯s supposed to be beyond saving? And can an adventurer afford it? I want to know.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying those who don¡¯t have money should die?¡¹

    Sophie, who was supposed to be all smiles, red at Hikaru. The gaze of a pleasant beauty was intense.

    ¡¸Adventurers are responsible for their own well-being. Sure, your act of charity may be noble. But let¡¯s say your friend Sarah returned from scouting the dragon with serious injuries. If you werepletely drained of mana, what would you have done?¡¹

    Sarah stopped her hand and nced at Hikaru.

    ¡¸I will convert my own life force into mana to heal her.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know that was possible, Hikaru thought. Nevertheless, Hikaru¡¯s answer was the same.

    ¡¸That¡¯s stupid. Do you think your friend will be happy if you shortened your own life span?¡¹

    ¡¸I stay in the backlines to save as many lives as possible. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m neglecting my friends. Not saving those who can be saved is arrogance.¡¹

    ¡¸I beg to differ. Like I said, adventurers are responsible for their own being. Being patronizing, saying ¡°I¡¯ll save you¡± is arrogance.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not help those who can be helped?¡¹

    ¡¸People are only grateful for your healing because it¡¯s free.¡¹

    ¡¸Whether or not I do it for free is irrelevant to the results. And¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸All right. That¡¯s enough.¡¹Selyse pped her hands twice, stopping the argument.¡¸You two just got acquainted. Nothing goodes out of arguing right away. This kind of subject should be touched once you get to know each other better.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹What a hardcore phnthropist, Hikaru thought. He believed one should be responsible for their own life. They couldn¡¯t possibly see eye to eye.

    ¡¸I seem to be getting worked up. I¡¯ll go get some fresh air.¡¹Sophie said. She passed by Hikaru and stepped outside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unusual for Sophie to get emotional.¡¹Sarah said in a t voice.

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Quite a lot of people died this time. Maybe she¡¯s feeling powerless.¡¹Sarah rose from her bed.¡¸Anyway, Hikaru. Are you the one who killed the dragon? You seem to know I was out scouting.¡¹

    ¡¸Noment.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... I think the reward for killing it is huge.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have financial troubles. I¡¯d rather people not ask me questions.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. You¡¯re harsh. All right, then. I¡¯m really, really curious how you killed it, but I¡¯ll ask my question some other time. Selyse, I¡¯ll go see how Sophie is doing.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be great.¡¹Selyse said.

    Sarah left the room.

    ¡¸Can I leave now?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Wait, I have one more question.¡¹the most formidable of them, Selyse, said. ¡¸The man who kidnapped your partner is a member of the kingdom¡¯s special forces. I know by the special cloak he was wearing. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but are you perhaps nning on taking revenge?¡¹

    Hikaru readied himself. Thesedies were Ponsonian adventurers and knowledgeable about the kingdom¡¯s internal affairs. There was a high chance that they were allies with the royal family.

    ¡¸No need to be on edge. We won¡¯t stop you.¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop teasing, Selyse! Just tell him that we¡¯re nning to leave Ponsonia.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    It felt like they just skipped a lot of important points. Selyse said they won¡¯t stop Hikaru from harming the king. While Selica mentioned they were leaving Ponsonia.

    ¡¸It sounds like you¡¯re giving up on Ponsonia.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Exactly. That saves us some time.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exin after we make a deal.¡¹

    ¡¸What deal?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you about the situation in the kingdom. I believe the information will help you in your revenge.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want from me?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to tell me about Forestia. We rarely go out of Ponsonia, so we don¡¯t know much.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell us all about the delicious food and where to get them!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. That may be enough for you, Selica, but I need political information. We might be staying here for a while.¡¹

    Selyse still had her smile.

    ¡¸We, the Four Stars of the East, are moving our base of operations from Ponsonia, and Forestia is a candidate.¡¹

    Hikaru heaved a long sigh.¡¸What the hell is going on in Ponsonia?¡¹he muttered.

 Chapter 116 - Everyoneâ€™s Mornings

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Everyone¡¯s Mornings</h4>

    Everyone¡¯s Mornings

    After showing her guild card as identification, Pa Nohra entered the town of Schrzard. It was still early morning, only two hours past daybreak.

    Their carriage got dyed, only managing to reach the neighboring town by yesterday. After finding out that departure would be at noon the next day to give the horse time to rest, Lavia suggested they walk and that they would leave at dawn.

    Pa had no say in the matter. Throughout their trip, Lavia chose the carriage, inn, restaurant, and even the food.

    Was she always this terrifying? Pa wondered.

    Back when Pa saw her in Pond ¡ª where she was introduced as Hikaru¡¯s partner and thought to be a boy ¡ª¨C she looked to be the quiet type. But Pa was proven wrong.

    Lavia didn¡¯t talk much, but she spoke clearly, and while their journey was wrought with worry as they were only two young girls, she always maintained a clear mind.

    Incidentally, Lavia shouldered all the expenses. Pa didn¡¯t bring much with her as she expected a big reward from the monster hunt in Un el Portan.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s buy some food.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s words brought Pa back to her senses. The town of Schrzard was orderly, but there weren¡¯t a lot of people. It felt like a typical suburban town.

    Compared to the towns in Ponsonia, houses here were bigger, with plenty of space between blocks.

    They bought bread, cheese, sandwiches, and roasted meat.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to cook?¡¹Pa asked.

    The food they bought were all takeaway. When Pa was still with Pia and Prisci, they would borrow a ce to cook and make their own food. By sharing ingredients with other adventurers, they could save on food expenses.

    But during her time with Lavia, they never did that. She thought maybe because they were in a hurry. But they were now in Schrzard where Lavia and Hikaru stayed. The fact that Lavia still bought takeout food meant that they didn¡¯t really cook in the first ce.

    ¡¸Sometimes when we¡¯re together, but I guess we¡¯re both not really interested in cooking.¡¹

    ¡¸But you love eating.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    From Pa¡¯s perspective, Lavia was extremely picky about food. She often frowned after eating a mouthful of food at restaurants. It would¡¯ve been adorable if her onlyment was ¡°It¡¯s too salty¡±, but sheined about specific things ¡ª ¡°they didn¡¯t eliminate the smell of the meat enough¡±, ¡°the veggies lost their vor due to preboiling¡± were a few of her observations.

    There was one ce that satisfied Lavia. For Pa, the food there was too good. And too expensive. And spicy.

    Pa felt terrified when Lavia said Hikaru was much more picky than her.

    ¡¸You can cook if you want to.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸I, uhh...¡¹Pa hesitated. Lavia seemed to have realized why.

    ¡¸Are you worried about money?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Hikaru¡¯s rich.¡¹

    ¡¸But I feel ufortable about relying on him for expenses...¡¹

    ¡¸Then you should polish your healing skills so you don¡¯t feel too bad. I¡¯m sure you can use advanced healing right now.¡¹

    ¡¸About that...¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re here.¡¹

    Pa was surprised to find out that they lived right next to the academy. They should¡¯ve paid a lot for this. She was led to the highest level of the three-story building, in a spacious room with a balcony.

    ¡¸Wow...¡¹

    The ce was tidy, bearing only a few furniture. But they all looked to be of fine quality ¡ª from the tablecloth, the tableware on the shelves, to the sofa.

    Must be nice...

    The kind of ce Pa dreamt of having ¡ª nned to have once she had enough money ¡ª was right before her eyes. But the tableware here was good for two. The chairs on the table as well. When she realized this was Lavia and Hikaru¡¯s home, she felt depressed. She didn¡¯t have a ce here.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat.¡¹Lavia said.

    Pa was starving. They only had a few fruits along the way. Lavia ced the food they bought on the table and offered Pa a chair.

    ¡¸We have to talk about the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, y-yes.¡¹

    Hikaru told her to devote her life to him. But he already had a girlfriend, and an incredibly lovely one at that. What does the future have in store for Pa?

    ¡¸In a way, I¡¯m d Hikaru isn¡¯t around. I can be straightforward with you.¡¹

    What are we going to talk about? Pa braced herself.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get straight to the point. How do you feel about Hikaru? I mean, as a member of the opposite sex.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time, Lord League.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Wearing elegant clothes¡ªthe kind he would never have worn in the academy¡ªLeague ¡°Green Ogre¡± Rumania stepped out of his room and made his way to the mansion¡¯s hall. His father appeared at the other end of the hallway. As always, he had a hard look on his face, though it felt just a bit softer today.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, League.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    They both left the residence together. A coach waited for them by the entrance, and as soon as they got in, it started moving. Following behind them were carriages carrying the butlers and servants.

    It wasn¡¯t just League¡¯s residence, but it was happening everywhere else as well¡ªdistinguished families in Rumania heading to the Foundation Anniversary. Naturally, League¡¯s family¡¯s convoy was the grandest of them all.

    ¡¸That was close.¡¹League¡¯s father said.

    Only League and his father were in the coach.

    ¡¸What was close?¡¹

    ¡¸The monsters¡¯ activity in Un el Portan. They seemed to have made it to Borderzard, but they were sessfully driven back. If the people failed, the event would have been cancelled.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose.¡¹

    ¡¸Word is even a dragon appeared. They probably just made that up, though. If a dragon showed up, the army would have been deployed. It¡¯s not something adventurers can handle.¡¹

    League was silent.

    ¡¸You seemed to believe that the monster hunt would go well. Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a yearly event. There could be a few blunders, but they wouldn¡¯t be that big.¡¹League answered, trying to be as calm as possible.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly say that he believed his friend would kill the dragon. League learned about Hikaru¡¯s status through a letter from ude. Hailing from Kirihal¡¯s Zahad family, ude¡¯s letter would be too conspicuous. League would¡¯ve preferred it if he didn¡¯t send one at all, but ude had a matter he had to tell him about¡ªwhether or not he seeded in persuading Jarazack. Hikaru¡¯s status was added as a postscript.

    League was worried. Hikaru might be strong, but he was only human. He couldn¡¯t possibly fight a dragon. But ude¡¯s letter mentioned that Hikaru was brimming with confidence, so League thought he had some sort of a n.

    Hikaru might have some special connections. Maybe he has friends who are C, B... or even A-ranked adventurers.

    Either way, Hikaru said he was going to deal with the monster, so he would do just that for sure. League only had one thing to do: go to the event as nned.

    ¡¸By the way, I heard something strange is going on in the academy.¡¹his father said.

    ¡¸Strange how?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently a youngster from Kirihal¡¯s Zahad family fought Alexei of Jarazack.¡¹

    ¡¸That is... indeed strange.¡¹

    League almost slipped. His father already knew about it. That meant he had a spy in Jarazack.

    ¡¸Do you know anything?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t hear of it in the academy. Can you please tell me the details? Something mighte to mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... I heard this youngster challenged Alexei to a one-on-one duel and won.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know why he challenged Alexei?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t.¡¹

    League felt relief. ude¡¯s letter said ¡°Lots of spectators, victory. He said he¡¯ll keep his word.¡± The fact that his father didn¡¯t know what was at stake meant his spy wasn¡¯t in the center of Jarazack.

    ¡¸Next year¡¯s event will be your official debut.¡¹

    League¡¯s eyes widened. His father had told him to quit the academy before winter next year. The debut was probably in preparation for that.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. You will have a capable assistant. Look.¡¹

    His father opened the window. League could see the towns drifting by. He was surprised to see the person riding on horseback beside their coach. A familiar blonde hair¡ªRoy ¡°Yellow Tiger¡± Rumania.

    The Yellow Tiger n had a close rtionship with League¡¯s family. But Roy was the ck sheep of the family.

    How did he end up as my assistant? Wait, it can¡¯t be...

    League could guess his father¡¯s motive. Billion hired Roy to watch him. Roy wouldn¡¯t be able to find sess in life in Rumania if he stayed with his family. He wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse if he was asked to help League, his friend, and a member of Rumania¡¯s head family.

    Noticing League, Roy gave a triumphant smile. The young man didn¡¯t realize he was being used. League knew that his father wouldn¡¯t offer a youth a good position just to help their career.

    Somewhere, someday... My father will urge Roy to tell him my secret.

    It was certainly possible. His father didn¡¯t trust his own son, after all. A chill went down his spine. Right now it didn¡¯t seem like Roy said anything yet. League could only pray that his father wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to interrogate Roy, at least not before the event ended. If his father found out about the student alliance and the mass wedding now, he¡¯d thwart it right away.

    A few more days...

    League couldn¡¯t tell Roy about this. He might not even believe that he was being used. It would be risky as well if his attitude suddenly changed. His father might fire him quickly, but not after he learned of League¡¯s secret. Roy wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his mouth shut. Billion might know about three or four of Roy¡¯s soft spots.

    The Foundation Anniversary was fast approaching. Everything was ready, and they secured four of the seven votes. But to League, it felt like the path to sess was an extremely narrow one.

 Chapter 117 - A Night in Ponsonia

    <h4>Chapter 117 - A Night in Ponsonia</h4>

    A Night in Ponsonia

    Billow Elka, a suburban town in Ponsonia. Despite being a suburban town, there were plenty of people out at night as it was a major transportation hub.

    The moon sat high in the sky. Someone was walking down the streets. His blond hair was trimmed short, with a bull neck so thick, it was hard to know where his face started. Brawny, it looked like he didn¡¯t need armor; his muscles were enough to repel des.

    The captain of Ponsonia¡¯s Order of the Knights, Lawrence D. Falcon, strolled through the streets, producing a clink with every step. He donned a full-body armor made by joining chains as big as a thumb together¡ªa chainmail¡ªcapable of protecting the body against light shes and thrusts, while letting the body move freely with little to no hindrance.

    Its downsides were the constant clinking of metal, and its weight, given that it was made of iron. Of course, with Lawrence¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t mind at all. He wore the knights¡¯ uniform over his chainmail, making his body even bulkier, but he didn¡¯t care.

    After the day he allowed an intruder in the castle grounds, Lawrence asked a dwarf cksmith, who was on friendly terms with the Order, to make him armor that he could wear all the time, even outside of battle. The product was the chainmail.

    The young boy made him realize he needed to be ready at all times and treat every ce like a battlefield. If only he had worn the chainmail¡ªwhich circled around his neck as well¡ªback when he fought the boy, his attack would have been ineffective.

    It wasn¡¯t just him who donned the armor, but every member of the Order who looked up to him as well.

    ¡¸You can always count on the knights¡¹Some of the nobles¡¯ments were favorable.

    ¡¸They¡¯re so damn noisy.¡¹¡¸Are they trying to show that they¡¯re working?¡¹While some others weren¡¯t so nice.

    Lawrence walked down the patrol route. He didn¡¯t want to rely solely on the other knights, so he went around himself.

    After being sent to the frontlines in the war against Quind, he was suddenly called back to the royal capital and this time ordered to maintain order within the kingdom¡ªa fancy way of telling someone to ¡°standby¡±. A whileter he was summoned to the Imperial Council and was ordered to kill Margrave Grugschilt.

    It was the reason they were in Billow Elka at present, the closest town to the Margrave¡¯s domain. By the King¡¯s orders, the knights left the capital.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back.¡¹

    ¡¸Wee back, Sir!¡¹

    The knights on standby saluted as Lawrence returned to the residence that the Order was currently borrowing.

    ¡¸How was the town?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a nice, lovely town. And quite peaceful at that. I spotted a few drunkards, however. Send some guards outter.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the status here?¡¹

    ¡¸A message arrived.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s head to a different room.¡¹

    Lawrence entered a room, bringing only amanding officer with him. Three days had passed since they arrived in Billow Elka. If they were up against a foreign country, they would¡¯ve acted faster. But their enemy this time was a fellow countryman ¡ª the stubborn, yet sincere and earnest Margrave Grugschilt.

    ¡¸Ask the Margrave about his motives.¡¹Princess Kudyastoria ordered as he was leaving the capital. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Lawrence would¡¯ve still made contact with Grusgschilt.

    The current mission was just too odd. It would indeed be dangerous if the Margrave incited a rebellion while the kingdom attacked a foreign country. But the Margrave didn¡¯t raise an army. All he did was question the legitimacy of the royal family.

    What he did, however, could be deemed an act of treason. But was it really necessary to dispatch the Order? The whole kingdom knew about the deployment of the knights. Right now the atmosphere in the kingdom had changed from that of wartime to a potential civil war. Everyone was on edge since the enemy was their own.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s a letter from the Margrave.¡¹

    Themanding officer handed over the letter, and Lawrence read it through in one go. After that, he read it again.

    ¡¸What did he say, Sir?¡¹

    Lawrence sat down on a chair¡ªone too small for his body that it made a creaking sound¡ªand frowned.

    ¡¸He said toe to his ce. The Margrave doesn¡¯t doubt his own ims one bit. He says if Ie, he¡¯ll tell me everything. ¡°Be loyal to the real throne¡±.¡¹

    The Margrave was saying that if his loyalty was real, having doubts about the legitimacy of the current ruler didn¡¯t equal disrespect. If, however, he dismissed even his doubts, his loyalty would be tantamount only to a dog¡¯s loyalty to his owner.

    ¡¸What will you do, Sir?¡¹

    ¡¸This is hard. The Margrave has a point. But if we entered his domain without raising our swords at all, the King would be suspicious.¡¹

    Lawrence let out a groan in the dark room.

    Around the same time, in the capital¡¯s satellite town of Pond, the Adventurers Guild¡¯s lights were on even though it was the middle of the night.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still someone in the guild?¡¹

    Jill, the receptionist, had just left the restaurant after drinking quite a lot.

    ¡¸What do you think, Aurora?¡¹

    Aurora retched. Jill had brought her fellow gloomy receptionist along to drink.

    ¡¸I-I... have... to go...¡¹

    Aurora headed home staggering. Jill made her drink a little too much.

    ¡¸I might¡¯ve estimated wrong. My bad. I should make her drink less next time. Hmm, I wonder what¡¯s going on inside the guild. Let¡¯s check it out.¡¹

    Staggering, Jill made her way to the Adventurers Guild a hundred meters away. A pleasant night breeze was blowing and the distance was just enough for someone drunk. But before she reached the guild, someone came out.

    Hmm?

    A well-dressed person. Jill had not seen them before. And Unken, the guildmaster, came out as well, as though sending the person off. When they left, Unken went back inside with a sullen expression.

    ¡¸Sir Unken.¡¹Jill called.

    Unken turned around, surprise on his face. Jill felt the urgency and threatening aura from the guildmaster that she put herself on guard.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s wrong? Who was that?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s none of your business. What are you doing out in the middle of the night?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I was out drinking with Aurora. Forget that. You look... different.¡¹

    ¡¸I said it¡¯s none of your business. You should go home. ¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Jill had no choice but to leave. After bidding farewell, she made her way home. But Jill would soon regret that she left right away. It might not have been any of her business, but it was a serious matter for Unken.

    The next day, Jill showed up at the guild with a hangover.

    ¡¸Over here, Jill.¡¹Gloria called with an unusually serious expression.¡¸I heard there will be a different guildmaster soon.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Unken had already left town.

 Chapter 118 â€“ The Peddler

    <h4>Chapter 118 ¨C The Peddler</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Peddler

    Indigo, a peddler who sold goods in various Ponsonian settlements, realized he made a huge mistake. He regretted his actions. His wife¡ªalso his partner in peddling¡ªeven told him it was dangerous. But he believed it would be all right. And now they were in deep trouble.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move. If you try anything funny, you¡¯re dead.¡¹

    A dagger was pointed at his throat. Although rusty, it would be enough to kill Indigo.

    Indigo lived his life peddling outside of town. He was confident in his abilities, but not against nine people.

    They were in the ins by the main road, but he never expected bandits to show up. Indigo had been using this road for ten years and not once had he encountered bandits. They just happened to leave town a littleter than usual, so they had to make camp. Then they were attacked.

    On the opposite side of the bonfire, Indigo¡¯s wife¡ªwho was five years younger than him¡ªwailed as the bandits pinned her down. It was she who said camping out was dangerous. And now the men were gagging and undressing her.

    ¡¸Stop it!¡¹

    ¡¸I said don¡¯t move!¡¹

    The dagger pierced into Indigo¡¯s arm and he cried.

    ¡¸We gave you our money and goods, everything! You said you¡¯ll spare our lives!¡¹

    ¡¸We will. Only your lives, though.¡¹

    The man shed a nasty grin. Indigo loathed them. His beloved wife was about to get defiled by these filthy men.

    I¡¯m sorry! This is all my fault for valuing time too much! I didn¡¯t even think of the danger!

    Indigo clenched his teeth in frustration. Should he strike back even if it meant certain death? Or should he just stay quiet, d that they¡¯d be spared? What do I do?

    His wife shrieked, and he quickly nced at her. The man mounting her fell forward. At first he thought the bandit lunged at his wife, but the way he fell was like a puppet that had its strings cut.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    One man pinned his wife¡¯s arms and another one, her legs. Both men saw blood¡ªilluminated by the bonfire, it looked ckish¡ªdripping from theirpanion¡¯s forehead who suddenly stopped moving.

    Then they copsed the same way.

    ¡¸We¡¯re under attack! Keep your eyes open!¡¹the bandit pointing a dagger at Indigo shouted, ring at the peddler who held his bleeding arm.

    ¡¸You bastard! So you had friends, eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸W-We don¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸Why, you...!¡¹

    The bandit swung the dagger towards the unarmed peddler, but the de never reached Indigo. With a ng, the dagger flew into the distance.

    ¡¸Wh-Who¡¯s the¡ª¡¹

    The bandit realized something hit his dagger. But that was all. A blow came to the back of his head, and he lost consciousness.

    ¡¸Honey!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay?!¡¹

    Freed from her restraints, Indigo¡¯s wife came running to him and embraced him tight. In the meantime, the rest of the bandits went silent and motionless.

    ¡¸Wh-What happened?!¡¹Indigo asked.

    ¡¸Look! Over there!¡¹

    His wife pointed at a figure slowly walking towards them. Too slender for a grown man, they were either a young boy or ady. Indigo couldn¡¯t tell as a hood was pulled over their head, and they wore a silver mask that covered all but their mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright. Or notpletely all right, I guess. You¡¯re injured.¡¹

    It was the voice of a boy.

    ¡¸Th-This is nothing. An ointment should be enough for it. So, who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Anyway, are these guys just ordinary bandits?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably...¡¹

    ¡¸Do bandits show up here often?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all! I¡¯ve been a peddler for a long time, and this is the first time I encountered bandits.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹The silver-masked boy kicked the bandits¡¯ heads lightly. No reaction.

    ¡¸A-Are they dead?¡¹Indigo¡¯s wife asked.

    ¡¸Shh.¡¹

    Indigo stopped his wife from asking too many questions. It would do them no good to agitate this boy.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. Or maybe they are, but I can¡¯t really look after them.¡¹the boy said as if it was of no concern to him.¡¸Anyway, as for the reward for saving you... or not really a reward.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Of course! Y-You may take the money over there.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need the money. I think you need it more than me anyway. They destroyed your goods.¡¹

    Their wagon horse was killed during the bandits¡¯ attack. A heavy loss. How much would a new horse even cost?

    ¡¸That... is true.¡¹

    Indigo nodded as he gestured his wife to hide behind him. The boy didn¡¯t need money. Which meant he didn¡¯t want the goods either. Indigo peddled daily necessities like salt and sundries¡ªthings that settlements in the mountains couldn¡¯t get. So he thought his young and lovely wife was in danger.

    ¡¸Ah, you don¡¯t have to worry about your wife. I won¡¯t do anything to her.¡¹the boy said in a friendly tone.

    Indigo was caught off-guard.¡¸Oh, okay... What do you want, then?¡¹

    ¡¸I just helped you because you were in trouble. Is there something wrong with that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a businessman. I don¡¯t trust work withoutpensation.¡¹

    The boy smiled.¡¸All right. I¡¯ll just take a reward equivalent to the amount of work I did.¡¹

    Indigo gulped. This boy was strong enough to quickly suppress the bandits. He didn¡¯t need money, either. Plus there had to be some reason he was hiding his face. What would someone like that ask of Indigo?

    ¡¸Give me information. Everything you know.¡¹the masked boy said.

    Hikaru heaved a long sigh.

    ¡¸I can finally take a breather.¡¹

    He waited all night to enter the town of Satin Elka, the capital of Margrave Grugschilt¡¯s domain. Although inferior to the royal capital, it was much bigger and more prosperous than Pond.

    A line formed outside of town. Apparently the strict identification check took quite some time. Normally, Hikaru would just use his Stealth to sneak inside, but he patiently waited in line because of what Indigo said.

    ¡¸They¡¯re keeping records of everyone who enters town using guild cards. The inns check people¡¯s cards as well. So anyone who has no entry record to town will get busted.¡¹

    He was able to use the information he got right away.

    ¡¸The good you do for others is good you do yourself, I guess. I¡¯m d I helped them out.¡¹

    Hikaru threw himself onto the bed. It was mere coincidence that he ran into Indigo. He was simply going with a caravan that moved even at night when he found the couple being attacked by bandits. The caravan turned a blind eye, just d that they weren¡¯t the victims. Only Hikaru got down and dashed to their rescue.

    The couple probably tied the bandits up to some trees and reported them to Satin Elka¡¯s guards. The bounty for capturing bandits should be enough to get them a new horse.

    ¡¸All right, then. I got a lot of things to think about. This town that¡¯s on high alert, and the overall kingdom...¡¹

    Hikaru stared at his guild card. An item that disyed a soul¡¯s records, and can¡¯t be reproduced. Only its owner can use it. And from it, a person receives the blessings of the gods through job sses.

    ¡¸I just wanted tond a punch on the king¡¯s face and then go back...¡¹

    Hikaru tapped the ¡°job ss¡± field on his card. New ones had appeared.

 Chapter 119 â€“ New Job Classes and a Visitor in the Attic

    <h4>Chapter 119 ¨C New Job sses and a Visitor in the Attic</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    New Job sses and a Visitor in the Attic

    So far, Hikaru had nine job sses.

    Assassination God: Night Stalker2

    Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer2

    Throwing God: Dead Shot2

    Chaos God: Eye of the Storm3

    Woods Strolling God: Forest Walker4

    Labyrinth Exploring God: Dungeon Walker4

    Heaven Searching God: Sinner4

    Dull Town Night Burr God: Town Thief6

    City, Town, and Vige People Rescue God: Civilian10

    And now he had two more:

    Wide Area Detection God: Grand Sonar4

    Lower ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger: Lesser Angel5

    Hikaru barely took any breaks in his journey from Borderzard to Satin Elka. He nned to test his new sses once things settled down, and now the chance hade.

    He could tell what Grand Sonar was. It probably appeared when he maxed out his Detection Expansion. He¡¯d experienced the power of the Skill firsthand. Now it was time to set his job ss to Grand Sonar and activate Mana Detection.

    Hikaru groaned from the overwhelming headache, as though his head was going to split. As always, too much information entered his brain. But the radius was still the same¡ªone kilometer.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still the same... What gives? Wait...¡¹

    He noticed he could narrow down the scope of his sonar.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    He got up from the bed and focused his mind ahead. As it turned out, only information from up ahead came to him. A person cooking in the kitchen, a stray dog in the back alley, a carriage passing by, a kid taking a bath... The amount of information lessened, easing the pain he felt.

    ¡¸This is extremely handy.¡¹

    Up until now, useless information¡ªeven from above and below¡ªwaspressed and sent to his brain. Now he could activate it for a longer period. And instead of an intense headache, his head felt just a bit hot.

    ¡¸Holy crap...¡¹

    He felt omnipotent knowing where everyone was at a wide range. Blood started dripping from his nose. He hurriedly deactivated his Mana Detection after getting too carried away.

    ¡¸I need more practice. Man, this is stupid. Who gets a nosebleed? I¡¯m d Lavia is not around to see this. Moving on.¡¹

    Wiping the blood off with a cloth, Hikaruy down on the bed once more.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this Lesser Angel thing? A low-ss angel?¡¹

    He set his job ss to Lesser Angel, but nothing happened. No halo on top of his head, or wings on his back. A trumpet didn¡¯t appear in his hands either. He couldn¡¯t feel anything holy.

    ¡¸Why did this ss appear anyway? If there¡¯s a lower ss, then that means there¡¯s a middle ss, and advanced ss.¡¹

    He had no idea why it appeared at all. His Soul Board didn¡¯t have anything rted to angels either. While he maxed out Detection Expansion, no derivative Skill popped up.

    ¡¸All right, I got nothing. I wonder if there¡¯s some ce where they study job sses. Or maybe there¡¯s a book out there thatpiles all known sses. I should check once I get back to the academy.¡¹

    A long time had passed since the development of the soul card system. There should be books about job sses somewhere. He set aside the issue for now, and thought about his next move.

    ¡¸Why did the Four Stars have to give me troubling information...¡¹

    Hikaru let out a long sigh and closed his eyes. He needed a nap for his ns tonight.

    Margrave Grugschilt¡¯s domain was located adjacent to Forestia. As such, winter season came early. Still, snow probably wouldn¡¯t start falling until about a monthter. But the night was still chilly. Firewood was already burning in the hearth a little earlier than usual.

    Only a few residences in Satin Elka could afford such luxury. One of them was Margrave Grugschilt, governing lord of the town.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Lawrence.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d to see you well, Lord Grugschilt. And...¡¹

    The captain nced at the man standing by the hearth. A slender old man. He only saw him a few times before, but the aura of the man now was clearly different from the one in his memories.

    ¡¸Sir Gafrasti N. Valves.¡¹

    Gafrasti was staying at Grugschilt¡¯s ce. Lawrence came, knowing he was here. The captain thought he was a high-strung schr, but he seemed rxed as he stared at Lawrence, wisdom in his eyes.

    That woman beside him has a strange air to her... Lawrence thought.

    Apparently the woman protecting Gafrasti was not from this kingdom. She was probably just a bodyguard, seeing as Grugschilt didn¡¯t introduce her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t go by that name anymore. Right now, I¡¯m Gafrasti G. Poelnxinia.¡¹

    After questioning the legitimacy of the current throne, Gafrasti incurred the wrath of the king and turned to Grugschilt for help. The Margrave believed the historian¡¯s ims and was still protecting him until now. That was the extent of Lawrence¡¯s knowledge on the current situation.

    Lawrence hesitated when he received the letter from the Margrave inviting him over. After mulling it over, he came.

    ¡¸I heard you came alone.¡¹

    Grugschilt watched Lawrence carefully. He had a fine beard, his hair, streaked with gray, tied to the back. The man had protected the border for years. He always fought in the frontlines during wartime. While he didn¡¯t possess the brute strength that Lawrence had, his presence was just asmanding.

    ¡¸Yes, Sir.¡¹Lawrence politely answered.

    Grugschilt was twice as old as Lawrence. The captain himself had trained with the Margrave¡¯s army in the past.

    ¡¸Mobilizing the whole Order would draw attention. And alone it¡¯ll only take me three to four days toe and go back.¡¹

    ¡¸Also you¡¯re much stronger when you don¡¯t have anyone else to protect.¡¹

    ¡¸I simply prioritized mobility.¡¹

    Like Grugschilt pointed out, even if Lawrence was surrounded by enemies, he could deal with them alone. If other knights apanied him, it would be difficult to ensure everyone made it out alive. That is, of course, if the Margrave was an enemy.

    ¡¸Let us get to the main issue, Lord Grugschilt. Convince me that Sir Gafrasti¡¯s ims are indeed true.¡¹

    The Margrave nced at Gafrasti, who nodded slowly.

    With his Stealth activated, Hikaru listened in on the three men¡¯s conversation. There were four of them in the room, but Aia van Houtens was focused on guard duty and showed no signs of joining the conversation.

    Gafrasti produced Poelnxinia¡¯s family tree and began exining. He talked fluently. The parchment itself reacted magically to the blood of the royal family. It was enough to convince anyone. Lawrence¡¯s serious expression didn¡¯t change, but he was quiet. He was probably only half-convinced¡ªno, he came here with eighty percent doubt. But now he was astonished by the credibility of Gafrasti¡¯s ims.

    The old man sure has changed...

    Hikaru was surprised at Gafrasti¡¯s change as well. The historian¡¯s body looked thin, but he exuded an air of royalty.

    Hikaru recalled a book he read back in Japan. Not everyone could be the prime minister of Japan, the man on top of the government. But there were times when someone ipetent took the position. Yet as soon as they became Prime Minister, their aura changed, so to speak.

    A position turns a person into someone who fit such a position.

    This is getting more and moreplicated...

    Hikaru¡¯s n was to enter the kingdom, punch the king in the face, and threaten¡ªrather, convince him not toy a hand on Lavia ever again. But he changed his mind after talking with the Four Stars of the East.

    ording to Selyse, Ponsonia was in a state of chaos. The faction opposed to the current throne was growing in strength. A rift had formed in the government, with Margrave Grugschilt at its head. And at the eye of this storm was none other than Gafrasti N. Valves.

    The assassination of Count Morgstad was also a major reason why things turned out this way. The Count strongly supported the current king. With his death, the bnce of power between the nobility copsed, and many sided with the Margrave, hoping to turn the tables around.

    They make it sound like this is all my fault... Although I am somewhat responsible.

    If a civil war broke out, the ordinary citizens would bear the burden. Hikaru couldn¡¯t pretend that the matter didn¡¯t concern him, so he travelled all the way to Satin Elka. He wanted to know what the Margrave¡¯s n was for this kingdom.

    I won¡¯t go as far as stopping a civil war, but I have to at least do my part so I can sleep peacefully at night.

    Gafrasti had just finished exining. Lawrence had gone silent for a while now.

    Does this mean the Captain of the Order is now on their side? In that case, the king¡¯s in danger. Or put it another way, the conflict will be over quick. I guess old man Gafrasti will be king, then? Hmm... Hikaru folded his arms, thinking.

    Grugschilt opened his mouth to speak. What he said next shocked Hikaru.

    ¡¸Lawrence. This is also vengeance for his death.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know you were still hung up on that, Sir.¡¹

    ¡¸Why, of course I am. I would¡¯ve foiled their plot if I stayed with him. We wouldn¡¯t have lost such a young, gifted man.¡¹

    The Margrave heaved a deep sigh. His heavy feelings of regret suddenly made him look ten years older.

    ¡¸Viscount Zaracia wouldn¡¯t have died. His son who was studying the art of crossing worlds... Rnd, was it? I heard he went missing. I wanted to put him under my protection.¡¹

 Chapter 120 â€“ Roland and Kudyastoria

    <h4>Chapter 120 ¨C Rnd and Kudyastoria</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Rnd and Kudyastoria

    Rnd N. Zaracia, the boy who studied the art of crossing worlds, was the previous owner of Hikaru¡¯s body. The person who brought him into this world.

    Margrave Grugschilt wanted to take Rnd under his protection?

    Hikaru searched Rnd¡¯s memories. After his parents¡¯ death, he was supposed to be taken in by a distant rtive in the countryside. But it wasn¡¯t the Grugschilt family. As Hikaru was perplexed, Lawrence spoke.

    ¡¸I heard you lent a fair amount of support to the Viscount¡¯s research, my Lord.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. It was more his son¡¯s research, really. He perfected the theory.¡¹

    ¡¸The Order secured the documents and materials that the boy left behind.¡¹

    The Margrave shook his head.¡¸The things a genius left behind would be tooplicated for an average mind toprehend. The documents should be preserved. Once apetent person shows up, they should be handed over to him.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Hikaru was astonished. He didn¡¯t expect Grugschilt to have such a high opinion of Rnd. Perhaps the family that was supposed to take Rnd in had the assistance of the Margrave. There could be a number of reasons why he didn¡¯t put the boy directly under his protection¡ªit could be that he didn¡¯t want to provoke Count Morgstad.

    ¡¸Either way, this kingdom has to change so incidents like that never happen again.¡¹

    ¡¸Count Morgstad is no longer with us.¡¹

    ¡¸But instead the Grand Chambein is throwing his weight around, correct? At the end of the day, the problem lies with the king¡¯spetency.¡¹

    ¡¸My Lord, I will not tolerate such criticism towards¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down. It¡¯s just a trivial matter. Now then, you came here alone. Tell me what you really think.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You know what I think? I think Rnd killed Count Morgstad in exchange for his life. His only daughter can¡¯t be the culprit.¡¹

    Hikaru whistled in surprise. It was probably nothing more than the Margrave¡¯s hunch or wishful thinking, but he hit the mark.

    ¡¸My Lord, are you trying to use Sir Gafrasti to stage a coup?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d very much prefer things to be settled peacefully with no bloodshed.¡¹

    ¡¸What you said a while ago is indeed very interesting. But it¡¯s not enough to rece the current King. Right now, the Order is with him.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    Lawrence looked confused, not expecting Grugschilt¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸Lord Valves.¡¹the Margrave called.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹Gafrasti simply nodded, adding more to Lawrence¡¯s confusion.

    ¡¸By the way, Lawrence. Who do you think is fit to be the next ruler?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, well... there¡¯s the Crown Prince, Austrin G. Ponsonia.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking you who you think is fit to be the kingdom¡¯s ruler. Just hypothetically. Humor me.¡¹

    ¡¸Even hypothetical, it¡¯s still disrespectful.¡¹

    ¡¸What a stubborn man! I¡¯m sure you have someone in mind. Someone who you think can make this kingdom a better ce.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Lawrence had his mouth shut. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his silence said there was another candidate besides Austrin.

    ¡¸By the way, did you know that Princess Kudyatoria and Prince Austrin have different mothers?¡¹

    ¡¸...Wha?¡¹

    It was news to him. Lawrence couldn¡¯t hide the shock in his voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling the truth. She¡¯s the daughter of the fourth queen, Queen Fildegar. She passed away as soon as she gave birth.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-This is news to me. Isn¡¯t three queens the maximum allowed? I find it hard to believe that the Order is not aware of this, considering we guard the pce.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s true. Queen Fildegar had an extremely weak constitution. She recuperated far away from the capital, in the town of Silk Elka. You know about the King¡¯s monthly trip to Silk Elka, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. To go hunting.¡¹

    ¡¸But he never went hunting, and instead stayed in his vi all the time. Correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I thought he had some kind of secret.¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty knew most about Fildegar¡¯s condition. After discussing it with the other queens, she was secretly designated as the fourth queen on the condition that she would not appear in public and would not have inheritance rights.¡¹

    ¡¸Then how did her daughter be Prince Austrin¡¯s sister?¡¹

    ¡¸The first queen, Queen Quilmesdahlia offered to raise the child herself. She said it was too tragic that she died right after giving birth. So she suggested she¡¯d raise the child herself into a proper princess.¡¹

    Lawrence frowned. It sounded like a moving story, but he knew Queen Quilmesdahlia wasn¡¯t the type of woman to do that. She was selfish, and when displeased, she would throw things within her reach, injuring even the knights guarding her. When the king started flirting with young women, the Queen herself appointed young and good-looking men as her servants or guards.

    ¡¸Indeed. As you may know, that woman isn¡¯t the type of person to do that. To put it briefly, she wanted to keep the child close. The king quite liked thete fourth Queen. There was a chance he¡¯d grant her daughter the right to the throne.¡¹

    Watching Lawrence hanging his head, Grugschilt shot a nce at Gafrasti. They probably expected the captain¡¯s reaction so far. And they already predicted how he would take the Margrave¡¯s next words.

    ¡¸Thete Queen Fildegar is a distant rtive of Lord Valves.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, Princess Kudyastoria is the descendant of both the current king and the old Poelnxinia royal family.¡¹

    ¡¸I-It can¡¯t be...¡¹

    Lawrence¡¯s voice was hoarse. When Grugschilt asked him who he thought was fit to rule the Kingdom, only one person came to mind¡ªPrincess Kudyastoria.

    ¡¸Master Swordsman Lawrence.¡¹Gafrasti added.¡¸I don¡¯t want the throne. Not in the slightest. I don¡¯t have any children to inherit it either. I¡¯m not nning on causing unnecessary chaos. But I cannot ept the fact that the throne was taken unjustly and even now, its descendant is ruling the kingdom with arrogance.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you suggesting Princess Kudyastoria should take the throne?¡¹

    ¡¸We want you to join us ining up with the best solution. But right now, a sh between the Order and the Margrave¡¯s army would not benefit anyone. Am I wrong?¡¹

    Lawrence folded his arms, eyes closed.

    That¡¯s game, Hikaru thought. The script that Grugschilt and Gafrasti came up with was perfect.

    I might not have to do anything.

    Hikarubined the information he got and Rnd¡¯s memories.

    If the Margrave and the captain teamed up, the only real threat left is the Minister of Military Affairs. But if the minister learned that he could keep his position, he probably won¡¯t show resistance. The Prime Minister himself despised how the Grand Chambein acted like someone important. It really looks like the hole Count Morgstad left is huge. Things will be settled peacefully if they get rid of the Chambein and put Kudyastoria on the throne. Worst case, the Grand Chambein and Queen Quilmesdahlia will create a ruckus. All right, then! Time to punch the king and head back to Schrzard!

    RIght then his Mana Detection caught another person in the attic.

 Chapter 121 â€“ Alice Sunbornâ€™s Mistake*

    <h4>Chapter 121 ¨C Alice Sunborn¡¯s Mistake*</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Alice Sunborn¡¯s Mistake

    Hikaru sensed with his Mana Detection that someone else arrived in the attic. The Skill used to put excessive strain on his brain, but now he could narrow down the search area horizontally, or to a particr direction, resulting in a lesser pressure.

    At the moment, he activated it to scan horizontally every few seconds. If he got ustomed to it, he should be able to use it subconsciously.

    The person he detected arrived just now. They didn¡¯t notice him¡ªwhich meant they didn¡¯t have the ability to pierce through Hikaru¡¯s Stealth, yet were stillpetent enough to make it all the way here.

    Hikaru waited to see what they would do. Eventually they got closer to him, about three meters away. In the dim light, he could barely make them out. He could only see their vague contours through his Detection Skills.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t want a third party listening in on the men¡¯s conversation. The worst person to possibly learn of this would be the king of Ponsonia. If he found out, he¡¯d beat them to the punch. A civil war would break out right away. This person was most likely the king¡¯s spy.

    Let¡¯s just check them out first...

    Hikaru summoned the visitor¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Alice Sunborn

    Age: 16 Rank: 17

    8

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿2

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿1

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿1

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿1

    ....¡¾Smell¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿2

    ..¡¾Flexibility¡¿2

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿3

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿1

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿2

    Hikaru¡¯s first impression was ¡°so young¡±. Then again, they were only one year older than him. Next he was surprised to find out it was a girl. Not like sex had any influence in one¡¯s abilities; Sarah of the Four Stars had a simr set of skills as her.

    Though it felt like Sarah was superior, this girl had Imperceptibility. The fact that she had one point each on sight, hearing, and smell showed her aptitude to being a spy. The problem now was her affiliation.

    I don¡¯t want the people below finding out I¡¯m here. Shouldn¡¯t Lawrence and Aia¡¯s Instinct see through her one level on Imperceptibility?

    ¡¸Lord Valves, we have an intruder.¡¹Aia said.

    ¡¸I feel it as well. Up there in the ceiling.¡¹Lawrence added.

    ¡¸What? Really? How?¡¹Alice muttered.

    Is she for real? Hikaru thought.

    Alice quickly began her escape, and Hikaru followed her.

    Chaos reigned over the Margrave¡¯s residence. The residence guards¡¯ sounded the rm. Try as they might to set up a perimeter for the spy, the night was toote to effectively gather men. They were probably confused as no spy had ever snuck into this ce before.

    ¡¸Are my men really this ipetent?!¡¹the Margrave shouted in anger. The head of security shuddered.

    Amid the confusion, Lawrence left the mansion through the back door and headed back to Billow Elka where the Order were stationed. They reached an agreement to avoid a conflict between the Margrave¡¯s army and the Order of the Knights.

    They couldn¡¯t find the intruder, however. The guards were toote. The spy sessfully managed to escape.

    ¡¸Phew. I made it out somehow. I knew no one¡¯s faster than me.¡¹

    She made it way past the town of Satin Elka. While walls surrounded the town, there were secret passages¡ªalthough most of them were hard to find, and if caught it counted as a serious crime. People didn¡¯t use them unless they really had to.

    In the outskirts of Satin Elka, the forest got thicker and thicker. Trees blocked the light of the moon and stars, making it difficult to see. But Alice strolled through the woods swiftly. She could always see well in the dark, and she had a point on Sight as well.

    Alice stopped by the side of a creek, washed her hands, and scooped up water to drink. She could see the night sky from where she stood. Reflected in the water was a face with pink hair cut extremely short and eyes of the same color. Her features made her look mature and boyish at the same time. She had a slim body from training every day, and on top of that she was tall, which further reinforced her boyish appearance.

    ¡¸Phew! I feel so alive!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to burst your bubble, but I suggest you don¡¯t try anything funny or you¡¯re dead.¡¹

    She felt the cold touch of a de on the back of her neck.

    ¡¸Wh-Wh-Who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my question. Who are you?¡¹

    Alice thought she managed to make a clean escape. Then someone appeared, almost out of nowhere, like a ghost. Judging by their voice, it was a boy. Her voice trembled from panic, but she calmed herself down with a gulp.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    She stayed quiet. She couldn¡¯t hand over information about herself. Her clothes had a Stealth buff, but where they were made couldn¡¯t be traced. Same for every equipment she possessed.

    ¡¸So you can¡¯t answer. I apud your guts. Now die.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, w-w-wait a sec!¡¹

    Alice felt the de move on her neck, prompting her to speak.

    He¡¯s a professional too!

    The boy didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She thought he would be soft because of this young age, but she clearly underestimated him. She had to be extremely cautious.

    ¡¸Tell me your name.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Dorothy. Dorothy Richfarm.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying. Die.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Wait! Wait!¡¹

    The de sunk into her skin. She could feel the blood dripping.

    How did he know I was lying?! Is he like my master who can sense things with their instinct?

    Cold sweat drenched her whole body. She had been trained to spout random lies. Even making sure that they were consistent. But there were people who see even through the cleverest of lies. One of them was her master who she could only see once a month. When she asked him how he did it, he only answered ¡°I just know somehow¡±, so she couldn¡¯t exactly copy it either.

    ¡¸This is yourst chance. I¡¯ll cut your artery if you lie. I¡¯ll stay and watch until you bleed to death. Don¡¯t try anything funny. Don¡¯t even stand.¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s hard to stay in this position...¡¹

    ¡¸No. Tell me your name.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Alice.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t say anything this time. Alice realized he knew when a person lied, and she lost all hope.

    Alice was a spy, and gathering intel was her job. What would she be if she leaked information? Worthless. Or worse, a liability. All the hours she spent training would be in vain.

    This was her first mission. She didn¡¯t get cocky. Her master gave her the mission knowing she could do it too.

    Yet the moment she infiltrated the mansion, she was discovered right away. And just when she thought she managed to escape, her back was now against the wall.

    ¡¸Who do you work for?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... uhhh...¡¹

    ¡¸Answer me. What organization¡ª¡¹

    Then she started bawling like a child. Alice knew getting worked up was the one thing a spy mustn¡¯t do, but her tears wouldn¡¯t stop from falling. She fully resigned herself to her fate. She thought it was okay to cry, since she wouldn¡¯t make it out alive anyway.

    ¡¸Wh-Why are you crying? You¡¯re a spy, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Y-You¡¯ll just kill me after getting all the information you want!¡¹

    ¡¸Who told you that? I might not even do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-Then you¡¯ll turn me into your ything after you wring out info from me! Once you¡¯ve had enough, you¡¯re going to kill me!¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯d you even get that idea?!¡¹

    ¡¸My master told me that¡¯s how spies meet their end!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna do that! Sheesh.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t feel anything because I look like a boy? Is that it? How cruel!¡¹She continued wailing.

    ¡¸What do you even want me to do...¡¹

    As she hopelessly cried, she felt the de leave her neck.

    ¡¸Wha?¡¹

    ¡¸Forget it. I have just one question. Answer with a yes or a no. Don¡¯t you lie to me, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you work for the King of Ponsonia? Or perhaps a noble rted to him?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not Ponsonia.¡¹

    The boy¡¯s eyes widened, surprised by her answer. He was at a loss for words.

    ¡¸I see. I get it now.¡¹

    ¡¸Get what?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a spy from Quinnd.¡¹

    Alice gave a start. Did it show on my face? No, it¡¯s too dark out here. Unless he has better eyesight than me.

    With the de now gone, Alice turned around. She wanted to run, but her legs were numb from crouching down and nervousness. She would no doubt fall over if she made a break for it.

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    It¡¯s probably a young boy as I guessed. But his presence was too weak. She could only perceive him because she knew he was there. It felt like she would lose sight of him if she lost focus.

    The same abilities as my master... No, even a cut above him?!

    The boy wore a silver mask. She couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face, but the murderous aura she felt earlier hadpletely vanished.

    ¡¸You can go. Security in the Grugschilt residence should be stricter now, so I suggest you don¡¯t sneak back in there ever again.¡¹

    ¡¸R-Really? I can go?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Bye.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    In that moment, Alice realized.

    He¡¯s different from Master! He¡¯s... nice!

    Alice¡¯s master was an extremely harsh person. At first there were fifty of them who studied under him. Fifteen left after the first training. After a year, only six of them were left.

    Most of his regimen were self-training. It made sense, since he only showed up once every few months. But he could tell if someone didn¡¯t do their training properly. He¡¯d then work them so hard that they¡¯d wish they would rather die.

    He was merciless, so to speak.

    Compared to him, this boy was an angel. And he was walking away. Alice looked dumbfounded after being told she could go, but then she grabbed the cuff of his cloak.

    ¡¸Wait! Who are you?!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Why should I tell you? ¡¹

    ¡¸I have a favor to ask!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry,e again?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re much stronger than my master! So please hear me out!¡¹

    Her next words caught the boypletely off guard.

    ¡¸Please punch my master for me!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

 Chapter 122 â€“ Alice Sunbornâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 122 ¨C Alice Sunborn¡¯s n</h4>

    Ah, she¡¯s an idiot... Hikaru thought when the girl¡ªwho somewhat looked like a boy¡ªasked him to punch her master.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not an idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops. I was thinking out loud. But yes, you¡¯re an idiot. I just let you go. If you just up and disappeared, that would make you a third-rate spy. Second-rate if you tailed me. But asking for a favor is in stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸It just hit me, okay?! What do you want me to do about it? By the way, what does it take to be first-rate?¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you use your brain?¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch! So mean!¡¹

    How am I mean? You should be grateful I spared your life!

    Hikaru¡¯s basis for his rating was whether or not a spy could carry out their original mission or not.

    If a spy escaped after being let go, that only meant they failed their mission, which makes them third-rate. Tailing Hikaru to gain intel is a good move, but still only second-rate. After all, she didn¡¯t notice that she was being followed. Therefore she can¡¯t possibly tail Hikaru sessfully. The first-rate move is to get as much information as possible. In that sense, she¡¯s not wrong in keeping the conversation going longer. But she¡¯s actually seriously asking for a favor which is nothing short of absurd.

    ¡¸Please, I¡¯m begging you! I always thought there¡¯s no one in this world who can give him a good beating, but I think you can do it.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of master is he even...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you asked!¡¹

    ¡¸It was a rhetorical question!¡¹

    ¡¸My master is invisible! He¡¯s so good at making himself disappear!¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸He just vanishes in the blink of an eye. Literally.¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed Alice¡¯s hand in spite of himself.¡¸Sounds interesting. Tell me more.¡¹

    After hearing about her master from Alice, Hikaru formted a theory. He was most likely right, but he didn¡¯t need to tell Alice about it.

    Her master called himself Keikai. As to why she provided information non-stop, it was because she realized Hikaru wasn¡¯t from Ponsonia, their enemy. He also spared her, but her job ss yed a part.

    Ordinary Soul Color Distinction God: Soul Reader, a fairly rare five-character job ss. It allowed the user to get bits of information regarding the target¡¯s feelings towards them or whether the target was trustworthy or not.

    But fear seized Alice when she realized she couldn¡¯t read Hikaru¡¯s emotions. It was the same for her master so it definitely had something to do with his Stealth, but Alice didn¡¯t know that much.

    Hikaru finally believed her story when she showed him her job ss. Her soul card was issued in Quinnd.

    Either way, Ponsonia can¡¯t avoid a civil war. But if everything goes well, there will only be a bloodless coup. After that, it¡¯s all up to the nobles.

    Depending on the oue of the insurrection, the special forces who were after Lavia might even get fired. Hikaru could beat up the king anytime so he decided to go see Alice¡¯s master for now.

    Someone like me, huh? I wonder how they will act.

    Hikaru knew there was still a lot to learn about his Stealth. He wanted to use a predecessor as a reference.

    ¡¸Take me to where your master is, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, really? You¡¯reing?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Your master will get mad at you for failing your mission. He¡¯ll chew you out, even. So you want to use me to avoid that, right? And get your revenge while you¡¯re at it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh... I-I didn¡¯t expect you to see through everything...¡¹

    For a beginner spy, Alice was quitepetent. Unfortunately she was also an idiot. But that also meant she was easy to deal with.

    ¡¸Wh-What should I call you?¡¹

    ¡¸Silver Face. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay, Silf!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t shorten it like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Silsil...¡¹

    ¡¸How about I kick you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch! You already did!¡¹

    Alice¡¯s n went like this:

    They would head to the meeting spot and Alice would report her failure to her master who would most likely explode in rage. Hikaru would attack the master before or after that happened. Alice said he didn¡¯t have to kill her master; one or two... or three to four hits was enough.

    You must hate him so much... Even Hikaru was taken aback by her grudge. So I just have to make sure I don¡¯t kill him?

    Their meeting ce was in front of a huge boulder deep in the mountains¡ªthe kind of ce that only local hunters knew, with only animal trails.

    So Quinnd is this knowledgeable about the local geography...

    Hikaru cautiously strode onward, but he felt a little worried if he could find his way back to town in this darkness. Alice said he could follow the nearby river down to make it back, however.

    He had his Stealth on already. All he could see with his naked eye was a boulder, but his Mana Detection showed there was someone there¡ªKeikai. They probably had their Stealth on as well.

    ¡¸That didn¡¯t take long.¡¹the man said.

    ¡¸Eek! M-Master? I didn¡¯t know you were already here.¡¹

    ¡¸I needed to wait for you intel. So how did it go? Was Gafrasti N. Valves there?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, he was. But I got busted right away.¡¹

    ¡¸They did?! How?! Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t conceal your presence like I told you to?!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I did! I wouldn¡¯t have made it to the loft if I didn¡¯t! The man you described to be Gafrasti N. Valves and Margrave Grugschilt were indeed there. Gafrasti¡¯s assistant and a beefy dude with trimmed blonde hair as well.¡¹

    Come on, don¡¯t call him beefy. Hikaru approached Alice¡¯s master from his blindspot.

    ¡¸The assistant¡ªa woman¡ªand the beefy guy sensed me right away. So I couldn¡¯t listen to their conversation at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. Tell me more about this beefy... I mean, well-built man.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay, sure.¡¹

    Alice exined Lawrence¡¯s appearance in detail. She actually managed to get a good look despite the fact that she didn¡¯t have much time and she had to peek into the dimly-lit room through a small gap.

    ¡¸That sounds like Lawrence D. Falcon. I¡¯m surprised you made it back alive.¡¹

    Her master quickly realized it was the Order of the Knight¡¯s Captain who was in the room with Gafrasti and the Margrave. Then...

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there?!¡¹Keikai drew his dagger and prepared himself.

    A boy wearing a silver mask stood before him. He¡¯d deactivated his Stealth.

    ¡¸Are you the supervisor of the Empire¡¯s spies?¡¹the boy asked.

    The distance was enough for Hikaru to summon the man¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Unken F. Balzack

    Age: 211 Rank:51

    47

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿2

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿5

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿1

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Smell¡¿1

    ....¡¾Taste¡¿2

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿6

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿9

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Short Sword¡¿6

    ....¡¾Bow¡¿3

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿4

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿2

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿2

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿2

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿2

    ......¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿1

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿3

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Pottery¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿3

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿4

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ¡¸What¡¯s Pond¡¯s Adventurers Guild¡¯s guildmaster doing out here?¡¹

    It was none other than Unken, the man who taught Hikaru how to dissect monsters. It was just as he expected, though. Based on Alice¡¯s description, and the fact that they were a master of Stealth, Unken was the only person that came to mind.

 Chapter 123 â€“ Unkenâ€™s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 123 ¨C Unken¡¯s Secret</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Unken¡¯s Secret

    ¡¸Wait, Pond? The town in Ponsonia? Guildmaster?¡¹

    Alice¡¯s gaze went back and forth between Unken and Hikaru. Hikaru couldn¡¯t be mistaken as he checked the man¡¯s Soul Board. There couldn¡¯t be anyone else with the same name who had the exact same stats.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re from Ponsonia.¡¹Unken asked Hikaru, feeling tension all over his body.

    Hikaru himself deepened his voice a bit so he wouldn¡¯t get exposed.

    ¡¸Who knows? It doesn¡¯t matter where I¡¯m from, does it?¡¹

    ¡¸How much do you know?¡¹

    ¡¸All I know is that the blockhead right there snuck into Margrave Grugschilt¡¯s mansion, got busted, and ran all the way here.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Unken scowled at Alice. She turned pale, looking at Hikaru as if to say ¡°This isn¡¯t what we nned!¡±

    ¡¸I just want to know why you, a Ponsonian guildmaster, are working for the Empire.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you want to know that?¡¹

    Various theories were probably being formed in Unken¡¯s head right now as to who this boy was. But there should be plenty of people who knew he worked as a guildmaster in Pond. When it came to information, Hikaru had the overwhelming advantage.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just curious.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re taking a risk just to satisfy your curiosity? Good one.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any risks involved at all. You two don¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡¹

    ¡¸I like your confidence, but are you sure there¡¯s only two of us here?¡¹

    Hikaru knew right away that Unken was bluffing. His Mana Detection told him there was no one else around. Although he wouldn¡¯t be able to detect those with three or more points on Mana Obfuscation or those who had special magic items that blocked detection Skills. But even Unken only had two points on his.

    ¡¸I am.¡¹

    ¡¸How ridiculous.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll know if reinforcements arrive too.¡¹

    Unken clicked his tongue.¡¸He has Detection, huh?¡¹he muttered. Most people knew about Detection Skills.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t rely on your job sses. This isn¡¯t a ce for kids. Go home.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not leaving until you answer my question. I¡¯m sure anyone would be curious why the man who killed the Tyrant is working for the Empire.¡¹

    Various emotions showed on Unken¡¯s face. Hikaru simply baited him, but it seemed to be true. Jill guessed right. Fifty years ago, Emperor Balzard¡ªwho was known as a tyrant¡ªnned to invade other nations, Ponsonia included. But he was assassinated. And by whom, nobody knew.

    ¡¸What?! Master Keikai killed the Emperor?! What do you me¡ª¡¹

    Unken swung his dagger towards his disciple standing beside him, Alice. The attack was spontaneous, but his movements were clean and sharp. But right before his de could slit Alice¡¯s neck, sparks flew. A stone that Hikaru hurled hit the dagger¡¯s grip, and the weapon dropped to Unken¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸Wha...?¡¹Alice stood there, dumbfounded. Her mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the sudden turn of events.

    ¡¸What are you just standing there for?! Get away from him! He almost killed you!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What...? Master... why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because you learned a top-secret information!¡¹

    Unken quietly reached for his dagger. He was serious. He really wanted to kill Alice.

    Was it really that bad if someone found out? Of course, it¡¯s not something you can talk about openly. But did he really have to kill his student for it? Without even hesitating a bit? Hikaru couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move, Unken.¡¹Hikaru aimed his revolver loaded with a bullet containing dark magic.¡¸If you pick that up, you¡¯re dead.¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen that weapon before. But it seems you¡¯re serious.¡¹

    Unken most likely realized from Hikaru¡¯s aura that it wasn¡¯t just a threat. The old man had four points on Instinct as well. He pulled his fingers away from the dagger and showed his empty hands to Hikaru.

    ¡¸Get away from him, stupid spy.¡¹

    ¡¸B-But...!¡¹

    ¡¸Just move! Quick!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Hikaru would¡¯ve killed Alice earlier if he deemed her dangerous. And now he was trying to save her. The whole situation was too ridiculous to even be funny.

    ¡¸Haha. You¡¯re a nice boy. I see. So you led him here, Alice.¡¹

    ¡¸N-N-No, I didn¡¯t!¡¹

    Alice stood ten meters away, but Hikaru could clearly see her panicking. If he could, he¡¯d tell her to quit being a spy. She was too easy to read, definitely not fit for this line of work.

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. What do you want, kid?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you. I just want an answer to my question.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a man of few wants. Though I suppose wanting to learn the truth is being greedy.¡¹

    ¡¸So will you answer my question or not?¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. Alice.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹Alice straightened up.

    ¡¸If you learn about what I¡¯m going to say, you will either spend the rest of your life working for the Empire, or be chased until you die. Are you fine with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not!¡¹

    ¡¸Then go. Forget about what the boy said just now, and I will forget it as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I already forgot everything! Nothing happened today!¡¹

    Alice turned her back on them and ran as fast as she could. She disappeared into the darkness in no time at all. With his Mana Detection, Hikaru could tell she took the shortest direction to get away as far as possible, without hesitating for a moment.

    ¡¸She¡¯s done in this type of work.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right. You just tried to kill her.¡¹

    ¡¸How¡¯d you stop me earlier? Don¡¯t tell me you just threw that stone on the spur of the moment. That would be a superhuman feat.¡¹

    That¡¯s exactly what he did. Though Hikaru couldn¡¯t tell him he had ten points on Throwing, of course.

    ¡¸Forget about me. Let¡¯s hear the truth right now.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to be in such a hurry, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸...Wha?¡¹

    Hikaru was caught off-guard after Unken called his name.

    ¡¸Haha. That was a bad move. You shouldn¡¯t let your diposure show. When you¡¯re fighting and your life¡¯s on the line, it could lead to a fatal mistake.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t want Unken to correctly identify him. The old man might¡¯ve baited him too. His four points on Instinct could have yed a huge part. Still he mentioned his name right at the offset.

    ¡¸A kid with this much skill? You¡¯re the only one that came to mind. Take it as apliment.¡¹

    ¡¸Why, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸You were able to kill the Red-horned Rabbit so efficiently because of your ability to conceal your presence and your Detection.¡¹

    ¡¸No one¡¯s stupid enough to show their cards.¡¹

    ¡¸I taught you how to dissect, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸That was your job as the guildmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸You really never run out of things to say...¡¹Unken muttered.¡¸Whatever. I¡¯m no longer Pond¡¯s guildmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸I resigned. From now on, I¡¯m working full-time for the Empire. If you really want to know, I¡¯ll tell you... How I killed Emperor Balzard, a rtive of mine.¡¹

 Chapter 124 â€“ A Farewell Gift

    <h4>Chapter 124 ¨C A Farewell Gift</h4>

    Quinnd¡¯s capital, G. Quinnd, was two times smaller than Ponsonia¡¯s royal capital. Compare to G. Ponsonia¡¯s crowded streets, G. Quinnd was well-organized.

    These two nations had simr aristocracy, bureaucracy, and evenws and ordinances. But since Quinnd was foundedter than Ponsonia, it was smaller overall, and therefore more organized. The empire studied Ponsonia, after all, so it made sense.

    ¡¸Has there been any word from Unken?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to be in a hurry, Your Majesty. It has only been a few days since you called for him. Unken¡¯s loyalty is genuine. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be back with good news.¡¹

    ¡¸But that Master Swordsman caused chaos and our army is in disarray. I want to know why Ponsonia retreated when they were winning.¡¹

    Even though it was the middle of the night, light illuminated the spacious conference room. Only four men were present: the Prime Minister, the Minister of Military Affairs who wasn¡¯t a military man, the Chief of the Intelligence Department, and the Emperor himself who sat on the mostvish chair gilded with gold.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m in a hurry.¡¹

    About a hundred and fifty centimeters tall, the crown on his head looked too big for him. But it wasn¡¯t because the emperor was young. He was, after all, seventy-two years old. Yet his face, in human standards, looked like that of a university student, or an adult who just started working.

    His young appearance and short stature were due to him being a Man Gnome. Not many knew about this. As to why, the previous emperor Balzard¡ªknown as a tyrant and even now abhorred not only by the other nations, but the empire¡¯s citizens as well¡ªwas, in fact, a Man Gnome. And the present emperor, Kai G. Quinnd, was also one.

    ¡¸I understand how you feel, Your Majesty.¡¹the Prime Minister said.¡¸Anything from Intel Department?¡¹

    ¡¸We sessfully made contact with Unken, but we have no info after that.¡¹the chief answered.

    ¡¸Come now. You have to know that.¡¹the Minister of Military Affairs criticized. It was the usual from him. The man wanted the Intelligence Department¡ªwhich was under Internal Affairs¡ªto be transferred to Military Affairs instead.

    ¡¸Sir Unken is a legendary man known as the Mist Assassin and the Silent Breeze. He¡¯s beyond our grasp.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m well aware of that. But your job is to keep track of him.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the one who summoned Unken, our trump card. It doesn¡¯t matter what he does on the way. As long as he gives us information.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Our Emperor really is a benevolent man.¡¹

    The Chief straightened himself, and the Military Minister rubbed his hands together.

    What a foolish man. Even in times of emergency, he can only think about expanding his power. The Prime Minister shot a re at the Military Minister. Except the Emperor, all three of them were humans.

    But was it really necessary to summon him? Unken, a Man Gnome over two hundred years old. The person His Majesty asked to kill his father.

    Fifty years ago, the Empire was heading straight into ruins. The people suffered from heavy taxes, and the young ones were conscripted into the army. And yet Emperor Balzard continued to march his legion.

    The likelihood of the Empire conquering the Kingdom of Ponsonia was high, but what would happen afterwards? Ponsonia was exhausted from defending. Even if they upied the Kingdom, it wouldn¡¯t recover rapidly.

    If the other nations grouped up and attacked Quinnd then, the Empire was doomed. But there was a reason why foreign countries didn¡¯te to Ponsonia¡¯s aid.

    The matter was settled among the Man Gnome race. Kai, who was around twenty years old at the time, requested Unken to kill the Emperor.

    It was top-secret information. Among the people present in this room, only the Prime Minister and the Emperor were privy to it. The Chief of the Intel Department and the Military Minister only knew Unken as a rtive of the Emperor who excelled in espionage.

    ording to an expert in constitutionalw, Kai¡¯s ascendance to the thronecked legitimacy since he was involved in killing his father and then taking his ce afterwards. As such, the official report stated the Emperor died from an illness. Although many nobles in the Empire knew Balzard was assassinated, they thought the assassin was from Ponsonia or other foreign countries.

    After Balzard¡¯s death, Kai ascended to the throne and stopped the war. After signing a thirty-year non-aggression pact with Ponsonia, the Empire focused on recovery.

    Thirty years for a Man Gnome, however, was a short amount of time. Ponsonia might still hold a grudge thirty yearster and invade the Empire, but by that time, Quinnd should be prepared as well.

    The only thing they failed to consider was the Master Swordsman¡ªa beast in man¡¯s clothing.

    His Majesty is doing a great job governing the Empire. And he¡¯s been Emperor even before I worked for the government. I¡¯m sure summoning Unken was the right idea.

    The Prime Minister fully supported the Emperor¡¯s decision to rely on Unken for information as to why Ponsonia retreated. He ordered the Chief of Intel to prioritize Unken¡¯s search, all the while watching the Military Minister so he didn¡¯t do anything uncalled-for.

    ¡¸So a distant rtive asked you to kill his father? And that kid is now the Emperor.¡¹Hikaru muttered after hearing Unken¡¯s story.

    Nodding, the old man added more.¡¸Only a few people know about this. If word got out, there would surely be a huge bacsh from the nobles.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s all you have to say?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s none of my concern.¡¹Hikaru simply told the truth.

    Unken heaved a deep sigh.¡¸You really are one strange kid. What I just told you concerns the central figure of a whole nation.¡¹

    ¡¸Yet it doesn¡¯t affect me in any way whatsoever.¡¹

    ¡¸It does, actually.¡¹

    ¡¸How so?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think I told you such top secret information? Now that you know about it, you¡¯re involved in this as well.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, right?¡¹Hikaru scoffed.¡¸I just want to go home before winter begins.¡¹

    He really just wanted to go home. He was also curious how the Foundation Anniversary was going.

    ¡¸Why do you even do all this? You were doing fine in Pond. You¡¯re going to willingly put your life on the line just because a rtive called for you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just how Man Gnomes are. We¡¯re both soft and tough on family; everything revolves around family. I wanted to get away from all that, but it seems you can never truly escape from your own blood.¡¹

    ¡¸Blood, huh...¡¹

    Hikaru thought over what Unken said. His body was Rnd¡¯s, but with a different soul in it now. And it was this soul that exacted Rnd¡¯s revenge for him. But was his soul actually influenced by the body?

    No. I killed Count Morgstad on my own will. Not because of something ambiguous like blood ties.

    Yet he also thought that perhaps the long-lived Man Gnomes had some sort of strong bonds that humans couldn¡¯t even begin toprehend.

    ¡¸You want me to do something?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re willing to help? I wouldn¡¯t have expected that. Ny-percent I thought you¡¯d just go straight home.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m willing to repay my debts. But I won¡¯t do anything that takes too long to finish.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. Payment for teaching you how to dissect? That¡¯s not what you said a while ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Or I can go home now.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just joking. You¡¯re a strange one, all right. You knew about that old story about the rabbit, too.¡¹

    The excuse Hikaru used back when he hunted the Red-horned Rabbit. He was surprised when he learned Unken knew about it. It suggested that there were other people like him in this world. His question was answered when he met Selica, so it didn¡¯t matter now.

    ¡¸What do you want me to do? ¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸I want you to deliver a letter.¡¹

    ¡¸A letter?¡¹

    ¡¸To the Emperor himself.¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you ask your subordinates?¡¹

    ¡¸The Empire¡¯s Intel Department is too weak. Besides, the letter is for His Majesty¡¯s eyes only. The Department might keep the information for themselves.¡¹

    It should be quite the distance from here to G. Quinnd. Though I won¡¯t have any problem crossing the border and sneaking into the castle.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll deliver the letter and that¡¯s it. Nothing else. How long would it take? I told you I want to be back before winter.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know where you live.¡¹

    ¡¸Forestia.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re willing to tell me that. I see, Forestia. It¡¯s an unstable country, but probably still better than Ponsonia and Quinnd. If things go well, you should be in Forestzard well before winter.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Give me the letter.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸I gotta say, I¡¯m paying a lot for your lesson on dissection.¡¹

    Unken chuckled and reached for a piece of paper from his pocket. He quickly started writing.

    Hikaru really didn¡¯t care one bit about the war between Quinnd and Ponsonia. In fact, he only tagged along with Alice so he could see her master¡¯s Soul Board stats. He did realize it was Unken along the way. His priority then changed and he wanted to know what the old man was doing here.

    So why did he take this annoying errand?

    He¡¯s ready to die.

    Hikaru had no idea what Unken wrote, but he knew that Unken wasn¡¯t nning oning back alive. Perhaps it was because he was aware that he didn¡¯t have much longer to live considering his age, or maybe it was his loyalty to the Empire; it could also have something to do with his family¡ªeither way, Hikaru had no way of knowing. He had only one guess.

    He¡¯s going to assassinate the King of Ponsonia.

    This waspletely different from killing the Emperor. The old man killed him in his ownnd and with the help of the next ruler. Now he would have to sneak into an unfamiliar castle and kill the king without any prior rehearsal. It was only natural that he was prepared to die.

    If he died, all they would know was that he worked as the Pond Adventurers Guild¡¯s guildmaster. No one would find out about his real identity. He probably resigned beforehand to avoid problems too.

    Should I tell him Lawrence and the others are trying to put the princess on the throne?

    Hikaru thought better of it. What good would it do to tell him? In fact, Unken might even want to kill the king even more. Things would go much more smoothly if the king was assassinated and Lawrence supported the princess as the next ruler rather than staging a coup.

    There was nothing Hikaru could do now.

    ¡¸And done.¡¹Unken handed him a sealed letter. Glued, there was no way to check the contents. Hikaru put it away in his bag.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Aight.¡¹

    The wrinkles on Unken¡¯s face ran deep. He looked like a crusty old man, but this time he gave a faint smile.

    ¡¸Hikaru. With your abilities, the world will not leave you alone¡ªwhether you like it or not. You should keep that in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸I gotcha.¡¹

    Hikaru simply took the advice¡ªnot refuting, nor denying it. It felt like Unken¡¯s farewell gift to him.

    Unken disappeared, and so did Hikaru. The two parted ways without a word of goodbye.

 Chapter 125 â€“ Forestia Foundation Anniversary

    <h4>Chapter 125 ¨C Forestia Foundation Anniversary</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Forestia Foundation Anniversary

    While Hikaru made his way to G. Quinnd, the Foundation Anniversarymenced in Forestia. Though it wasn¡¯t open to the general public, the capital of Forestzard was still in a festive mood as the nation released its old reserves. Regtions were a bitx this time, so people put out food carts. That and the ceremony was held just after harvest season.

    Delegates from the six regions arrived in luxurious coaches, adding a nice touch to the merry atmosphere. Whenever a convoy arrived, the people argued as they watched with joy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Jarazack!¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s Rumania.¡¹

    ¡¸Look closely. It¡¯s Kotobi.¡¹

    Since the citizens watched, the delegates had to be shy with their convoy. Their dignity was on the line. Incidentally, there was no convoy from Kirihal as the current head of the nation was the Queen herself and she lived in Forestzard.

    ¡¸The whole town looks more colorful.¡¹League gave his honest impression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s more like high jinks by a bunch of bumpkins.¡¹his father scoffed.¡¸Nothing like Rumania.¡¹

    They had just arrived as the delegates of Rumania. League¡¯s father was just salty. Forestzard, located on the old border between Euroba and Kotobi, didn¡¯t have a rich history as it was founded only after the alliance was formed. Compared to Rumania, it was small, but above all it was a beautiful ce. No doubt that Forestzard would be even more lively in the future.

    League felt the nations weren¡¯t really united, but he had a hunch that as Forestzard grew livelier, the alliance would gradually band together. Perhaps time will fix the problem, and he didn¡¯t have to actually do anything at all.

    But the world won¡¯t allow that to happen.

    Ponsonia advanced its troops to Quinnd. While there was a temporary lull at the moment, there was no guarantee that Forestia won¡¯t be targeted next.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, League.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Father.¡¹

    The opening was packed with activities, including the evening party. The six delegates arrived in the audience chamber, its high ceiling depicting the creation of heaven and earth. Attendants followed each of the delegates. This was League¡¯s first time standing here with his father.

    ¡¸Thank you all foring. I am pleased that we¡¯re all gathered here this year as well¡ª¡¹

    The current leader of the allied nations, Marquedo Miralka Kirihal, addressed the crowd. Everyone kneeled and ced their right hand on their chest before listening to her speech. This was League¡¯s first time to see the Queen up close¡ªalthough still over ten meters away.

    She looks lovely.

    League had heard about how she had outstanding mana capacity among her family. Her crown looked too big for her petite body, but the disparity looked pleasant in his eyes. His father standing just in front of him just stifled a yawn, however.

    While the Queen grabbed League¡¯s attention, therge woman behind her caught his eye as well. Around ten people stood behind her, to be precise. He could tell they were cab ministers¡ªall of them men¡ªyet the woman stood just as tall as the rest.

    So that¡¯s the Prime Minister, Zofira van Houtens.

    Although she had a huge build, she boasted a well-proportioned body. As League stared at her, she gave a faint smile in return, seemingly noticing his gaze.

    League pulled his eyes away, embarrassed by his rudeness.

    They say she¡¯s extremelypetent. Together with the Queen, they gave the government power one¡ªno, half a step at a time.

    Zofira hailed from Jarazack, while the queen was from Kirihal. He didn¡¯t know how they joined together, but their rtionship was exactly what League wanted for Forestia. It felt such a shame, though, that a new ruler would have to be appointed after Marquedo¡¯s term ended.

    If I recall correctly, Hikaru made it sound like he talked to Her Majesty personally... I wonder if that was true? No, he wouldn¡¯t lie. ude¡¯s from a prestigious family in Kirihal too.

    To League, Hikaru was a person shrouded in mystery. Rumanian nobles said the Queen was just a figurehead ruler, but up close, he could feel her majestic aura. A person so out of reach. Yet Hikaru was associated with her.

    As soon as the party started,dies flocked League, striking conversations and inviting him to dance. Not onlydies from Rumania, but from other regions as well. News of League being in the audience chamber had already spread. In other words, a deration that he would be Rumania¡¯s next head.

    ¡¸My, where¡¯d you get that dress? Your tastes seem to be different from the current trend.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. Rumanians sure are terrifying. Lord League, would you like to talk about literature?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard you like the white vis flower, Lord League, so I had one made into a hair essory as you see.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, white vis are still blooming in the Kotobi boonies?¡¹

    ¡¸Ludancian girls don¡¯t seem to know when to keep their mouths shut.¡¹

    Thedies exchanged civil yet harsh words. League couldn¡¯t rx, his mind strained. I wish I was in Schrzard, talking to Ivan and Roy in the usual tavern, drinking Hikaru¡¯s cocktail, training in the practice grounds...

    ¡¸May I dance with you?¡¹

    League¡¯s eyes widened as he watched thedy who stepped in front of him.

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹he answered.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Why?!¡¹

    ¡¸Who is that girl?!¡¹

    Ignoring the other girls, League offered his hand which the pale-skinneddy epted. Her bluish hair¡ªusually in a braid¡ªwas unraveled and sprinkled with silver powder. Her emerald green dress looked perfect on her.

    ¡¸I hardly recognized you, Catherine.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that why I had to resort to extreme measures? You didn¡¯t notice me at all even though I passed by you.¡¹

    Catherine, a girl from Euroba. A member of the student alliance, she was one of his fewrades in the venue. When they reached the dance floor, she inched closer and they pretended to dance.

    ¡¸Where are the others?¡¹League asked.

    ¡¸Silvester and Luka are here. Ivan is present as well, but he went out to the garden since he can¡¯t stand parties. ude is not here since he¡¯s not from the Queen¡¯s family. Though he is in town. Professor Katy is in the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸What about Hikaru and Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸I received a letter from Lavia saying she¡¯s back. As for Hikaru, apparently he still had something to do.¡¹

    ¡¸What would that be?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about anything for now since they managed to address the monster problem in Un el Portan. Forget about him. He¡¯ll be back one of these days.¡¹

    League gave a wry smile. As always, Catherine was harsh towards Hikaru.

    ¡¸Now to the important part.¡¹

    ¡¸More important than our dance?¡¹

    Catherine heaved a deep sigh.¡¸We can stop now if you want to return to that pack of wolves.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I was just joking.¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief. I asked you to a dance fully aware that thosedies will curse me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to dump me harshly after this. They¡¯ll just resent me even more if I did the dumping. If you do it, they¡¯ll be happy and forget about me.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    Women sure are terrifying, League thought.

    ¡¸About the bws you wrote. There¡¯s not much to change. We need to go over a few points, but it¡¯s enough for a proposal. We can just revise itter after we get the approval.¡¹

    She was referring to the bws for the student alliance that League entrusted to Hikaru. He wanted both of their opinions, but since Hikaru couldn¡¯te, Catherine reviewed it instead.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all from me.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it? You incurred the wrath of thedies just to tell me there wasn¡¯t any problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s someone out here who¡¯d start taking all the responsibility to himself unless they were told that there wasn¡¯t any problem.¡¹

    Catherine was referring to League himself. She hit the mark, and League blinked in surprise.

    ¡¸Lavia and Hikaru did their part. My role may be small, but I have to fulfill it. The song¡¯s ending. Let¡¯s go back.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay...¡¹

    League realized she did all the talking. When he spoke to anyone within his age group, rarely did he not have control of the conversation.

    ¡¸Once we make it to that spot, let go of my hand and dump me harshly.¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    Although they were only pretending, treating her coldly was hard for him. All the more so since she just helped him. But Catherine said she had to fulfill her duty. She took the role of the viin. If he didn¡¯t grant her wish, he wouldn¡¯t be able to call himself a man.

    Breathing in softly, League erased any expression from his face.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to dance with you anymore, you klutz.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have taken your time.¡¹

    Catherine bowed deeply, and thedies were suddenly delighted. Some even pped their hands. League grit his teeth as he watched them.

    I¡¯ll make sure our proposal is epted. I swear.

    League wanted to make it up to Catherine once they returned to Schrzard.

    What would please this hard-to-please girl?

 Chapter 126 â€“ The Meeting Begins

    <h4>Chapter 126 ¨C The Meeting Begins</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Meeting Begins

    Alexei Jarazack. Official name: Alexei von Jalzard Jarazack, the ruler of Jarazack.

    The nation had a culture of clear role division between men and women, and nothing was more valuable to a man than strength. That is why they were called the Stalwart Jarazack.

    To them the job ss bestowed by the gods was part of their strength. Alexei had Great Sword Truth Seeker God: de Seeker, a five-character ss, the strongest in the whole of Jarazack. Alexei honed his sword skills even further, i.e., he hated his job of supervising his nation.

    The Foundation events schedule went as follows: ceremony¡úparty¡úceremony¡úparty¡úmeeting. Everything went perfectly as nned. To Alexei those few days were awfully tedious.

    But this year was different.

    A man that Ivan brought from the academy¡ªude Zahad Kirihal¡ªchallenged him to a duel and won. As a reward, Alexei promised him something. Thanks to this, a party which he would normally find boring, seemed fascinating to him.

    I can¡¯t wait to see the face of Ludancia¡¯s sly fox.

    It looks like Rumania¡¯s crafty roon doesn¡¯t know about it yet.

    Kotobi¡¯s nerdy weasel... is the same as always. He doesn¡¯t seem interested in anything but research. Did they really get his vote?

    ¡¸Boss. It¡¯s showing on your face. Please try to control your emotions.¡¹his associate warned.

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    It would appear he wore a fearless expression. Alexei didn¡¯t fare well in tactics or expressing himself without words or gestures. If the others found out about the n before the meeting, he would not be able to look at himself in the mirror. He had to stay focused.

    The ceremony and the afterparty ended without problems. As usual.

    The monster problem in Un el Portan didn¡¯t reach Forestzard. It could have just been a local issue. Unless the people suffered clear damage, it was no skin off their noses.

    And so thest day¡¯s program¡ªthe meeting between the seven nations¡ªwas just about to start.

    ¡¸Her Majesty the Queen has arrived.¡¹

    When the announcement came, the people in the room rose and ced their right hand on their chest. Queen Marquedo gracefully entered and took her seat. Then the heads of the seven nations sat as well.

    Marquedo the Queen. People often talked about her behind her back, calling her Kirihal¡¯s puppet, but in Alexei¡¯s eyes, she had nerves of steel. The woman sitting next to her, Zofira van Houtens, was a person of high caliber as well. Despite hailing from the same nation of Jarazack, she never leaked confidential information to him. He didn¡¯t resent her for that. In fact, he apuded her fealty.

    Rumania¡¯s head, Billion ¡°Green Ogre¡± Rumanina, who Alexei called the crafty roon in his mind. As always, he seemed to be plotting something. His firstborn son, League, at next to him. It looks like he¡¯s up to something too.

    Ludancia¡¯s leader was a woman who appeared to be in her forties or fifties. In reality, she could be over sixty. But she wore heavy makeup and dressed to look younger, making it hard to determine her age. Apparently she was jealous of how young the Queen was.

    Kotobi¡¯s chief was a small, self-important, old man who had a vtile temperament. Devoted to research, he would often abandon government affairs and shut himself up in hisboratory. In Alexei¡¯s eyes, he was nothing but a nerdy weasel, but he was apparently respected as the Alchemy King, something Alexei couldn¡¯tprehend.

    Euroba¡¯s leader was a gloomy middle-aged man. The Euroban people had distinct, bluish skin, but his was even bluer. He had a habit of muttering to himself which his aide would rebuke. But he wasn¡¯t a fool. The one Alexei was most wary about was him. The man only considered what was beneficial and harmful to Euroba. And he adhered to that way of thinking. As he was always calm and logical in making decisions, information warfare wouldn¡¯t be effective against him. Although Alexei couldn¡¯t really engage in something as sophisticated as information warfare.

    Zubura¡¯s chief was a good-natured old man. It had already been decided that his eldest son, Silvester, would take his ce. As a matter of fact, people have been informed beforehand that Silvester would represent Zubura in the meeting.

    Oh... that¡¯s quite a look he¡¯s got. He¡¯s grown.

    It had been months since Alexei saw Silvester, but until now he was just an unmemorable boy to him. It felt like he was too innocent of the ways of the world. But right now, he looked like a real man. Alexei knew Silvester would bring up the proposal in the meeting. Perhaps his determination turned him into a man, or perhaps it was something else entirely.

    Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.

    Alexei grinned. And so the meeting begins.

    Ivan and ude were in one room of a mansion in Forestzard. The meeting between the seven nations should be starting now. Since they had already formed an alliance, they shouldn¡¯t have to call each member a ¡°nation¡±. But s, people¡¯s minds were hard to change. They were all ustomed to it as well.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹Ivan finally spoke. ude had been pacing back and forth in the room for seventy-five times.¡¸Calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸How can I calm down? My future with Luka is at stake here!¡¹

    ¡¸But there¡¯s no need to wear down the carpet. Besides, if they failed, you¡¯ll leave Forestia anyway, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ude had already considered the possibility of the proposal getting rejected. If the n failed, ude, Ivan, Luka, and Catherine would be regarded as enemies by powerful people. The others would be safe¡ªSilvester was Zubura¡¯s delegate, League would oppose the proposal until the very end anyway, and Katy had pretty much already secured her position. Although Alexei would most likely protect Ivan.

    ude and Luka, especially, would be in deep trouble. If people found out they took part in the student alliance, their rtionship would eventually be exposed. Even if they somehow managed to keep their rtionship a secret, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Preparations would be made so they never met again. And in the near future, Luka would be wed to someone else. In that case, they would have to go back to their original n: flee the country.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help you out.¡¹Ivan said.¡¸You can even take shelter in Jarazack.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Kirihal and Ludancia mightunch an all-out attack against your nation. I don¡¯t want to bother anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸So no other choice but to flee to a foreign country. Ponsonia and Quinnd are close by.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really like either. There¡¯s the maritime nation of Vireocean located further ahead of those two countries. Or the diverse nation of Einbeast. Those are the two options I¡¯m considering.¡¹

    ¡¸Einbeast is ruled by a Beastman. Are you sure about that?¡¹

    ¡¸I may look human, but I¡¯m a Spirit Elf. I can embrace different values.¡¹

    ¡¸What about the suzerain state of Bios?¡¹

    ¡¸They have deep ties with Forestia. If Forestia requested a manhunt, they wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹Ivan folded his arms, thinking.

    ude flopped down in a chair, covering his face with both hands.¡¸Now I can only think about the n failing! I wish I was at the meeting!¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do anything about that. I¡¯m not high-ranked enough, and you¡¯re the Queen¡¯s enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not. The Zahad family maybe, but not me. She seems to be concerned about me. Which is why she introduced me to Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, what kind of person is Hikaru anyway? How did hee to know the Queen? He¡¯s not an ordinary boy, that¡¯s for sure. He¡¯s strong enough to beat Professor Mikhail and he even made you stronger.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to consider it, but...¡¹ude raised his head.¡¸Maybe Hikaru is an elite warrior from Ponsonia who came here to destroy Forestia.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, right?¡¹

    ¡¸What would he learn in the academy anyway? We don¡¯t even know why he¡¯s studying the short sword. All he did was gather us and throw the country into confusion.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a rather keen analysis.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s what Luka said.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I knew it.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, man. Give me some credit. Anyway, Luka said it¡¯s just a possibility. She also said not to tell Hikaru about this theory. We can¡¯t make an enemy of him, or betray him. If he left, we¡¯ll be the ones in trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter who he is. If things work out fine, Luka and I will be safe for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I just wish Hikaru was here.¡¹

    ¡¸Same. We can rx a bit if he was around.¡¹

    ude and Ivan sighed.

 Chapter 127 â€“ The Meetingâ€™s Crucial Moment

    <h4>Chapter 127 ¨C The Meeting¡¯s Crucial Moment</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Meeting¡¯s Crucial Moment

    The meeting proceeded smoothly. A government official presided over the meeting, and the Prime Minister, Zofira, exined things further as necessary. Anyone could speak up if they had problems, but most of the matters brought up were simply and nothing out of the ordinary.

    ¡¤ Reward approval for sessfully stopping the monsters advancing in Borderzard

    ¡¤ Tax adjustment on this year¡¯s fall harvest (under 0.1%)

    ¡¤ The Foundation Ceremony release of reserves and what¡¯s left (ex-post-facto approval)

    ¡¤ Current report on the war between Ponsonia and Quinnd

    Delegates with information on the war between Ponsonia and Quinnd that no one else had gave meaningful grins, but didn¡¯t say anything. They just listened to the report until it ended.

    The meeting started at ten in the morning and ended at five in the afternoon with a lunch break at noon.

    TOP ARTICLES

    1/5

    Mercenaries in Apocalypse Volume 1

    Chapter 29

    The session started really moving during thest agenda¡ªthe proposal of the delegates. Most of the proposals involved the allocation of budget. For example, as with every year, Kotobi¡¯s delegate suggested an increase in the budget that went to the creation of magic items. Everyone simply ignored him as this was a yearly thing with him.

    National road maintenance, mining rights, diplomatic issues were not brought up here. Discussions regarding these matters would be done during the winter, the political season.

    ¡¸Permission to speak.¡¹

    After the Alchemy King¡¯s proposal was rejected, Silvester G. Zubura raised his hand.

    ¡¸Is this about Kotobi¡¯s proposal or a proposal from Zubura?¡¹the chairman asked.

    ¡¸A proposal from Zubura.¡¹

    The leaders of Ludancia and Euroba raised their eyebrows, while Rumania¡¯s leader nced at everyone.

    Zubura rarely proposed anything, or perhaps not even once before today. Unlike the two leaders who simply wondered what Zubura was up to, Billion did something different. He studied the other leaders¡¯ faces. Those who looked calm already knew about the proposal. Preparations had been made without his knowledge.

    This is bad, League thought. He realized just how familiar his father was with the world of politics. Conversations, facial expressions, and gestures were all ingredients in formting a strategy. There was no doubt that Silvester¡¯s proposal surprised him. But Billion was already beginning to catch up, trying to make up for the fact that he had no prior knowledge about this.

    ¡¸Father, what is this about?¡¹

    ¡¸I have no idea. You don¡¯t know about this? That guy started attending the academy recently.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know anything.¡¹League moved closer to his father as preparation for his next move.¡¸Jarazack and Kotobi seems to know what the proposal is about. I don¡¯t know about the Queen, though...¡¹

    Billion knew that much already.

    No need to panic. We have the advantage. My father doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m with Silvester.

    League was well aware that the meeting¡¯s direction hinged on his own actions. A form detailing Silvester¡¯s proposal was handed out. League himself drafted the contents rting to the founding of a student alliance.

    Silence descended on the room. Ludancia and Euroba¡¯s delegates read the contents with a bored look.

    Just as expected.

    At first nce, the contents looked harmless. The gist of it was: to create a body where students could exchange ideas and opinions about the academy and produce great results while they were still studying.

    ¡¸Well, this sounds like trouble...¡¹Billion muttered.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, father?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think about this?¡¹

    Billion returned League¡¯s question with another question. League¡¯s father looked displeased. He didn¡¯t know how much his father inferred from the proposal.

    I have to stop underestimating the risks.

    League made up his mind. He thought of three patterns his father would take:

    1. His father was an idiot. Sad, but the most favorable.

    2. His father waspetent. They could win with the element of surprise, although it would be difficult.

    3. His father was highly intelligent.

    League had to consider the worst possible scenario to fulfill his duty. My only option is to do my best to mislead him.

    ¡¸This proposal is dangerous. That¡¯s what you think too, right?¡¹League asked.

    ¡¸Go on.¡¹

    ¡¸Rumania are sending not-so-bright students into the academy. This is true even among the more powerful ns. We do this to make it look like we¡¯re supporting Her Majesty¡¯s n of reforming the academy. But this student alliance could turn into something that upsets the bnce of power between us and the Queen.¡¹

    ¡¸What does Zubura have to gain in this?¡¹

    ¡¸They probably want to create awork by controlling the alliance. They can also get intel from alumni.¡¹

    ¡¸I was thinking the same thing. Good job.¡¹

    League didn¡¯t know if he was telling the truth or not, but he had to assume he was. Underestimating his father would not be wise. He might get the carpet pulled under him.

    ¡¸Father, can you leave this to me?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to talk?¡¹

    ¡¸A proposal like this while I¡¯m currently enrolled? I can¡¯t help but think they¡¯re making fun of me.¡¹

    Billion stifled augh, and nothing else. It meant he approved League¡¯s request.

    ¡¸I believe a student alliance will improve campus life. I¡¯ve had a lot to think about ever since I enrolled in the academy and that¡¯s why I¡¯m making this proposal.¡¹Silvester finished exining.

    The delegates listened while whispering with their aides.

    ¡¸If there arements and opinions from the delegates...¡¹

    ¡¸Permission to speak.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir League Green Ogre Rumania. You may go ahead.¡¹

    League rose and fixed his eyes on Silvester who was also standing. Some people stirred, perhaps because League, who waspletely silent until now, stood up to speak.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to create a student alliance.¡¹He directly opposed the proposal.

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹Silvester asked in discontent, brows furrowed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also a student, but I don¡¯t have anyints about the present condition in the academy. I¡¯m sure there are some who are not satisfied, but I¡¯m sure the bigger problems have been resolved and all that¡¯s left are minor issues. Needlessly giving more power to students will make it harder to manage the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸You probably feel satisfied because youe from a well-off family. Majority of the students are not satisfied, but they don¡¯t have any means tomunicate theirints.¡¹

    ¡¸Since I myself attend the institution as a student, I was deeply curious as to how things were run. I once checked the academy¡¯s operation from a financial standpoint. The yearly report says the academy is spending most of its budget on hiring to increase satisfaction among the students.¡¹

    Some sounded impressed. There probably wasn¡¯t any other student who did that much research. League nced at his father who looked dubious.

    I did too well. We¡¯ll lose everything if he suspects me. I should dial it back a bit. This is hard.

    Silvester, on the other hand, turned a bit pale, not expecting such a rebuttal. His face said ¡°Hey, that¡¯s overkill¡±, but he continued defending.

    ¡¸The report is different from the actual situation. I realize this might sound rude, but have you lodged aint to a staff before? A friend of mine who talked to one before said ¡°The staff only performs the duties they¡¯re assigned and are never creative so they could keep their jobs.¡±¡¹

    League wanted tough. Those were Hikaru¡¯s words. Hikaru hadined about a staff before and League was there to hear it.

    ¡¸Even if what you say is true, I believe it is unwise to leave the issues to the students. We have meetings that delegates participate in like this one, why not make use of them to improve the conditions in the academy? That¡¯s how Forestia has done things so far.¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing has changed all these years, and I want to do something about that. Which is why I propose the founding of a student alliance. The academy¡¯s philosophy mentions ingenuity and self-reliance.¡¹

    ¡¸Forestia¡¯s philosophy also mentions harmony. This student alliance might vite this principle.¡¹

    ¡¸Only because you¡¯re viewing this alliance as something dangerous. I believe this organization has potential to be something great. You can¡¯t grow a tree if you cut the sprout.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Zofira.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, I believe I told you not to talk to me while the meeting is ongoing.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, but that Rumanian kid...¡¹

    ¡¸Sir League?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be supporting the student alliance?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I heard.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like he¡¯s seriously trying to foil their n.¡¹

    ¡¸It sure does. He¡¯s probably making it look like he¡¯s doing that. Otherwise he can¡¯t deceive his father, your arch nemesis.¡¹

    ¡¸Incredible. Zubura¡¯s delegate is quite something as well. He¡¯s not giving in.¡¹

    ¡¸It might be scripted to some extent, but they¡¯re arguing like they mean it. The future sure looks bright.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do what they¡¯re doing. No way.¡¹

    ¡¸But there might be times when you have to.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, not a chance.¡¹

    ¡¸Look.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re trying to throw the ball on your side.¡¹Zofira quickly feigned a look of innocence.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Whether it¡¯s in line with Forestia¡¯s principles or not is not for us to decide. I believe we should ask Queen Marquedo about this¡¹Silvester said.¡¸What do you think, Your Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, but may we have your opinion on this?¡¹the chairman asked.

    For an instant, Marquedo looked confused, but recovered immediately, wearing her almost unreadable expression once more.

    ¡¸I understand what you both are trying to say. I¡¯m d there are brilliant students who are seriously thinking about the future.¡¹

    League and Silvester nodded.

    ¡¸But this is the Allied Nations of Forestia. It¡¯s not something for me to decide alone. I believe we should have a vote.¡¹

    League¡¯s cheek twitched. The n was to have a vote in the end, but it was still too early. Zofira had a distant look on her face. It appeared that the Queen wasn¡¯t used to acting. That or she just couldn¡¯t be bothered.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a great idea, Your Majesty! I don¡¯t really like these debates.¡¹Alexei agreed. He¡¯d been stifling yawns for a while now. Euroba¡¯s delegate looked at the man with eyes saying ¡°you idiot¡±.

    Although not what the parties expected, the meeting moved to a voting. League, who had a few more points to bring up, sat down looking disappointed.

    ¡¸Well, that was a waste of effort.¡¹Billion muttered.

    League straightened back up.¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect a vote.¡¹

    ¡¸Just think of it as publicity for you. They probably got the Queen on their side before this even began. Try as you might, the proposal would¡¯ve been approved anyway. Zubura, Jarazack, Kotobi, and Kirihal. One missing vote and they would¡¯ve lost. But a win is a win.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    League still had his guard up. He didn¡¯t know just how much his father knew. It seemed, however, that Billion thought his son felt disheartened because he lost.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. You just have to control this student alliance. And after you graduate, a Rumanian will take over. Make sure that happens.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Surprisingly, his father told him to join the alliance.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m curious. Did the Zubura kide up with this? Or is there someone else out there who did the nning? ¡¹

    He¡¯s really sharp, League thought. He¡¯s already beginning to realize that there¡¯s someone else¡ªHikaru.

    Zubura¡¯s proposal was approved with a four to three vote. The students would operate it, but management would be done by the academy.

    ¡¸I actually have one more proposal.¡¹

    Seeing Silvester¡¯s smile, Billion became more and more certain that there was someone backing Zubura¡ªthe brains. But he didn¡¯t expect the next part.

    A mass wedding, and the marriage between a man from Kirihal¡¯s Zahad family and Ludancia¡¯s third princess caused massive chaos.

 Chapter 128 â€“ The Sly Foxâ€™s Hunch

    <h4>Chapter 128 ¨C The Sly Fox¡¯s Hunch</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Sly Fox¡¯s Hunch

    Ivan had sighed several times, while ude justpleted his 284th round of walking back and forth, when the door burst open and Roy jumped in, almost tumbling over.

    ¡¸It went through! The student alliance was approved!¡¹

    Ivan quickly stood up and looked at Roy.

    ¡¸We got 4 out of 7 votes as nned! Silvester is going to propose the marriage next!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, finally!¡¹

    TOP ARTICLES

    1/5

    READ MORE

    Mercenaries in Apocalypse Volume 1 Chapter 29

    ¡¸What¡¯s the status on Ludancia?!¡¹ude asked.

    ¡¸That I don¡¯t know. But League said to ¡°assume the worst¡±.¡¹

    ude dashed out of the room.

    ¡¸Hey, wait! ude!¡¹

    Ivan and Roy followed.

    League nned beforehand to inform Roy once the student alliance was approved. He had a sense of foreboding about the next proposal¡ªthe mass wedding and the marriage between ude and Luka. Unless Ludancia¡¯s delegate was aplete idiot, she would realize that the proposal would be epted with the same four votes out of seven. If that happened, there would be trouble.

    ¡¸Wait for me, Luka!¡¹

    Ludancia¡¯s leader might choose the most terrible option¡ªkill her daughter rather than handing her over. There was that much hatred between these two nations. That was what League meant by his message ¡°assume the worst¡±.

    ude and the others had to protect Luka first before her mother could get to her. The best case would be if they sheltered her, but there was a chance the mother would send her men while the meeting was still ongoing.

    In the worst case, the boys would have to throw their bodies to buy time, and once the meeting ended, Alexei woulde running to their rescue. That was the n. With Jarazack¡¯s mighty men, they could win.

    But they couldn¡¯t get in touch with Luka since before the meeting even started. They had no way of knowing how long the meeting wouldst, and the mother might suspect something if she found out the guys made contact.

    In the first ce, there was no guarantee the student alliance would get approved. In other words, the best timing they could hope for was now¡ªright after the approval of the alliance.

    ¡¸Over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Professor Mikhail!¡¹

    As soon as they made it out, Professor Mikhail arrived with some horses. ude jumped on and sent the horse on a gallop.

    Several people witnessed the scene. They quickly broke into a run. Where they were from, no one knew, but apparently the guys were being watched. It seemed they made the right decision to wait until the final stages of the meeting.

    ude knew where Luka was. Today she would be at the house of a powerful Ludancian person living in Forestzard for a tea party.

    ¡¸Wait for me, Luka!¡¹

    The horse raced through the streets of Forestzard.

    ¡¸I will not be deceived!!¡¹

    Ludancia¡¯s delegate mmed her fist on the table. Euroba¡¯s leader, who was sitting right next to her lifted her teacup off the table, preventing any serious disaster.

    As League had originally expected, after hearing Silvester¡¯s proposal, Ludancia¡¯s delegate predicted what would happen next. Her daughter, Luka known as the third princess in Ludancia, would be married to a man from Kirihal. The sly fox went livid.

    ¡¸P-Please quiet down. The meeting is still ongo¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t participate in this foolish meeting any longer!¡¹

    Ludancia¡¯s delegate and a few men stood up. They were leaving.

    Within expectations too...

    League wrote a note earlier and gave it to Roy who was waiting outside the room. The note said ¡°Student alliance approved. Assume the worst¡±. The format was such that if his father saw the note, it wouldn¡¯t cause a problem. Right about now, Roy should be heading to where Luka was with ude.

    ¡¸Disgraceful. Why don¡¯t you stay until the meeting is over?¡¹Marquedo said with a cold look at Ludancia¡¯s leader.

    ¡¸Ha! The Zahad family is your family¡¯s enemy. I¡¯m sure you just want to throw the man to us, hoping we direct all our anger to them instead. Well, too bad. I see through your ns. I will make Kirihal pay!¡¹

    ¡¸Watch your mouth!¡¹the chairman rebuked her.

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    But one roar was enough to silence the man. Her face contorted in fury; no amount of make-up could possibly smoothen her expression.

    ¡¸I had a bad feeling before all this. I¡¯m d I kept Luka by our side.¡¹

    League¡¯s eyes widened.

    What did she say? That means Luka¡¯s ns are cancelled! Not good. ude and the others are already headed that way!

    Ludancia¡¯s delegate perked her shoulders up and left the room. What would happen if the guys couldn¡¯t make it to Luka? Enraged as her mother was, Luka¡¯s life would be in danger. League told Roy to assume the worst. But the mother¡¯s actions werepletely unexpected. It was worse than the ¡°worst¡±.

    ¡¸The idiot.¡¹Billion murmured.¡¸Leaving is the one thing you shouldn¡¯t do in this case. Ludancia¡¯s future doesn¡¯t look good. Fool.¡¹

    Fool. The word weighed heavy on League. The real fools might¡¯ve been them all along.

    There were only two of them in the huge room. The teacups showed no signs of being touched. Luka looked like a flower blooming with dignity as she sat there motionless, hands on her knees. Watching her with a concerned look was an olddy¡ªa maid, who looked after her all her life.

    ¡¸Princess Luka. What is on your mind? Are you still depressed after the King forbade you from going out this morning?¡¹

    Although Ludancia¡¯s leader was a woman, she liked to be called a King.

    ¡¸Granny, you should leave for today. I want to be alone.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re clearly acting strange. And everyone else took the day off except me.¡¹

    No word came from Luka.

    ¡¸Princess, what did you do? This usually happens when you did something wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to know. I want you to live long.¡¹

    ¡¸Live long?! You jest. This olddy will live for as long as you wish.¡¹

    The next moment, the olddy noticed the front getting noisier. Looking out the window, she could tell the King was on her way back, followed by about fifty soldiers.

    ¡¸Princess, the King ising. Her mood looks grim, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this, Granny.¡¹

    ¡¸Princess?¡¹

    Luka looked unfazed, as though she expected this to happen from the start. Only the olddy was clueless. Countless footsteps were slowly approaching. Then the door opened.

    ¡¸Luka!!¡¹

    Her mother, Ludancia¡¯s leader stood there, the corner of her eyes lifted.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t run away. Quite praiseworthy.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I did anything that would warrant me running away.¡¹

    She lied. If she could, she would¡¯ve told ude about this ce. Their n to keep contact at minimum backfired. Luka had no idea that the student alliance was approved. So she couldn¡¯t make a move until ude arrived. Although seeing as her mother was here, the proposal probably went through.

    ¡¸You should be ashamed!¡¹

    Her mother threw the folding fan she had, hitting Luka¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹the olddy shouted.¡¸What are you doing to the Princess?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, are you working with her?¡¹

    ¡¸No! She has nothing to do with this!¡¹Luka said.

    ¡¸Wh-What is going on?!¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t know anything, fine. Get out.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t!¡¹

    The olddy stood in front of Luka as if to protect her. With a click of her tongue, the King gave her men orders.

    ¡¸Capture those two and make sure they don¡¯t escape.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure about that, Your Majesty...?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty! You¡¯d do this to your own daughter?!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    Her words gave the confused soldiers determination. The men were soldiers under direct control of Ludancia¡¯s delegate, but they weren¡¯t briefed about the situation. They just rushed here after the meeting ended.

    ¡¸Granny has nothing to do with this.¡¹Luka said. She had no other choice but to steel herself. Death coulde for her soon. She knew just how bad her mother¡¯s temper was.

    But... Even if I die, my will will remain. My wish to be married to ude. I¡¯m sure it will give a push to those who¡¯re thinking twice of going beyond borders.

    She mentally prepared herself. The only thing left to do was make sure no one else gets dragged into her own mess.

    ¡¸Mother, please let Granny go. She really doesn¡¯t know anything. I will do as you say¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Why are a bunch of grown-ups ganging up on a single girl? That¡¯s a nyikes from me.¡¹

    A voice suddenly came from nowhere. From behind the curtains a woman with a wavy, purple hair trimmed short, emerged. She donned a cloak that most likely helped conceal her presence.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    The soldiers drew their swords before Luka¡¯s mother even asked the stranger¡¯s identity.

    ¡¸Who am I? What a fine thing to say! The question is, who are you? I was here from the start. Although you didn¡¯t seem to notice me.¡¹

    What? Luka thought. Only Granny and me were here. Was she hiding all along? Since when?

    The woman didn¡¯t seem like answering the questions in her mind. Instead she smiled and whispered to Luka.

    ¡¸Hikaru¡¯s such a ve-driver. Commissioning us for a job is a serious matter, you know.¡¹

    Hikaru.

    Luka¡¯s vision turned bright. The mysterious boy with ck hair and equally ck eyes. The proponent of the student alliance¡¯s foundation and mass wedding. Did he send her?

    ¡¸If you want to know my name, I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s Sarah. I¡¯m an adventurer and a member of the Four Stars of the East.¡¹

 Chapter 129 â€“ True Strength of the Four Stars

    <h4>Chapter 129 ¨C True Strength of the Four Stars</h4>

    True Strength of the Four Stars

    The sudden appearance of the intruder shocked not only Ludancia¡¯s head, but the soldiers as well. But there was someone among them who¡¯d heard of the Four Stars of the East.

    ¡¸Four Stars of the East? She¡¯s an adventurer from Ponsonia! What is she doing in Forestia?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard they¡¯re rank B.¡¹

    ¡¸So what?! Get yourself together, men!¡¹

    The soldiers exercised caution as they watched Sarah, but she didn¡¯t look the least bit concerned.

    TOP ARTICLES

    3/5

    READ MORE

    Different World Reincarnation Chapter 121

    ¡¸How dare a lowly adventurer like you interfere with our problem?! Get all three of them!¡¹Ludancia¡¯s leader ordered with a shrill voice.

    The soldiers moved. They were in arge room, sure, but it was still indoors. Closing the distance would take no time at all.

    ¡¸S-Sarah!¡¹

    ¡¸It should be about time.¡¹

    ¡¸For what?¡¹

    Luka noticed Sarah¡¯s arms around her waist. With her free hand, Sarah took out a ck ball from her pocket and mmed it onto the floor. The purple smoke jetting out of it quickly hid thedies and blocked the soldiers¡¯ vision.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    ¡¸Block the entrance! They¡¯ll get away!¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful not to hit each other!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    The trained men covered their mouths with their hands as they peered cautiously through the smoke. Sarah pulled Luka closer and ran.

    ¡¸Whaaaa?!¡¹

    ¡¸You better hold your breath so you don¡¯t inhale the smoke. Otherwise you¡¯ll have a coughing fit. Can you hold for thirty seconds?¡¹

    Luka nodded, but she didn¡¯t know what Sarah was up to. The adventurer pulled on the olddy¡¯s hand as well and stood on the other side of the room¡ªby the window facing the main street. Luka¡¯s eyes widened. Red paint dripped from the window. She couldn¡¯t recall it being there before. It was clear that Sarah applied it right before she appeared. Sarah opened the window. As wind blew in, the smoke gradually dissipated.

    ¡¸They¡¯re escaping through the window?! ¡¹

    ¡¸The fools! We¡¯re on the third floor!¡¹

    The soldiers could see them now. Like they said, they were on the third floor. Directly below was the main street. There was neither a cushion to break their fall, nor trees to help them get down. If they jumped down, they wouldn¡¯t get out of it unscathed.

    ¡¸All right, let¡¯s go!¡¹Sarah said nonchntly, holding out her hand.

    Luka grabbed it, trusting her. Why? She didn¡¯t know. Maybe because the woman appeared in her time of great need, or perhaps it was just her hunch. Or maybe it was the choice she arrived at: go with her or get captured by her mother.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t do it, Princess! You¡¯ll hurt yourself!¡¹

    A soldier rushed over. A few more seconds and he¡¯ll make it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m... going!¡¹

    ¡¸Down you go.¡¹

    ¡¸...Wha?¡¹

    Luka felt her body flying through the air¡ªSarah tossed her out. The princess wondered where from her slender body did she even get the strength to do that.

    Panicking and confused, she shot her hands out, grasping at nothing but air, as her body elerated down towards the earth. What would happen to her if she crashed to the ground? Luka shut her eyes tight.

    ¡¸O¡¯ traveler of the wind, sing your never-ending bad of journey, and grant me power. Air Wall!¡¹

    Something coiled around Luka¡¯s body as it descended rapidly. It felt as though it pulled her clothes, cheeks, hair, even her fingers. A mass of air.

    The speed of her fall decreased greatly and eventually reduced to zero. As soon as the tip of her toes touched the ground,pressed air dispersed like a balloon deting.

    Luka blinked incessantly. She had no idea what had just happened.

    ¡¸Why does Sarah always have to be so reckless?!¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now. It¡¯s fine. She believed you could do it. It¡¯s proof of her trust in you.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it depends on how you look at it. But what would she have done if we didn¡¯t see the signal?!¡¹

    Women who looked to be adventurers appeared before her; one with long, ck hair¡ªthe same color as Hikaru¡¯s¡ªand another with ample breasts.

    ¡¸Your hair is a mess. I¡¯m sorry for the rough treatment. But we weren¡¯t sure if we had to save you, so we waited until the veryst moment. If there¡¯s anyone to me, it¡¯s Hikaru for not providing sufficient information.¡¹

    A third woman appeared, stroking Luka¡¯s hair. She had bright, blonde hair tied up in a chignon. Her face was lovely, the kind you didn¡¯t see too often. The silver breastte she had on seemed to glisten.

    ¡¸My name is Selyse Lande, an adventurer. We, the Four Stars of the East, came here to protect Luka Lordgrad Ludancia. That is you, correct?¡¹

    Luka nodded.¡¸Did Hikaru send you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru, huh? He told us you were the third daughter from a powerful family. It seems you really do know each other. We¡¯ll make good use of his connections.¡¹

    In the meantime, Sarah jumped down, carrying with her the olddy. Selica created another air cushion to absorb the impact of her descent.

    ¡¸Granny!¡¹

    ¡¸P-Princess! I-I can¡¯t feel my legs.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re both thrilled after escaping certain doom, but I want to get out of here quick. There¡¯s tons of pursuers, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Please help us escape.¡¹

    ¡¸That was the n from the start.¡¹

    Soldiers streamed out from the building.

    ¡¸But before we go, we have to break their minds first.¡¹

    Luka saw confidence in Selyse as she walked slowly forward. An hourter, Luka and the olddy shook off their tail with the help of the Four Stars of the East, and disappeared.

    Rumania and Euroba suggested the proposal for the mass wedding and the marriage between ude and Luka to be settled between Kirihal and Ludancia, not by the seven nations.

    But the Prime Minister, Zofira, insisted that Kirihal and Ludancia were no nations, but simply regions. As such, matters that transcended borders were to be settled by the highest body, i.e. the government of Forestia and during the meeting between delegates. In other words, it would be preferable to resolve the issue here and now. In the end, the votes went five to one.

    League¡¯s father, Billion, gave his approval. He simply took a pragmatic approach; the mass wedding might give way to business opportunities, and he had to have a hand in it from the start or else he couldn¡¯t assure influence in the creation of rules and regtions that would benefit Rumania.

    With this, the mass wedding will proceed under my father¡¯s watchful eyes. But we should be happy we made progress, even if it¡¯s just one step. Anyway, I¡¯m worried about Luka.

    Once the meeting ended, League met with Roy outside. Roy and the others couldn¡¯t find Luka. When they reached the ce where she was staying, they found multiple soldiers gathered around. The atmosphere was heavy, and when they asked where Luka was, they said she¡¯d gone missing.

    Apparently ude was about to charge straight to her mother, but Mikhail and Ivan managed to keep him in check.

    ¡¸Will youe with us right now?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. My father and I will need to discuss about the matters that transpired during the meeting.¡¹

    Roy let out a low groan. League gave a strainedugh in spite of himself.

    ¡¸You should get in touch with the others. There¡¯s no need to hide our connection anymore. I¡¯m sure you can count on Silvester and Catherine.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    Roy ran off to meet them. I just hope that¡¯s the end of it, League thought, but he felt worried. Later that night, he received word from Roy saying ¡°Everyone met up safely. Adventurers helped.¡±

    ¡¸...Adventurers?¡¹

    League had no idea what that meant, and for a long time¡ªwhich was unusual for him¡ªhe racked his brain hard.

 Chapter 130 â€“ The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 130 ¨C The Emperor</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Emperor

    For a royal family room, the ce was austere. Spacious, but no decorations, nor works of art disyed. A high-quality yet in carpety spread out on the floor. Simrly, a high-quality yet simple bed sat in the room.

    The Emperor, Kai G. Quinnd,y on the bed big enough for five people to sleep on side by side. He slept not at the center, but on the edge. And he always took the same spot. The maid had to regrly change the mattress.

    ¡¸Who goes there?¡¹

    Kai opened his eyes to a dark room. Moonlight streamed in from the balcony. Dawn was still long hours away. Forestia was chilly right about now, but summer still lingered in Quinnd.

    ¡¸You are...?¡¹

    Kai got up the bed. Floating before him was a silver mask. Rather, it seemed that way, as the person was wearing ck clothes a ck cloak. His eyes simply couldn¡¯t tell since he just woke up.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re not going to make a racket?¡¹the person said in a mocking tone.

    Kai snorted.¡¸Only children do that. I ask you once again. Who art thee?¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief. That¡¯s some outdatednguage you¡¯re using. You don¡¯t need to know my name, do you? I just came here to carry out a job.¡¹

    The silver mask¡ªHikaru¡ªtook out an envelope from his pocket and tossed it onto the bed. Wary, Kai neither got off the bed, nor went to pick up the letter.

    ¡¸No need to be so cautious. Unken asked me to deliver that to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Unken?!¡¹

    The emperor¡¯s attitudepletely changed as he got down from the bed and scampered towards the letter.

    ¡¸Your Majesty? Are you awake?¡¹The voice of an Imperial guard came from the hallway.

    ¡¸I just had a dream. I will go back to sleep soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Kai took one deep breath and walked calmly, picking up the letter. A bed that¡¯s too big can be a problem too, huh? Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Are you sure about not calling the guards?¡¹Hikaru asked as Kai opened the envelope.

    ¡¸It is fine. If Unken entrusted you with something, then I will have some questions. Hmm?¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t know what was written on the letter. As soon as Kai finished reading, he went over it again, then looked above and closed his eyes.

    Watching him, Hikaru guessed what the contents were. Unken most likely put his life at risk.

    ¡¸What is your name?¡¹Kai asked once more.

    Apparently Unken didn¡¯t write the name of the messenger, Hikaru. Unken was probably being thoughtful.

    ¡¸Call me Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well, Silver Face. Unken stated you are not an enemy. I do not know how you got here, but it seems you are capable enough to hand me the letter directly.¡¹

    Hikaru shrugged. This castle probably had magic traps all over the ce, but they wouldn¡¯t be in ces the knights patrolled. He could see the traps with his Mana Detection and they wouldn¡¯t activate as long as no one was nearby.

    He simply used his Stealth to get all the way here. The moment he turned it off, Kai woke up.

    ¡¸Hey, I wanted to ask you something.¡¹

    ¡¸I will answer if I can.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s rudeness didn¡¯t even bother the man one bit. He was starting to like the emperor. His original n was to hand the letter and then go back, but now he thought he could stay for a conversation.

    ¡¸Unken received a letter of gratitude from the King of Ponsonia, right? As a reward for his efforts, he became a guildmaster. But the tyrant, Balzard... Ah, right. He¡¯s your father. My bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Do not worry about it. I asked for the man to be assassinated myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, you¡¯re right. So he was sessfully assassinated thanks to you. What¡¯s Ponsonia got to do with anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know what I did after I took the throne? Restoring diplomatic rtions with Ponsonia. The previous king was a very respectable man. The ceasefire treaty was settled easily. Then we sent Unken to Ponsonia, on the pretext that he was seeking asylum, being a rtive of the previous emperor. It was Unken¡¯s wish as well.¡¹

    ¡¸And then what?¡¹

    ¡¸Killing his rtive weighed heavy on Unken¡¯s mind. The vige elders said he should not worry about it. Nheless, Ponsonia epted Unken. That was when he became a guildmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸The kingdom put him under surveince by making him a guildmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸You are sharp. It was probably the Ponsonia¡¯s higher ups¡¯ idea. But the king was different. He sensed that Unken did an admirable feat. That is why he sent the letter.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    Jill almost got everything right. The only thing she got wrong was who sent the assassin¡ªit wasn¡¯t the King of Ponsonia, but the Crown Prince of Quinnd himself.

    ¡¸Silver Face. If you wish, I shall give you status in the Empire.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That is unfortunate.¡¹

    Hikaru thought the Emperor was a nice, frank man. He couldn¡¯t really guess Kai¡¯s age since he was a Man Gnome.

    Wait a minute. I can just check his Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Kai G. Quinnd

    Age: 72 Rank: 38

    4

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿1

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿3

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Smell¡¿2

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿4

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Air¡¿2

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿3

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿3

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿1

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿3

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Pottery¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿8

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿5

    ....¡¾Heroic Nature¡¿1

    ..¡¾Appeal¡¿2

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿2

    ..¡¾Insight¡¿

    ....¡¾Music¡¿2

    ......¡¾Natural Talent¡¿1

    ..¡¾Memory¡¿1

    It was quite the impressive Soul Board.

    He can use weapons and magic. He¡¯s charismatic and has a talent for music. What is this? Is he some kind of a protagonist from a story? I¡¯m really curious about that Heroic Nature. Judging by its name, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s something like aptitude to be a hero? I don¡¯t know if it showed up because of his solid overall stats or if it¡¯s something solely from Charisma... Natural Talents sounds like it refers to inborn gifts. Eh, I don¡¯t really have ns to develop my arts-rted Skills.

    ¡¸What are you staring at?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well, you look like you havebat experience. I just couldn¡¯t imagine the Emperor fighting himself.¡¹

    His Soul Rank is 38 too. Hikaru¡¯s rank was 42¡ªa result of fighting monsters, clearing a dungeon with Lavia, and even fighting an Earth Dragon.

    ¡¸I am a Man Gnome. I have lived longer than you. And back in my vige, it is important to learn how to fight at a certain level.¡¹

    Their vige sounds scary. This guy is strong enough to be an adventurer and is even charismatic. But Hikaru didn¡¯t know what Charisma was exactly. He couldn¡¯t check its description along with Mental Strength since he himself hadn¡¯t unlocked Willpower yet.

    ¡¸I have a question. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good idea for you to takemand in the battle against Ponsonia?¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to, but they strongly opposed the idea. I do not have an heir. If I knew this would happen, I would have made an effort to have children.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not toote to do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Really now? Are you saying Ponsonia will refrain from attacking us for a while?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s in Unken¡¯s letter, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸He said it is not confirmed yet. So ¡°he will acquire confirmation¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I see...¡¹

    If Unken managed to kill the king, the invasion would surely cease. So Unken took action to ¡°acquire confirmation¡±. To make sure it actually happened. Hikaru scratched the back of his head.

    ¡¸Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. Ponsonia won¡¯t make a move for a while. Margrave Grugschilt is challenging the throne, insisting that Gafrasti N. Valves is the true descendant of the royal family.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t need to tell him that, but he felt somewhat interested in Kai, a hero in the making. The Emperor¡¯s Charisma and Appeal might¡¯ve influenced his decision, though.

    ¡¸What? I did hear that Grugschilt is not part of the leading faction...¡¹

    ¡¸When Count Morgstad died, many nobles started siding with the Margrave. The Captain of the Knights, Lawrence, is also in contact with Grugschilt. They want to give the throne to Princess Kudyastoria, not Austrin. The Princess is apparently a distant rtive of Sir Valves.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, if Unken managed to actually kill the king, that would be good in and of itself. But...¡¹

    It won¡¯t be that easy, Hikaru thought. Kai seemed to agree as well.

    ¡¸I thank you for the information, Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸Confirm it first.¡¹

    ¡¸I do not think that is possible. The kingdom has always thwarted our agents¡¯ operations. Unken had been training them once a month. Either way, your information is of great help. What we should do is invest for the near future.¡¹

    Life filled Kai¡¯s eyes. I¡¯m d I talked to him.

    ¡¸I want to pay you for the information.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to. I just told you out of respect for Unken.¡¹

    ¡¸That will not do. You came to deliver this letter out of respect for him, correct? Unken wrote that you took the job out of pure goodwill.¡¹

    He wrote that, huh?

    ¡¸The delivery is between you and Unken. You providing information is between you and me. I do not want to owe anyone.¡¹

    Hikaru sighed.¡¸Does a country cornered by Lawrence even have such luxury?¡¹

    ¡¸This is not between you and the Empire, but solely a personal matter between you and me. Am I wrong?¡¹

    He¡¯s right. He¡¯s quite stubborn, too.

    ¡¸Fine. What will you give me? I prefer something not too bulky.¡¹

    Kai didn¡¯t like owing anyone, and he wanted topensate Hikaru fairly for the information. Needless to say, not a lot of people in this world were fair and just. Hikaru liked Kai even more.

    ¡¸I will appoint you as supervisor of the Empire¡¯s secret agents and confer you noble status. How about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t test me.¡¹

    That¡¯s too bulky!

    ¡¸Gold coins will be too heavy... I know. How about this?¡¹

    Kai walked over to a huge dresser and from a drawer took out a long and thin box about twenty centimeters long. Its surface was a dull ck, with a lid that popped open. The lid itself was tied up by a string.

    ¡¸I would¡¯ve preferred something not too bulky.¡¹

    ¡¸This is far from bulky. It¡¯s called a Dimension Dragon Letter Box.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, a what?¡¹

    What is this thing?

    ¡¸Open it.¡¹

    The box felt surprisingly heavy. The name suggested it was used to hold letters. Hikaru removed the lid... and saw nothing. Literally. Not even the bottom of the box.

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t tell me...¡¹

    ¡¸Put your hand in there.¡¹

    Hikaru inserted his finger cautiously. There should only be two centimeters until he touched the bottom, but it kept on going¡ªhis fingertips, joints, palm, and even his wrist, went in like some magic trick, even though his left hand was holding the bottom of the box from the outside.

    ¡¸They say a Dimension Dragon is a creature that defies logic. Records say one was killed in the past and this box was created from its stomach. There are only about ten of these in the whole world.¡¹

    ¡¸An item box...¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Item box?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s nothing. How do you take things out of it?¡¹

    ¡¸Just turn it upside down.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Turn it upside down.¡¹

    Hikaru did as he said and papers dropped on the floor. They looked like letters.

    ¡¸It is quite inconvenient, however¡¹Kaiughed as he watched the pile of letters. The box felt lighter now.

    ¡¸So it just expands space, but the weight is still the same.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you put living things in here?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, of course. Your hand went inside.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    It was quite different from item boxes found in games. It was safe to assume it was only connected to a huge space. The weight remained the same, and time flowed in there as well. Nevertheless, it was no doubt a convenient item to have.

    ¡¸Can I really have this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I am sure you will put it to good use. It is not bulky, too.¡¹

    ¡¸I would¡¯ve preferred if it was half the size. I know that¡¯s asking too much, though.¡¹

    ¡¸That is indeed asking for too much.¡¹

    Kai looked Hikaru in the eye and smiled. Hikaru smiled back.

    ¡¸All right. I gotta go.¡¹

    ¡¸Fare well.¡¹

    Then Hikaru disappeared, as though dissolving into the darkness.

    ¡¸He is gone.¡¹

    He appeared out of nowhere and disappeared just as sudden. Even though Kai watched him, he had no idea how the boy vanished.

    The Emperor thought it was all a dream, but the letters scattered on the floor suggested otherwise.

    ¡¸Silver Face...¡¹

    Drowsiness left Kai¡¯s body. He made his way to the desk to write down what they had to do from here on.

    The skies were painted a dark blue outside the balcony. Dawn was breaking.

 Chapter 131 - Unusual Occurrence in the Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Unusual urrence in the Kingdom</h4>

    Unusual urrence in the Kingdom

    Lawrence D. Falcon, captain of the Order of the Knights, rode his horse in a gallop at an incredible speed. Larger than most people, he weighed over a hundred kilos as well. He wasn¡¯t fat, either¡ªhe just wore an armor of pure muscle.

    Very few horses could support his huge build. As such, he rode special horses only during wartime. The Order¡¯s advance towards Margrave Grugschilt¡¯s domain was for ¡°war¡± so to speak, and so he could use a powerful horse like he did now.

    ¡¸C-C-Captain! We can¡¯t keep up!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s only five of us left!¡¹

    Only five knights were around Lawrence¡ªthe ones he deemed to be the best of his men.

    ¡¸We have to hurry.¡¹

    Lawrence didn¡¯t say anything else. There was a reason he was in such a hurry. After talking with Margrave Grugschilt, Lawrence returned to the town of Billow Elka where the Order were staying. The next day, an order arrived from the King: ¡°We have an emergency; return to the capital¡±.

    The Order left town at once, with the faster horses up ahead of everyone else.

    What in the world could have happened? I doubt they found out about my meeting with Margrave Grugschilt.

    The order itself was signed by the king. Nothing else was written besides themand to return. The messenger didn¡¯t know the circumstances behind it, either.

    The messenger arrived the day after he met with the Margrave. Considering the distance between the royal capital and Billow Elka, the message couldn¡¯t be rted to their secret meeting.

    In other words, something happened in the capital. But he couldn¡¯t imagine what.

    ¡¸Faster! We¡¯re almost there.¡¹

    Even the most powerful horses would get exhausted after running a long distance. The other knights had swapped horses several times. Lawrence¡¯s horse had incredible stamina, considering it had been running straight from Billow Elka.

    The knights¡¯ eyes were starting to turn empty, when Lawrence¡¯s words brought them back to their senses.

    The royal capital, basking in the red glow of sunset as though burning, wasing into view.

    ¡¸Oh, if it isn¡¯t the Captain. I¡¯m d you came back so quickly.¡¹

    The king¡¯s aide, the Grand Chambein, greeted Lawrence as soon as he entered the royal castle. The sun had sunkpletely and it was dark outside. But magicmps kept the inside of the castle bright at all times. Lawrence, illuminated by the somewhat chilly light of the magicmps, was covered in dust. The knights behind him looked worse.

    The Grand Chambein wore a troubled look; although a little of his condescending attitude still remained.

    ¡¸What happened? Where is His Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸In the conference room.¡¹

    ¡¸Conference?¡¹

    Something important must¡¯ve urred. Lawrence pondered over it a bit. Nothing was out of the ordinary on his way here. The capital looked the same, and the citizens lived peacefully. In fact, Lawrence was the one who drew startled looks as he rode past them with his face burning red.

    The castle itself was as peaceful as ever.

    ¡¸The rest of you will have to wait here.¡¹

    The three knights who managed to keep up with Lawrence all the way here were stopped by the Chambein just outside the conference room. One of them was East. After failing to prevent the assassination of Count Morgstad, he trained relentlessly. He made it through the grueling journey with only his guts and spirit.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡ª¡¹

    Lawrence froze on the spot as soon as he stepped into the conference room.

    What is this...?

    Chairs were toppled over, tables flipped. Drops of blood were sttered all over the papers scattered on the floor. The only people in the room were Cab Ministers, including the Minister of Military Affairs who sat on a chair with a grave expression.

    ¡¸Lawrence! You¡¯re back.¡¹

    ¡¸With your return, I¡¯m sure His Majesty will be at ease.¡¹

    ¡¸Please go ahead, Captain.¡¹

    The Grand Chambein urged him to go to where the ministers were, but the king himself wasn¡¯t around.

    ¡¸His Majesty¡¯s worries had left him exhausted. He¡¯s retired.¡¹the Chambein said as though answering Lawrence¡¯s question.

    ¡¸What happened? It¡¯s quiet and peaceful outside, while this ce looks like a storm just passed by.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have to start from the beginning.¡¹

    The Minister of Military Affairs started talking. A while after Lawrence left the royal capital, the king received a message that caused him to panic. He ordered the verification of the message immediately. For a while he was calm. Then he was panicking once more and called for this meeting. Apparently he gave the order for Lawrence to withdraw quite early.

    ¡¸What was this message about?¡¹

    ¡¸Well...¡¹The minister pointed at the papers scattered on the floor, probably the blood.

    ¡¸His Majesty summoned a member of the special forces to the meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸Special forces? Those bunch of ruffians?¡¹

    ¡¸The one summoned was a quiet-looking man who stuttered a lot. But his eyes screamed danger. Anyway, the man said ¡°Stay away from the girl¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Girl? What girl?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? Count Morgstad¡¯s daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Count Morgstad¡¯s daughter, the murder¡¯s number one suspect. She disappeared while being transported to the royal capital.

    ¡¸Lavia D. Morgstad possessed an exceptional gift for magic. His Majesty seemed to have wanted her power. They say she¡¯s as powerful as the Royal Court¡¯s Wizards, but who knows? Anyway, the special forces were searching for the Count¡¯s daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s where he sent the special forces. Why didn¡¯t His Majesty tell us about until now?¡¹

    ¡¸They managed to find the girl, but they couldn¡¯t bring her back. ording to the man¡¯s report, there¡¯s an incredibly strong boy with her. He further said that the boy is a master of concealing his presence and mighte to take the king¡¯s life.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty was enraged and hit the man a number of times. That exins this mess.¡¹

    A boy who¡¯s a master of concealing their presence... One person came to Lawrence¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸What is the boy¡¯s name?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know. But he called himself Silver Face.¡¹

    The boy back then was wearing a mask too. There¡¯s no doubt about it. It¡¯s the boy who almost killed me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Lawrence?¡¹

    ¡¸Well...¡¹

    Only members of the Order and Princess Kudyastoria know about that fight. There¡¯s no need to cause further chaos by telling them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. So His Majesty is troubled?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes... I don¡¯t think he needs to be that scared. I could use my contacts to arrange for a powerful healer...¡¹

    ¡¸Sir Lawrence, Minister...¡¹the Grand Chambein cut in.¡¸His Majesty wants Sir Lawrence to be in charge of castle security. You will prioritize that, yes?¡¹

    That was his n all along. He longed for this rematch, and now he might get the chance.

    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯ll do my be¡ª¡¹

    A maid barged into the room.

    ¡¸G-Grand Chambein!¡¹

    ¡¸What happened? Did His Majesty want something?¡¹

    Judging from the chambein¡¯s reaction, Lawrence immediately knew she was a maid assigned to the king¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Th-Th-The King... w-w-was killed! H-H-He¡¯s dead!¡¹

    What?

    For a moment, everyone just stood there nkly.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Lawrence rushed out of the room. The knights standing by the corridor jumped to their feet from the maid¡¯s unusual behavior.

    ¡¸Captain!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?!¡¹

    ¡¸Follow me.¡¹

    Lawrence seemed to have an infinite supply of stamina, acting as if the long-distance travel today was nothing. He dashed in strides twice as long as that of the ordinary man. As he got closer to the king¡¯s room, he could hear screams. More people appeared, panicking.

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹

    The usual guards watching the bedroom were not around. He found out why as soon as he opened the door. The soldiers guarding the room were inside, copsed on the floor with a cut on their necks.

    In the room were a maid slumped on the floor and a doctor drenched in cold sweat. I think that¡¯s the ing¡¯s attending physician that the Grand Chambein himself brought.

    Lawrence barged into the room. The kingy in the middle of the bed, his eyes closed. With his nightclothes on, it looked like he was simply sleeping, but the dagger in his chest suggested otherwise. Blood stained his white clothes a deep red.

    ¡¸He¡¯s passed away...¡¹the doctor muttered.

    Lawrence surveyed the room and pushed open a window.

    ¡¸They escaped.¡¹

    ¡¸C-Captain! What¡¯s going on here?!¡¹

    East entered the room, out of breath. The other knights were shocked stiff from the king¡¯s death.

    ¡¸Did you see the dagger in his chest? The kind used by assassins¡ªits de painted ck so it can¡¯t be seen in the dark.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s the boy who did it?¡¹East immediately reached that conclusion.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. They probably jumped down this window and couldn¡¯t have gotten that far yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Wait, Captain?!¡¹

    East stood stunned. And rightfully so, for Lawrence mbered up the window. Trees grew in the garden below, but they were on the third floor.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going after him. You and the others check inside the castle just in case. Use whoever you can. Go! This is a race against time!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    Lawrence jumped down and went after the assassin.

 Chapter 132 â€“ The Assassin and The Captain

    <h4>Chapter 132 ¨C The Assassin and The Captain</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Assassin and The Captain

    Magic securitymps illuminated the whole castle brightly, as though it was the middle of the day. Approximately eight minutes had passed since they discovered the King¡¯s assassination. The structure might appear breathtaking with all the lights, but using this many magicmps cost a lot of money. From outside, it was evident that something happened in the castle.

    d from head to toe in a ck robe clicked, the man clicked his tongue. Their quick response came as a surprise to him. He expected to have plenty of time to escape.

    Sensing something odding from behind, he jumped to the side. A sword streaked past where the man was before, shing, and cut a tree in half.

    ¡¸I suppose that was too easy.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    A muscr man stood high on top of the wall surrounding the castle ¨C Lawrence D. Falcon, Captain of the Order of the Knights.

    The assassin could tell the man covered a straight route in pursuit of him. Of course, he himself could have chosen a path that went directly through the castle grounds, but magic traps were installed on the walls. He concluded that taking a bit of a detour would be much faster than going straight and deactivating the traps.

    But Lawrencepletely ignored them. The traps were not deactivated because of his authority. No, not at all. He stepped on them himself. The Captain stood calm andposed even after treading on the traps that would¡¯ve rendered an ordinary man motionless. His clothes, dirty from the long-distance travel, looked battered, exposing his skin in ces.

    ¡¸Hmm? You¡¯re...¡¹

    Lawrence jumped down from the wall and onto the street located between the castle and noble district. Something was not right. The assassin felt like a seasoned warrior. It¡¯s not him, he thought.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not that boy.¡¹

    ¡¸Boy?¡¹

    The assassin reacted. As soon as Lawrence heard that the King was assassinated, the boy that gravely injured him came to mind first. If the boy repelled the special forces, then it would make sense for him to follow them back all the way to the castle.

    Although killing the King out of nowhere didn¡¯t feel like something that boy would do.

    ¡¸Your voice sounds familiar.¡¹the Captain said.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The assassin responding when Lawrence mentioned a boy was unexpected. The light from the magicmps couldn¡¯t reach this far. He must¡¯ve taken that into consideration when he chose this route, the captain thought. I can¡¯t underestimate this man. He just killed the King, after all.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. Surrender or your life is forfeit.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Needless to say, even if he did surrender, he would no doubt receive the death penalty. Lawrence already had his sword drawn. A bit thin for the Captain, it would be plenty in the hands of an ordinary man. He mostly used it when training, and it was perfect for a fight with an assassin in the middle of a street.

    His opponent, the man d in ck, held two daggers, their des about 30 centimeters long. With a totter, he slowly vanished. Or at least that¡¯s what he thought. The man dashed to his side without a sound.

    ¡¸Over there.¡¹

    ¡¸?!¡¹

    Lawrence swung his sword down at him in a simple, yet extremely swift motion. A sh onlymanding officers of the Order could produce.

    Kicking the ground, the man jumped backwards. He did well in dodging the attack, but that was all. Lawrence had already closed the distance between them, swinging his sword down once more. A dull, metallic sound rang out. The shing of two daggers crossed to block the captain¡¯s sword. Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you were able to block it.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t as though Lawrence took the man lightly. Not in the least. He simply didn¡¯t expect the assassin to have this much power. Granted, Lawrence only used one hand, and the man used both to block. But he managed to catch the blow while holding his ground. No one, not even his enemies in the battle against Quind, was able to do that.

    The assassinughed.¡¸I¡¯m the one surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸I was lucky to have killed His Majesty before you arrived. But my luck ran out when you arrived right after.¡¹

    Did he just say ¡°His Majesty¡±? It sounds like he serves the king.

    ¡¸Wait, are you¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Even the Master Swordsman is still a child. Don¡¯t show your surprise in the middle of a fight.¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    Three balls dropped at the assassin¡¯s feet. The smokeing out of them quickly filled the street.

    Lawrence covered his mouth with his left hand. A ck figure leaped away.

    ¡¸I see. That one¡¯s a decoy.¡¹

    ¡¸?!¡¹

    Lawrence jumped aside in a single bound and thrust his sword into the assassin running towards the wall, the force pushing the man into the barrier. The tip of the de sunk into the wall.

    When an enemy uses a smokescreen, one would normally expect them to run to the other direction. If they saw a ck figure, they would surely chase after it. It must¡¯ve been the assassin¡¯s robe or something.

    But his real n was to go around Lawrence¡¯s back. Whether it was to kill the Captain, or simply escape, he didn¡¯t know.

    Either way, the assassin failed to deceive Lawrence. Ever since he lost to that boy¡ªHikaru¡ªLawrence trained even harder. The battle against Quinnd made him stronger too¡ªhis soul rank had gone up.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lawrence D. Falcon

    Age: 35 Rank: 50

    0

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿9

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿11

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿2

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿2

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿1

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿3

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿1

    ....¡¾Taste¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿16

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿3

    ....¡¾Great Sword¡¿6

    ......¡¾Heaven Sword¡¿1

    ....¡¾Long Spear¡¿1

    ....¡¾Shield¡¿5

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿5

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿4

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿1

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿6

    His rank went up by 2, giving him two points, one for Sight and one for Natural Recovery. The assassin¡¯s Obfuscation Skills only had two points on them. Lawrence¡¯s Sight captured Unken¡¯s figure clearly.

    ¡¸He¡¯s dead...¡¹

    The de severed the assassin¡¯s spine. Without his robe, the man¡¯s face was exposed. A cloth covered his mouth, but the long, white hair and the distinctive nose shape could only belong to one man. A Man Gnome and Pond¡¯s Adventurers Guild¡¯s guildmaster: Unken F. Balzack.

    Lawrence had seen the man several times before. Unken was, after all, a noble.

    ¡¸Why did you kill His Majesty?¡¹

    Right now, Lawrence didn¡¯t know the reason. But there wille a time when his questions are answered.

    With the king¡¯s death, the Crown Prince, Austrin G. Ponsonia would surely take the throne. But Margrave Grugschilt expressed his objection. The kingdom would be split in half. No one wanted chaos to ensue.

    What would Lawrence do when the time came?

    In other words, Princess Kudyastoria is the descendant of both the current King and the old Poelnxinia royal family.

    The Margrave said that Princess Kudyastoria, who was clearly morepetent than Austrin, should take the throne.

    ¡¸So the chaos will still continue...¡¹

    There was no doubt that the seeds of chaos were starting to be sown in the kingdom of Ponsonia.

 Chapter 133 â€“ Reunion in the Academy Town

    <h4>Chapter 133 ¨C Reunion in the Academy Town</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Reunion in the Academy Town

    ¡¸It¡¯s gotten a lot colder...¡¹

    His breath was white. As soon as Hikaru disembarked from the carriage, he went straight home. He didn¡¯t stop anywhere on his way back from the Empire¡¯s capital. The warmth of summer still lingered in the Empire, but Schrzard was already cold. I think a warm ce is much morefortable to live in, he thought.

    The streets of Schrzard looked the same as always. The battle in Borderzard and the unrest during the seven nations¡¯ meeting didn¡¯t have an effect on a mere provincial town. This only served to remind him that League¡¯s n of removing the barriers between the seven nations was quite a difficult endeavor. League knew that, of course. That¡¯s why he said he¡¯d devote his whole life to this goal.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back¡ª¡¹

    When he returned to his home located on the top floor of a three-story building just beside the academy...

    ¡¸Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    Lavia, who was drinking tea on the table, and Pa, cooking in the kitchen, responded.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I took longer than expecte...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!!¡¹

    Pa immediately prostrated herself before Hikaru.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sooooooooo sorry!¡¹

    Confused, Hikaru eyed Lavia.

    ¡¸Uh... Wee home, Hikaru.¡¹she greeted awkwardly.

    Exhausted from the long trip, Hikaru changed out of his clothes first. When he returned to the living room, Pa was still on the floor, prostrating. He didn¡¯t really care, but apparently prostration was the best method of asking for forgiveness in this world as well.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this about?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    Pa exined herself, still down on the floor.

    ¡¸...Hmm, I see. I saved your life three times. Yet you broke your promise and used healing magic in front of people. And you couldn¡¯t do anything when Lavia was kidnapped.¡¹

    When Hikaru returned to the guild after rescuing Lavia, she didn¡¯t mention that she¡¯d used her healing magic on strangers. On their way to Schrzard, though, Pa told Lavia about it. Thetter¡¯s expression stiffened, ¡°You broke your promise with Hikaru? You¡¯re quite the daredevil¡±.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really, really sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru. Pa doesn¡¯t have anything to do with my kidnapping.¡¹

    ¡¸B-But if I didn¡¯t do anything to draw attention, they wouldn¡¯t have found you!¡¹

    ¡¸No one thought Ponsonia¡¯s special forces would be there.¡¹

    ¡¸But still!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹Hikaru waved his hand, stopping the two¡¯s argument.

    ¡¸Pa, on your feet.¡¹

    ¡¸But...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really hard to talk when you¡¯re down on the floor like that.¡¹

    Pa slowly rose to her feet. She looked dejected at a closer look.

    (She was worried you got into some trouble since you were taking so much time.) Lavia whispered.

    (What about you?)

    (Hmm?)

    (You weren¡¯t worried about me?)

    (Hehe. I know little problems are nothing to my Hikaru.)

    Her infinite faith in him made him happy, of course. But I would prefer if she worried about me sometimes. I wonder if that¡¯s too much to ask.

    Lavia sat beside Hikaru, and Pa across them.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama...¡¹

    ¡¸Pa.¡¹Hikaru stopped her from apologizing again.¡¸I said it¡¯s enough. So please, say no more. You¡¯re human, and humans make mistakes. Just learn from them and make sure they don¡¯t happen again.¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it hard parting with your friends? You did well.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama...¡¹Tears welled up in her eyes. For the record, she was two years older than him.¡¸I, uhh... What should I do for you? You told me to offer my everything to you...¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I haven¡¯t thought of anything yet.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t even thought about what I should do in this world. Until I make my decision, I¡¯ll just ask you to do a few things from time to time. So you can live however you want for now. You can continue being an adventurer, or even enroll in the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸But, I... It¡¯s kinda hard for me to say this, but I don¡¯t have anything with me.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean money? I¡¯ll give you some, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸No! I can¡¯t always be on the receiving end!¡¹

    ¡¸But what can you do? You can¡¯t use your healing magic unless I say so. Without it, I don¡¯t think you have a lot of ways to make money. Since I¡¯m the one preventing you from using your abilities, it¡¯s only right that I shoulder your expenses. So don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay...¡¹Pa looked crestfallen, then came to a sudden realization.¡¸I-I¡¯ll work, then!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I can read, write, and do math! I can work in a restaurant or something.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oh... If you want to, go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t always depend on your generosity!¡¹

    She was with Lavia the whole time Hikaru was away.

    ¡¸I¡¯d prefer it if Pa cooked for us. It¡¯ll make things easier.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Oh. Are you a good cook, Pa?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s quite good actually.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow.¡¹

    ¡¸N-N-N-N-Not at all!¡¹Pa was being extremely modest.

    Since Lavia vouched for her, she must have some skill in cooking.

    ¡¸Just to be sure, it¡¯s not spicy food, is it?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Do you like spicy food?¡¹Pa asked in return.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s not, then fine. Anyway, you can live wherever you want. I won¡¯t force you or anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Hikaru nned to be a student for a while. He could just talk to her once he was ready to leave town.

    We¡¯re basically storing away her valuable healing magic, but it¡¯s not like we have financial troubles. If she used her abilities, she could catch the attention of some nasty guys which will only cause more trouble. It¡¯s better if she just get a part-time job.

    ¡¸So, Hikaru. What took you so long?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Ah, well...¡¹Hikaru cast a nce at Pa.

    ¡¸I-If you don¡¯t want me to hear it, I¡¯ll go to the balcony and cover my ears!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah no, you don¡¯t have to do that. Let¡¯s see... There are some things I can¡¯t tell you, but since our fates are tied now in a way, we should share information.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure...?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. So can you make more tea please?¡¹

    ¡¸Right away!¡¹

    Pa immediately rose from her seat and started making tea. In the meantime, Hikaru told Lavia about Pa¡¯s Soul Board.

    (Eight points on Healing Magic?! How powerful is it?!)

    (ording to the Four Stars, she¡¯s one of the best healers in Ponsonia, able to restore missing limbs and cure petrifaction. It looks like she can do more than that, though, so I¡¯d rank her even higher. But I don¡¯t know how powerful she is in a worldwide scale.)

    (Wow... Wait a second. The Four Stars? We ran away from them, remember? You didn¡¯t meet them afterwards, did you?)

    Hikaru told her about how thedies called out to him after she left with Pa.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸Where did you talk?¡¹

    ¡¸At the inn where they were staying. Why?¡¹

    ¡¸........¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing... So this is jealousy... Such aplicated feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Come again?¡¹

    ¡¸Here you go!¡¹Pa said as she brought tea.

    Lavia returned to her straight face. What did she say? Hikaru wondered. It didn¡¯t look like she was going to tell him, though.

    Pa poured tea into Hikaru¡¯s cup, and he took a sip.

    ¡¸Okay, where do I start? So first I headed to Margrave Grugschilt¡¯s ce.¡¹

    Hikaru told them about how he found a Quinnd spy at the Margrave¡¯s mansion who then led him to Unken.

    ¡¸Wh-What?! Old man Unken was the Pond guildmaster?! I thought he was just an assessor! So he¡¯s a Quinnd spy?¡¹

    Pa was confused. It seemed she had experience asking Unken to assess monster materials back at Pond.

    ¡¸I know there¡¯s a lot to unpack here, but they¡¯re not that important.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m pretty sure they are!¡¹

    ¡¸You might not have to worry about your pursuers anymore.¡¹Hikaru told Lavia.¡¸Unken said he¡¯d go beat the king up, so I didn¡¯t have to smack the guy myself.¡¹

    ¡¸So you really were serious about punching the king, huh?¡¹Pa said.

    Of course I was. He tried toy a hand on Lavia. I had to pay him back. He only gave up on the idea out of respect for Unken, who was willing to throw his life away.

    ¡¸So no one wille after me anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so. Margrave Grugschilt and Gafrasti are making their move as well. Ponsonia will be in a state of chaos for a while. Also...¡¹

    The Four Stars of the East gave him information, albeit an unreliable one, which made him hesitate whether to tell the girls or not. As exchange for the information he provided, Selyse told him:

    The king is apparently a drug addict.

    In exchange for rare pleasure, he¡¯d hallucinate and be obsessed. That¡¯s why he invaded Quinnd. Selyse ordingly got the information from one of her contacts, a maid working the castle.

    Neither Hikaru nor the Four Stars of the East knew that it was because of the drugs¡ªprovided by the Grand Chambein¡ªthat the king panicked when one of the members of the special forces returned. But since the king¡¯s attending physician was under the patronage of the Chambein, the secret never went out.

    ¡¸Also what?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, it¡¯s nothing important. Anyway, I think you¡¯re safe now.¡¹

    ¡¸...I see.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great!!¡¹Pa eximed.

    ¡¸Why are you more ecstatic than Lavia?¡¹

    Lavia and Pa exchanged looks and giggled. It looked like friendship between the girls deepened while he was away.

    ¡¸What happened after that? If that was it, you would¡¯ve made it back sooner.¡¹

    ¡¸Well actually, I went to Quinnd¡¯s capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Quinnd?¡¹

    ¡¸Unken asked me to deliver a letter to the Emperor. That¡¯s why it took me a while to get back.¡¹

    ¡¸You make it sound easy, but don¡¯t tell me you actually snuck into the Emperor¡¯s bedroom.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? I did exactly that.¡¹

    Pa and Lavia looked dumbfounded.

    ¡¸It would¡¯ve taken too much time otherwise. I couldn¡¯t prove that Unken¡¯s letter was genuine, and I don¡¯t even know how to make an appointment with the Emperor.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true...¡¹

    ¡¸So this is what Hikaru-sama is like...¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Common sense doesn¡¯t really apply to him.¡¹

    ¡¸I would prefer if you didn¡¯t make it sound like Ickmon sense.¡¹

    He was a little upset. Lavia should know he met with Forestia¡¯s Queen even. He couldn¡¯t say it out loud as Pa was around.

    ¡¸That reminds me. I received a gift for delivering the letter and giving the Emperor some information.¡¹

    Hikaru took out a letter box tied with a string.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? It looks like it¡¯s made of fine quality leather.¡¹

    Lavia untied the string. Pa peered at it with great interest from across the table.

    ¡¸Apparently it¡¯s called a Dimension Dragon Letter Box or something.¡¹

    Lavia almost dropped the box, while Pa spat out her tea.

    ¡¸Ugh, that¡¯s disgusting...¡¹Hikaru said.

    Pa choked, trying to clear her throat.

    ¡¸That was your fault, Hikaru!¡¹Lavia rebuked.

    ¡¸What? How?¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is this really a Dimension Dragon Letter Box?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what the Emperor said.¡¹

    Lavia carefully ce the box on the table, as though handling a bomb.

    ¡¸I thought this thing only appeared in legends.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Same here...¡¹Pa concurred.

    ¡¸Wait a minute. Please exin.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Lavia sighed.¡¸There¡¯s a legend in the west about a hero who exterminated monsters. He got a Dimension Dragon Letter Box as loot.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard about it in urban legends. When the item was put on auction, it fetched for an exceptionally high price rarely seen in history.¡¹

    Hikaru was always clueless. He was starting to suspect that his source of information, Rnd, didn¡¯t know much about anything else besides the art of crossing worlds.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not exactly a practical item, though.¡¹He opened the box and flipped it over. A half-eaten bread came out of it.¡¸Oh, it¡¯s the bread I forgot to eat three days ago. It was inside all along.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama... What are you doing to a national treasure...¡¹

    The girls cringed. For Hikaru, the item was barely practical¡ªif you turned it upside down, things inside would be flipped as well, and time passed all the same inside the box. Kai even said so himself.

    Then the bell rang, announcing the arrival of a visitor.

    ¡¸Looks like someone is here.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸League, I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹Lavia replied.¡¸No one had visited since ude dropped by a few days ago.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll check it out.¡¹

    Hikaru got up and headed down the stairs, yawning. A familiar face was standing on the main street.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯re living in the academy town, huh? Ah, the springtime of youth.¡»Selica Tanoue said in Japanese.

 Chapter 134 â€“ Selicaâ€™s Past

    <h4>Chapter 134 ¨C Selica¡¯s Past</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Selica¡¯s Past

    ¡ºOh... Nice ce you got here.¡»

    Selica sat on a chair and looked around, studying the room, not with malice, but only out of pure curiosity. At first Lavia and Pa stared at her, blinking incessantly, although they eventually concluded that she was not an enemy. The fact that Selica was alone and not with the other members of the Four Stars of the East also added to their peace of mind.

    As always, Selica tied her long, ck hair to both sides in pigtails. With her luxuriant hair, they looked more puffy than pointy. She wore the usual wizard¡¯s robe, but this time it was deep green in color and of fine quality. She looked more like ady from a reputable family, rather than an adventurer.

    ¡¸So why did youe here?¡¹

    ¡ºNo reason, really.¡»

    ¡¸You came here for no reason at all?¡¹

    ¡ºDo I really need one? I¡¯m meeting with the only other Japanese here. By the way, you¡¯re quite fluent in this world¡¯snguage. How¡¯d you learn it?¡»

    ¡¸Before I answer your question, are you going to keep speaking in Japanese?¡¹

    ¡ºYup. Theirnguage¡¯s ent is quite hard to master for me...¡»

    Now that she mentioned it, she seems to always exim the end of her sentences. So that was simply because she wasn¡¯tpletely familiar with this world¡¯snguage yet.

    ¡ºAlso, I need to speak in Japanese sometimes or I¡¯ll forget about it.¡»

    Hikaru let out a soft sigh.¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ll be speaking in my country¡¯snguage.¡¹he told Lavia and Pa.¡¸I¡¯ll tell you what we talked aboutter.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Pa, let¡¯s go over there.¡¹Lavia said. They moved over to the sofa in the wide living room.

    ¡ºSorry for the trouble.¡»

    ¡ºThen don¡¯t drop by without prior notice. You surprised us.¡»

    ¡ºHow would I do that? There¡¯s no phones or inte here.¡»

    ¡ºYou can write a letter.¡»

    ¡ºRight... Everyone here writes letters...¡»

    Selica smiled, a smile with a hint of loneliness¡ªfar different from the Selica brimming with confidence when she was in thepany of her party members. The reason why Hikaru decided to humor her was because of sympathy. She wished to speak in Japanese, probably feeling nostalgic.

    ¡ºHow¡¯d you even know where I live?¡»

    ¡ºThe Adventurers Guild referred us to a real estate agent. We¡¯re rank B, you know?¡»

    ¡ºYeah, I know that...¡»

    Does being rank B really get you that much privilege? It¡¯s like an unwritten special right, in a sense. It might be a good idea to rank up.

    ¡ºWhen did you get here?¡»Selica asked.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll tell you if you tell me first.¡»

    ¡ºOkay, sure. I think it¡¯ll be almost a year since I arrived here. I got hit by a truck.¡»

    ¡º.........¡»

    ¡ºWhat? Wait, don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s what happened to you too.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s exactly what happened to me. That just means we share the same cause of death.¡»

    Hikaru was starting to get a headache. Do trucks in Japan have some sort of spell that summons people to a different world?

    ¡ºWhat do you mean by that? I got hit by a truck on my home from school, copsed, and then all of a sudden I was here. To my surprise, I was unscathed and I was in the middle of a meadow in a Ponsonian town called Pongee Elka.¡»

    ¡ºIn your uniform?¡»

    ¡ºYup! I happened to have two boxes of Calorie Mate in my bag so I managed to survive for two days. I would¡¯ve been in big trouble if I didn¡¯t have those...¡»

    ¡ºWhy¡¯d you have those in your bag?¡»

    ¡ºThey¡¯re important for usdies, okay?¡»

    Was she on a Calorie Mate diet or something?

    ¡ºWhat about you?¡»

    ¡ºI met a resident of this world in the afterlife. Only my soul was summoned here.¡»

    ¡ºWhat? Does that mean summoning spells exist? Then can we go back to Japan?!¡»

    ¡ºApparently it could only send one¡¯s soul to the afterlife. I do have some info on the art of crossing worlds. But it seems the research got stalled.¡»

    ¡º...I see.¡»

    Selica was excited at the possibility of returning to Japan, but her enthusiasm quickly faded.

    ¡ºDo you want to go back to Japan?¡»Hikaru asked.

    ¡ºOf course! Is what I¡¯d like to say, but it¡¯s quite hard. I have some lingering attachment over there. I love my Mom and Dad, and I had a cheeky little sister. And... I had a close friend. We met only recently, right after I entered high school, but we got along really well. I just feel sad that I¡¯ll never see them again.¡»

    ¡º.........¡»

    It was evident from the various relics that there were others like them¡ªpeople transported from another world. Did they die with nostalgia in their hearts?

    There could¡¯ve been at least one person who returned to Japan, but it was hard to believe they¡¯de back here again. There would be some information if they did.

    Maybe there¡¯s information like that buried somewhere... But Hikaru knew the odds of that were low. After all, Rnd, who studied crossing worlds, had no knowledge about it.

    ¡ºBut still!¡»Selica pped her hands once.¡ºI¡¯m not lonely anymore since I got Selyse and the others. Close friends I made since I got here!¡»

    There¡¯s that eximing right at the end. She sounded like the Selica of the Four Stars now.

    ¡ºHow did you end up in their party?¡»

    ¡ºOnce I found out I had the aptitude for magic, I practiced like crazy.¡»

    ¡ºAh, it looked like you¡¯re able to use all elements.¡»

    ¡ºYup. Wait, how¡¯d you know that? Do you have an Appraisal skill or something?¡»

    ¡ºNope. Wait, do Appraisal skills exist?¡»

    ¡ºNever heard of it.¡»

    ¡ºOf course...¡»

    If there was one, it¡¯d be more popr. Then again, my ability to see other people¡¯s Soul Boards is simr to an Appraisal skill.

    ¡ºSo... I don¡¯t know how to use magic. How do you train for it?¡»

    ¡ºI use Spirit Magic. By pouring mana to a Spirit, I can use its powers.¡»

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t actually see Spirits, right? I know that much.¡»

    ¡ºYup. It¡¯s more like I can see the element. No, not ¡°see¡±, but more like ¡°sense¡±. For example, there¡¯s plenty of Air Spirits in this room.¡»

    ¡ºWow...¡»

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t really tell even though she already exined it to him. This sucks. He could just put a point on his Soul Board so he¡¯d understand right away. But I can¡¯t really waste points.

    ¡ºSo I shot magic into my own palms.¡»

    ¡º...Excuse me?¡»

    ¡ºYou know how this world has Soul Ranks, right? I realized those were like levels! Then I found out the higher levelled I got, my aptitude for magic also increased. Why don¡¯t the people of this world increase their rank?¡»

    ¡ºAh...¡»

    Hikaru told her about his spection. Ranks weren¡¯t really quantified and this world didn¡¯t have the concept of ¡°levels¡±. Selica sensing her magic aptitude increasing was her own subjective feeling. People couldn¡¯t really give concrete proof.

    Seriously though, firing magic at your own palms? Is that why her Magic Resistance is maxed out?

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Selica Tanoue

    Age: 17 Rank: 104

    29

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿4

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿4

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿5 (MAX)

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿1

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿3

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿19

    ..¡¾Spiritual Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Fire¡¿5

    ....¡¾Air¡¿5

    ....¡¾Earth¡¿5

    ....¡¾Water¡¿5

    ......¡¾Spirit¡¯s Affection¡¿3

    ......¡¾Magic Principle¡¿0

    ....¡¾Magic Creation¡¿2

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Pottery¡¿3

    He checked her Soul Board.

    ¡ºI got a question. Did you kill tons of monsters to raise your rank?¡»

    ¡ºOf course! To get rid of evil!¡»

    Again. That sounded just like the Four Stars Selica.

    ¡ºThough if you only use one kind of magic, the other spirits start sulking... So I used everything. I got better at magic and my rank went up. It was fun!¡»

    ¡º.........¡»

    Come on. A three-digit rank is going overboard. Hmm, maybe getting better at all the elements and unlocking Spirit¡¯s Affection makes it easier for the other stats to go up. She said she arrived here a year ago. Wait, getting this strong after only a year is incredible, now that I really think about it.

    Selica was nodding to herself as she thought about the past.

    ¡ºSelica. Are you perhaps a gamer?¡»Hikaru asked.

    ¡ºYeah! And a hardcore one! I yed shooter games with my friend from the US and Germany! Wait, why are you addressing me as just Selica?! You¡¯re younger than me, aren¡¯t you?!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry about it.¡»

    ¡ºI worry about it! Such arrogance!¡»

    ¡ºBeing arrogant is sorta my specialty.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s a weird specialty to have. My friend said having an arrogant junior will only bring trouble.¡»

    ¡ºYou want to go back to Japan so you can y games?¡»

    ¡ºWell, just a little bit. But it¡¯s much more fun to shoot things up here. Then again, killing monsters left and right made me stand out in a bad way and that¡¯s when I met the girls. Ever since I joined them though, I didn¡¯t have to hover between life and death.¡»

    Selica wore a distant look on her face. What kind of hardships did she face when she got here?

    ¡ºI¡¯m d that I came to this world though.¡»

    ¡ºBecause you met Selyse and the others?¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s that, but also because this world¡¯s fair.¡»

    ¡ºFair?¡»

    Fair? How? There were plenty of unreasonable things in this world. For someone like Hikaru who grew up in a democratic country, a noble system was hard to believe at first¡ªin other words, having inherent privileges.

    Of course those born in a wealthy family back on Earth had good fortune. But they didn¡¯t have the same level of privilege as the nobles here. You couldn¡¯t plot to kill someone that easily. And there were no wars.

    Indeed. Count Morgstad taking the life of Rnd¡¯s parents was nothing short of unreasonable.

    Selica probably had to struggle to survive as soon as she arrived here. She might not have seen the ugly side of people.

    ¡ºFrequently using magic will make you better at it. Killing monsters gives you power. Magic and souls... things that aren¡¯t found in Japan. In this world, they¡¯re being bnced.¡»

    ¡ºBnced...¡»

    Fair didn¡¯t quite fit, but bnced made sense.

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t use magic, right? You might awaken to your gifts if I fire my spells at you.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll pass. Thank you.¡»

    ¡ºNow you sound polite all of a sudden... That reminds me, your friend can use powerful magic! How?!¡»Selica said, pointing at Lavia sitting on the sofa.

    Lavia gave a start. Hikaru nodded at her, indicating that everything was fine, and made Selica drop her finger.

    ¡ºNoment.¡»he replied.

    ¡ºNot that again. You promised to tell me if I told you my story.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re asking about Lavia, not me.¡»

    ¡ºOh, her name is Lavia? Is she your girlfriend?¡»Selica asked, grinning.

    ¡ºNo, she¡¯s not.¡»

    ¡ºReally? You live together, right? Come on now. Don¡¯t be shy. Tell me the truth.¡»

    ¡ºShe¡¯s my life partner.¡»

    ¡ºUgh! Too much for me! What the heck?! You¡¯re younger than me, aren¡¯t you?!¡»

    ¡ºYour story of eating monster meat after running out of calorie mate is worse.¡»

    ¡ºHow¡¯d you know that?!¡»

    ¡ºAha, I knew it. You had this distant look in your face a moment ago.¡»

    ¡ºYou tricked me! It¡¯s your turn to speak! Let¡¯s start with your most embarrassing experience.¡»

    ¡ºFinding out that the only other Japanese person here was a hopeless ex-high school student was quite embarrassing...¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t say it with a straight face!¡»

    Lavia and Pa happened to just listen to their conversation in anguage they couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama seems different. He looks like he¡¯s having fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...¡¹

    Lavia felt happy, yet a little sad as she watched Hikaru having fun talking with Selica, even though he seemingly didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡¸I guess talking to a fellow countryman would be great...¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    Lavia shook her head slightly. Right now, she had Hikaru. She was happy. Wishing for more would be asking too much.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy as long as Hikaru¡¯s happy.¡¹

    ¡¸So deep!¡¹

 Chapter 135 â€“ What to do During Winter

    <h4>Chapter 135 ¨C What to do During Winter</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    What to do During Winter

    ¡ºSo are the Four Stars staying in Forestia for a while?¡»Hikaru asked, continuing their conversation.

    ¡ºHmm... Selyse is surprisingly enthusiastic. Sarah and Sophie are vague about it, just sitting on a fence. As for me, I don¡¯t really like the idea.¡»

    ¡ºOh.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s cold here.¡»

    ¡ºAh. Where are you from in Japan?¡»

    If she didn¡¯t like the cold, it was either because she lived in a warmer ce, or perhaps the opposite and she was sick of cold weather.

    ¡ºI lived in...¡»Selica mentioned a certain ce.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s where I¡¯m from.¡»Hikaru said.

    ¡ºReally?¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the nearest station?¡»

    ¡ºEast Sakuramori.¡»

    ¡ºWhoa, that¡¯s close by. Mine¡¯s West Sakuramori.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?! We¡¯re practically neighbors!¡»

    ¡ºWhat a coincidence... or maybe it¡¯s not?¡»

    ¡ºWhat do you mean?¡»

    ¡ºMaybe people who die in that area tend to get sent here.¡»

    In the afterlife, Hikaru realized there were only Japanese people around. At first, he thought maybe every country had its own heaven, but it didn¡¯t make sense to segregate souls based on their nationality.

    Perhaps it had something to do with the geographic location or coordinates.

    ¡ºEh, whatever. Thinking about it will get us nowhere. So are you staying Forestzard for a while?¡»

    ¡ºWe can stay wherever we want. Up until now, our party worked intensively, so we¡¯re taking an extended vacation. Plus we won¡¯t be able to go adventuring when it starts snowing.¡»

    ¡ºAh, I see.¡»

    ¡ºAre there any tourist spots around here that I should check?¡»

    ¡ºI haven¡¯t been here long, so I hadn¡¯t gone sightseeing. Although...¡»

    Hikaru recalled something. The Zuburan relics catalogue that the principal allowed him to see.

    ¡ºWhat?! They excavated a massive amount of tengu masks?! Sounds like our predecessors did some stupid things.¡»

    ¡ºIf you have time, it might be worth checking out. There might be things that only we know about.¡»

    ¡ºThat might be a good idea... What about you? There are ruins perfect for Japanese people, but you¡¯re taking it easy here as a student?¡»

    ¡ºI could go check it out. But I¡¯m kinda tired so I want to rest.¡»

    ¡ºYou soundzy.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s riching from the one who¡¯s taking an extended vacation.¡»

    Selica didn¡¯t mind Hikaru¡¯sment.

    ¡ºYou shoulde with me, then.¡»she said.¡ºI¡¯m sure we¡¯ll discover something.¡»

    ¡ºWhere? To the ruins? They might¡¯ve excavated everything already.¡»

    ¡ºWe won¡¯t know until we go there.¡»

    ¡ºPlus it¡¯s winter. The snow...¡»

    ¡ºIt doesn¡¯t snow a lot in Zubura, does it? It says so in the guidebook.¡»

    ¡ºOh... You checked a guidebook?¡»

    ¡ºYou should be happy a pretty girl is asking you out. You might just wither away.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m still bursting with energy, thank you very much. I¡¯m only fifteen, Senpai.¡»

    ¡ºThen as a young boy bursting with energy, you shoulde with me. I¡¯ll go back to Forestzard first and talk to the girls. We probably won¡¯t be back for a while.¡»

    ¡ºWhere¡¯s my say in this? I really don¡¯t want to¡ª¡»

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t want to go? Really? Let¡¯s be honest here.¡»

    ¡ºW-Well... I nned to see the ruins some day.¡»

    Hikaru was curious about the ruins and lost technology apparently created by Japanese people.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t have anything to do in the winter anyway.¡»

    The student alliance should be out of Hikaru¡¯s hands now. Same for the mass wedding. League might ask him to participate some more, but these were things the citizens of Forestia should work on.

    Forestian winters were long, and the academy would be temporarily closed. It¡¯s true. I don¡¯t really have anything to do...

    ¡º...Fine.¡»

    ¡ºNice! I got apany to talk about Japan with!¡»

    Selica smiled happily. It looked like she really missed her home country. She was craving for topics about Japan.

    ¡ºBut... if my partner Lavia says no, then I won¡¯t go.¡»

    Selica stood up and walked towards Lavia. Lavia looked at her.

    ¡¸Lavia, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Uh, yes...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru¡¯s going with me to check the ruins in Zubura. You shoulde too!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, this might not make sense to you.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸In Zubura, there are¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you all about Japan.¡¹Selica said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go.¡¹Lavia quickly answered.

    ¡¸Uh, Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. My tongue slipped. But I want to know more about your home.¡¹Lavia exined, looking down, her face beet red.

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t say no to that face. It was simply impossible.

    ¡¸A-All right. Let¡¯s go, then. Let¡¯s talk about Japan on the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Great!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so jealous!¡¹

    ¡¸You shoulde too, Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t just leave you behind alone. But you don¡¯t have toe if you don¡¯t want to.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going! I did it, Lavia-san! Hikaru-sama invited me!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Good for you, Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    She seemed to be getting excited.

    ¡¸...So I¡¯m the only guy on the trip...¡¹

    I might have to pay careful attention during the journey.

    The moment Selica left, Pa went out as well. Hikaru told her she could stay here.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t always rely on both of you!¡¹she firmly refused.

    Pa wanted to go job-hunting, but since they would be leaving for Zubura soon, she¡¯d have to put that on hold. Hikaru gave her some money for the time being.

    Selica nned to return to Forestzard on tomorrow¡¯s carriage. She said she¡¯d look for an inn.

    ¡¸This is the part where you say ¡°You can stay here for the night.¡±¡¹Selica said.¡¸But even Pa doesn¡¯t want to so I can¡¯t really ask!¡¹

    She did technically say it anyway. Then she disappeared into the streets of Schrzard together with Pa.

    ¡¸Will Pa be okay?¡¹Hikaru wondered.

    ¡¸Are you worried about her?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Apparently all this time, her friends handled the lodging and food prep. Although the actual cooking was done by her.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure she can check-in to an inn by herself. I told her to get in touch once she finds a ce to stay, so she shoulde back today.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose.¡¹

    Hikaru and Lavia returned to their room. He yawned, perhaps from finally having peace.

    ¡¸I should sleep...¡¹

    As soon as he entered the bedroom, he flopped onto the bed. He actually wanted to take a bath and have something to eat first, but the long journey, the briefing with Lavia and Pa, and Selica¡¯s sudden visit left himpletely exhausted.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Drowsiness came quick, and he couldn¡¯t get a word out.

    ¡¸Good night. You did great out there.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, Lavia.¡¹

    Lavia sat down on the bed and stroked Hikaru¡¯s head, her thin fingersbing through his hair. Feelingfortable, Hikaru closed his eyes and drifted into sleep.

 Chapter 136 â€“ With Mille and Katy

    <h4>Chapter 136 ¨C With Mille and Katy</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    With Mille and Katy

    When Hikaru woke up, he found himself covered in a nket. Too much sleep made his head feel heavy. The dim, blue sky outside suggested not a lot of time had passed since daybreak.

    ¡¸I overslept.¡¹

    Having his head stroked by Lavia, he fell asleep right away and woke up the next day. He was starving. He rose from the bed, and the chilly air in the room made him shiver a bit. Winter was fast approaching.

    ¡¸I wonder where Lavia went.¡¹

    Hikaru got out of bed and donned a robe from the closet. As he left the bedroom, Lavia returned.

    ¡¸Good morning, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning. Did you go outside?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I figured you¡¯d be up soon.¡¹

    Steam rose from the bag she was carrying. She bought food¡ªdeep-fried bread and cheese, and bean soup in a pitcher. Serve those with bacon from the magic fridge and they had perfectly good breakfast.

    ¡¸Thanks. I was just starving.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wee...¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    She looked glum.¡¸Pa had been the one making breakfast. But buying is better than me cooking.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t really cook either. While Lavia was picky, she couldn¡¯t really make the effort to cook¡ªquite theplicated girl.

    There was a market nearby and there were plenty of food stands. Nothing wrong with buying food just after dawn, but it certainly felt dull.

    Once they finished breakfast, Hikaru cleaned himself. After grooming himself, he left their ce together with Lavia.

    They were headed to the academy. Once winter came, sses were cancelled. However, the institution was still open, so people could still continue their research or hole up in the library.

    Hikaru discussed the trip to Zubura once more with Lavia over breakfast. She didn¡¯t really have any problems with it, so Hikaru decided to prepare for the trip after talking to some people.

    Lavia said there was a book she needed to finish reading so she headed to the library, and Hikaru made his way to Building C just in case.

    This ce does have the atmosphere of a real school or a university...

    One of the reasons why Hikaru decided to study here was because he missed actually going to school a little.

    I didn¡¯t really do things that a normal student would, though.

    He got into an argument during enrollment, his instructor Professor Mille was a drunkard, he helped create the student alliance, and refined his Stealth.

    If there was anything he actually learned, it was body movement useful for his Stealth. For Hikaru who had no prior knowledge about martial arts, Mille was a blessing. He absorbed information like a sponge drew water, and further developed his already broken Stealth.

    Stealth is my lifeline so I have to improve on it more.

    Right now thete Unken¡ªat this point, Hikaru didn¡¯t know he was dead¡ªwould¡¯ve been exasperated, asking him how far was he going to take it. But Hikaru thought there was still much more to his Skill. There should still be things he could learn here in the academy.

    Hikaru squinted as he arrived in Building C, a refurbished tool shed. The door was open, and the smell of alcohol drifted from within. By Hikaru¡¯s feet were a pair of boots. Pantsy on the floor up ahead, and then a cardigan, and...

    ¡¸Dead drunk again...¡¹

    Mille, who only had a shirt on, snored as she slept. Hikaru picked up two bean-sized stones and hurled them into the Professor¡¯s nose. She quickly got up.

    ¡¸Ugh! Th-This feels familiar...!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re awake.¡¹

    Mille stared at Hikaru who stood at the door.

    ¡¸What happened to our agreement, Professor? I told you to stop drinking too much. I believe the limit was three sses. Also you¡¯ll catch a cold if you sleep without clothes on in this weather¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru? Is that you?¡¹

    She stood up, staggering. Hikaru thought she was acting strange.

    ¡¸Hikaruuuuuuuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    Mille leaped towards Hikaru, practically tackling him. Caught off-guard, he couldn¡¯t dodge it, and was knocked down.

    ¡¸Huh? Uh, Professor?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re alive! I¡¯m sho d you¡¯re okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I am.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I haven¡¯t heard from you ever since you went to Borderzard. P-People said you might be dead...¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Mille was a mess; she reeked of booze and her make-up hade off, but he couldn¡¯t get her off of him. She was apparently worried about him.

    The Four Stars had told ude and the others about Hikaru¡¯s well-being. But ude, together with Luka, headed to Jarazack, with Professor Mikhail as their bodyguard. Silvester and Catherine went back to their respective homes. Only Mille was left clueless.

    Mille only knew that Hikaru made his way to Borderzard to solve the monster problem in Un el Portan. Waves of monsters surged towards the town, and the Adventurers Guild called for reinforcement. One would think it wasn¡¯t something a lone student from the academy could handle. And a few professors seemed to have stirred things up. They talked about how the adventurers in Borderzard were wiped out, loud enough so Mille could hear them. The principal warned them not to spread unreliable information, however.

    ¡¸Oh... Sounds like they¡¯re having fun spreading fake news.¡¹

    Names were added to Hikaru¡¯s list of people he¡¯d need to teach a lesson one day. He pushed Mille away and raised his body up.

    ¡¸B-But I really thought you were dead...¡¹

    ¡¸As you can see, I¡¯m alive and kicking. Have more faith in me.¡¹

    ¡¸But...¡¹

    ¡¸You should wash your face. It¡¯s a mess. I¡¯ll go get some water.¡¹

    Hikaru handed the professor a handkerchief. He didn¡¯t expect her to be that worried about him. Though he showed up during lectures, he knew it was more him doing whatever he pleased. He even thought maybe she didn¡¯t like him.

    She¡¯s not really that bad. She just has to stop drinking. I have to watch out so she doesn¡¯t drown in alcohol one day, Hikaru thought as he was trying to get up on his feet.

    ¡¸What do we have here?¡¹A voice came from the door.¡¸I thought myrade had returned so I wanted to check. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be going at it with a professor.¡¹

    Someone saw them both down on the floor. Hikaru turned slowly turned his head around like a robot needing oil and saw the magic item researcher Katy smiling.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anything to Lavia.¡¹Hikaru warned.

    ¡¸Forget that. I want to further my research on holy mana.¡¹

    Apparently, she just wanted his help.

    ¡¸I¡¯m actually thinking of going to Zubura.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You¡¯re going to Zubura?¡¹Mille asked.

    They were at the campus cafeteria. Mille¡¯s clothes had wrinkles on them, but she looked refreshed after washing her face. She was drinking coffee to sober up.

    ¡¸Yeah. I nned on going there at some point anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, sses are off for a while. I¡¯m going home to Jarazack too after I make something up for my yearly report.¡¹

    Put effort into it! Hikaru wanted to yell at her, but he knew there was really no reason to. Mille was beyond saving at this point. Hearing Zubura seemed to have piqued Katy¡¯s interest.

    ¡¸Wait, are you going to see the ruins?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ming with you!¡¹

    Katy half-rose to her feet, breathing heavily through her nose. Her chair toppled over with a bang, drawing the eyes of the few people in the cafeteria.

    The professor had passionate fans in herboratory, and since she was famous in the academy, she tended to draw attention. They were lucky the cafeteria was practically empty this early in the morning.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to say no, are you?!¡¹Katy asked.

    ¡¸I had a hunch you were going to say that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe. You¡¯re awfully meek.¡¹

    ¡¸You helped me, after all. The bullets did a great job.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, nice!¡¹

    Hikaru handed the bullets from the revolver to Katy. They needed to be repaired after he fired them¡ªbullets packed with Lavia¡¯s strongest spell. Without them, he probably wouldn¡¯t have managed to kill the Earth Dragon subspecies unscathed.

    ¡¸I have spare bullets. I¡¯ll give them to youter.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸When are you leaving? Today? Tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸You sound hasty. Shouldn¡¯t you be getting ready first or finish some things up?¡¹

    ¡¸I hole up in myb all year round. I can finalize my yearly reportter.¡¹

    Mille was staring at him with scornful eyes.

    ¡¸What is it, Professor?¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to Zubura too! I¡¯ve always wanted to go there!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the nk expression?! Why are you close with Professor Katy?! So you¡¯re okay with any older prettydy?!¡¹

    ¡¸Did you include yourself in that category?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask me with a straight face! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹

    It appeared that Mille was mad Hikaru and Katy had a secret.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going back home?¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸You should let your parents see you¡¯re doing fine.¡¹

    ¡¸It kinda pisses me off when you say something sensible.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a man ofmon sense.¡¹

    ¡¸Ipletely disagree with that statement.¡¹

    ¡¸I already have people going with me. I don¡¯t want to bring any more pains in the neck. Please take a hint.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you treating me like a pain in the neck?!

    For a while, Mille went on grumbling, but Hikaru firmly refused. As for Katy, he couldn¡¯t say no. He promised to help her with her research on holy mana, and they might find something rted to it in the ruins.

    And so the day of their departure arrived.

 Chapter 137 â€“ Fellow Travellers to Zubura

    <h4>Chapter 137 ¨C Fellow Travellers to Zubura</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Fellow Travellers to Zubura

    Hikaru decided to bring the Dimension Dragon Letter Box on the trip. As for the dragon stone he got from the Earth Dragon, he nned to leave it at home since he had no idea how to use it just yet. He was worried about a burr breaking into their home and stealing it, but it was much scarier if he brought it along and it got smashed. Looks like it¡¯ll be difficult to find a use for these things... Hikaru thought.

    Selica arrived one sunny morning, when the temperature was warmer than usual. It had been a few days since Hikarust saw her.

    ¡¸All right! Let¡¯s go see the ruins in Zubura!¡¹she said.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹

    Selica was standing by the street, while Hikaru pressed his middle finger to his forehead.

    ¡¸I did say we were going to Zubura.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! So let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸What are those three doing here?¡¹

    Selica came with Selyse, Sarah, and Sophie. Selyse wore an unreadable, refreshing smile, Sarah was grinning, and Sophie was somewhat frowning.

    ¡ºI told them I¡¯ll be fine alone, but they wanted toe. They¡¯re overprotective.¡»Selica said.

    ¡ºIt sure doesn¡¯t feel like that. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re plotting something.¡»

    ¡ºReally?¡»

    ¡ºWhat did you tell them?¡»

    ¡ºI told them I¡¯m going with you to Zubura and that there might be relics left behind by Japanese people.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s it. They¡¯re just incredibly curious about Japanese technology.¡»

    Although that didn¡¯t seem to apply to Sophie.

    ¡¸Good morning, Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Morning, Pa. Oh, you already brought your stuff.¡¹

    Pa was carrying a travelling bag just big enough for both her hands.

    ¡¸Yes. Selica dropped by the inn and told me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, makes sense.¡¹

    ¡¸Lady Pa.¡¹Sophie cut in.¡¸Let¡¯s have a nice chat on our long journey, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?! S-Sophie Bloomfield?! And the rest of the Four Stars!¡¹

    Pa wasn¡¯t aware that the rest of thedies tagged along. Hikaru realized Sophie wanted toe because she was curious about Pa who possessed simr healing powers as her.

    Pa¡¯s healing is much more powerful than hers, though.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t n on telling Sophie that. He already warned Pa not to say anything as well.

    ¡¸Hikaru, why don¡¯t you invite her in¡ª¡¹Lavia came down, and frowned as soon as she noticed the whole member of the Four Stars were present.

    ¡¸For the record, this isn¡¯t my fault.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I know, but... I wonder if we¡¯ll fit in the carriage.¡¹

    ¡¸Do we need a second one?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! Seven people should fit in arge carriage!¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, we have one morepany.¡¹

    Katy arrived a bitter. She was d that the Four Stars of the East wereing, as it meant a safer journey. Even researchers like Katy knew about thedies, apparently.

    There was one problem, however.

    ¡¸So what¡¯s the Professor doing here?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    Katy brought Mille along.

    ¡¸I told you I¡¯m going so I¡¯m going!¡¹Mille said.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll just get in the way.¡¹

    ¡¸It actually hurts when you say it with a straight face, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸At this point, seven or eight doesn¡¯t make a difference! We¡¯ll just squeeze everyone into the carriage!¡¹

    Selica was being absurd. A trip to Zubura took four days. Crammed inside a carriage that long would be too much.

    ¡¸No can do.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Why not?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the only guy around. The rest of you are women. Be more considerate, will you?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know you were a pervy brat!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯ll tell them about the Calorie Mate diet.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I heard something interesting just now.¡¹Sarah cut in.

    ¡¸H-Hey! Go away, Sarah!¡¹Selica protested.

    ¡¸Anyway, we need two carriages. Your whole party can use one.¡¹Hikaru added.

    ¡¸I want to ride with Lady Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸And I want to talk to Hikaru about our home country!¡¹

    ¡¸No. I¡¯m not giving you Pa.¡¹Hikaru told Sophie. ¡¸And we won¡¯t be talking about that all the time, Selica. You don¡¯t have to be in the same carriage as me.¡¹

    ¡¸My, my...¡¹

    Sophie¡¯s eyes narrowed, while Selica pouted.

    ¡¸I expected something like this, so I prepared a mega carriage.¡¹Katy uttered an unfamiliar word.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸A carriage than carry at least ten people. Kotobi developed it recently. Eight people should be enough. Ah, you don¡¯t have to worry about the money since I¡¯m the one who prepared it. In exchange, please allow Mille toe.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s Professor Katy for you!¡¹Mille was ecstatic.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re helping out Professor Mille.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a woman, after all. I will support my fellow women.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha... Please don¡¯t say anything weird!¡¹Mille cried, turning red.

    Does Professor Mille like Katy? Ah, I see. That makes sense. That¡¯s why she insisted oning when Katy said she was going to Zubura.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know, Professor.¡¹Hikaru said, his eyes warm and gentle.¡¸It¡¯s going to be rough, but good luck.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru? Why are you looking at me like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, we¡¯ll bring down our stuff.¡¹

    Hikaru and Lavia returned to their room to get their luggage.

    ¡¸Did we forget anything?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Haha. We don¡¯t really have much stuff in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought this ce didn¡¯t have a lived-in feel to it. It¡¯s because of theck of personal belongings.¡¹

    ¡¸We should buy some.¡¹

    After a final check, Hikaru locked the door. They might be gone for at least a month, but surprisingly he wasn¡¯t worried. In fact, he felt exhrated.

    ¡¸I get it.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸We¡¯re not running away or trying to survive. It¡¯s my first time feeling like we¡¯re on an actual trip.¡¹

    ¡¸Same here. I didn¡¯t say anything about it, but I was really looking forward to this trip that I felt like skipping.¡¹

    ¡¸You? Skipping? Just make sure you don¡¯t trip and fall over.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch!¡¹

    Lavia elbowed him. Hikaru realized she was now able to make jokes about her past as a caged bird. Hikaru jumped down thest two steps of stairs, the travelling bag heavy in his hand.

 Chapter 138 â€“ Mega Carriage Technology

    <h4>Chapter 138 ¨C Mega Carriage Technology</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Mega Carriage Technology

    The mega carriage that Katy arranged for was driven by six horses, characterized by two cars linked to each other with a curtain to separate.

    ¡¸Behold, Hikaru. This is more than just two cars connected to each other.¡¹Katy began exining proudly.¡¸Roads sometimes have sharp curves. So the wheels are designed in such a way that they can independently turn right and left. There¡¯s also a knob in the rear car. If you exert power on it, the vehicle can turn a curve freely.¡¹

    It seemed they did more than just double the capacity.

    ¡¸A magic item assists the wheels¡¯ operation and the spring installed under the seats to limit shaking was changed to an actual magic item. But wait, there¡¯s more! The carriage¡¯s frame is made of wood from Elder Treants so it¡¯s much more flexible and installing a foldable bed is possible...¡¹

    ¡¸Can you exin on the way?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Oh, so everyone¡¯s here.¡¹

    Katy sounded disappointed. She assumed Hikaru was deeply interested in magic items, so she tended to go on and on. He was interested, though¡ªjust not as much as Katy.

    ¡¸Wow, there¡¯s so much space.¡¹

    Living up to its name, the interior was muchrger than a normal carriage. The rear car was used for luggage, while the front for passengers. The seats in the cabin were just like the one found in trains, and there were two sets, each with six seats facing each other.

    Overhead were what seemed to be luggagepartments, which really made the vehicle feel like an actual train, but apparently those were the foldable beds. One of the carriage¡¯s features was the passengers could sleep inside instead of setting up camp outside.

    They had plenty of time, though, so they might not need to use them.

    ¡¸All right. Time to go!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Sarah handled the driving. She had the experience, and was skilled in dealing with animals. Coachmen were in great demand during winter, when people wanted to visit their homes. Katy nned to pay a hefty sum for a driver, but Sarah volunteered, saying there was no need to waste money.

    ¡¸Hmm, so I¡¯m the only guy here, huh...¡¹

    Pa and Lavia sat beside Hikaru, while Selica, Selyse, and Sophie took the seats across them. Katy and Mille were sleeping on the other box seat. They hadn¡¯t had enough sleep the past few days making their yearly report in a hurry.

    Hikaru thought they didn¡¯t need to be in such a hurry since the winter was long anyway.

    ¡¸If we find something interesting there, who knows when I¡¯ll be back in the academy?¡¹was what Katy said, her eyes gleaming.

    Mille was much more sensible.¡¸I¡¯m heading straight home after Zubura.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸You should be more happy! You have yourself a harem!¡¹

    ¡ºIf I had one, you wouldn¡¯t be a part of it. Actually, can you not say things like that? Lavia might get the wrong idea.¡»

    ¡ºOh. How about we make it real instead so she doesn¡¯t get the ¡°wrong¡± idea anymore?¡»

    Hikaru warned her in Japanese to avoid trouble, but she just had to wink at him.

    ¡ºWhat a pain in the neck...¡»

    ¡ºWho are you calling a pain in the neck?! I¡¯m a third-year student! You¡¯re a first-year, aren¡¯t you?!¡»

    ¡¸Ah, Selica told me you two are from the same town.¡¹Selyse interjected.

    Beside them, Sophie was bombarding Pa with healing magic-rted questions like ¡°Are you affiliated with the church? What¡¯s your position?¡± Pa eyed Hikaru, pleading for help. He already told her beforehand to just answer with ¡°Noment¡± or simply dodge the questions. Hang in there.

    ¡¸Did you know each other?¡¹Lavia asked, seemingly interested in Hikaru and Selica¡¯s rtionship.

    ¡¸Not really! But he lived near the neighboring station!¡¹

    I¡¯m pretty sure Selyse and Lavia can¡¯tprehend how far ¡°the next station¡± was. In this world, stations referred to carriage stations which were located quite far from each other. Not a distance one could walk in twenty minutes. No. It took a day to get to a different station here.

    ¡¸Your hometown¡¯s civilization sounds interesting.¡¹Selyse said.

    ¡¸I suppose. Though I think this world is plenty interesting too.¡¹Hikaru replied.

    ¡¸Really now?¡¹

    ¡¸I find the existence of God here quite strange.¡¹

    The existence of a ¡°divinity system¡± to be more precise, but Hikaru cut it short.

    ¡¸Gods exist, all right. This ismon knowledge to us. Is it different for you two?¡¹

    ¡¸Our God wasn¡¯t exactly pragmatic. Not unlike here!¡¹Selica said.

    ¡¸There are plenty of religious groups over there, though.¡¹Hikaru added.

    ¡¸Does that mean people there worship other beings besides God? Like demons or evil gods?¡¹

    ¡¸No. We have many gods.¡¹Selica said.

    ¡¸Well, yeah. I believe there are too many gods for us to count out there.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean. Our gods didn¡¯t exactly manifest before humans. So people imagined different kinds of gods, and they worshipped each of them separately.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sounds inconvenient.¡¹

    ¡¸You can say that again.¡¹

    Plenty of wars were fought because of religion. But not in this world. Gods here didn¡¯t give oracles, nor did they have personas, but they provided clear and concrete blessings.

    At present, a god to Hikaru was a being that provided only benefit to the people.

    ¡¸So what¡¯s your opinion of Forestia?¡¹Hikaru asked Selyse.

    They left Ponsonia and were looking for a ce to migrate to. They hadn¡¯t been here long, but they should¡¯ve had a tour of the ce.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... To be honest, I think Forestia is fragile.¡¹Selyse said.¡¸In terms of military power, this country¡¯s the weakest in the continent. Far behind the Quinnd Empire that had to recover after the chaos caused by thete Emperor. Not to mention Ponsonia, a kingdom that¡¯s further developing its military policy. Forestia is also way weaker than the nation of Einbeast that professed the conferment of status to strong people, and Vireocean with its powerful navy.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying they won¡¯t stand a chance if attacked?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. The reason no one¡¯s attacked Forestia before is because Ponsonia and Quinnd aren¡¯t really interested in the country. There aren¡¯t a lot of arablends. There are plenty of mines, though, but the winters are long, the means of transportation is limited. So there¡¯s no need to invade this ce.¡¹

    I see. Hikaru nodded. Selyse¡¯s thought was the same as what Hikaru had gathered so far.

    ¡¸But...¡¹she added.¡¸I also learned something since we got here.¡¹

    ¡¸What would that be?¡¹

    ¡¸While the towns are small, and the military is weak, civilization is actually advancing here. Take this carriage for example. The ones Ponsonia use are much more primitive.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying Forestia surpasses the other countries in terms of science?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but that¡¯s all. I understand the need to improve technology since there¡¯s not a lot of people here, but it¡¯ll stand out in the near future and might turn into a reason for foreign countries to invade.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, yes...¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a simr case back in your home? Like a small state surrounded by powerful nations. I¡¯d like to know how they managed to survive.¡¹

    Selyse was interested in Earth¡¯s history. Hikaru¡¯s and Selica¡¯s gazes met.

    ¡ºWhat about Taiwan?¡»Hikaru said.¡ºThey¡¯re managing to dodge China¡¯s ims over their sovereignty.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m thinking of Switzend. European powers agreed at the Congress of Vienna that the state should be neutral.¡»

    ¡ºI think it¡¯s quite different since every male citizen there gets conscripted into the army.¡»

    They mulled it over for a while.

    ¡¸In our world, war is business. If it¡¯s not worth the investment, countries won¡¯t go to war. They probably make their schemes through diplomatic discussions instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. So Forestia just has to make itself look appealing, while also conveying that if attacked, the invading country would only suffer losses.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. The other option is to form an alliance with arger and more powerful country.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s not one country in the continent that¡¯s more powerful than Ponsonia. Let¡¯s assume for the sake of argument, that there is one such country, what would they get from forming an alliance with Forestia?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I see.¡¹Hikaru realized something.

    ¡¸Looks like my theory was right.¡¹Selyse said, smiling.

    ¡¸Hey, let us in on it too! You¡¯re not making any sense!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸What we talked about just now. Technology is this country¡¯s strong point. They could use it as leverage to form an alliance.¡¹

    ¡¸Einbeast isn¡¯t exactly a huge country, but it can keep Ponsonia and Quinnd in check.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like you already had your answer from the start.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸I must say, pretending to discuss things while leading us to the conclusion is quite a nasty move.¡¹

    ¡¸My bad.¡¹Selyse apologized with a smile.

    She meant well. Selyse already had a n in mind. One of Forestia¡¯s assets was its technology. Providing technology wasn¡¯t really a big deal¡ªit didn¡¯t really run out, making it easy to use as consideration for an alliance. The allied country could maintain its superiority over enemy nations while also receiving benefit. A candidate would be the multi-racial country of Einbeast¡ªa ce ruled by a Human Beast.

    Does this mean she¡¯s seriously considering moving here? Hikaru wondered. So rank B adventurers even consider a country¡¯s foreign policies when making decisions.

    All the adventurers Hikaru had met before were mediocre. Selyse seemed to be a cut or two above them.

    ¡¸If Forestia formed an alliance with Einbeast, Ponsonia would have to worry about getting attacked from behind if they invaded this country. In financial terms, this would be a big loss. Though the technology has to be improved further before it can be used as a bargaining tool.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Einbeast will agree to an alliance right now. If possible, they would¡¯ve done it a long time ago.¡¹

    Queen Marquedo and Zofira weren¡¯t exactly stupid. They probably already considered Selyse¡¯s idea.

    ¡¸But you two might be able to solve this problem.¡¹Selyse pointed at both Hikaru and Selica, shing a mischievous smile.

    ¡¸The Zuburan ruins might hold the key to influencing foreign nations. Of course, you¡¯re not really obliged to do that much for this country. You can just steal the technology and hightail it out of here.¡¹

 Chapter 139 â€“ The Mysterious Dragon Slayer

    <h4>Chapter 139 ¨C The Mysterious Dragon yer</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Mysterious Dragon yer

    Hikaru surmised that perhaps there was technology left behind by Japanese people in the Zuburan ruins. They might find information on the holy mana that Katy was studying on. Or maybe not. Either way, there was a high chance that Hikaru and Selica might discover information not yet known to this country.

    Selyse was trying to say that how the information would be used was up to Hikaru and Selica.

    ¡¸I have no intention of doing that.¡¹Hikaru denied.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I promised Professor Katy to aid her in her research and that¡¯s not limited to the ruins in Zubura. It¡¯s up to her how she wants to use her findings. She¡¯ll most likely publish them, though.¡¹

    ¡¸And you¡¯re fine with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. No biggie.¡¹

    ¡¸You might gain a huge amount of profit. Surely you understand that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. Get off my back, sheesh.¡¹

    Earningrge amounts of money through patents was a thing in Japan as well. Hikaru believed Japan¡¯s rights business was advanced. He didn¡¯t need to be reminded about the money he could get.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹For some reason, Selyse heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s enough, Selyse. Like I said, Hikaru is an honest and upstanding guy!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s going on, Selica?¡¹Hikaru certainly didn¡¯t believe he was honest and upstanding. But there was something in the way Selica said it.

    ¡¸I can exin. Sorry for testing you.¡¹Selyse said, giving a wry smile.

    ¡¸Remember the monster outbreak from Un el Portan? The battle was an official ¡°request¡± to the adventurers through the Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸That makes sense. There were barely any soldiers there.¡¹

    That reminds me, Hikaru thought. I wonder what happened to that special forces dude they captured. He was handed to the guards in Borderzard. They should use him as a bargaining chip against Ponsonia. Ponsonia will most likely y dumb, though.

    ¡¸And we sessfully defended the town. In other words, we received a reward.¡¹

    ¡¸So? What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸You still don¡¯t get it? You won¡¯t get even 1 gn since you didn¡¯t officially participate as an adventurer. I¡¯m talking about the Sris Mage who protected the town and the Mysterious Dragon yer who secretly killed the Earth Dragon.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t know such names were floating around. He was, of course, going to feign ignorance.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    Selyse sighed.

    ¡¸So you really want to hide it. Queen Marquedo offered an unprecedented amount of reward. But the top two people who contributed the most have gone missing, so there¡¯s still some money left over.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Not really my problem, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Why hide it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking me. I can¡¯t give you an answer.¡¹

    ¡¸Just speaking generally. I¡¯m not asking about you specifically.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... Maybe they don¡¯t need the money?¡¹

    ¡¸By the way the third on the list were the Four Stars of the East. They received a total of six million gns. Four million for minimizing damage to the town, 1.5 million for healing the injured, and half a million for scouting the Earth Dragon despite the danger.¡¹

    Even the first to provide information about the Earth Dragon¡¯s death was rewarded. It was indeed avish amount¡ªabout sixty million in Japanese yen¡ªbut the Adventurers Guild should have seized the materials from the Earth Dragon. They could get good money from selling them. Hikaru burned the monster¡¯s skin and tentacles, but the meat, bones, and fangs still remained.

    Combine those with the materials from the monsters killed near town, Forestia and the guild wouldn¡¯t be in the red.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Then the first and second on the list must have higher rewards. Nothing to do with me, though.¡¹

    Selyse sighed once more.

    ¡¸You do look like you don¡¯t want to stand out. The Queen wanted to conduct a parade for both the Mysterious Dragon yer and the Sris Mage and show them to the public.¡¹

    Okay, that¡¯s just ridiculous. That woman¡¯s plotting something.

    Right now, drawing attention wasn¡¯t a problem since Hikaru and Lavia didn¡¯t have to worry about pursuers from Ponsonia anymore. But still being well-known meant not being able to do a lot of things. The price of being famous, so to speak.

    Rather than imposing such a disadvantage on himself, Hikaru would rathery low. They weren¡¯t in trouble financially anyway. Converted to Japanese currency, he had more than a hundred million yen. The dragon stone should be enough reward for what I did.

    Hikaru had no idea how much he could sell it for since he couldn¡¯t find information on it in Rnd¡¯s memories. It didn¡¯t look like Rnd dabbled much in dragon stones.

    ¡¸Now they¡¯re having trouble since people are iming to be the Dragon yer.¡¹

    ¡¸For real?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! They called me to verify their ims.¡¹Sarah said from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸Did you see this Dragon yer, Sarah?¡¹Hikaru asked, frowning.

    He had his Stealth on back then. No one should¡¯ve seen him.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t. But mydies¡¯ instinct tells me who he really is. Also, the onesing forward were rough-looking men. One look and they were out.¡¹

    Sarah seemed to believe that Hikaru was the one who killed the Earth Dragon. That much was obvious when they talked in Borderzard.

    It must be her Instinct... My Instinct is also telling me to just answer with ¡°Noment¡±.

    Hikaru shrugged.¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    Even Selyse gave up.¡¸Fine. I won¡¯t press the issue any further.¡¹

    ¡¸Selyse lost a battle of endurance!¡¹Selica eximed.

    ¡¸Hikaru is a tough nut to crack, okay? He carefully chooses his words so he¡¯s notmitting to anything, and there¡¯s nothing I can really say when he¡¯s this defiant.¡¹Selyse told Selica.¡¸Sorry for prying and being persistent, Hikaru. We didn¡¯t exactly have a friendly conversation back in Borderzard. I had a lot of questions too, but we didn¡¯t really get anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. No need to apologize. You carried out my request anyway.¡¹

    In exchange for providing information about Forestia, Hikaru asked the Four Stars to protect ude and Luka, and they managed to aplish that. Right now, ude and Luka were in Jarazack. As payment, Hikaru told them everything he knew about the country.

    ¡¸Hikaru. To be honest, I think 6 million gns is too much. We didn¡¯t even work that long. So I want you to take half of it.¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter who you really are. I¡¯m giving it to you out of pure goodwill. Just because you take it doesn¡¯t mean you admit that you¡¯re the one who killed the Earth Dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. I asked rank B adventurers to do a job. I know the information I gave is not enough for payment. Just keep it. Maybe the Dragon yer¡ªwho is definitely not me¡ªwants you to have it.¡¹

    ¡¸Here I was, nning to use the request to make you feel indebted.¡¹Selyse told the truth.

    ¡¸I figured as much.¡¹

    At first nce, Selyse Lande, the Sun Maiden, looked like a cheerful and sincere woman, but she was actually quite the cunning devil. Hikaru didn¡¯t want to owe her anything, or vice versa.

    ¡¸So you saw through everything.¡¹

    ¡¸An utter defeat, Selyse!¡¹

    For some reason, Selica was delighted even though her party leader just lost.

    ¡¸What did you talk about?¡¹Hikaru asked Pa as he entered the room.

    Later that evening, they entered a town and checked in at an inn. Going with the Four Stars would only draw attention so they booked different ces.

    ¡¸L-Lady Sophie advised me to join the church or the Healers Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Healers Guild?¡¹

    Apparently there was a small-scale guild where Healers gathered. Healing magic only manifested to those who had great faith, so there weren¡¯t a lot of them around. Potions could be substituted for weaker healing magic, but for the more powerful ones, potions were rare. As such, Healers sometimes get kidnapped.

    For Pa¡¯s protection, Sophie strongly advised her to join such organizations. In fact, Sophie pushed the issue too much, wearing Pa out.

    ¡¸I see. Must¡¯ve been rough.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine! I told her that I have you! About 500 times...¡¹

    Oh, that woman was really persistent.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach that stubborn phnthropist a lesson so she doesn¡¯t bother you again.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯d do that for me?¡¹

    ¡¸I just hate it when people touch my stuff. I¡¯d even get pissed if someone took my veggies I couldn¡¯t finish because I was full.¡¹

    ¡¸Am I like a parsley to you?!¡¹Pa cried.

    Hikaru was about to add some nonsense like ¡°I actually love parsley¡± to cheer Pa up when Lavia cut in.

    ¡¸Pa, Hikaru¡¯s just trying to hide his embarrassment. Since he took you in, he¡¯ll take good care of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia-san!¡¹Pa clung to Lavia.

    ¡¸I really wonder what you two talked about while I was gone.¡¹

    They¡¯re getting along too well.

    ¡¸A secret!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a secret!¡¹

    The girls answered in unison. Hikaru gave an exasperated sigh.

 Chapter 140 â€“ Sarah the Driver

    <h4>Chapter 140 ¨C Sarah the Driver</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Sarah the Driver

    At longst, they would be arriving at Zubura today; not in the capital, but a town near the border. They didn¡¯t need to go to the capital to get to the ruins. Hikaru felt like sightseeing, but Katy¡¯s domineering attitude made it hard to bring it up.

    To give the horses some time to rest, Hikaru and the others took a small break at a town. Up ahead was a coniferous forest, the trees visible from the window of the caf¨¦ they arrived at.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so excited, Hikaru! I¡¯ve seen ruins in the past, about twice, but they only showed me the highlights. I¡¯ve been to a museum to where they disyed artifacts.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, are there restrictions to viewing?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. The ruins are one of the only few things that Zubura has to raise their standing. I asked the principal to issue free passes for us, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? When did you do that?¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t know about the restrictions. He was impressed by Katy¡¯s proactiveness.

    ¡¸She dragged me along to the principal¡¯s office to beg for it.¡¹Mille said.¡¸I didn¡¯t even know what was going on.¡¹

    So Mille went with her. The principal is from Zubura. She probably has some power there. But I must say...

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you got approval. You¡¯re from Kotobi.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yeah. I told her you wereing and she agreed.¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸The principal seems to have taken a liking to you.¡¹

    Hikaru went out to gather Dragon Kidney Flower to save the principal¡¯s nephew. That¡¯s when he met Silvester, a member of the former royal family of Zubura. The principal was aware of this.

    But she also knew about all the trouble he had caused so far. The admins, especially, detested Hikaru. Who knew what they told the principal? Perhaps the principal herself thought Hikaru was troublesome to deal with.

    ¡¸I hear you talking about the ruins!¡¹

    Selica, who was having a light meal with her party members on another table, approached them.

    ¡¸Quit eavesdropping.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Lies! I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping. I can help with examining the ruins too, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Right. You¡¯re familiar with it as well, not just Hikaru.¡¹Katy said.¡¸Ah, I can¡¯t wait to get there.¡¹

    ¡¸You can count on me!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear!¡¹

    Maybe I should just leave it to Selica and go sightseeing instead, Hikaru thought. But he couldn¡¯t do that. It¡¯s human nature to want to see an incredible discovery.

    Of course, they¡¯d be visiting ruins that were already explored before. But people tend to think ¡°Maybe if I go there, I¡¯ll find something new¡±¡ªperhaps decipher ancient documents, or dig up treasure chests.

    I also love these kind of treasure-hunting activities...

    It was only natural for a man to feel excited about using information as clues to discover treasures before anyone else could.

    As soon as the carriage started moving, Selica and Katy started talking in one box seat, where the rest of the Four Stars were seated. Lavia began to doze on the other seat, exhausted from the long trip. Mille and Pa were already fast asleep. Hikaru put a nket over Lavia and made her lie down so she could sleep morefortably. He gave up the seat, though now he had limited options as to where to go.

    ¡¸Ah, Hikaru. Would you like to sit here?¡¹

    Selyse smiled, offering him a seat. Beside her, Sophie stared at Hikaru with a frown. She¡¯s doing this knowing Sophie and I don¡¯t get along. Hikaru had recently gotten a better look at the darkness the Sun Maiden hid inside her. No way I¡¯m sitting there.

    ¡¸Oh? If it isn¡¯t Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸I had no other choice. At least this spot is better than the other option.¡¹

    The driver¡¯s seat was wide, so Hikaru sat beside Sarah. After having enough rest, the six horses¡¯ gait seemed to have gotten lighter. Soon the carriage entered the coniferous forest.

    ¡¸I¡¯m working hard out here, you know. It¡¯s cold so I have to be dressed heavily too.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t have toe if you were gonnain anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeesh! You¡¯ll never be popr with the girls with a mouth like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m good as long as I have Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Can I have Pa then?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can¡¯t.¡¹

    A bit of opening and she tries to take Pa away. Gotta watch out for this one too.

    ¡¸Not this, not that. You sure are stingy.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. Thank you for driving us in this cold weather. You are a great help. There. How about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good. I like that. Now I have to keep at it! A youngster is thanking me for my efforts, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Youngster, huh? I suppose I am younger by about three years.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? You¡¯re around 12 or 13, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No! I¡¯m 15!¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Sarah was surprised. Her Soul Board indicated she was 18, three years older than him.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re a full-grown boy. That was unexpected.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that? I¡¯m an actual adventurer.¡¹Hikaru showed his guild card.

    ¡¸Rank E and a Civilian. Come on. You have a rare job ss, don¡¯t you? Tell me about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I only have Civilian.¡¹

    A barefaced lie. Sarah didn¡¯t believe him either.

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing that immense fire magic used to kill the Earth Dragon was from the blessing of a job ss.¡¹

    That had nothing to do with sses. It was all the power of the revolver. On a side note, Hikaru received spare bullets from Katy and some more for this trip. Everyst one was packed with Lavia¡¯s me Gospel. All ten of them. He could destroy a small fortress with his weapon now.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t kill an Earth Dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we tell each other about our job sses?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the point of that? There¡¯s no benefit to it. All you do is reveal your secret. Besides, you can just lie about your ss.¡¹

    ¡¸Satisfying your curiosity is one benefit.¡¹

    ¡¸Man, you¡¯re hopeless.¡¹

    ¡¸Rude! I¡¯m older than you, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Older? Show some more dignity first, then I¡¯ll believe you.¡¹

    ¡¸All right! How about this? We show each other¡¯s guild cards.¡¹

    Sarah took out her card and showed it to Hikaru.

    ¡¾Adventurers Guild Card¡¿

    ¡¾Name¡¿Sarah

    ¡¾Registration¡¿Pongee Elka Adventurers Guild, Kingdom of Ponsonia

    ¡¾Rank¡¿B

    ¡¾Job ss¡¿City, Town, and Vige People Rescue God: Civilian

    ¡¾Party¡¿Four Stars of the East (B)

    It was the first time Hikaru saw the guild card of an adventurer in a party. Apparently the individual and party ranks were separated.

    ¡¸Would you look at that? You¡¯re a Civilian just like me.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸How about we show our sses one at a time? Then you¡¯ll get to see the rare ssester on. We stop when we run out of job sses to show.¡¹

    I see. Quite interesting. Hikaru checked his list of job sses.

    Assassination God: Night Stalker2

    Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer2

    Throwing God: Dead Shot2

    Chaos God: Eye of the Storm3

    Wide Area Detection God: Grand Sonar4

    Woods Strolling God: Forest Walker4

    Labyrinth Exploring God: Dungeon Walker4

    Heaven Searching God: Sinner4

    Lower ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger: Lesser Angel5

    Common Town Night Burr God: Town Thief6

    City, Town, and Vige People Rescue God: Civilian10

    He had eleven in total, which was apparently quite a lot.

    Should I keep the Town Thief one from her? Hikaru was having trouble since he didn¡¯t know much about job sses in the first ce. He considered showing Lesser Angel to her. Maybe she knew something about it, like its effects and why it appeared, since he waspletely clueless. I think it showed up right after I killed the Earth Dragon.

    It should be safe to show her Forest Walker and Dungeon Walker. Hikaru heard from the guild that if one had a four-character job ss, they¡¯d be a high-level adventurer. Sarah should have one too.

    Hikaru was a bit curious about Sarah¡¯s job sses as well, since they had simr fighting styles. If the need arose, he could just tell her he had nothing more to show. Sarah herself could do the same too.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s do it.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Really? Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who suggested it.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re awfully secretive. I didn¡¯t expect you to agree. Okay, let¡¯s do this!¡¹

    Hikaru set his job ss to Lower ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger: Lesser Angel.

    ¡¸You go first since this was your idea.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Sarah changed her ss and showed her card to Hikaru.

    Common Town Night Burr God: Town Thief

    Hikaru stared at the card with a nk expression.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not what it looks like! I didn¡¯t actually steal anything. This job ss usually appears to those who sneak into people¡¯s houses.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying you didn¡¯tmit any crime?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m pretty sure entering someone¡¯s home without permission is a crime.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Well, what can I do?! Most of the requests that asked for me involved sneaking around!¡¹

    Gathering information and scouting, I guess? So the Adventurers Guild deals with those kinds of requests too, huh? Hikaru was impressed.

    ¡¸I figured that was the case. Here.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You have it too?! You criminal!¡¹

    ¡¸Really, now?¡¹

    Hikaru managed to safely get Town Thief out of the way. Sarah sighed.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect you to have it too. You do look like an expert in covert operations.¡¹

    ¡¸All thanks to my gear. Oh, and for the record, I didn¡¯t steal anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, sure. I get it. I believe you.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Ow, ow, ow! Stop pinching my ears! Youck respect towards your elders!¡¹

    ¡¸Just show me the next one.¡¹

    ¡¸This kid needs to learn respect!¡¹Sarah yelled as she showed her next job ss.

 Chapter 141 â€“ Adventures and Drakons and the Church

    <h4>Chapter 141 ¨C Adventures and Drakons and the Church</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Adventures and Drakons and the Church

    ¡¸Adventure Hunting God: Advance Scout...?¡¹

    Sarah showed a four-character job ss, one that was extremely rare. Having one meant you were a high-level adventurer. What kinda effects does it provide? Hikaru thought as he looked at Sarah, who was eyeing him suspiciously.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not the least bit surprised.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸Ah, well... I¡¯m too shocked, I didn¡¯t know how to react.¡¹Hikaru exined.

    A normal adventurer would¡¯ve been surprised.

    ¡¸Maybe you do have a job ss that¡¯s at the same level¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. I just expected someone from the Four Stars of the East to at least have a four-character ss. So what sort of effect does it have?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell you that... or so I¡¯d like to say. You really don¡¯t know?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Adventurers dream of having sses with the word ¡°Adventure¡± in it. Not to brag or anything, but they have be a popr topic among adventurers when they exchange information about job sses.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, now...¡¹

    Hikaru had no one to exchange information with. He felt bad. It felt as though he was being made fun of for not having friends. Then again, he chose not to make friends with anyone.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t look like you have many friends...¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll find out with a little inquiry anyway, so I¡¯ll tell you. Job sses with ¡°Adventure¡± in its name will bestow the user with an incredible buff whenever they¡¯re working on a request for the Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸I know five of them. Advance Scout will give huge boosts when on a scouting mission. The rest are Adventure Combat God: Adventure Battle Master, Adventure Magic God: Spirit Adventurer, Adventure Inspiration God: The Chosen One, Adventurer Life God: Risk My Life.¡¹

    Hikaru was silent, pondering over what Sarah just said. The part about ¡°whenever they¡¯re working on a request for the Adventurers Guild¡± bothered him.

    This whole system was created by the man who was blessed by the Wisdom God. It¡¯s basically a backbone of how this world works, along with thews of physics. But the Adventurers Guild was created and operated by humans. So why is the guild directly involved with the system? That makes it sound like the Adventurers Guild was created by the gods.

    Sarahughed, ignoring Hikaru¡¯s troubled look.

    ¡¸By the way, isn¡¯t Risk My Life amazing? Danger follows anyone who has this job ss, but the blessing they get is that they don¡¯t die¡ªI don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good or a bad thing¡ªso they always take the really dangerous jobs.¡¹

    ¡¸Are there only five of those sses?¡¹

    ¡¸Those are the only known ones so far. You can only find three or four of them in books. The adventurerswork has a lot more information.¡¹

    Hikaru heaved a sigh. Sounds like the books in this world are way behind when ites to information.

    Perhaps that was to be expected. Despite this world having magic and job sses¡ªthings that were not avable in modern Japan¡ªthey hadn¡¯t made much advancement in the field of science, simply because magic and job sses were very handy. Everyone received some kind of blessing, so they didn¡¯t feel the need to engage in research and development. That¡¯s probably also the reason why record-keeping wasn¡¯t as valued.

    Now I feel like losing the library down there in the dungeon was such a waste. They had plenty of records there.

    ¡¸All right, it¡¯s your turn. What job ss will you show me? You do have a five-character one, right? Or perhaps four? Or maybe... even three!¡¹

    Two, even. No way he was gonna tell her that, though. Hikaru fiddled with his guild card, and just like the original n, he showed her Lower ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger God: Lesser Angel. Sarah sounded like she knew a lot of things. Hikaru thought he might get some information about the ss.

    Silence followed. Well within Hikaru¡¯s expectations... But he didn¡¯t expect her next reaction.

    ¡¸W-Wait... It can¡¯t be... No way!¡¹

    She looked at the card and then at Hikaru. Wait, something¡¯s off... he thought.

    ¡¸Sophie! Hey, Sophie! Come here for a sec¡ª¡¹

    As she turned over her shoulder and yelled, Hikaru quickly covered her mouth.

    ¡¸What are you doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on, Sarah¡ª¡¹

    Sophie came out along with Selyse, wondering what was going on, and what they saw was Sarah bending backwards with Hikaru close to her, covering her mouth.

    ¡¸I wonder what happened out here...¡¹Sophie smiled, but she red at Hikaru with eyes full of disdain and fury.

    ¡¸Please tell me you cleared up any misunderstanding.¡¹

    Fifteen minutester. Hikaru was left alone on the driver¡¯s seat while Sarah went inside the carriage with Sophie. Apparently he didn¡¯t have to do anything when the vehicle was moving stably. Sarah warned him not to touch the reins and to call for her if there was oing traffic. After a while, she returned, drained.

    ¡¸Sophie really hates you, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸No skin off my back. I don¡¯t n to make her like me. Anyway, you better not have told her about my job ss.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t. My bad, I kinda panicked.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it really that rare?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know?! Of course, you don¡¯t. Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t look so calm.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll tell me about it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Sarah grabbed the reins. The same coniferous trees spread out all around them.

    ¡¸Lower ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger: Lesser Angel is a job ss that Sophie¡¯s been searching for for years.¡¹

    ¡¸Search for it? Is it something that can be found?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I meant. She¡¯s searching for the one who has it.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    A bad feeling started brewing in Hikaru¡¯s gut.

    ¡¸Sophie is a member of the Church. And the Church has a legend that¡¯s been passed down for generations. To summarize it, ¡°When evil spreads, the drakons die, and de reaches God, the end wille. O¡¯ child of God, find heaven¡¯s messenger, and smite evil¡± or something along those lines. Sophie¡¯s been going around as a member of the Four Stars of the East, but her goal is also to find this heaven¡¯s messenger.¡¹

    ¡¸And that refers to this job ss?¡¹

    Hikaru yed around with his guild card. He already set the job ss back to Civilian.

    ¡¸I think so. At least, that¡¯s what the Church believes. Apparently there were a few people in the past with Heaven¡¯s Messenger-rted job sses. They had no idea how it manifested.¡¹

    ¡¸Did they fight ¡°evil¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. They were watched at all times and protected by the Church.¡¹

    Hikaru scoffed. How stupid, he thought. So the Church were content with just that? What exactly does ¡°evil¡± refer to? What does heaven¡¯s messenger mean? Its effects? They didn¡¯t bother verifying? If they did, they could¡¯ve announced it to the public and gather more people with job sses rted to being a ¡°Heaven¡¯s Messenger¡±.

    ¡¸Do you know how you got that ss?¡¹Sarah asked.

    It probably had something to do with killing that subspecies of Earth Dragon. But was that all? There should be a few¡ªif not a lot¡ªof people who killed dragon-type monsters in the past.

    Hmm... The legend mentions drakons dying, right?

    He released a drakon once in the ruins of Poelnxinia. After smashing the Holy Mana Ball, a drakon climbed to the skies like an electric current. And the creature said:

    ...You broke my seal. Well done, puny human from another world...

    The drakon knew Hikaru came from another world. He just couldn¡¯t ask how.

    Does it have something to do with that drakon? But the Lesser Angel didn¡¯t show up then; only after I killed the Earth Dragon. Maybe both are necessary to get the job ss?

    In that case, it made sense. There might be plenty of people who managed to kill dragons, but probably only a few ever made contact with an actual drakon. And there should barely be anyone who actually satisfied both conditions.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. It would be difficult to confirm, and I can¡¯t corroborate it either. Why do you want to know, anyway? The deal was not to tell anyone else.¡¹

    ¡¸To satisfy my curiosity, I guess?¡¹

    This girl¡¯s quite interesting. Her curiosityes first than her friend¡¯s goal.

    ¡¸So, you don¡¯t know what effects this job ss has, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. Actually, I never believed the stories until now. Do you grow wings or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸A halo appears on your head?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    So their image of an angel is the same in this world, too.

    ¡¸Do you crave for snakes?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸No. Wait, do angels eat snakes?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Everyone knows angels eat snakes.¡¹

    Okay, maybe not.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it... You, an angel?¡¹Sarah chuckled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not funny. I cringe too, you know. Anyway, I guess this little game is over.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess. But I¡¯m sure you have other job sses. Show me!¡¹

    ¡¸No way. Shouldn¡¯t you show yours too?¡¹

    ¡¸I have none left.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope! Two sses is the average. Max is five. Three is a bit too many, I think.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru?¡¹

    Lavia peeked from inside the carriage. She had woken up from her nap.

    ¡¸Lavia¡¯s up, so I¡¯m going back inside. Good luck out here, driver.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn normies!¡¹

    So the word ¡°normie¡± exists in this world too, huh? Hikaru thought as he went inside. It was much warmer than being in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸You two seem to be getting along.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Is that what it looked like?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. No fair. I want to talk to you a lot too.¡¹

    I¡¯m pretty sure we talked a lot, back at home and during this trip. But it looks like it¡¯s still not enough.

    ¡¸I can feel the normie aura from inside the carriage!¡¹Sarah shouted.

 Chapter 142 - Reunion in the Town of Catford

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Reunion in the Town of Catford</h4>

    Chaper 142 ¨C Reunion in the Town of Catford

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Reunion in the Town of Catford

    They entered former Zubura territory. Since it was now just a part of Forestia, no checkpoints blocked the roads, and there weren¡¯t any inspections either. But there was clearly something different. The buildings.

    Until now, the structures they saw were made of piled-up stones. The houses in Zubura, however, used stones only on the foundation, and used wood or mortar for the rest.

    The carriage entered the closest town from the ruins, Catford. Nestled in a valley, mountaintops were visible beyond the houses. The peaks weren¡¯t capped with snow. Zubura was, after all, among the warmer ces in Forestia.

    ¡¸There sure are a lot of cats here.¡¹

    Houses nestled close to each other lined the streets. The gap between each house was only a few centimeters, or sometimes even almost none. Catsy sprawled by the front doors. Some appeared out of nowhere on the street.

    Did they name the ce Catford because there are many stray cats here? Hikaru wondered. No way.

    There was barely any ce they could park the carriage, so they checked-in at the biggest inn¡ªor hotel, rather, in town. From here, they had to go on foot to the ruins, which would take approximately two hours.

    Hikaru took one room, Lavia and Pa another, and one more for Mille and Katy. The Four Stars took rooms in pairs as well. Four people could fit in one room, but each one cost only 2,000 gns, so they decided to be morefortable.

    As soon as Hikaru entered his room, he cleaned himself up. He was in the carriage almost the whole time, so he wasn¡¯t that grimy, but he hadn¡¯t washed himself for two days. A hotel worker brought hot water for him. He used that to wipe the dirt away with a towel.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, it¡¯s warm inside.¡¹

    It was cold outside that he could see his own frosty breath¡ªabout three degrees higherpared to Forestzard or Schrzard. Still it wasn¡¯t warm enough to walk around naked. The inside of the building, however, was toasty.

    Iron pipes were installed around the edges of the windows, running through the walls and to the other rooms. The pipes held heat¡ªtouching it for a while would be enough to get burned. It was the ce¡¯s heating system, basically.

    He found outter that houses here were cuddled close to retain heat as much as possible.

    Feeling refreshed after washing himself, Hikaru left the room. It was just around noon, so they decided to have lunch in the hotel¡¯s lounge.

    ¡¸We started without you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re finally here, Hikaru.¡¹

    Mille and Sarah raised their ale-filled mugs. The professor abstained from alcohol all throughout their journey since she¡¯d get motion sick and throw up. As such, she got permission from Hikaru to drink like crazy today. He still had control over Mille¡¯s liver even now.

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹Selica pointed at a spot beside her. The only other person on the huge table was Katy. Lavia, Pa, Sophie, and Selyse had not arrived yet.¡¸They say the food here is great! Go ahead and order a lot!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not buying you food.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸We¡¯re paying for our own meal.¡¹

    ¡¸You just have to go with it!¡¹

    ¡¸What should I get... Did everyone else order already?¡¹Hikaru asked.¡¸Oh, Professor Katy, are you not ordering?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Professor?¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uh, sorry. I was just thinking about something.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it about the ruins?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... I got permission, but I¡¯m still worried.¡¹

    Katy was worried that even though she received permission from the principal, the one in charge might not let her see the ruins in by virtue of her being from Kotobi.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll just have to give it our best.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll have to get there first. With you and Selica helping, I can¡¯t help but feel nervous. What if we discover something big?¡¹

    Since when did her expectations get so high?

    ¡¸Selica, what did you tell her?¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t get Katy¡¯s hopes up. So there was only one other person who could¡¯ve done it¡ªSelica, who quickly averted her gaze.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re doing it wrong. What you should¡¯ve said was ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up¡±, then all of a sudden a big discovery. That¡¯s how it usually goes.¡»

    ¡ºI couldn¡¯t help it, okay?! It felt nice to have an intellectual expect great things from me! I love smart people and sometimes I end up trying to impress them.¡»

    ¡¸What do you mean you don¡¯t have rooms avable?!¡¹

    A loud voice came from out of nowhere. The hotel¡¯s lobby, reception, and lounge were all in the same area, separated only by decorative nts. Whoever it was wasining to the hotel staff at the reception desk.

    ¡¸W-We deeply apologize. It seems there has been a mistake. It¡¯s written here you booked for twenty-three people.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous! There¡¯s no way a Count¡¯s visit will have less than thirty people! It¡¯s thirty-two! I need rooms for all thirty-two of us!¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, we¡¯re already fully booked for the day...¡¹

    ¡¸And it¡¯s your job to do something about it! Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸But...¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make me repeat myself! The Count is waiting outside! I won¡¯t get anywhere with you. Call the manager.¡¹

    ¡¸The manager is in the Lord¡¯s manor right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?! The Lord¡¯s a baron! Move it!¡¹

    ¡¸R-R-Right away!¡¹

    The person was in a really bad mood. They had a long and slender build, and wore a hood over their head. They looked more like a spy than a noble¡¯s attendant.

    Hikaru tilted his head, puzzled. He couldn¡¯t see their face, but the woman¡¯s voice was familiar.

    ¡ºMistakes in reservations soundsmon in this world.¡»Selica said.¡ºBooking through the inte is much more reliable since the numbers are clear.¡»

    ¡ºI mean, they book by sending a letter. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s quite reliable. Compared to using the phone, at least.¡»

    ¡ºI guess you¡¯ll find those kind of people anywhere.¡»

    ¡º.........¡»

    ¡ºWhy the silence?¡»

    ¡ºI feel like we might get involved somehow.¡»

    There wasn¡¯t enough room. Unfortunately, the hotel was fully-booked today. There were guests who took rooms more than necessary. The one raging was a servant of a Count, a noble more important than the local lord.

    ¡¸E-Excuse me, Sir. I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡¹A staff approached Hikaru, who incidentally, missed his chance to order food.

    ¡ºI told you.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    Would it be all right if instead of five rooms, you stay in two?¡¹the staff humbly asked, curling up.¡¸We¡¯ll provide a spare bed for one room with five people in it and we¡¯ll only charge you for half the price.¡¹

    ¡¸Not four, but five people in such a small room? I don¡¯t know, that sounds a little bit too much.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re deeply sorry. Can you please think about it?¡¹

    The man bowed, wiping his sweat. Hikaru felt bad for him, but he had reservations about staying in a room with four women.

    ¡ºWhat are you gonna do?¡»Selica asked.

    ¡ºWhat about you?¡»

    ¡ºThe Four Stars is to help anyone in need. We don¡¯t mind staying in one room.¡»

    ¡ºOh...¡»

    I guess we can follow their example. In the worst case, I¡¯ll just get a room in a different inn.

    ¡¸By the way, how many rooms do you need?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Five.¡¹the staff replied.

    ¡¸Wait, twenty people don¡¯t have rooms? I¡¯m sorry, but we actually happened to overhear your conversation. I believe the error is only about ten people.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Well, uhh...¡¹The staff seemed hesitant to say anything.¡¸The Count¡¯spany would like two people in one room.¡¹he added.

    ¡ºWow. That¡¯s a noble for you. Typical piece of shit!¡»Selica cursed.

    ¡ºPlease don¡¯t say ¡°shit¡±. You¡¯re a former high school student.¡»

    Hikaru folded his arms, wondering what to do. The noble¡¯s demands pissed him off, but the hotel staff would be the one to suffer.

    ¡¸S-Sir, how about this? While the Count is staying here, you don¡¯t have to pay for your rooms.¡¹

    The staff was down to hisst option. Hikaru already told the hotel that they nned to stay for ten days. Money¡¯s not really a problem... There was no pointining, so he thought of epting the staff¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸Are these the guys who stole our rooms?¡¹

    Then the woman making a racket at the reception desk approached them. She was ring at Hikaru¡¯s group while addressing the hotel staff.

    ¡¸If they just checked in today, you can just kick them out. How many times do I have to tell you that the Count is waiting?!¡¹

    Hikaru silently studied the woman.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring at me?¡¹

    ¡¸You kinda look familiar...¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Ah...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹Hikaru finally realized who the woman in the hood was.¡¸Didn¡¯t Silvester call you Chloe or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re that mysterious boy we met when fighting the Lesser Wyvern!¡¹

    Indeed. Hikaru met this woman when he was out searching for the leaves of the Drakon Kidney Flower. Chloe was the archer in Silvester¡¯s party that time.

    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s you guys.¡¹Hikaru got up his chair and red at Chloe.

    She jerked from the pressure, letting out a low whimper.

    ¡¸You remember me, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh...¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me. Who killed the Lesser Wyvern?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh...!¡¹

    ¡¸Who saved Silvester¡¯s life?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuhhh...¡¹

    With each step forward, Chloe took a step back.

    ¡¸You want to kick me out?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no. Not really...¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Chloe! How long is it going to take? I suppose checking in is too much for someone as inexperienced as you¡ª¡¹

    Another member from Silvester¡¯s party appeared at the entrance, wearing a fine coat¡ªCount Buck.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here? Is there a problem... Oh! You¡¯re the boy from back then!¡¹The Count scuttled over as soon as he noticed Hikaru.¡¸We owe you for that one. Are you staying here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We almost got kicked out, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, now? Who would even think about doing that? That is quite amusing.¡¹He turned his attention to Chloe.¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, Chloe? You look pale as a sheet.¡¹

    ¡¸I, uhh...¡¹

    After finding out what happened, Count Buck was furious, and Chloe sincerely apologized. Apparently the Count himself said four people in one room was fine. But Chloe changed it herself,ining at the staff that a Count should be offered better service and that his followers should also be treated in a simr manner.

    ¡¸Are you here to see the ruins? Perfect timing.¡¹Count Buck said.¡¸I¡¯m actually here for inspection of the site. Let¡¯s go there together!¡¹He tapped Hikaru¡¯s shoulders.

    Silvester had told him a lot about Hikaru while they were in the academy. The Count used to be wary of him after the fight with the Lesser Wyvern, but he seemed to trust him now.

    Chloe was disheartened, shriveling up like a cucumber.

 Chapter 143 - Zuburaâ€™s Adventurers Guild

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Zubura¡¯s Adventurers Guild</h4>

    Chaper 143 ¨C Zubura¡¯s Adventurers Guild

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Zubura¡¯s Adventurers Guild

    ¡¸Sorry for causing you trouble when we should be weing you in Zubura.¡¹Count Buck said.¡¸I know. I¡¯ll have Chloe be your guide to town today.¡¹

    ¡¸Name¡¯s Chloe Art.¡¹she said, unable to refuse.

    And so Chloe, who clearly seemed disgruntled, would be their guide this afternoon as they went around town. What surprised Hikaru was Chloe¡¯s features. She pulled her hood back, revealing her blonde hair and pointy ears. An elf.

    ¡¸What are you staring at? Haven¡¯t seen a Forest Elf before? Eeek!¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize for Chloe¡¯s sharp tongue. She has a good heart, though. If she starts acting up, just pinch her cheeks like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, what?¡¹

    Hikaru thought about giving her back, but Count Buck justughed and left. Apparently he had a meeting with the local lord. It felt like the Count just handed over a nuisance.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s my first time seeing a Forest Elf.¡»Selica said.¡ºShe¡¯s exactly like whates to mind when you think of ¡°a elf¡±.¡»

    ¡ºYou mean an elf.¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t sweat the small stuff.¡»

    ¡ºWhat is a Forest Elf even? How are they different from a Spirit Elf?¡»

    Forestia¡¯s leader, Queen Marquedo, was a Spirit Elf, and so was Hikaru¡¯s friend ude.

    ¡ºApparently they¡¯re a race that branched out from the Origin Elves. They stayed in the forests for a long time, so they¡¯re also called the People of the Forest, and fit the image of what the Japanese think elves are like. Spirit Elves chose to live with the other races early on. Forest Elves don¡¯t look that much different from humans, but they have keen senses and are proud of the elf blood running in their veins. Something like that.¡»

    ¡ºOh...¡»

    Chloe looked at Hikaru¡ªhe just finished his meal and was enjoying his tea¡ªwith disappointment on her face.

    ¡¸I believe I am to pinch your cheeks when you look dissatisfied.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No! That was just Count Buck joking. You¡¯re not allowed to do that!¡¹

    ¡¸Hopeless Elf...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Forest Elf!¡¹

    ¡¸Where will you take us today, Forest Wolf?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not wolf! It¡¯s elf! I¡¯ve been here several times before. I can take you anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸We really don¡¯t have anywhere in mind...¡¹Hikaru nced at Lavia.

    ¡¸I want to see the cats.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸All right, Forest Wolf. Show us to a ce with cats.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s cats everywhere in this town! And it¡¯s elf, okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, pup.¡¹

    ¡¸Why, you...!¡¹

    ¡¸Better watch your attitude or I¡¯ll report you to Count Buck.¡¹

    Chloe gritted her teeth in frustration.¡¸Very well. I¡¯ll take you to an alley with plenty of cats.¡¹It took much effort to get the words out. Hikaru looked satisfied.

    ¡¸I want Hikaru-sama to berate me too...¡¹Pa muttered.

    ¡¸You have quite the twisted personality.¡¹Selyse told Hikaru.

    ¡¸He¡¯s just like you.¡¹Sarah remarked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural to thrash someone who deserved it until they surrender!¡¹Selica added.

    ¡¸How repulsive.¡¹Sophie muttered.

    Pa¡¯s wish was nothing but a red g.

    ¡¸What about youdies? Where do you want to go?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Hmm. There is one ce we want to check out.¡¹

    In the end, Chloe brought them to Catford¡¯s Adventurers Guild. Apparently the Four Stars of the East always dropped by the guild of every town they visited. Though they didn¡¯t bother with the guild branches in the small towns they stopped by on the way here.

    Their main reason for dropping by was to see if there were difficult requests that the local adventurers couldn¡¯t resolve. If there was one, they¡¯d take it.

    Otherwise, Sophie would check for any request involving a Heaven¡¯s Messenger, while Selica looked around for information about ways to travel between different worlds. Selyse and Sarah had other things to do as well. If one had a request they had to take, they worked together toplete it.

    ¡¸This is the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡¹

    Government offices and various guilds were clustered together in the town square, the second most frequented ce in town, next to the market. The actual structures stood on top of stone walls piled about a meter high. One had to climb up several steps led to get to the entrance of the buildings.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite big.¡¹Selyse was the first to enter, followed by her friends, then Hikaru¡¯s party, andstly Chloe.

    The ce indeed felt spacious, built like an atrium. The reference room and guildmaster¡¯s office on the second floor were visible from downstairs. The lounge took up half of the first floor, and heating equipment ran underneath. Deeper inside were the receptionist counters and the request bulletin board. The adventurers¡¯s bar was in the building next door, essible through a door. The interior was made uniformly of wood. On the walls hung huge tusks of some unfamiliar monster and stuffed animal heads.

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t seen them around before.¡¹

    Understandably, the Four Stars were drawing attention. A party of four women, they were all pretty, to say the least. Selyse, especially, stood out among the rest¡ªthe embodiment of a beautifuldy, with her silver breastte, bright, blonde hair tied in a chignon, and lovely features.

    Ignoring the stares, Selyse went straight to the counter. Thedy receptionist blinked profusely.

    ¡¸You there.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Y-Yes, Ma¡¯am! What can I do for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Are there any unsettled kill quests for big monsters here?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The Four Stars of the East mainly operated in Ponsonia. They were famous in the kingdom, but in Forestia¡ªespecially in the remote area of Zubura¡ªguild staff didn¡¯t recognize them.

    ¡¸Um, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking if there are requests left here that this town¡¯s adventurers can¡¯t handle.¡¹Selyse exined.

    ¡¸Hey now,dy. You¡¯re making it sound like this town¡¯s adventurers are useless, and that you¡¯re willing to help.¡¹

    A bearded man walked towards the counter. Muscr, he looked to be a guy capable of handling himself. Selyse smiled broadly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. If you¡¯re really useful adventurers, then that¡¯s good.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you hear that, boys?¡¹the man shrugged.

    Crudeughter erupted from the guild.

    ¡¸We¡¯re useful adventurers, of course. So why don¡¯t you go home¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s a kill quest left here for a Giant Rock Viper. The problem hasn¡¯t been solved for a year.¡¹Sarah found the request on the bulletin board.

    ¡¸It looks like you¡¯re useless after all.¡¹

    A vein appeared on the bearded man¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸What was that? Are you saying you can kill a Giant Rock Viper? It¡¯s rmended only for C-ranked adventurers and above.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we¡¯re here. To do our jobs. Unlike you guys who¡¯re loafing around all day.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Several adventurers stood up, as though responding to the bearded man.

    ¡¸Then how about you show us how it¡¯s done. Right, boys?¡¹

    A resounding ¡°Yeah!¡± came from the men, their voice loaded with rage. Selyse, on the other hand, just kept smiling.

    ¡¸Okay. We¡¯ll be borrowing this ce¡¯s training grounds, then. What about you, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸We have things to do, so just go ahead. I must say, your personality¡¯s more twisted than mine. You provoked them on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸This is just one step to world reformation.¡¹

    ¡¸Just say you want to release some stress! She said her body¡¯s gotten stiff from the long journey!¡¹Selica said.

    Selyse left with the adventurers through the front door.

    ¡¸Are you sure you don¡¯t have to go with those four?¡¹Chloe asked, a bit worried.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll be fine.¡¹Hikaru answered.

    ¡¸They¡¯re four women. There¡¯s a rank C adventurer among the men she pissed off.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll be fine. You can go with them if you¡¯re really worried.¡¹

    Chloe left the building, her face saying ¡°you¡¯re useless¡±.

    ¡¸She probably can¡¯t see the difference in power.¡¹

    Hikaru already checked the men¡¯s Soul Boards. The bearded man had two points on Great Sword, the highest among everyone present in the lounge. A guy as weak as him is rank C? Then again, I guess that exins why that kill quest rmended for rank C adventurers had not beenpleted yet.

    What¡¯s the Adventurer¡¯s Guild thinking anyway, promoting a low-level adventurer?

    Lavia and Pa were already gone. In a corner of the lounge was a space where stray cats entered. The creatureszed around above the floor heater.

    ¡¸They have excellent fur. It looks like they¡¯re being fed well.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia-san, there¡¯s a brush over there. Let¡¯s use it.¡¹

    The girls were already ying with the cats.

    ¡¸You girls show a lot promise by going straight to this spot.¡¹

    ¡¸This one likes to y with this toy.¡¹

    ¡¸Feeding time is over, though.¡¹

    They were already hitting it off with ady adventurer and a girl who seemed to be here on an errand. It was a space where only women gathered, but there was no need to feel hesitant. Hikaru activated his Stealth, picked up a cat, and retreated. He ced the animal on hisp and stroked it gently. The cat stretched its body as it purred. A quiet afternoon.

    Thirty minutester, the unscathed Four Stars of the East and a bunch of bruised men returned. Chloe enteredst, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 144 - The Road to the Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 144 - The Road to the Ruins</h4>

    The Road to the Ruins

    The fight between the Four Stars of the East was over in a sh, quite literally. With a sh of Selyse¡¯s sword, the men¡¯s weapons flew in the air, rendering them powerless. Sarah quickly silenced the wizard chanting a spell. Chloe babbled on about how incredible Selyse was despite Hikaru not even asking.

    ¡¸Mdy...¡¹

    Chloe watched Selyse with dreamy eyes as thetter strode to the guild¡¯s receptionist. I think a door that should¡¯ve stayed locked has been opened, Hikaru thought. After that, Selyse talked to the guildmaster and took the Giant Rock Viper kill quest.

    Morning of the next day.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to the ruins!¡¹Selica announced in the hotel¡¯s lounge.

    Apparently, even with only Selyse, Sarah, and Sophie, it was already overkill against the Giant Rock Viper.

    After breakfast, Hikaru and the others met up with Count Buck.

    ¡¸I heard you went wild yesterday.¡¹the Count said with a knowing smirk.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t me.¡¹Hikaru corrected.¡¸It was the Four Stars that did it.¡¹

    They would be going to the ruins on foot, including Count Buck and his escort. Leaving town, they entered a coniferous forest at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡ºYour leader sure has a twisted personality.¡»Hikaru said.

    ¡ºAre you talking about yesterday? It was necessary. We¡¯re a party of four women, so there will always be people who underestimate us. I remember going through all the guilds in the royal capital.¡»Selica exined proudly.¡ºWe adventurers, for better or worse, are really perceptive of pecking orders. It helps in gauging the strength of monsters too. Otherwise we won¡¯t survive out there.¡»

    ¡ºI suppose you have a point... I guess? Or maybe you just don¡¯t like to be made fun of.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not it. Because we showed how strong we actually were, we got to talk to the guildmaster directly. There¡¯s information that you can only get by talking with one. The guildmaster is, after all, the manager of the information sharingwork between guilds.¡»

    ¡ºSuch awork exists, huh?¡»

    ¡ºThey use a special medium tomunicate. Sending even a short message costs a lot, apparently. But still, they have to know what¡¯s going on throughout the country, so theymunicate at least once a month.¡»

    So high-ranked adventurers get all kinds of information, huh? Hikaru thought.

    ¡ºSo, did he tell you anything unusual?¡»

    ¡ºPonsonia¡¯s King is dead.¡»

    Unken¡¯s face shed in Hikaru¡¯s mind.

    ¡ºWas he assassinated?¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re right. Great guess. The assassin was killed, though.¡»

    ¡ºI see...¡»

    Unken carried out his task, fully prepared to die. With this, he had killed both rulers of Quinnd and Ponsonia. One could say he performed a great deed. But his name would nevere to light, forever buried in the annals of time. Only Hikaru, Emperor Kai, and perhaps the Prime Minister knew the truth.

    Hikaru closed his eyes. Is Unken¡¯s soul being judged up there right now?

    ¡ºAnyway, there¡¯s more. Would you like to know?¡»

    ¡ºYes, please.¡»

    ¡ºOh. I thought for sure you didn¡¯t care about Ponsonia.¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t hate the kingdom itself. I just didn¡¯t like some people there, the King included. So, you said there¡¯s more?¡»

    ¡ºThere was a struggle as to who should take the throne. I don¡¯t know the exact details, but the Crown Prince was driven out of the capital and escaped to the fortress city of Leather Elka.¡»

    Leather Elka. Hikaru knew the name. If I recall correctly, it¡¯s a town about a ten days travel away by horse. Located on the border between Ponsonia and Einbeast, a steep mountain range loomed behind it.

    ¡ºHe sure chose a nice ce to take a refuge in.¡»Selica said.

    ¡ºDo you know the ce?¡»

    ¡ºYeah, I¡¯ve been there before. Walls surround the town, built assuming a war breaks out against Einbeast. The border checkpoint is constructed like a fort. Not even the Master Swordsman Lawrence can take the ce.¡»

    ¡ºWow...¡»

    While Hikaru was deeply impressed, he felt a tug at his shirt. It was Lavia, who looked a little upset. Probably because they were speaking in Japanese.

    ¡¸Sorry. We were talking about things others shouldn¡¯t know about.¡¹

    Count Buck was nearby. He seemed like a good man, but he would surely be gathering information about them. Even the ruckus at the guild yesterday already reached him.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you all about itter. Okay?¡¹

    Hikaru felt a sense of foreboding. It could be his Instinct working. Somehow he sensed it wouldn¡¯t end with just a fight between the Crown Prince and the Princess.

    After a while of walking, it came into view. Mountain peaks sticking out above the trees. And on top of it stood a tower. High up in the mountains, trees were bare of leaves. When they made it through the forest, their field of vision immediately grew wider.

    After about an hour of hiking, they were halfway up the mountain. They decided to take a break in an open space with nothing but rocks to sit on, yet more than enough to rest their legs and drink some water. They felt refreshed after downing their sks.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a valley nearby.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yeah, and a river too.¡¹

    Hikaru spotted a valley and so did Lavia. If they listened carefully, they could hear water flowing.

    ¡¸And that¡¯s the ruins.¡¹

    Hikaru turned his gaze at the summit. The in, cylindrical tower with no windows, reminded him of a diploma case.

    Katy approached him.¡¸Did you notice something?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too excited, Professor.¡¹

    ¡¸M-My bad. I know. I¡¯m getting too impatient.¡¹

    ¡¸I did notice something, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?!¡¹

    Hikaru nodded.

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Before he knew it, Selica joined them too, and she seemed to have noticed the same thing. It was hard to miss, really.

    Hikaru pointed at the huge, rusty dish installed around the top of the tower. There were four of them, all pointed towards their direction.

    ¡¸Are there only four of those dishes?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what they said. Wait, do you know what it¡¯s for? We still don¡¯t actually know their purpose!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Do you know something about those Giant¡¯s Caps?¡¹

    Even Count Buck joined them. Apparently they called the dishes Giant¡¯s Caps. Each looked to be around two to three meters in size.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s probably used to transmit radio waves.¡»Hikaru whispered to Selica.

    ¡ºWhat about receiving?¡»

    ¡ºI think it can only transmit. The antennae are facing only one direction, here. Plus...¡»

    ¡¸Uh, the Giant¡¯s Cap, was it? Did you find one anywhere else?¡¹Hikaru asked the Count.

    ¡¸No. Only those up there. Nowhere else.¡¹Buck answered.

    Hikaru nodded to himself.

    ¡ºSince there¡¯s no other antenna anywhere, that means it only transmits.¡»

    ¡ºThen how are they receiving the signal?¡»

    ¡ºThere was something like a radio in the list of items they excavated.¡»

    ¡ºOh... I¡¯m impressed they managed to make one. Did Japanese people make them?¡»

    ¡ºI think so.¡»

    After pondering it over a bit, Hikaru turned to Katy¡ªshe looked really excited¡ªand Count Buck.

    ¡¸We¡¯re guessing it¡¯s a facility used for rying information.¡¹

    ¡¸Ry information? Like the Linga¡¯s Quill Pen that uses the magicule that flows under the earth to move a pen remotely?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, I don¡¯t even know what that is, so I¡¯m not sure.¡¹

    Selica told him it was the name of the magic item that the guild used formunication, the one that cost tons of money every single use.

    ¡¸It sends information to the direction the dishes are facing. Anyway, I¡¯ll give a more detailed exnation once we get a closer look. We might be wrong, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸I see... A facility for sending information.¡¹

    They probably wouldn¡¯t understand if Hikaru told them about radio waves. He thought it over as they resumed their hike to the top.

    It¡¯s realty difficult to exin what electricity is in a world without it. Should I just tell them it¡¯s a different kind of energy? Kinda like magic? Although strictly speaking, electricity isn¡¯t an energy, but a wave. But exining from the top would take too long.

    Gradually they advanced to the top, Hikaru mulling his options over. They were moving faster, and he knew that it wasn¡¯t just his imagination.

    Finally, they reached the top. Hikaru stood in front of the steel double door. There were three log houses nearby where the soldiers guarding the ruins were staying.

    The scenery from the top was breathtaking. They could see the mountains soaring not so high, only about five hundred meters above sea level. Nearby was a valley with a river flowing through it.

    A radio tower... and a river...

    Hikaru was extremely curious about the river, but the tower came first. The structure was made of stone, about ten meters in diameter and fifty meters high. As soon as they opened the steel door, magicmps lit up.

    The interior was much simpler than Hikaru had imagined; with no flooring, the earth wasid bare. A spiraling staircase was installed on the wall, climbing all the way to the top floor. The whole ce was basically hollow until just near the top. Shelves lined the walls on the ground floor. Other than that, there were only tables.

    ¡¸All the items found here were already taken away.¡¹Count Buck said.¡¸Only the Giant¡¯s Caps and the equipment installed with it are left.¡¹

    ¡¸I only made it here before.¡¹Katy remarked.

    Katy wore a mixed expression on her face. Apparently she was only shown this empty space when she came before. The people in charge were cruel to her, saying ¡°There¡¯s something up there, but we won¡¯t show it to you.¡±

    ¡¸I-I apologize for that.¡¹the Count said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. As long as I can see it now. Let¡¯s go, Hikaru!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹Katy looked at Hikaru, surprised.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry. You can go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up to you after I read the scribblings on the wall.¡¹

    There were words written on the walls, faded after centuries. But they were still readable if one tried.

    ¡¸Y-You can read it?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Selica already started reading the writings. Hikaru stood beside her and read the scribblings written in Japanese.

    Title suggestions for our very first broadcast

    ¡¤ Hello, Another World!

    ¡¤ Helpful Information Special

    ¡¤ Today and Tomorrow¡¯s Weather Forecast

    ¡¤ My Romantic Days with Curia

    ¡¤ Trouble Consultation Cram School (I¡¯m not sure how to exin what a cram school is)

    ¡¤ DJ Introduction

    ¡¤ epting Ads

    ¡ºThis looks like something a recently founded broadcast club would do.¡»Hikaru said.

    ¡ºI thought it¡¯s some kind of a Youtuber who knows what they want to do but had no idea how to do it.¡»

    ¡ºYes, that¡¯s exactly it.¡»

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s written here, Hikaru?!¡¹Katy asked.

    ¡¸Our guess was right.¡¹Hikaru sighed. How do I exin this to them?¡¸This was a radio station operated by amateurs.¡¹

 Chapter 145 â€“ The Broadcast Tower and the Radio Station

    <h4>Chapter 145 ¨C The Broadcast Tower and the Radio Station</h4>

    The Broadcast Tower and the Radio Station

    In the end, Hikaru settled with an exnation that was mostly right, yet at the same time,pletely wrong: the dishes were magic items that transmitted sound and that the tower was the base of operations for said items.

    Selica, who had been reading the writings, exined some of the words on the wall. Apparently they were the names of the people who frequented the tower, nine of them. Since they were all written in Japanese, she didn¡¯t know which name was responsible for the scribblings. The writings were basically just that¡ªscribblings, and nothing more. It could be a diary or just some grumbling. Either way, the author made use of the fact that the people around him couldn¡¯t read Japanese.

    Count Buck¡¯s attendants were happily taking notes, as Selica tranted the texts one by one.

    ¡¸But we don¡¯t know if the radio station... the magic item still works.¡¹Hikaru said just to be sure.

    ¡¸I understand. Learning of its purpose is already a wonderful thing. Our research might make decades worth of progress after this.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Was it okay for us to know about it, Hikaru?¡¹Count Buck asked, feeling uneasy.

    Hikaru promised to give Katy information, but the Count, on the other hand, just happened to be present.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to cooperate with the other regions for Forestia¡¯s future, right? I¡¯ll help a bit as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s good to hear. I know. I¡¯ll give you Chloe. How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks.¡¹

    Hikaru was not about to take in someone who seemed prone to causing trouble. The person in question, kept asking Selica things like ¡°What¡¯s Lady Selyse¡¯s favorite food?¡± or ¡°Is there someone she likes?¡± Yeah, that¡¯s definitely a no, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just joking.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t she too much to handle, though?¡¹

    ¡¸Sir Hikaru. We, the people of Zubura... we might have to stop calling ourselves that soon. We the people of Forestia, want to repay our debts. We haven¡¯t forgotten how you saved Lord Silvester and gave us leaves of the Dragon Kidney Flower. We will pay you back, for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, but I¡¯m not taking Chloe.¡¹

    ¡¸That was just a joke! I swear!¡¹

    They climbed up the stairs and onto the top floor. Apparently some sort of magic prevented this otherwise empty tower from copsing after all these years. It wasn¡¯t much different from the magic that existed today.

    ¡¸I would like you to decipher the documents we keep in Zubura too.¡¹the Count said. ¡¸This is the top floor. Be careful, though. We repaired the boards, but it¡¯s not perfect.¡¹

    The floor and the ceiling were made of wood. And beyond that was the sky.

    ¡¸Oh, is this it?¡¹

    A copper wire ran from the Giant¡¯s Caps to a huge apparatus, about the size of aundry machine. It had a meter and a knob for tuning. The machine¡¯s appearance was nothing like the items in this world.

    What caught Hikaru¡¯s attention was the hollow spot in the center of the machine. A few centimeters wide, the dent looked to be made out of hollowed stone and revealed metals inside.

    Abel was written below.

    ¡¸Holy Mana Charger.¡¹

    The Holy Mana Ball that Hikaru found in the underground city of Poelnxinia would¡¯ve fit perfectly in the hollow spot.

 Chapter 146 â€“ Valley Exploration

    <h4>Chapter 146 ¨C Valley Exploration</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Valley Exploration

    Upon hearing the word Holy Mana, Katy happily started examining the relic. With no other Japanese writings left and Selica being there, Hikaru went back down together with Lavia and Pa. He needed some time to organize his thoughts.

    The radio station was built to broadcast to arge number of people. A lot of people helped with the construction of this ce. But these ruins were ¡°discovered¡± at ater point. So what happened to the people here? Is removing something from history that easy?

    The first question was the mystery behind the radio station and the missing part of history.

    There¡¯s the holy mana, too. Was the use of holy manamon in the past?

    The second question was what exactly is holy mana.

    If they knew about radio, they would have to be at most just a little over a hundred years old. There weren¡¯t any old characters on the wall. But this ce was built centuries ago. That means the timeline is off.

    The third question¡ªwhich he already had an answer for¡ªwas the difference in the flow of time between Earth and this world. Not a lot of time passed between Hikaru and Selica¡¯s travel to this world, yet thetter arrived here a year ago.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹Lavia called.¡¸I know you agreed to help Professor Katy. But was it all right to tell the Zuburan Count as well?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s best if this country is in order. I just thought rather than letting strife remain, we should be more generous. Also, I¡¯m curious about the relics my fellow countryman left behind.¡¹

    What should he do in this world? Coming up with something was one of Hikaru¡¯s goals as well.

    ¡¸If I offer my help, they¡¯ll bring documents to me. I won¡¯t have to do anything. If I read those, I¡¯ll find out what he was trying to do.¡¹

    After arriving at another world, alone all of a sudden, what could they do? What would they do? Hikaru saw himself in the man.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹Lavia held his hand tightly.¡¸I¡¯m right by your side.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Thanks.¡¹

    It might¡¯ve been Lavia¡¯s way of making him feel he wasn¡¯t alone. After all, she knew Hikaru came from a different world.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m here too, Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    Pa was taken aback, not expecting Hikaru to actually thank her.

    ¡¸D-D-D-D-Don¡¯t mention!¡¹she said, blushing as she took a few steps back.

    ¡¸All right. There¡¯s a lot less stuff than I expected. I suppose it makes sense, since they already took most of the items here.¡¹

    Katy continued her examination. Hikaru didn¡¯t have anything to do now. He¡¯d just let Selica handle things.

    Hikaru surveyed surroundings. A string of low-lying mountains streched along in a line. Below them was a coniferous forest, and in the distance they could see the town of Catford.

    ¡¸Hikaru. Is this, uhh, radio thing pointed towards Catford?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I thought at first, but the dishes seem to be pointing somewhere else. No, wait. Judging by the dish¡¯s shape, maybe it¡¯s a receiver.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you use metal antenna to transmit radio waves... Hmm, not so sure. Based on where the dishes are pointed...¡¹

    Hikaru peered at the direction the dishes were pointed, to a valley located between cliffs.

    The valley again...

    It caught his attention on the way here as well.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s check the valley out.¡¹

    Hikaru started walking, holding Lavia¡¯s hand, and Pa followed them.

    ¡¸Might I ask where you¡¯re headed?¡¹a guard asked.

    ¡¸We just want to take a look around the valley.¡¹Hikaru replied.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing there.¡¹he said.¡¸This whole area¡¯s been examined already. There should be a sign there. Beyond that, the ground is a bit loose so be careful.¡¹

    The guard wasn¡¯t there to stop them. They walked down a gentle slope to the valley, quite some distance away from the tower.

    Oh, there really is a sign here. A signboard was fastened on a dull golden rod that had rings around it. The fact that the rod and the signboard were of different make bothered Hikaru.

    ¡ºLoose Ground Up Ahead¡»

    As he was studying the writing, Hikaru noticed something.

    ¡¸I think this rod was here from the start.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Which means...¡¹

    Hikaru examined the sign to find that it was only tied to the rod with a string. It was most likely the guards¡¯ doing. Wrapped around the rod were rings, fifteen centimeters in diameter, evenly spaced. A metal lump sat on top which showed traces of being snapped.

    ¡¸I think this rod is part of the roof...¡¹

    Hikaru had seen this shape before. A sorin. A vertical shaft made of metal, which topped a five-storey pagoda or a temple.

    The rod before him didn¡¯t look like the right form, perhaps because whoever made this only had his memories to work with. In other words, it was made by the Japanese person who lived here before.

    ¡¸Did you say a part of the roof? But it¡¯s buried underground.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly it.¡¹It came to him.¡¸The building itself is buried underneath.¡¹

    Hikaru hesitated whether or not to tell Katy about this right away. Given that it was only a theory, he decided to look around some more first.

    Something¡¯s buried here... If it was done on purpose, then it makes sense that the ground is loose.

    Hikaru resumed his trek down to the valley. He took a detour around the steep slope and cliffs, and eventually found a sloping path. It got darker as he went down, and his ears caught the sound of water. Light couldn¡¯t reach the bottom of the valley. A few newt-like monsters appeared, but after Lavia roasted one with her magic, the rest scampered away.

    ¡¸The path is well-trodden. Looks like that guard was right. People have been here countless times.¡¹

    ¡¸Why would theye here often?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Probably patrolling. They protect the ruins not only from humans, but monsters as well. They¡¯re probably checking the bottom of the valley too and killing monsters they find.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸That means we can safely check the ce out.¡¹

    The bottom of the valley was only about ten meters wide, with a small stream flowing through. Hikaru could hear the gentle flow of the water in ces.

    ¡¸I think that signboard was somewhere around here. Be careful, you two. Footing¡¯s not so good.¡¹

    It appeared that the soldiers hadn¡¯t actually walked the bottom of the valley. It was hard to walk properly with all the stones scattered about. Hikaru didn¡¯t know what was up ahead. He simply followed his Instinct and got all the way here, but hunches could be wrong sometimes.

    They had walked down the stream for five minutes. Hikaru lent his hand to Lavia as she was about to fall over, and his feet dipped deeper this time, wetting his shoes. He nced around and found nothing.

    ¡¸I guess that guard was right.¡¹

    ¡¸That there¡¯s nothing here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. All right, let¡¯s head back.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, there¡¯s a slimy lizard-like monster over there.¡¹

    Pa spotted a friend of the monster that Lavia roasted earlier. Clinging to a slope, it scurried away as soon as it saw them.

    ¡¸What?¡¹Hikaru couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The newt just vanished.¡¸I-It disappeared? How? Oh!¡¹He quickly activated his Mana Detection.¡¸I see a cave!¡¹

    It appeared to be a in, steep slope. One could call it a cliff, even. Anyway, there was nothing out of the ordinary, at least at first nce. But his Mana Detection clearly picked up a blue curtain covering the cliff.

    ¡¸Lavia, is there magic that can hide caves?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Even magic items.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Wait here a bit. I¡¯ll check it out first.¡¹

    Hikaru left the girls and approached the blue screen alone. Before him was an ordinary steep slope. But when he stretched out his arm, it went in easily. Steeling himself, he took a step forward and made it in.

    ¡¸Hikaru?!¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama disappeared!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I just entered the cave.¡¹

    Light streamed from outside the cave, illuminating the cave somewhat. Hikaru could see Lavia and Pa scurrying towards him.

    The three entered the cave. The cave seemed to go deeper, the path clearly leading to the ce where the signboard was ced.

    ¡¸Whoa... So there¡¯s a cave down here.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸It¡¯s like being in an adventure story, and we just found a treasure.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a great discovery!¡¹Pa eximed.¡¸We might actually find treasure in here!¡¹

    ¡¸What now, Hikaru?¡¹

    Hikaru smiled.¡¸I¡¯ll tell Katy about this, of course. But not until after we take a quick look around. Let¡¯s just call it a special right of the first discoverer.¡¹

 Chapter 147 â€“ Heavenâ€™s Messenger

    <h4>Chapter 147 ¨C Heaven¡¯s Messenger</h4>

    Heaven¡¯s Messenger

    Hikaru switched his job ss to Wide Area Detection God: Grand Sonar. He set his Mana Detection to scan his surroundings every second, like a sonar from a submarine. This shouldn¡¯t put too much stress on his brain.

    Jointly using both Mana and Life Detection every second would give him more information. Butpared to the former which searched in a one-kilometer radius, Life Detection only had a range of a hundred meters.

    He could see Katy and Selica on top of the tower with his Mana Detection. No other living beings caught his attention. But he detected a mana reaction up ahead, not from a living thing, but from some sort of a spell. Hikaru braced himself in case of traps.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Hikaru took the lead, while Lavia and Pa followed. The ce was wide enough for three of them to walk abreast, but with the poor footing, he had to be in front to check if it was safe. It was damp inside, and water dripped from the cave¡¯s ceiling.

    Hikaru lit up the magicmp hanging by his waist as it started to get dark ten meters in.

    ¡¸Th-The aren¡¯t any monsters in here, right?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸No. I don¡¯t sense anything.¡¹

    Pa heaved a sigh of relief. To be more urate, his Detection didn¡¯t sense any monster. If there was something in here with stealth abilities that overpowered his detection skills, they were done for. Then again, no living creature wouldy in wait in a cave like this devoid of life.

    It might be a good idea to upgrade my Detection some more. My mind tells me there¡¯s nothing lurking around, but I can¡¯t help but feel anxious. I¡¯d feel much safer if I maxed out either Life or Mana Detection.

    Mana Detection maxed out at five points and he already had three on it. Hikaru had two points avable for use.

    But I don¡¯t know about using my skill points up...

    He¡¯d rather have points avable for use in case of an emergency.

    In the end, it all boils down to raising my Soul Rank. Right now, I¡¯m at 42. Selica is over 100, so I can definitely go for three digits.

    Hikaru hadn¡¯t seen anyone else with a Rank over a hundred. So far he¡¯d only met a few people over rank 40¡ªUnken, Lawrence, and Selyse.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a door.¡¹

    Hikaru gestured the girls to stop. They had gone quite deep where light couldn¡¯t reach. But themp he was carrying showed a metal door ten meters ahead. He drew closer, but couldn¡¯t detect any mana reaction.

    Hikaru was silent.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Hikaru? Is something bothering you?¡¹

    ¡¸No... There¡¯s no lock or traps. It¡¯s just an ordinary door. And that bothers me.¡¹

    Around the door was a wall, corroded in ces, and appeared to be made of mortar just like the buildings in Catford. The wall extended to the breadth of the cave. It even looked as though it sunk into the earth.

    Hikaru directed his eyes above. They were most likely directly under the rod they saw earlier.

    What¡¯s going on here? he thought. It looks like the cave formed around the door and wall. Wait, what if that rod meant there¡¯s some sort of a pagoda buried here?

    That was his assumption at first. But it didn¡¯t make sense to dig a hole, build a pagoda, then bury it after.

    Whatever. Let¡¯s just check out what¡¯s inside first.

    He opened the door.¡¸What the...?¡¹

    What happened next, he didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡¸So bright!¡¹

    ¡¸Are these magicmps?!¡¹

    The interior of the building turned bright all of a sudden. The light looked simr to the one in the Poelnxinia castle. Was this light produced by holy mana?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    The inside was shaped like a hexagon about five meters wide. Window frames, a shelf, and table, all made of wood, were painted scarlet, but the coat itself had peeled off in ces, and scattered like dust.

    Scrolls were neatly ced on the shelf. The table was empty. The room felt like a temple¡¯s library. Hikaru¡¯s nose caught the scent of dead grass.

    ¡¸That¡¯s strange. From the outside, it looked like this ce might copse any second, but the inside looks orderly.¡¹

    ¡¸But it also looks weathered.¡¹

    Lavia stooped down and touched a bit of scarlet-colored dust on the bare pavement. It looked to be a speck of paint that hade off.

    ¡¸It¡¯s dry here.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Maybe there¡¯s some sort of spell that sucks the moisture out, slowing down the ce¡¯s deterioration.¡¹

    ¡¸That could be the case. There are magic items that can do that. Though they¡¯re mostly used for storage houses.¡¹

    Hikaru sensed mana from a corner of the room. It could be the aforementioned magic item. The mana flowing through it was weak. If it ran out now, there was nothing they could do.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, Lavia-san! I can¡¯t read this scroll at all!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t a scroll written in Japanese.

    ¡¸It looks like an ancient version of this continent¡¯smonnguage.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Can you read it?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. But there should be someone studying thenguage.¡¹

    ¡¸So if we take it with us, there might be someone out there who could read it.¡¹

    Hikaru turned his attention to a corner. There was a set of stairs that went up to the second floor.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s choose what to taketer. I want to check out all the floors first.¡¹

    The wooden stairs were steep. Cold sweat trickled down Hikaru¡¯s face as the steps creaked. With one person going up one at a time, though, no problem urred.

    The second floor was furnished with a table and a chair. A thin carpet covered the wooden floor. Vases lined the disy shelf. Needless to say, the flowers had long withered away.

    ¡¸It feels like a living room...¡¹

    ¡¸That looks like a kitchen.¡¹

    A sink was installed right by the wall. Beside it was what appeared to be a cupboard, closed.

    ¡¸Looks like there¡¯s still a floor upstairs. Let¡¯s check all the floors first. There¡¯s not really anything here on this floor anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸A living quarter perhaps?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows?¡¹

    On the other side of the room was another set of stairs that went up. Each step made the floor creak, so Hikaru proceeded cautiously to the stairs. He took his time going up.

    ¡¸If this is a five-storied pagoda, this should be the middle floor...¡¹As he poked his head up, he became speechless.

    ¡¸Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s wrong, Hikaru-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t say it was unexpected. In his mind, he thought it would be the case. There was nothing beyond the third floor. He was already on the top floor. Considering the height of each floor and how far the rod was, he quickly realized they were in a three-storied pagoda, not a five-storey one.

    The top floor was a private room with a bed and a huge desk right beside it. A wooden chair was facing at his direction, and someone was sitting on it.

    ¡¸Brace yourselves beforeing up. There¡¯s a mummy here.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    Hikaru climbed all the way up and faced the mummy five meters away. Its eye sockets were long devoid of light, and only gray hair was left on its head. Completely dried up, it was, no doubt, a mummified human being.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s wearing Japanese clothes...¡¹

    The mummy seemed to be wearing summer clothes¡ªa shirt and a pair of shorts¡ªwith a dazzling sash embroidered with golden threads that had be frayed from the passage of time.

    Lavia climbed up the stairs and stood beside Hikaru.¡¸Japa... neeze clothes? Is that something from your country?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸I think I¡¯ll stay here...¡¹Pa said from downstairs, fear in her voice.

    There was a table, a chest with a keyhole, and other stuff in the room, each of fine quality. The owner of the room¡ªmost likely the mummy¡ªwas probably someone of fairly high status.

    The book sitting on the table beside the mummy caught Hikaru¡¯s eyes. He inched closer to the corpse. It didn¡¯t move, of course. The cover bore the words ¡®Ota Masaki¡¯s Notebook¡¯ in Japanese.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take a look at other things...¡¹Lavia stepped away from Hikaru to give him some space.

    Hikaru shot a quick nce at the mummy before opening the notebook.

    ¡ºI¡¯m thinking of writing down my experience here in this world. I came to this world five years ago. A lot of things happened since then. And although I didn¡¯t want to believe it, it seems I can¡¯t return to Japan.¡»

    ¡¸I knew it. This Ota guy is someone who got transported from Japan.¡¹

    Hikaru continued reading. Apparently the man was from thete Showa Era. One night during the height of the bubble economy, he went home drunk, tumbled down a slope and died. The next thing he knew, he was in a different world.

    After being picked up by vigers in a remote area, he managed to learn this world¡¯snguage. He was offered marriage to a viger¡¯s daughter, but he refused, for he had a wife and children in Japan.

    Hikaru could glean ounts about the man¡¯s family throughout the notes. He seemed to have had a strong feeling of attachment to Japan¡ªway stronger than that of Hikaru¡¯s and Selica¡¯s.

    Ota started writing five years after he arrived here. Some of the words were of different colors. He probably added those after some time had passed. He wrote about the remote vige¡¯s warm reception of him, his surprise when he found out magic existed, and how he formted a new form of spell by applying science. There was a schematic on the magic circuit involved which Hikaru understood a bit thanks to Rnd¡¯s knowledge.

    The man even wrote about the tengu masks he mass produced since the vigers liked them.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re the one who made it.¡¹

    Hikaru was shocked when he found out from the principal that a hundred of the masks were excavated. Right now, however, he felt something else. Perhaps at first, Ota made a mask out of nostalgia. But was it really something you¡¯d make tons of just because the vige loved them? Then again, maybe the times he spent creating them were times he spent reminiscing about Japan.

    Now¡¯s not the time to get sentimental. Hikaru shook his head and continued reading.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    He cocked his head, puzzled. Here and there, there were words he couldn¡¯t read. Letters, clearly written, yet somehow he couldn¡¯t recognize. It was as if they were censored. Is it the work of a spell? Hikaru wondered, but his Mana Detection didn¡¯t pick anything up.

    If, however, a high-level spell was cast on it, then it would make sense for his skill not to detect anything. But there was no point in doing that when the text was written in Japanese, anguage that no one could understand in the first ce.

    ¡ºI had a fascinating encounter today. I met XX, a huge X. He was amusing and immediately knew I came from a different world. He was also a XXXX with a duty to uphold. He said I could be one too. Me? A XXXX? Good one.¡»

    ¡ºThanks to XX, I made great progress on my research. The power of XX is astounding, simr to electricity. I might be able to develop wirelessmunication and build a radio station. An engineer like me can only build such things. This technology might be too advanced for this world, but people should be able to use it in no time.¡»

    Hikaru guessed thest XX to mean holy mana. He knew the word, yet he couldn¡¯t read it. What the heck is going on?

    ¡¸Wait a sec...¡¹

    There was a scribbling on a nk page¡ªa drawing, to be exact, of a baby. Did Ota marry someone and had a baby? But he didn¡¯t read anything like that. If he had a baby, he would surely write it down on the notebook. So what exactly was the drawing referring to?

    ¡¸Is that a trumpet on his mouth? And a halo on his head...¡¹It reminded him of an angel.

    He didn¡¯t need his Instinct for what his mind thought of next. Hikaru took out his guild card and changed his job ss to Lower ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger God: Lesser Angel.

    ¡ºI had a fascinating encounter today. I met Purple Drakon, a huge drakon. He was amusing and immediately knew I came from a different world. He was also a heaven¡¯s messenger with a duty to uphold. He said I could be one too. Me? A heaven¡¯s messenger? Good one.¡»

    ¡ºThanks to Purple Drakon, I made great progress on my research. The power of holy mana is astounding, simr to electricity. I might be able to develop wirelessmunication and build a radio station. An engineer like me can only build such things. This technology might be too advanced for this world, but people should be able to use it in no time.¡»

    It worked. The censor is gone. I can read it.

    So this job ss makes me able to read the text? No, that¡¯s not it. Being a Heaven¡¯s Messenger is a gift and a requirement... so one can have ess to information about how this world works!

    Information was kept confidential and only essible to select individuals. The word ¡°heaven¡± brought to mind one of his Skills.

    ¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿A Skill that reaches the domain of the god that controls divine providence. Lose a part of what makes one human. Max: 5.

    It also involved gods¡ªdivinity. ¡°Heaven¡±, ¡°Gods¡±, ¡°Messenger¡±. Quickly, information came flying to him. There was also the Purple Drakon that immediately knew that Ota came from a different world.

    ...You broke my seal. Well done, puny human from another world...

    Those were the words of the drakon that came out of the holy mana ball that Hikaru destroyed in Poelnxinia.

    Poelnxinia was destroyed by a giant sent by God. Did He do that to save hisrade, the Purple Drakon that was trapped in the holy mana ball?

    Everything suddenly started to fall into ce. Hikaru continued reading, his conjecture slowly turning into conviction. But his surprise didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡ºThe Purple Drakon said he¡¯ll give me a holy blessing, ¡°Lower ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger¡±. It apparently has something to do with the soul card. When he told me of its effects, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. When used, one can demonstrate even more powers from the gods. To sum it up, one can select at most three job sses at a time.¡»

    Hikaru learned the true power of the Lesser Angel ss.

 Chapter 148 â€“ What He Gained

    <h4>Chapter 148 ¨C What He Gained</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    What He Gained

    Hikaru shuddered. Select at most three job sses at a time?

    So I can use Stealth God and Throwing God at the same time? So I¡¯ll be like apletely hidden moving sniper. If I added Wide Area Detection God, I can find my target, but they can¡¯t find me. I can attack from both short and long distances. The birth of the perfect assassin.

    Ultimately, Hikaru¡¯s Skill tree all boiled down to assassination. It was quite disturbing. To top it off, he already possessed the ss Assassination God: Night Stalker, which he hadn¡¯t used once.

    Even without the help of his job sses, he could still do what he imagined just now. But while it would work against normal people, he would definitely need the power of his sses against someone like Lawrence who was three or even four times stronger than a regr human being.

    That wasn¡¯t all. He could also check what his other sses can do, like the Eye of the Storm and Forest Walker. As of the moment he had no idea of their effects. He had three slots. All he needed to do was use Stealth God for the first slot, and then choose whatever sses he wanted to experiment with for the other two slots. That way he could avoid most danger. It was much more productive than just waiting to somehow stumble on an information about what his job ss could do, as in the case of the Lesser Angel.

    Like this...?

    Following what Ota wrote, Hikaru set his job ss to Lesser Angel, and then strongly pictured the other three sses he wanted to use in his mind¡ªStealth God, Throwing God, and Wide Area Detection God.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    The words on his guild card changed.

    ¡¾Adventurers Guild Card¡¿

    ¡¾Name¡¿Hikaru

    ¡¾Registration¡¿Pond Adventurers Guild, Kingdom of Ponsonia

    ¡¾Rank¡¿D

    ¡¾Job ss¡¿¡õ¡ø¥ò¥Ø¥§¥¤%2¡ð¡ù

    He needn¡¯t ask himself if he did it right. He felt the effects of the job sses inside him. Now he could hide from any enemy, throw a stone at any target, and detect any kind of foe.

    These are some stunning results... I¡¯ll think about the bestbinations at ater time.

    Hikaru continued reading. He had learned several things. The Purple Drakon provided the holy mana. Holy mana was defined as sacred and precious mana from the heavens. Its nature was simr to electricity, but it was also a very powerful energy source that can be used just like normal mana. The Purple Drakon brought holy mana fragments that came in different shapes, from a cube to an octahedron.

    There was no mention of a ¡°sphere¡±¡ªthe one where the dragon was trapped. While it was called a ¡°ball¡±, its shape was that of a cube.

    Poelnxinia was quite far from here. Was it possible for the technology that Ota gained to reach the neighboring country? No, Poelnxinia tried to use holy mana to conquer the whole continent. They must¡¯ve developed their own technology. Definitely more than just a radio station, that¡¯s for sure.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s this guy¡¯s fault...¡¹

    The next entries were disturbing. The power of the holy mana dazzled one of his friends. The man suggested they use it for military purposes right away. He urged them to conquer the world. Ota sensed danger and told the Purple Drakon he didn¡¯t need any more holy mana.

    Ota thought about using wirelessmunication to warn the public of disasters and monsters by creating a broadcast system using radio waves. He also considered producing radios for his own amusement, yet the notes wereing to an end. Before he could evenplete the radio station.

    ¡ºRoux Vineyard betrayed us. He attacked the vigers and took them hostage. I was almost locked up too, but I managed to escape thanks to the vigers. They said with me around, the world will be a wonderful ce. They believed in my dream of creating a radio broadcasting system, that it was my original invention. They believed I could bring smiles to the people of the world, even though I¡¯m nothing more than an engineer who worked at a broadcastingpany.

    Roux Vineyard is nning to use me to summon the Purple Drakon, seal it, and draw holy mana from the creature for eternity. Of course, there¡¯s almost no chance the Purple Drakon wille back once it returned to the heavens. But what if it came back? I shut myself in this pagoda, the ce where I do my research and where I lived, and sealed it to make sure that na?ve drakon doesn¡¯t get captured. The Purple Drakon should notice if the pagoda was gone. He would, right? I sure hope so. He can be a bit foolish which makes me worry. But I have no other choice. I won¡¯t live for long. Just like my father, I¡¯m showing symptoms of terminal cancer.¡»

    Roux Vineyard, an ambitious man, betrayed Ota, so the Japanese man sealed the three-storied pagoda. By ¡°seal¡±, I guess he means burying it underground.

    ¡ºHoly mana was needed to seal the ce, and now it¡¯s almost out. I can make it so that even after I die, this ce doesn¡¯t deteriorate fast. But the moment someone enters and the indoor equipment activates, the remaining holy mana will bepletely used up. I choose to die here. The vigers let me escape, but there¡¯s a vast amount of research materials here rting to the holy mana. I can¡¯t take them all with me. And I¡¯m over seventy. My body is weak. I pray that a traveler from Japan makes good use of my research.¡»

    The notes ended there. Hikaru closed the notebook. Ota¡¯s life here wasn¡¯t so bad. At least, until that man betrayed him.

    After being saved by the vigers, he couldn¡¯t¡ªrather, he didn¡¯t escape, and chose to die in this ce. He probably didn¡¯t want to go again to an unknown ce.

    ¡¸I know this name...¡¹

    The name Roux Vineyard sounded familiar. He saw it in one of the few spoils he took from the ruins of Poelnxinia, the royal family lineage parchment¡ªthe item that Gafrasti wanted and proof that he was a legitimate descendant of the royal family.

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t recall all the details, but he was sure he saw the name Roux Vineyard. He didn¡¯t build the dynasty himself, but rather he became royalty after marrying a princess. In other words, Roux Vineyard sealed the Purple Drakon into the holy mana ball, and used holy mana to make Poelnxinia the ruler of the continent.

    ¡¸Did you finish reading, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The scrolls on the first floor are research documents regarding holy mana.¡¹

    Then for a split second, everything went dark. The lights flickered, and the building shook.

    ¡¸What the...¡¹

    Hikaru recalled what he read. ¡°But the moment someone enters and the indoor equipment activates, the remaining holy mana will bepletely used up.¡± When they entered, the lights went on, using up what was left of the holy mana. The walls, ceiling, and floor trembled.

    ¡¸Oh, crap. Let¡¯s get outta here!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed Lavia¡¯s hand, drew her close, and carried her. With his Power Burst, he leaped towards the stairs and dropped down.

    ¡¸Pa!¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru-sama! Wh-What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re leaving!¡¹

    He helped the crouching Pa up and they got down to the first floor. Then the lights went out. With a boom, clouds of dust rose into the air. A wall must¡¯ve copsed somewhere. The dust blocked the lighting from the magicmp.

    ¡¸Tsk.¡¹

    Soil was streaming towards the metal door. Hikaru tried to push the door open, but to no avail. It wouldn¡¯t budge. Kicking it did no good either.

    ¡¸Hikaru!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-Wh-What do we do?!¡¹

    ¡¸Get away from the door, you two!¡¹

    Hikaru produced the revolver he kept in his pocket and pulled the trigger without hesitation. The raging fire lit up the whole floor bright, the door flying in the other direction. Strong wind blew violently as the hot air mixed with the outside air.

    ¡¸Run!¡¹

    mes roared from the st, licking at the walls, shelves, and ceiling. Unlike out there, it was dry inside which caused the fire to re up quickly.

    ¡¸Hikaru! The scrolls!¡¹

    ¡¸Run! The whole ce is copsing!¡¹

    Pa made it out first. Lavia hesitated for a second and Hikaru pulled on her hand. Then the ceiling copsed with a loud boom. Earth and sand crushed the pagoda.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    The shockwave pushed Hikaru forward, causing him to fall forward, but he quickly pulled Lavia close and protected her as they rolled on the ground.

    ¡¸Oww...¡¹

    Hikaru touched his head. It was wet, probably with blood, but he couldn¡¯t be sure as the fall broke the magicmp. The pagoda copsing on itself also killed the mes.

    ¡¸Lavia... Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru!¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama! I¡¯ll heal you right away!¡¹Pa, who escaped first, seemed to be unscathed.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get out of here first. The cave itself might copse.¡¹

    They scuttled out of the cave. The sun shone bright on the valley, but when Hikaru looked back and up, he could see smoke rising from where the signboard was.

    ¡¸Over here, Hikaru-sama!¡¹Pa started healing him.

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t have time to take anything.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Yeah. The cave-in might¡¯ve actually saved half of the scrolls from burning. I¡¯m sure Katy will be happy once we tell her.¡¹

    They¡¯d find out once they inspected the cave-in. While the holy mana held tremendous power, it was energy that one couldn¡¯t have unless they got in touch with a dragon.

    Even if the scrolls were all lost, Hikaru already gained important information. The Lesser Angel job ss was too good.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    But rather than feel happy from his newly-acquired power, Ota¡¯sst moments made Hikaru¡¯s heart sink.

 Chapter 149 â€“ Eye of the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 149 ¨C Eye of the Storm</h4>

    Eye of the Storm

    Since the earth sank after the pagoda¡¯s copse, there was uproar when Hikaru and the girls climbed back up from the valley. Even Katy rushed down from the radio tower. After all, tall ruins like that were extremely weak against quakes.

    Hikaru told everyone about the hidden cave and the three-storied pagoda. Count Buck said he¡¯d call for assistance so they could start excavating right away. Apparently, the discovery of another ruin would be big news.

    The next day, the Count called Hikaru to the Catford¡¯s lord¡¯s mansion to exin what happened at the pagoda. He thought it cumbersome, but thought if he told them exactly what transpired, he wouldn¡¯t have to do anything else. I¡¯ll just do what I have to do, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re... Hikaru.¡¹

    He was greeted by the local lord, a pale, timid man. Hikaru started exining.

    The three-storied pagoda was the residence of the man who drove the construction of the radio tower. He was studying holy mana, and that the energy was given by a drakon.

    Hikaru tried exining about radio, but they didn¡¯t seem to get it. When he told them it was a magic item used to transmit someone¡¯s voice far away, they seemed satisfied. Although they did ask with a straight face how it was built out of mere ¡°amusement¡±.

    He already filled Katy and Selica in about all this yesterday. He told Selica that there was a mummified man in the pagoda named Ota Masaki. He left the part out about the Heaven¡¯s Messenger, though, since there was a chance she¡¯d tell Sophie. As of the moment, Hikaru didn¡¯t know what Sophie or the church was nning. Until he found out, he decided not to tell her.

    ¡¸If we can study more of this holy mana, we might be able to create something different besides magic items.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Perhaps some of the relics found used holy mana as a source of power. But with no supply, we can¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    ¡¸That is true...¡¹

    The Count and the lord were discussing things. In any case, the scrolls had to be safely recovered first before study on the holy mana could be done. Hikaru also omitted the part about Roux Vineyard since it was only his conjecture¡ªalthough it was most likely the truth anyway. After all, humans tend to get out of control when they get their hands on advanced military weapons.

    ¡¸So, Count Buck. When are you going to show me to the other ruins near the tower?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹the Count answered, feigning ignorance.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other ruins nearby.¡¹Katy said.

    ¡¸I told you. A man lived in that pagoda. Records also indicated there was a vige nearby. Besides, they wouldn¡¯t build a tower in the middle of nowhere. The man needed people to help build it. So there should¡¯ve been a settlement nearby.¡¹

    ¡¸You got me. Well, I didn¡¯t really think we could hide it forever. Indeed, there are ruins inside the forest.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! The official report didn¡¯t mention anything like that! They said the tower was built by a solitary Sorcerer¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Most of the magic items were actually discovered in the settlement. Everything should¡¯ve been collected, but there was a chance we missed something. If we released the info to the public, robbers might ransack the ce. Plus designating the tower, and nothing else, as an archeological site means we can cut down on security.¡¹the Count said, ashamed.

    The lord wiped his sweat with a handkerchief.

    ¡¸I figured it was something like that.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸I just didn¡¯t like how you were asking me for information, yet hiding things from me.¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize for that. We were just being cautious. Please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anything else you¡¯re hiding?¡¹

    ¡¸None. If needed, we¡¯ll show you the catalog of the artifacts. Theplete version that only Zuburans can browse.¡¹

    ¡¸Catalog! Complete version!¡¹Katy jumped to her feet and looked at Hikaru with expectant eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m good. Please show it to Professor Katy instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?!¡¹Katy eximed.

    ¡¸Yeah. So have I helped you enough in your research?¡¹

    ¡¸This is more than enough! Wonderful! I¡¯ll give you full credit for my sses for free!¡¹

    Hey, at least give me an exam or something. She analyzed the revolver for me quickly and even created prototype bullets. I might ask for help with equipment in the future.

    ¡¸Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see it?¡¹the Count asked.

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably going to bring records you can¡¯t decipher to me anyway, right?¡¹

    The Countughed.¡¸True. We might just do that.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll give the right trantion. You did hide information from me, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... L-Like I said, I apologize for that. I¡¯ll even add in a little gift if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just kidding.¡¹

    ¡¸It sure didn¡¯t sound like it.¡¹

    Hikaru left Katy and Mille in the lord¡¯s mansion, thetter saying she couldn¡¯t leave Katy alone. Mille being worried about Katy, and not the other way around, was something new.

    ¡¸So... What do we do today?¡¹Hikaru and the girls were strolling around the town of Catford.

    ¡¸Cats.¡¹Lavia obviously desired cats.

    ¡¸Yes, cats sound great!¡¹Pa also desired cats.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t I get a vote?!¡¹Selica asked.

    ¡¸Is there some ce you want to go to?¡¹

    ¡¸None!¡¹

    ¡¸Really... All right, let¡¯s head to the guild.¡¹

    There were fewer people in the guild than yesterday. The three girls immediately rushed to the catszing around on the warm floor. Hikaru took a vacant seat and had tea.

    Oh, right... I wanted to check what my other job sses do.

    Hikaru already tried setting Stealth, Throwing, and Wide Area Detection along with Lesser Angel. He nned to switching out Throwing, a ss he might not need right away, with something he hadn¡¯t used before.

    He hadn¡¯t actually told Lavia and Pa about this. He would do so once things settled down.

    Yeah, it¡¯s gotta be this.

    He selected Common Chaos God: Eye of the Storm3. If there was a ss with ¡°Common¡± in its name, there would always be one without it. In this case, there should be a superior ss called ¡°Chaos God¡±. How the ¡°Common¡± part was removed, Hikaru didn¡¯t know. He had no idea how he obtained the ss in the first ce.

    Let¡¯s see its effects... Hikaru thought as he raised his cup of tea.

    ¡¸M-Master! Is the guildmaster here?!¡¹

    An adventurer barged into the guild, sweating profusely, small wounds all over his body.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, isn¡¯t that one of the guys who tagged along to kill the Giant Rock Viper?¡¹

    There was a stir among the adventurers. The Giant Rock Viper, a kill target only rmended to adventurers rank C and higher. As such no one had taken the request here at the Catford Adventurers Guild.

    The rest of the Four Stars of the East¡ªSelyse, Sophie, and Sarah¡ªset out to kill it. Quite a number of adventurers went with them so they could watch rank B adventurers fight.

    Not a moment too soon, the guildmaster appeared.¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    The adventurer rushed to the counter.¡¸There was a mass outbreak of Giant Rock Vipers! Even unique ones like a Giant Rock Lizard, and a Double-Necked Viper!¡¹

    ¡¸What?! What happened to the Four Stars?¡¹

    ¡¸They retreated to a vige and barricaded themselves. That ce barely has any means to defend itself! Please, Master! Send for reinforcements!¡¹

    Hikaru was shocked as he listened. The Four Stars appeared to have everything under control. Were the monsters really that powerful?

    ¡¸Hahaha! After all that showing off and this is what happens? This is why you can¡¯t trust female adventurers! I bet they only got their ranks by offering their bodies to some guildmaster.¡¹

    The manughing was the adventurer who picked a fight with Selyse yesterday and got beat up in a matter of seconds. He didn¡¯t go with thedies, presumably because he was badly injured, judging by his bandage.

    ¡¸What did you say...?¡¹

    Selica appeared. The air around her¡ªno, mana she emitted caused the more keen adventurers to turn pale and step back. With Mana Detection, Hikaru could see the mana enveloping her expanding. The adventurer whoughed, however, appeared to be too thick to notice it.

    ¡¸They lost against monsters below their level! They deserve to getughed at! Such a shame, though. If they were against Goblins or Orcs, they¡¯d be suffering a fate worse than death! Those monsters would have XXXXX them by now!¡¹

    Vulgar words came out of the man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    The next moment, the table the man was at flew and crashed into the wall. tes and mugs scattered in all directions.

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    ¡¸Sh-She just used magic inside the guild!¡¹

    ¡¸Was that magic?! She didn¡¯t even chant anything!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s clear this ck-haired woman did it! Get him, boys!¡¹

    Not one soul moved. Some were frightened, some believed she had every right to be furious, and some simply didn¡¯t want to get involved.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough!¡¹the guildmaster roared.¡¸We have an emergency in our hands. I will not tolerate fighting among adventurers. From now on, anyone who stirs up trouble will receive severe punishment!¡¹

    ¡¸Th-Then get that woman right away¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Did you not hear me?! I said ¡°from now on¡±! You there, brief us on the situation.¡¹

    After getting things under control, the guildmaster turned his attention to the adventurer who came in with the report.

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Sir. I think the Four Stars alone would¡¯ve won the fight.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The adventurers who went with them... tried to take materials from the dead monsters.¡¹

    The guild was abuzz. When a monster was in, ownership rights immediately went to the one who killed it. Others taking materials, therefore, constituted theft.

    ¡¸But the Giant Rock Viper was still alive and went on a rampage. Several adventurers were bitten.¡¹the adventurer continued.

    ¡¸A Giant Rock Viper¡¯s venom is deadly. Losing their lives is a bit too harsh of a punishment for stealing.¡¹the guildmaster said.

    ¡¸Th-They¡¯re still alive.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Thedies saved them. Lady Sophie used healing magic to keep them alive, while Selyse protected them from the monster¡¯s attacks. But even Selyse got wounded. That¡¯s when the unusual monsters appeared, forcing them to retreat quickly to the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying thosedies cleaned up after those guys¡¯ mess.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just how Selyse is.¡¹Selica interjected.¡¸Tell me where they are! I¡¯ll go and kill all those monsters!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a member of the Four Stars too, right? Please help them. The guild will back you up.¡¹

    ¡¸We have no time to waste! Get me a horse!¡¹

    A guild staff bolted out of the building. Inside the guild, adventurers were either excited or frightened, but couldn¡¯t hide their curiosity. Some made a quick exit.

    ¡¸How are the vigers?!¡¹

    ¡¸Selyse already ordered them to evacuate. But she and her friends are drawing the monsters¡¯ attention away from the vigers.¡¹

    ¡¸So we really don¡¯t have much time!¡¹

    ¡¸I got a horse ready!¡¹the staff said as he returned.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹Selica said. She seemed to be having trouble getting the words out.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹Hikaru replied.

    ¡¸N-No, it¡¯s fine! I understand. This is my party¡¯s problem¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t ride a horse.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s got nothing to do with you... Wait, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Someone else has to take the reins and I¡¯ll just get on the back. Any good riders around?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll task a few adventurers to take you to the vige as a special request.¡¹a staff said.

    ¡¸A-Are you sure you¡¯reing?!¡¹Selica asked.

    ¡¸Of course. Lavia, Pa, you¡¯reing as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me too?! But...¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a Healer from the Four Stars this time. We can just give her all the credit.¡¹Hikaru whispered to Pa.

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸This is a great opportunity to make them owe us one.¡¹

    Powerful and well-known adventurers like the Four Stars were valuable. Hikaru also found Sophie¡¯s advances at Pa quite annoying. So we¡¯ll just make her feel indebted to us. Judging by her personality, she¡¯ll have no choice but to back off.

    Hikaru also wanted to make money. You can never have too much money. We still don¡¯t have enough saved to livefortably. This is also the best chance to try out my new ability.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama¡¯s face looks terrifying!¡¹

    ¡¸Pa, this is the real Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a bit harsh, Lavia.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s also a part of who you are. I don¡¯t mind. I love everything about you.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹Hikaru was a little shaken from her sudden deration.

    ¡¸I love you too, Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I get it.¡¹

    ¡¸Not even flustered!¡¹

    While they were talking, the adventurers who would apany them were already selected.

    ¡ºYou guys aren¡¯t even the least bit nervous.¡»Selica said, amazed.¡ºYou even looked unfazed after destroying the pagoda.¡»

    ¡ºCorrection. We didn¡¯t destroy it; it copsed on its own. Let¡¯s go.¡»

    Hikaru and the others hurried to the vige where the swarms of monsters appeared.

    NOTE: Changed ¡°Ordinary¡± in the job sses to ¡°Common¡± instead.

 Chapter 150 â€“ Rescuing the Sun Maiden

    <h4>Chapter 150 ¨C Rescuing the Sun Maiden</h4>

    Rescuing the Sun Maiden

    The three members of the Four Stars of the East and sixteen other adventurers holed themselves up in the biggest house¡ªit was only two stories high, made of wood, with five rooms¡ªin the vige, the chieftain¡¯s residence.

    ¡¸I barricaded the front entrance!¡¹

    ¡¸The toilet¡¯s hole leads outside so I closed that too. B-But will we be fine here?!¡¹

    ¡¸What do we do if wanna go number one?!¡¹

    ¡¸Just get a jar or something!¡¹

    Following Selyse¡¯s orders, the adventurers reinforced the whole house. While it was made of wood, the materials used were of fine quality. It would be enough to defend themselves for a while.

    Selyse herself was lying down on the first floor¡¯s dim living room, lit up only by a lone magicmp. A woven mat covered the floor where five other adventurersy sprawled. Sophie was at the center using her healing magic, sweat dripping from her face. She wasn¡¯t healing them, but only prolonging their lives.

    ¡¸Will this do... Selyse?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah. This is fine.¡¹

    Selyse looked pale, her breathing inbored gasps. As fate would have it, she got hit with the deadly venom as well, which could only be neutralized by applying healing magic consistently for some time. But if Sophie only focused on Selyse, the other adventurers could die. In order for everyone to live, the Healer had to attend to everyone. It was a feat that took much effort, yet possible simply because Sophie was a skilled Healer. Any inexperienced person probably wouldn¡¯t be able to save one soul.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m so sorry, Lady Selyse. W-We owe you our lives.¡¹muttered a man beside her, tears rolling down his face. He was the one who tried to steal the materials from the Giant Rock Viper. The man received no more than some external wounds which were almost healed after using a potion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine... It¡¯s also an adventurer¡¯s job to save the weak.¡¹

    The rest of the potions were used up on their way here. They made a huge miscalction. The antidote only slowed down the venom¡¯s cirction throughout the body.

    ¡¸B-But locking ourselves up here won¡¯t do us any good! We followed your orders and came here. Maybe we should¡¯ve left with the vigers after all!¡¹

    Selyse ordered everyone to stay in the vige. Otherwise, the vigers would¡¯ve been wiped out. They had their hands full carrying the injured and barricading the house, so they could only send one guy back to Catford to deliver a message.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be fine...¡¹

    ¡¸How can you be so sure?!¡¹

    The walls creaked. Dust fell from the ceiling.

    ¡¸We havepany!¡¹Sarah came downstairs.¡¸Six Giant Rock Vipers, two Giant Rock Lizards, and one Double-Necked Viper. They¡¯re all here.¡¹

    One man let out a shriek.

    ¡¸We¡¯re dead! This is where we die!¡¹

    Killing Giant Rock Vipers was only rmended to adventurers ranked C and above. At least rank B for the rare monsters Giant Rock Lizard and Double-Necked Viper. Zubura would mobilize their military to exterminate them, even with sacrifices. Either that, or they would stay away and call for high-ranked adventurers from Forestzard.

    The house shook once more. A nk was nailed on the front door with a table leaning against it, but it started to make cracking sounds.

    A snake¡¯s hissing sent adventurers scuttling towards the corners and cowering in fear.

    ¡¸Sarah... How many can you kill?¡¹Selyse asked.

    ¡¸Hmm... It¡¯ll take a while, but I can probably kill two Giant Rock Vipers. Three if I put my life on the line.¡¹

    The adventurers stirred. Sarah clearly looked like a scout. Yet she imed she could kill a Giant Rock Viper solo.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do that much. Just buy us some time.¡¹

    ¡¸You got it. It¡¯s okay to be reckless sometimes, but don¡¯t you die on us. I¡¯m serious.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t... die just yet.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay.¡¹

    Sarah climbed up the stairs and disappeared into the second floor. All the windows were closed, and there was only one route avable¡ªgoing above the ceiling and onto the roof.

    ¡¸Thatdy went out alone!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯ll be fine...¡¹

    ¡¸But she said she could only kill three at max! What about the rest?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine...¡¹

    ¡¸How can you be so sure?!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh. Monster swarms are no match for Selica.¡¹

    Selyse believed Selica woulde. One-on-one battles against powerful foes indeed suited the Sun Maiden, but fighting numerous enemies was where Selica came in. As a matter of fact, among the members of their party, Selyse and Selica were the strongest. In terms of pure offense, however, Selica¡¯s power was overwhelming.

    Adventurers groaned as the mor of battle outside grew louder. The sound of a small explosion echoed out. Sarah was using smoke screens to disrupt the monsters. It should be enough to buy some time.

    ¡¸And I¡¯m sure... that guy wille.¡¹Selyse muttered.

    ¡¸You think that boy wille?¡¹Sophie said.¡¸Why do you trust him?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just my intuition. If hees, we¡¯ll surely win.¡¹

    ¡¸But...¡¹

    ¡¸Sophie... There is right or wrong when killing monsters. If himing means everyone will be saved, wouldn¡¯t that be a good thing?¡¹

    Selyse coughed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk. Please, just save your energy. ...Very well. I don¡¯t want his help, but if he brings Pa with him, she can heal you right away. I don¡¯t want his help, of course.¡¹

    Sweat trickled from Sophie¡¯s forehead down to her chin and onto the floor. She was extremely proficient in healing, capable of casting advanced healing magic continuously without losing focus, while also able to hold a casual conversation.

    The sound of battle grew ever louder. No one talked. Silence fell in the room. Only the ragged breathing of the injured could be heard.

    ¡¸Come on. Did you really have to say you don¡¯t want my help twice? You make it hard for me toe out. Man, I wish you¡¯d be nicer.¡¹

    Sophie gave a start and looked up the stairs.

    ¡¸Hey... I knew you¡¯de.¡¹Selyseughed weakly.

    When the boy¡ªHikaru¡ªsaw her, he thought, We made it just in time.

    ¡¸The long-awaited Pa is here.¡¹

    ¡¸L-Lady Sophie! What¡¯s the status... Wait, is everyone okay?!¡¹

    Hikaru and Pa went down to the first floor. The adventurers watched them, eyes full of surprise, wondering where they came from.

    ¡¸I-Is the rescue team here?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹Hikaru answered.

    ¡¸All right!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll live!¡¹

    The adventurers cheered.

    ¡¸How many people came?! Thirty?! Fifty?!¡¹

    ¡¸Seven.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸The other three just brought us here, though. So only four, essentially.¡¹

    Heavy silenced descended, but Hikaru ignored it and came to Selyse¡¯s side. He stooped down and whispered in her ears.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let Pa use her magic, but I need you to say she only assisted Sophie.¡¹

    ¡¸You still want to keep her abilities secret?¡¹

    ¡¸Your reputation will improve, and you¡¯ll owe me one. It¡¯s not a bad deal, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re awful, you know that? You know I can¡¯t refuse your offer.¡¹

    ¡¸I know you saw thising. Sun Maiden, my foot. Change it to Scheming Maiden instead.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just how people call me. How about you call yourself the Sun Boy?¡¹

    ¡¸Suit yourself. You seem fine to me, actually.¡¹

    Hikaru stood up and nodded at Pa. She knew the drill. Sophie would heal, while she assisted.

    ¡¸What about...¡¹Sophie swallowed the rest of her words.

    Hikaru simply shot her a nce and quickly turned his back, before climbing back up the stairs.

    Sophie bit her lip. No matter what her opinion was of the boy, she felt relief in her heart. That people will be saved.

    Then the ground trembled and the house shook. It felt like a powerful spell was just cast.

 Chapter 151 â€“ Serpent Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 151 ¨C Serpent Extermination</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Serpent Extermination

    Hikaru climbed from the second floor to the dusty lofts, a ce no one would¡¯ve entered if there wasn¡¯t any threat of monsters. Mice might as well have owned the ce.

    Sounds of magic spells going off reverberated outside. It was most likely Selica. A Mage going up against monsters without any guard was absurd, but she didn¡¯t hesitate. She wanted to save her friends.

    Hikaru pondered things over as he scurried across the lofts. Right now, Sarah, Selica, and Lavia are working separately. He grasped their location with Mana Detection. He already switched out Common Chaos God: Eye of the Storm with Throwing God: Deadshot.

    Eye of the Storm, huh...

    The men who brought them here in horses were good riders, but they were only low-ranked adventurers, around E and F. They usually took luggage transport and shopping requests, just earning enough to get by daily. These men refrained from taking monster kill quests, especially not when the targets were powerful creatures. Of course, they also never intended to volunteer for the job this time. But they did.

    ¡¸It just felt like I had to, you know.¡¹one of the men said.¡¸Usually, I¡¯d shudder when I hear about monsters, but today for some reason, I thought I had to go.¡¹

    Soon after Hikaru switched his job ss to Eye of the Storm, the messenger came barging in with the bad news. The adventurers who normally avoided danger, volunteered themselves.

    Of course, Selyse would¡¯ve already retreated way before Hikaru changed his ss. It was simply coincidence that word of trouble arrived right after. A mere job ss couldn¡¯t change the past...

    Reality doesn¡¯t exist until observed...

    Schrodinger¡¯s cat came into Hikaru¡¯s mind, not because they were in a town called Catford.

    There¡¯s a future where if I didn¡¯t use Eye of the Storm, Selyse and the others would¡¯ve killed the monsters without a problem... Yeah, right.

    Either way, there was no doubt that Eye of the Storm provided some rather troublesome abilities. It might be all right to use in my spare time when nothing in particr is happening, but it¡¯s definitely difficult to master since it brings both bad news and good news.

    .

    To put it another way, the job ss created both opportunities and troubles. In either case, something always urred, so it could also be a protagonist maker, in a sense.

    ¡¸Aight, time to kill some monsters.¡¹

    Hikaru climbed on the roof and surveyed the surroundings. He already checked the situation with Mana Detection, though.

    On the northern side stood trees with leaves that had just started falling. There, a huge snake covered in lustrous crystal, its body the size of a log and about five meters long, wrapped its body around a tree. Giant Rock Vipers were extremely tough and agile.

    Sarah leaped from tree to tree. Using smokescreens to rob the monsters of their vision, she fought two of the vipers by employing hit-and-run tactics.

    The southern side was open, though clouds of dust were rising in the air.

    ¡¸I call upon the Air Spirits. O fickle wind, join together and form a circle. Stop the rushing breeze and soar towards the sky.¡¹

    Selice chanted within the cloud of dust. Hikaru could hear a rumble, as a basic air magic, Whirlwind, materialized, producing a wide-area smoke screen.

    The Giant Rock Vipers coiled themselves up and watched cautiously. The creatures already knew it was no ordinary smoke screen ¨C one was already dead, skewered by a huge stone spear that jutted out of the ground.

    ¡¸Rock Wall.¡¹

    A wall made of rock formed around Selica. Rising like folding screens, it made a circle around her. She was using both air and earth spirit magic at the same time, something only very few Mages could do. Hikaru guessed it had something to do with the ¡°Spirit Affection¡± on her Soul Board, but he hadn¡¯t confirmed it yet.

    With a sharp hiss, two figures charged straight despite the wind. Giant Rock Lizards, monsters with two legs. Its face was the same as the viper, its body also covered with identical scales. But it only stretched three meters long. It didn¡¯t possess a weapon, but with its bulky arms, it destroyed the rock wall that Selica created with one punch. The two creatures lunged at her.

    But Selica was already gone. She¡¯d already predicted the monsters¡¯ actions. That¡¯s a level 104 monster ughterer for you, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you, Spirits! Icicle Strike!¡¹

    Selica cast a hybrid spell, a powerful technique that only those who could use two types of Spirit Magic simultaneously could pull off. First she finished a chant and kept the Spirit on standby. Then she used an ice type spell, a superior version of water magic, together with a rock hammer created with earth magic.

    The Giant Rock Lizard¡¯s armor blocked mes and wind. Sloppy swordsmanship probably wouldn¡¯t work either. That¡¯s where freezing and a powerful blow came in. The former would cause the water in the scales to expand, destroying the armor from the inside, and then a blow wouldpletely break it.

    The monsters shrieked. Its body surface smashed, blood spurted out of its flesh, butpletely froze over quick.

    One suffered grave injuries, while the other, only minor ones. Perhaps the blow wasn¡¯t strong enough. But the spell was much more terrifying. Like lizards and snakes, the Giant Rock Lizard was a poikilotherm. With its body temperature down, it moved a lot slower.

    ¡¸me Gospel.¡¹

    A powerful fire spell engulfed the monsters.

    Hikaru spotted Lavia who was hiding herself using her Stealth. Two huge magic circles formed above the monsters and giant balls of fire dropped on them. Their movements slowed, there was no escape for the creatures. me Gospelpletely devoured their bodies down to their bones, not allowing for even a shriek toe out of them.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you have solid armor. If it¡¯s peeled off, fire can get through. With Lavia¡¯s spell though, I don¡¯t think it even matters if they had armor or not. But whatever...

    ¡¸Them freezing over should¡¯ve been enough! You¡¯re a monster, as always!¡¹Selica said bluntly.

    She was drenched in sweat. Apparently using hybrid spells required much concentration. It probably wasn¡¯t just that. She¡¯d been firing spells left and right as soon as she arrived, which contributed to her exhaustion.

    Selica and Lavia used spells out in the open away from the smokescreen, rendering them vulnerable. But there was no need for worry.

    ¡¸...And that¡¯s three down.¡¹

    Hikaru already used his Stealth to get close and cut off the heads of the three remaining Giant Rock Vipers that were staying on the sidelines cautiously as they let the Giant Rock Lizards attack.

    ¡¸Man, this thing is sharp.¡¹

    He used his wakizashi. With five points on Power Burst, one leap was all it took for Hikaru¡¯s arm to reach the monster¡¯s necks. The buff from Assassination and the wakizashi¡¯s sharpness made it possible to slice their heads off in one motion.

    After seeing its other friends dead, the onest remaining viper tried to escape, but Hikaru had other ns. He hurled his Dagger of Strength, piercing the back of the monster¡¯s head. As it copsed, he cut its head off too just to be safe.

    ¡¸...What are you?!¡¹

    Selica had been calling Lavia a monster metaphorically, but when she looked at Hikaru, it was as though she was staring at a real monster.

    ¡¸An adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking!¡¹

    ¡¸What about Sarah? She¡¯s still fighting two of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right!¡¹

    Selica started running towards the northern side.

    ¡¸Good work out there, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸...Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s one missing.¡¹

    They couldn¡¯t find the Double-Necked Viper. Hikaru expanded his Mana Detecion¡¯s range. In order not to put too much stress on his brain, he set the search radius to one-kilometer and only horizontally.

    ¡¸There! Wait, what the...¡¹

    He caught it right at the edge of his search radius. The monster had long since escaped. It seemed to be heading to the mountains beyond the coniferous forest, weaving through uncharted paths. It didn¡¯t take long for it to get out of range.

    It¡¯s gone that far already? That means it escaped as soon as we arrived. Before there was an actual battle. Maybe monsters have something like Instinct as well.

    ¡¸The Double-Necked Viper already escaped.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸It did? Are you sure we shouldn¡¯t go after it?¡¹

    ¡¸Nah.¡¹

    The monster escaped to a ce uninhabited by humans. Apparently the deeper they went the stronger the monsters. There was no need to go after it.

    Lavia seemed to understand. In the meantime, Hikaru felt one of the Giant Rock Viper¡¯s life force fade out, while the other was headed their way. The bloody monster slithered towards them, faster than a human running.

    ¡¸Come on. How could you miss one?¡¹

    After checking that Sarah and Selica couldn¡¯t see him, Hikaru took out his revolver and pulled the trigger. With a loud bang, a huge fireball emerged and engulfed the Giant Rock Viper. The monster shook its gigantic head, but soon stopped moving.

    ¡¸Hmm. It¡¯s weaker than when you cast your spell directly.¡¹Hikaru said as he watched the dead creature.

    ¡¸About thirty percent weaker, I think.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds about right.¡¹

    Sarah arrived, wearing an expression of disbelief.¡¸You killed it?! How?! Ah, with magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that.¡¹Hikaru answered. He didn¡¯t intend to tell them about the revolver.¡¸All right, then. Cleaning up will be a drag.¡¹

 Chapter 152 â€“ The End of the Eye of the Stormsâ€™ Day

    <h4>Chapter 152 ¨C The End of the Eye of the Storms¡¯ Day</h4>

    The End of the Eye of the Storms¡¯ Day

    Catford¡¯s Adventurers Guild¡¯s atmosphere was electrifying. The sun had long set, but monster materials brought in were met with cheers and apuse. No one hadpleted a kill quest for rank C monsters and above in Catford in twenty years. Incidentally, Lavia¡¯s fire magicpletely burned the rank B monsters¡ªthe Giant Rock Lizards¡ªso they couldn¡¯t recover any materials from them.

    The guildmaster came out and dered¡¸Tonight, foods and drinks are on the guild!¡¹causing the crowd to go wild, then quickly returned to his office.

    The adjacent tavern served plenty of food and booze. Adventurers downed drinks. At the center of them all was the Four Stars of the East, a party of four beautiful and gorgeousdies. Selyse the Sun Maiden, who put her life on the line to save adventurers. Sophie the Saint, who healed the dying. Diving alone into a horde of monsters to draw attention away from the shelter, the brave Sarah. And Selica, the Sage who ughtered monsters. Hikaru nned most of it, but still their reputation skyrocketed.

    The adventurers who made fun of thedies, saying they were dead, had long bailed. Only the neutral ones and the Four Stars¡¯ devotees were left. Adventurers would flock around free booze. If they learned more of thedies¡¯ exploits, their fanbase would surely grow.

    ¡¸This food¡¯s quite good.¡¹

    Hikaru and the gang sat at a table in the corner of the tavern, digging into their food¡ªa garlic-filled mix of potatoes fried in meat oil, a bit of bacon and salt to taste. Basically a junk food. But it wasn¡¯t as though Hikaru disliked junk food. He missed McD¡¯s french fries dearly.

    ¡¸It could be a bit more spicy.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸You always want them spicy.¡¹Pa said.¡¸I¡¯ll go get some mustard!¡¹

    She scuttled towards the counter where adventurers quickly gathered around her, wanting to strike up a conversation. It didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d be back soon.

    No one approached Hikaru¡¯s table. They¡¯ve arranged it so that his role in the current case was simply bringing the healer Pa. The Four Stars would receive all the glory as previously discussed.

    The Four Stars sat on the center table where the most luxurious food was served. But they didn¡¯t seem eager to eat. Drunk adventurers talked to them incessantly. Even merchants and nobles joined in.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rough being a celebrity.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸You look happy, Hikaru.¡¹

    .

    Why wouldn¡¯t he be? He managed to test his job ss, he would get 90% of the proceeds of the monster materials as agreed with Selyse, and best of all, no one bothered him.

    Only Pa drew the attention of the adventurers since she assisted Sophie. All she did was take over what Sophie did¡ªprolonging the victims¡¯ lives, just making sure they didn¡¯t die¡ªwhile Sophie used healing magic individually. At least that was the n. But Pa¡¯s magic was so strong that she actually healed them. They gave Sophie all the credit, of course.

    And since Sophie despised lying, her icy re on Hikaru at the moment was understandable. Hikaru shed a smile in return.

    ¡¸Hey, Mr. Hero. You saved our hides this time.¡¹Selyse arrived and took Pa¡¯s seat. How she managed to slip out of that crowd was a mystery.

    ¡¸Sorry, but my friend¡¯s sitting there.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Most men would wear crude smiles when I arrive.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe only crude men gather around you.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps. Unfortunately there aren¡¯t a lot of adventurers around who can cut off a Giant Rock Viper¡¯s head in one slice.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you really still need to hide it?¡¹

    ¡¸Just tell me what you want.¡¹

    Selyse looked just a bit disappointed.¡¸The assessment of the materials will take a bit of time. Once they¡¯veputed the total price, they¡¯ll deposit the money to my ount. After that, I¡¯ll transfer your share to your ount.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure? With what you did, you could get promoted to rank D... or even C. Forestia¡¯s Adventurers Guild is short-handed, after all. They¡¯ll seriously consider it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any benefit to getting promoted?¡¹

    ¡¸We can go on jobs together.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. Good one.¡¹

    ¡¸What if I¡¯m serious?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to breathe surrounded by women.¡¹

    ¡¸I see your point. We¡¯ve taken jobs where we were the only women around. It was quite rough. Oh, and you can take profitable requests when you¡¯re higher ranked.¡¹

    ¡¸There are plenty of ways I can take high-paying jobs. Like making rank B adventurers owe me one.¡¹

    ¡¸Do we owe you one, though? We¡¯re taking care of the annoying part, so I say we¡¯re even.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t put a price on life. Even if you gave me all the money from this job, it won¡¯t be enough.¡¹

    Selyseughed.¡¸I¡¯m just kidding.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to tell when you¡¯re joking or not.¡¹

    ¡¸My bad. It¡¯s just fun talking with you.¡¹

    It felt like Selyse was getting more and more blunt. She¡¯d usually wear a bright smile at adventurers, staff guild, or ordinary citizens, but when talking to Hikaru, she would show her scheming side. Lavia watched the two of them in silence.

    ¡¸So anyway, there are other perks to having a higher rank. You can ess information through the guild¡¯swork, and meet people you wouldn¡¯t normally see. Also... although this one takes a bit of effort, you can enter the library called the Adventurers¡¯ Wisdom.¡¹

    ¡¸A library?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Yes. You have to be at least rank C, though. And it¡¯s located in Bios, so getting in won¡¯t be easy.¡¹

    The suzerain state of Bios was the headquarters of this world¡¯s Church. From Catford, one would have to go through Ponsonia and then Einbeast.

    Forestia and Bios had a close rtionship. More precisely, no country made an enemy out of Bios. God existed in this world, and no one wanted to invade a nation with no military power.

    Lavia was clearly interested in the word ¡°library¡±. I don¡¯t really feel like proactively going up the ranks, Hikaru thought, but maybe we can take a bit of a tour. Maybe with Stealth, we can get a free pass into the library.

    Once we¡¯ve seen everything in Forestia, we could go to Bios.

    ¡¸Selyse!¡¹Selica called. More men gathered around them now, too many to handle.

    ¡¸They¡¯re calling you.¡¹

    ¡¸I should go back. It¡¯s hard being a celebrity.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s what you wanted, right? Can¡¯t say I feel sorry for you.¡¹

    ¡¸I have onest question, though, if you don¡¯t mind.¡¹Selyse wore a serious look.¡¸Giant Rock Vipers are basically snakes, right? Wasn¡¯t it strange how they attacked in groups?¡¹

    Hikaru thought that as well. But it was a tough question to answer. Their unusual behavior could be attributed to them simply being monsters.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Maybe something odd happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, exactly. That¡¯s why there are peculiar monsters as well. Then there¡¯s the abnormal outbreak at Un el Portan. Have you thought that perhaps something strange is going on?¡¹

    Selyse had no points on ¡°Instinct¡±. It was something she arrived at logically. As such, her spection carried weight.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not an expert on monsters.¡¹Hikaru said.

    It wasn¡¯t as if he had no theories in mind. If there were only vipers around, he probably wouldn¡¯t have thought much about it. But they fought lizards too. Lizards could evolve into dragons, right? The abnormal outbreak in Un el Portan was caused by a subspecies of the Earth Dragon. Drakons and dragons. It seemed as though something strange was happening with these two species.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹Selyse stood up and returned to her table. Whether she was satisfied with Hikaru¡¯s answer or not, he didn¡¯t know.

    Pa returned with a jar of chili pepper and garlic soaked in olive oil, something used in Italian cooking.

    ¡¸Thanks for waiting. Was Selyse here just now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The crowd made it hard to breathe, so she escaped here. Selica called her back, though.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Lavia?¡¹

    ¡¸I think Selyse just wanted to have a chat with you.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like she shows her true face when talking to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I know what you mean. She shows me her dark side.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸S-So she¡¯s a rival!¡¹Pa cut in.

    ¡¸A rival? I don¡¯t intend topete with a rank B adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia-san, is Hikaru-sama the dense type?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s actually quite sharp. But he¡¯s a bit slow with these kinds of things.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, rude. I¡¯ll have you know I can tell what someone is nning based on their gestures and how they talk.¡¹

    Pa and Lavia exchanged nces.

    ¡¸So Hikaru-sama is dense.¡¹

    ¡¸Gotta watch out.¡¹

    The girls were whispering to each other. Hikaru was d they got along, but he felt alienated as well. He felt just a bit sad.

    Anyway, I guess this ¡°stormy¡± day is over. It¡¯ll be a while until I use the job ss again.

    ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s meet up with Professor Mille and Katy tomorrow to discuss our next ns. I don¡¯t think we need to stay in Catford any longer¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Is the Four Stars of the East here?!¡¹

    The guildmaster showed up at the bar with an indescribable look on his face. Sensing something wrong, everyone gradually became quiet.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, guildmaster?¡¹Selyse rose from her seat.

    The guildmaster made a beeline for her.¡¸You¡¯re from Ponsonia, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know about the dispute between the Prince and the Princess?¡¹

    ¡¸We do.¡¹

    ¡¸We just received new info. I double checked it and apparently it¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Adventurers who didn¡¯t know the situation in Ponsonia were talking among themselves.¡¸Seriously?¡¹¡¸That ce sure sounds dangerous.¡¹

    The guildmaster nodded.¡¸Einbeast has dered war against Ponsonia. They already marched their forces and are closing in on the fort city of Leather Elka.¡¹

 Chapter 153 â€“ Declaration of War

    <h4>Chapter 153 ¨C Deration of War</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Deration of War

    Later that night, a knock came at Hikaru¡¯s hotel room door. He already knew people wereing¡ªand who they were¡ªwith his Mana Detection.

    ¡¸You done talking with the guildmaster?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Can wee in?¡¹

    Hikaru ushered Selyse and Selica into his room. They still wore their cloaks, which suggested they haven¡¯t returned to their own room yet. Hikaru took the pot he boiled water in and made tea for them.

    ¡¸Thank you. Zubura might be warmer than the rest of Forestia, but it still gets chilly at night.¡¹Selyse said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sober now!¡¹Selica eximed.

    ¡¸You were drinking?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸I figured out not long after I arrived here that I can actually hold my liquor!¡¹

    Being only seventeen years old, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to drink back in Japan. In this world, though, it was not strange for 17-year-olds to partake of alcohol.

    ¡¸Where are Lavia and Pa?¡¹

    ¡¸Long day so they¡¯re tired... They¡¯re asleep.¡¹

    Lavia had better stamina now, but today she travelled a long way, fired spells, and made the long trip back.

    .

    ¡¸What about your other friends?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Sophie is also sleeping.¡¹Selyse replied.¡¸She¡¯s too exhausted. Sarah¡¯s with her.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing fine for someone who was dying.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t rest when we have a dire situation in our hands.¡¹

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the word? You came here to fill me in, right?¡¹

    The guildmaster said Einbeast dered war on Ponsonia. After that, he took the Four Stars of the East to a different room. Two hours had passed since then, and it was already way past midnight.

    ¡¸There¡¯s some additional info.¡¹Selyse took a sip of her tea and exhaled. ¡¸Delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Why, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Next time, I¡¯d like to be the one serving you tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Selyse makes delicious tea!¡¹

    ¡¸Really, now? Okay sure, if we get the chance. So anyway, fill me in.¡¹

    ¡¸Einbeast really did dere war on Ponsonia. ording to the notice sent from the central governments to the Adventurers Guild, they¡¯ve notified the royal capital and the other nations¡ªQuinnd, Forestia, Vireocean, and Bios¡ªas well.¡¹

    Once a war started, the Adventurers Guild, which could be used as military force, would be notified. Adventurers ranked C and above were forbidden to enter countries at war.

    ¡¸Is Einbeast taking advantage of Ponsonia¡¯s internal strife to invade?¡¹

    ¡¸Essentially, yes. Though they¡¯ve been holding a deep grudge against Ponsonia for a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Einbeast is a country that wees any and every race, while Ponsonia is a kingdom built by humans for humans.¡¹

    ¡¸But there are dwarves, elves, and even demi-humans in Ponsonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. But you¡¯ll see when you go to Einbeast. Humans are only about half the poption. Normally there¡¯d be more.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. So you¡¯re saying Ponsonia is persecuting nonhumans?¡¹

    ¡¸They might officially deny it, but yes. I heard the King of Einbeast himself had a taste of it in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸There are even shitty nobles who treat Beastmen like they¡¯re not human!¡¹

    ¡¸Language, Selica...¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how else to describe them but shitty!¡¹

    Hikaru wasn¡¯t aware of the whole story until now. Not to talk badly of the dead, but it sounds like thete King was really a good-for-nothing person.

    ¡¸But the route Einbeast is taking to invade is quite strange.¡¹

    ¡¸That they¡¯re going through the fortress city of Leather Elka?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You think so too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸There are other borders they can cross, but they chose to attack the impregnable city where the Crown Prince is holed up. As to why, one reason I can think of is that Princess Kudyastoria led them to the city...¡¹

    Hikaru recalled the girl who watched the fight between him and Lawrence. She seemed to know Rnd too. Could a reckless person like her really lure a foreign country like that?

    ¡¸I thought about that too so I checked. It seems to be the other way around.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean Austrin led them there?¡¹

    Selyse nodded.¡¸Einbeast is not attacking Leather Elka, but joining Austrin¡¯s forces there.¡¹

    ¡¸So he invited in a country that holds a grudge against the kingdom? What is he thinking?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Maybe he has a profound reason for doing so, or perhaps he thinks he has no other choice. Or maybe he¡¯s being deceived. But either way, the fact is he invited them in. Leather Elka¡¯s Adventurers Guild sent notice that the Grand Chambein said there won¡¯t be fighting in the city, so I think it¡¯s true.¡¹

    Grand Chambein... The name nagged at the back of Hikaru¡¯s mind. It might be his Instinct working.

    ¡¸Anyway, Leather Elka is not that far from the royal capital. A fight will break in the outskirts of the capital between the Princess¡¯s forces and thebined army of the Prince and Einbeast. That¡¯s what the guild thinks will happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. A battle somewhere between the capital and Leather Elka?¡¹

    Selyse gave a nod. ¡¸Yes. The capital¡¯s satellite town, Pond, will be a warzone.¡¹

    The next day. Before taking breakfast, Hikaru called Lavia and Pa to his room to inform them about what Selyse said. She said the Four Stars would discuss things too. Since they were rank B adventurers from Ponsonia, they held some influence. While they did abandon the kingdom, the root of all evil, the previous king, was now dead. Selyse knew Kudyastoria to be a wise girl, and she had patrons in Ponsonia too. She couldn¡¯t just ignore this current situation.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Pond...¡¹

    Lavia frowned, probably recalling the days she was locked up. Pa had a few thoughts as well, since it was in Pond where she took her first request as an adventurer.

    ¡¸So I wanted us to discuss our next move.¡¹

    Hikaru might not have cared that much if the battleground was anywhere but Pond. It was the first town he arrived at aftering to this world, the ce where he met Lavia, and other people as well.

    Unken was no longer in the guild, but the receptionists Jill, Gloria, and Aurora were still there. The hotdog stand owner, the cat-eareddy at the hotel¡¯s front desk, Dodorono, the dwarf who crafted his gear, the elf Leniwood, who forged the Dagger of Strength that he still used even now, the bear-like owner of Pasta Magic, and Katy¡¯s brother Kelbeck.

    People showed kindness to him. The young girl who told him the way to the guild, the man who sold him fried noodles even though his shop was closing, the gatekeeper who showed concern for his safety.

    They were small bonds he made. Some people he didn¡¯t even get to talk much with. But these bonds were proof that Hikaru was there, that he lived in that town.

    Lavia suddenly chuckled.

    ¡¸Hikaru. You already know what you want to do, right? You want to go. Your face says you want to at least make sure the people you know are safe.¡¹

    ¡¸But you only have bad memories in that ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to the Morgstad residence. Besides, no one¡¯s after me anymore. I¡¯m worried too. It¡¯s the town where I met you. The town where I walked around freely for the first time. I¡¯ll be angry if they destroy the ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama! I met you in Pond too! So if you want to go there, I won¡¯t say no!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks...¡¹

    Pond had be a town of memories to him. More than he expected. When he left Ponsonia, he thought about not going back. It just goes to show that a new ruler on the throne could change circumstances this much.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s go. And we gotta hurry. The battle might start before we even get there. Let¡¯s think about our best course of action as we go.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Now that that¡¯s out of the way, let¡¯s have breakfast. Oh, that reminds me.¡¹

    Hikaru smiled. I should bring garlic to Pasta Magic¡¯s owner. The food there would change a lot for the better if they had garlic.

 Chapter 154 â€“ Wind of War

    <h4>Chapter 154 ¨C Wind of War</h4>

    Wind of War

    A bell rang, signaling the arrival of a visitor.

    ¡¸Wee to my workshop, the number one in fashion¡ª Oh, it¡¯s just you.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. Got a problem?¡¹

    Dodorono the dwarf appeared from within his store, wearing a snug suit. The visitor, on the other hand, was none other than the dashing, elf cksmith, sleeves rolled up all the way to his shoulders and a towel wrapped around his head.

    ¡¸What about your shop?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really feel like hammering iron right now.¡¹

    It was still early in the morning. There wouldn¡¯t be a lot of customers around this time. But he shouldn¡¯t even have the luxury to leave his store. Yet Leniwood still came to Dodorono¡¯s ce where armors and clothes were made.

    ¡¸My weapons are made to defeat monsters. It just doesn¡¯t feel right for them to be used against men...¡¹

    ¡¸Are you closing shop?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m still selling what I have in stock. If I closed now, they might use me of being on the Prince¡¯s side.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose.¡¹

    ¡¸You have it better. You sell things that protect people.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Sales are through the roof.¡¹

    .

    Ever since the dispute between the Prince and the Princess started, the demand for protective gears had gone up. Dodorono had been very busy creating defensive equipment, but still he was shorthanded. He had bags under his eyes, a result ofck of sleep.

    Still Dodorono entertained this entric elf because as someone who crafted gear for adventurers, he understood the guy¡¯s despair.

    ¡¸Did you hear? This ce will be smack in the middle of the war.¡¹Leniwood said.

    ¡¸I did. The residents say they¡¯re moving to the royal capital temporarily.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you gonna do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m staying. If their armors break, someone has to fix them. What about you?¡¹

    ¡¸I... I¡¯m staying too, I think.¡¹Leniwood usually spoke clearly, but right now he didn¡¯t seem sure what to do.¡¸If the weapons of people I know get chipped while fighting, I gotta be there to repair them. You know what I mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...¡¹

    Leniwood heaved a sigh.¡¸Wars are a load of shit, man. Fighting monsters is much easier.¡¹

    Dodorono agreed wholeheartedly.

    Things were hectic in Pond¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Five days had passed since Einbeast dered war on Ponsonia. The royal capital requested the guild to round up as many high-ranked adventurers as possible. Adventurers were specialists in fighting monsters, and during war times, they were recruited to fight humans as well.

    That¡¯s why once a war was dered, high-ranked adventurers were restricted from crossing national borders.

    ¡¸Th-There¡¯s not a lot of them! Is this all we have?!¡¹

    Pond¡¯s submaster was furious as he stared at the adventurers list that Gloria handed. One rank A party, 2 rank B parties, and 21 rank C parties.

    As for the ranked C adventurers, most of them were only recently promoted for their contribution in the war against Quinnd. In terms of power, however, they were at best rank D.

    There wasn¡¯t any official notice in the war against the Empire. Unlike Einbeast¡¯s sudden deration, the conflict against Quinnd was something that urred gradually, slowly escting conflicts that turned into an all-out battle. With Ponsonia¡¯s withdrawal, there was now an implicit ceasefire between the two countries, which made it possible for the Four Stars to leave.

    ¡¸A lot of the high-ranked adventurers were turned off from the sudden number of promotionstely.¡¹

    ¡¸I-It had to be done! The guild gets more money from the kingdom if we have more high-ranked adventurers!¡¹

    ¡¸Try telling that to the adventurers rank B and up.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    The submaster shrunk under Gloria¡¯s words. He had used his authority to send rank C adventurers for the transport of Count Morgstad¡¯s daughter, a primary witness to her father¡¯s murder, andpletely disregarded the client¡¯s request to hire the Four Stars of the East.

    As a result, the job ended in failure¡ªcourtesy of Hikaru¡ªand the submaster hid himself, saying he¡¯d take a leave of absence.

    But then all of a sudden, Unken, Pond¡¯s guildmaster, resigned. The submaster returned, firmly believing he would be the next guildmaster, no matter how unreasonable it sounded. Needless to say, Unken was seeded by someone else, a person from the royal capital.

    Having just returned to work, the submaster couldn¡¯t take another leave. A distant rtive of a noble, he got the position through connections. As such, he wasn¡¯t exactly the earnest type when it came to work. Five days ago, the guildmaster told him he was going on a leave, and put him in charge. The submaster was ecstatic.

    ¡¸He tricked me!¡¹

    The guildmaster knew before anyone else that Einbeast dered war on Ponsonia, and that their army would be joining forces with Austrin¡¯s troops. He knew that Pond would turn into a battlefield.

    Being the guildmaster in Pond where the fighting would take ce would be grueling. Not wanting to deal with all the trouble, he pushed all the burden to the submaster and went into hiding. He probably felt scared. While a pact prevented the army from harming the Adventurers Guild during wartime, war was still unpredictable.

    Tricked? Didn¡¯t you run away after your failure? Our work doubled after the incident. Gloria was all smiles, but dark emotions swirled inside her.

    A knock came at the door.¡¸It¡¯s me, Jill!¡¹

    She sounded in a hurry. The submaster and Gloria exchanged nces.

    ¡¸Come in.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Jill was unusually flustered.¡¸A-About the high-ranked adventurers in Ponsonia...¡¹

    ¡¸You mean this?¡¹

    The submaster flicked the list with his finger. One rank A and two rank Bs. Many for rank C and below. Nothing changed.

    Einbeast, on the other hand, had two rank As, four rank Bs, and ten rank Cs. One could tell that their ranks were assigned with great consideration. Overall, Einbeast had double the strength. Of course, not all of them would serve in the war, but the same could be said of the adventurers in Ponsonia.

    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹Jill said, peering at the list.¡¸They¡¯re not here.¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s not here?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they¡¯re downstairs at the moment.¡¹

    ¡¸Who?¡¹

    ¡¸A rank B party, the Four Stars of the East. They¡¯re not on this list.¡¹

    The submaster¡¯s mouth gaped open and shut as he rose from his seat. He looks like a fish, Gloria thought. Then he bolted out of the office, screaming ¡°I¡¯ll give them the warmest wee ever!¡±

    Jill and Gloria quickly followed him. The guild¡¯s lobby was in an uproar. As it should be. The Four Stars of the East were among the best and famous adventurers in Ponsonia.

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s the real Four Stars!¡¹

    ¡¸How do you know that? Have you even seen them before?¡¹

    ¡¸Yooo! They¡¯re all so cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are they here in Pond? Is this town really that dangerous?¡¹

    The submaster walked up to thedies, pushing aside the adventurers on the way.

    ¡¸What a wonderful surprise! I thought you left the kingdom, but now you¡¯re back! Of course. Ponsonia is in the middle of a crisis, after all¡ª¡¹the submaster said, rubbing his hands together.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re Pond¡¯s submaster.¡¹Selyse said with a smile. ¡¸You¡¯re the one who gave our job to someone else, correct?¡¹

    The submaster froze. Serves you right, Jill thought. Not only did he forget what he did, he was shameless enough to approach thedies. As Jill watched what the Four East were going to do to the submaster, someone called to her.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re Jill!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    Selica Tanoue. Jill knew her, of course. The smallest one in the group, she had long, ck hair tied to both sides and wore a white robe of fine quality. Known as a powerful wizard, she emerged in the adventurer world out of the blue and made it all the way up to rank B in no time at all.

    ¡¸Uh, I... Yes, that¡¯s me.¡¹

    ¡¸I was told to give this to you!¡¹Selica handed her a bag that smelled somewhat strong.

    ¡¸It¡¯s garlic! Please give it to the guy at Pasta Magic!¡¹

    ¡¸To the owner?¡¹

    Arge, bear-like man popped in Jill¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸Hikaru said you¡¯d get it. Huh, I guess not!¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Jill¡¯s mind froze. What did she say?

    Hikaru, a ck-haired adventurer who one day appeared before Jill, and vanished all of a sudden. Not a day passed when she didn¡¯t think of the boy. He disappeared after getting promoted to rank E. He mentioned going to the dungeon, and then one day she received word that he cleared the Underground City of the Ancient Gods. What¡¯s more, the one who testified to this was none other than Gafrasti N. Valves, a key figure in Ponsonia¡¯s current internal discord. It was all too absurd.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Hikaru right now¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Lady Tanoue.¡¹Gloria interjected. ¡¸Are you perhaps a distant rtive of Hikaru? You have the same hair color.¡¹

    ¡¸Please. We¡¯re not rtives! We simplye from the same ce!¡¹

    ¡¸Same ce...¡¹Until now, Gloria still suspected Hikaru of hiding some high-level job ss.

    ¡¸Uh, Lady Tanoue...¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, please lend me your ears.¡¹

    Jill wanted to ask a question when Selyse pped her hands to call everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡¸There¡¯s high chance that Pond will be the center of the battlefield. Knights and the army from the capital wille here soon. The town will be in chaos.¡¹

    There was a stir among the adventurers. Fear and worry gripped them all. After a moment, Selyse resumed her speech.

    ¡¸In times like this, the citizens have only you to count on. You should stay close to them. And I want you to guide those who want to flee to the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to escort the citizens too?¡¹

    ¡¸We will fight the enemy on the frontlines. We won¡¯t allow them to take one step in this town.¡¹Selyse said. ¡¸But at the end of the day, our enemy is on the inside. The doubt and fear in everyone¡¯s heart might cause them to panic. I need you all to take care of the town while we fight. Can you do that?¡¹

    No one objected.

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn right we can!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re adventurers of this town! We know this ce more than anyone else!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it!¡¹

    Selyse seemed satisfied by their answers.

    ¡¸The submaster will give you detailed requests. I¡¯m counting on you all.¡¹

    She seeded in negotiating with the submaster¡ªwhose face was pale¡ªand handed things over to him. He would use the guild to issue requests to the adventurers, all to keep the peace in town. In exchange, Selyse would forget about how he stole their job before.

    ¡¸Aurora, Gloria, Jill. Come with me.¡¹

    ¡ºAll ording to n so far. I wonder what Hikaru will do...¡»Selica muttered under her breath, low enough that only Jill caught what she said.

    Jill couldn¡¯t understand a word¡ªonly that she mentioned Hikaru¡¯s name.

 Chapter 155 â€“ State of Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 155 ¨C State of Affairs</h4>

    State of Affairs

    When Emperor Kai received word that Einbeast was raising an army, he quickly convened all senior personnel. Until a while ago, the Empire was under attack by Ponsonia¡¯s army. Those who loathed the Kingdom believed that Einbeast was superior, but military personnel who fought against Lawrence directly had a different opinion.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see that Master Swordsman losing...¡¹one said.

    ¡¸I want your opinion on this matter. Should we take part in this war or no?¡¹Kai asked, snugly sitting in his chair. Being a Man Gnome, he was short, but none present looked down on him.

    Most of the people objected to participating in the war.

    ¡¸Your Majesty. Even if Ponsonia won, their power would be severely reduced. There would be massive outflow of funds, food, and even talented people. It¡¯ll be our chance to absorb them all.¡¹

    ¡¸What if Einbeast won?¡¹

    ¡¸Then all the more so. Einbeast wouldn¡¯t lend a hand to Prince Austrin for free. There has to be an ulterior motive. Perhaps they¡¯ll kill the Prince the moment he leads them into the capital, and take over Ponsonia. If Austrin resisted, there would be a battle between Austrin¡¯s troops and Einbeast¡¯s army. In that case, it¡¯s all the same. We can take advantage of the oue.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, yes...¡¹

    ¡¸...Your Majesty?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t only the Prime Minister who thought Kai¡¯s vague answer strange.

    ¡¸With all due respect, Your Majesty. It¡¯s easy. We¡¯ll profit while others fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Just let them duke it out, while we sit back and watch.¡¹

    ¡¸This is Ponsonia¡¯s punishment from the heavens. Their King died and now a neighboring country is going to attack them.¡¹

    .

    ¡¸Retribution for daring to invade our Empire. They had iting.¡¹

    ¡¸Hear, hear.¡¹

    While the rest of the people were cheerful, Kai was deep in thought.

    ¡¸Everyone, listen.¡¹the Emperor finally said. ¡¸This war is a big opportunity for our Empire.¡¹

    Everyone nodded. He finally understood our point. I don¡¯t even know why he had to mull it over. That¡¯s what they thought.

    ¡¸But the opportunity I¡¯m referring to is different from yours.¡¹

    ¡¸...What do you mean?¡¹the Prime Minister asked, sensing something wrong.

    ¡¸I hear Princess Kudyastoria is a wisedy. She has the support of the valiant Margrave Grugschilt and the mighty warrior Lawrence, too. Even up against thebined forces of Prince Austrin¡¯s men and Einbeast¡¯s army, I do not think they will lose that easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think the Princess will win?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is only but a hunch. But I intend to make it happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, please give it to us straight so we understand.¡¹

    The Prime Minister was getting impatient. rm bells rang incessantly in his head.

    ¡¸This is an opportunity for us to join hands with Ponsonia. With the Empire¡¯s support, Ponsonia will not lose. We will forget our long-held grudges. This is the perfect chance for us to forge a friendship that willst thousands of years.¡¹

    Men screamed, some turned pale, a few even fainted. The people of the Empire despised Ponsonia that much.

    Isn¡¯t that right, Unken?

    While the conference room was in a state of chaos, Emperor Kai saw something else.

    The heavens didn¡¯t will for the King to die or Einbeast to attack. This is all the work of man. So I will open up a bright future for those who put their lives on the line for the Empire.

    Kai¡¯s determination was firm, and he quickly shut down anyone who objected to his decision. He then sent a messenger to Princess Kudyastoria.

    His decision would bring a drastic shift in the Empire¡¯s history. But hardly anyone knew that it was a lone assassin who sparked the change.

    Word of the war also reached Forestia¡¯s capital, Forestzard. Queen Marquedo was studying the information together with the Prime Minister Zofira.

    ¡¸Ahh. A war in this shitty winter season?¡¹

    ¡¸Language, please. If you keep saying that, it might slip out when you talk in public.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it, okay? Did you see my schedule? I¡¯m swamped with work!¡¹

    Forestia¡¯s winter was also called the season of politics. The first snow already came in Forestzard. Marquedo¡¯s schedule was packed from morning to evening¡ªconferences, visits, appeals, dinner meetings, tea parties, and balls.

    ¡¸But you were delighted about the exciting events we have this year.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. I suppose. Thanks to Zuburaing down hard during the Foundation Anniversary, things will start to change.¡¹

    The student alliance aside, the mass wedding was sending huge ripples throughout the country. For Silvester¡ªZubura¡¯s next representative and proponent of the n¡ªthe student alliance might be more important since he would be a part of it, but ultimately, it was only a campus-wide organization. News of the mass wedding, an event that affected the general public, spread quickly like wildfire.

    That only meant that there were many couples who couldn¡¯t marry their partners because they came from different ces. Day after day, people sent applications through the service counter that the government set up. As of the moment, the only counter was in Forestzard. The n was to serve the citizens in the suburbs and regional towns as well. No doubt that more and more applications would be submitted.

    ¡¸The wedding¡¯s next spring, right? All right. I¡¯ll give them the best blessing they¡¯ll ever get!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you out of your mind? Everyone will only get nervous if the Queen barged in uninvited. It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime moment for them. Don¡¯t ruin it.¡¹

    ¡¸What? No screen time for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Why would you have one?¡¹

    ¡¸You told me there would be plenty of wedding-rted agenda in the meetings!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, of course. There are many decisions to be made that affects the bnce of power between the seven regions. With that in mind, we can¡¯t use existing wedding halls or church, so we have to raise money to build a new one. We need to decide who will manage the whole affair as well or if we need an actual position for that.¡¹

    ¡¸How stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the government¡¯s job to settle stupid things. Want some tea?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please! With lots of sugar!¡¹

    Zofira took water from a pot to make tea.

    ¡¸So about the war... Your cousin¡¯s still in Ponsonia, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You mean Aia? She is.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not calling her back? At best Ponsonia¡¯s forces and thebined army of Austrin and Einbeast will be evenly matched. If things go sideways, the royal capital might turn into a sea of mes.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s old enough to make her own decisions. She seems to like her life in the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Is she into really old men?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, that guy she¡¯s with, Viscount Gafrasti, is an old man, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you have to drag romance into everything? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s proper behavior for a queen.¡¹Zofira ced Marquedo¡¯s teacup before her.¡¸Your Majesty. Our first agenda is how to unite all of Forestia. Only the heavens know of Ponsonia¡¯s fate, so let¡¯s forget about that. We just need to be ready regardless of who wins.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay.¡¹

    ¡¸Then here¡¯s more paperwork.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Your. Ma. Jes. Ty.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay...¡¹

    Until the next scheduled meeting, Marquedo waded through all the paperwork.

    Ponsonia might be Forestia¡¯s neighbor, but to them, the Kingdom¡¯s internal discord and Einbeast¡¯s invasion was none of their business.

    ¡¸P-Professor! Did Hikaru really return to Ponsonia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    When Professor Mille¡ªfull name Mille Crepes van Quad¡ªreturned to her homnd of Jarazack, snow had already nketed thends. There she met the members of the student alliance¡ªIvan, and the main stars of the mass wedding: ude Zahad Kirihal and Luka Lordgrad Ludancia. And for some reason, Jarazack¡¯s leader, Alexei von Jalzard Jarazack, was there as well, which made Mille a little uneasy.

    ¡¸So, uhh... why is our leader here...¡¹

    ¡¸Mille. Call me Boss.¡¹Alexei said.

    Mille found it difficult to interact with the man. She probably could deal with him after a mug of beer first, but she might just get sick instead.

    ¡¸The Boss is also curious about the monster outbreak in Un el Portan.¡¹Ivan said.¡¸Hikaru went there too.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard this Hikaru boy is quite strong. Why didn¡¯t you bring him with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, like I said earlier, he returned to Ponsonia.¡¹Mille answered.

    ¡¸Huh... So he¡¯s going to war to make a name for himself? Kid¡¯s got balls! All right, Ivan! You join him and make a name for yourself too!¡¹

    Whoa, time out. You can¡¯t do that. It¡¯ll cause an international problem, Mille thought, but realized it might be Alexei¡¯s way of making a joke. Ivan seemed to think so too.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t joke about things like that.¡¹Ivan said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m serious.¡¹

    That¡¯s even worse. What do we do about this musclehead? Mille thought, when Luka joined in the conversation.

    ¡¸Is Hikaru going to be all right? I know he¡¯s from Ponsonia, but he didn¡¯t seem the type to put his life on the line for his mothend.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so, too. Apparently he has some friends there. Katy also went with him.¡¹

    ¡¸She went with him to Ponsonia?¡¹

    ¡¸She mentioned something about a rtive there...¡¹

    Mille didn¡¯t know the details. On the morning of their departure, Hikaru suddenly said he was going to Ponsonia. When Katy learned that a town called Pond would be the center of the battlefield, she wanted toe too.

    ¡¸If I let this chance slide, I might not be able to see that person again.¡¹Katy sounded grim.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Hikaru will be fine. You should worry about yourselves. You still need to get your outfit tailored, right? I doubt your family is giving you aid.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. You¡¯re right.¡¹Luka said.

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯re really having trouble financially...¡¹ude nodded.

    Luka was the third daughter of Ludancia¡¯s ruler, but her family had cut ties with her because of the wedding. It was the same for ude. Marquedo, who hailed from the same region as him, gave her vote, but the Zahad family was an enemy of the Queen.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make some money this winter as an adventurer.¡¹

    ude¡¯s skills with the sword was already on the same level as Alexei¡¯s, and Luka could use magic. Ivan also wanted to train, so the three of them formed a party.

    There were monsters that only appeared during winter. Competent adventurers could make money by taking kill quests or selling materials.

    The three of them were getting excited about adventuring, and Alexei even wanted to join them.

    Will you really be okay, Hikaru? Mille wondered. God, I¡¯ll even stop drinking until youe back if it means you¡¯ll be safe.

 Chapter 156 â€“ Ponsoniaâ€™s Rank A Adventurers

    <h4>Chapter 156 ¨C Ponsonia¡¯s Rank A Adventurers</h4>

    Ponsonia¡¯s Rank A Adventurers

    It had been years since they had used the regal conference room. Thete King disliked arguments and never once changed the decisions he had made.

    A girl in her mid-teens sat on a chair that paled inparison to the throne beside it, yet still plenty elegant. Princess Kudyastoria watched the argument¡ªor rather, exchange¡ªtranspiring before her.

    ¡¸The Prince¡¯s army... No, there¡¯s no need to call him that anymore. The rebel army is nothing but a ragtag crowd. To think that Einbeast¡¯s army would join him. You just can¡¯t expect anything better from demi-humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Lowly demi-humans don¡¯t stand a chance against Ponsonia¡¯s heavy infantry.¡¹

    ¡¸The problem now is they shut themselves in Leather Elka, the fort city.¡¹

    ¡¸What a bunch of cowards. Even when teaming up with the demi-humans, they¡¯re still holing up in there.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Damn right.¡¹

    The military men were feeling confident. But Kudyastoria thought they didn¡¯t see things clearly, that theycked foresight.

    In the war against Quinnd, the Empire¡¯s forces were a close match with Ponsonia¡¯s pride, its heavy infantry. Quinnd¡¯s fortification of their defenses contributed to it, but to say Ponsonia¡¯s army was clearly superior was doubtful. At least that¡¯s what the report said. The Kingdom only managed to break through the enemy¡¯s defenses because of the man seated beside the Princess, the Captain of the Order of the Knights, Lawrence.

    The Captain had his eyes closed and arms folded. Simrly, the valiant Margrave Grugschilt, sitting at the far end, was silent. As to why he was seated at the edge, away from the other high-ranking military officials, it was because his troops weren¡¯t stationed in the capital. His forces were to remain in the border. Though he had already ordered some of them to march for the capital, they probably wouldn¡¯t make it in time for the battle.

    ¡¸Yikes. Big wordsing from the guys who couldn¡¯t even break through Quinnd¡¯s walls.¡¹

    Someone voiced out what Kudyastoria was thinking. He sat at the far end of the table as well. While most men in the room sported military uniforms embellished with medals, he wore casual clothing, the kind that ordinary townspeople would wear. His attire felt out of ce in the castle.

    ¡¸Yo, Senkun. Did you really just say that? You¡¯re crazy, dude.¡¹

    .

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    The two people beside him responded. They wore the same casual attire as well.

    ¡¸What did you say?!¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to say it again? Oh, yeah! Isn¡¯t it obvious that Einbeast will have ns to counter the heavy infantry? They¡¯re a quick bunch, right? They might, like, use lots of earth type magic and magic items to restrict your troops¡¯ movement.¡¹

    He was right. The heavy infantry could move nimbly even with full armor on because of magic items. But its weakness was it consumed too much energy. It would pose problems if the enemy bought time. And earth-type spells were perfect for stalling, able to turn the ground at one¡¯s feet to mud, for example.

    To make matters worse, Ponsonia¡¯s heavy infantry had not trained against earth magic on a massive scale.

    ¡¸We will not be beaten by such petty spells! Damn adventurer. Is that all you have to say?!¡¹a military official responded, veins popping on his forehead. Indeed, the cool-looking man who voiced his opinion, was an adventurer.

    ¡¸If I recall correctly, you¡¯re the ones who wanted our help. Oh, crap. Was I just hearing things?¡¹

    ¡¸Tch. Princess, we don¡¯t need these guys¡¯ help. We can do it ourselves. Please throw them out!¡¹

    Many agreed with the official, but Kudyastoria shook her head.

    ¡¸I cannot do that. Einbeast is no doubt employing adventurers as well. I hear they have two ranked A parties. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that adventurers should fight adventurers. Mr. Senkun¡¯s party, Sweet Pleasure, is the only rank A party in Ponsonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Man, the fact that we¡¯re the only rank A party in the Kingdom tells the sorry state Ponsonia is in.¡¹

    ¡¸Dude. That¡¯s going too far.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    Senkun was 150 centimeters tall. He even looked like a child. Sitting beside him was an even gaudier elf with bangs and earrings. Andstly, the one whose words were only ¡°true that¡± was a huge man about 190 centimeters tall with a bowl cut, his forelocks just long enough to cover his eyes. Despite his looks, he was one of the best healing magic users in the Kingdom. All three were members of the rank A party, Sweet Pleasure.

    ¡¸We do not need their help! Princess, if you¡¯re worried, please allow us have a mock battle. Our troops against these men.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Kudyastoria heaved a sigh. She had a feeling it woulde to this.

    ¡¸Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹Senkun said.¡¸But no hard feelings andining afterwards, aight?¡¹

    ¡¸I could say the same to you! I better not hear excuses from your mouth! Use bows or magic or whatever. They won¡¯t work against the infantry¡¯s fourth battalion!¡¹The official was heating up and Senkun fanned the mes.

    The high-ranking government official seated next to Kudyastoria¡ªnow her secretary¡ªwhispered in her ear.¡¸I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll calm down unless they fight.¡¹

    The Princess sighed once more.¡¸Very well. If both parties agree to it, you may have your mock battle. But I don¡¯t want any more disruptions after this. Our enemy lies somewhere else.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. Let¡¯s just get to it!¡¹Senkun said.

    The meeting convened toe up with strategies against thebined forces of Austrin and Einbeast¡¯s army somehow ended in a mock battle.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it.¡¹

    An hourter¡ªas Senkun had announced¡ªthe mock battle, fought in the Order¡¯s training grounds outside the castle, was already over. Three adventurers versus ten heavy infantry soldiers. The victor stood at the center.

    ¡¸Man, that was easier than expected!¡¹

    ¡¸Dude, like, I know, right?¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    All ten soldiersy sprawled on the ground. The military official stared at the scene in disbelief.

    What did they do? Kudyastoria wondered. As soon as the fight started, the soldiers flew in the air and crashed into the ground then stopped moving. But the adventurers didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸They pass themselves off as bow and magic users, but based on my investigation, they specialize in creating traps.¡¹Lawrence whispered into the Princess¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Traps...¡¹

    Kudyastoria realized something. Senkun knew this would happen. So before the fight¡ªnot a moment ago, but from way back¡ªthey set up the traps.

    ¡¸Can outsiders enter the training grounds easily?¡¹

    ¡¸No. But workers regrlye in for repairs and maintenance.¡¹

    So they disguised themselves as workers.

    ¡¸Did you see that, Princess? We won!¡¹

    ¡¸W-W-Wait! You can¡¯t possibly call that a fight!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought there¡¯d be noining.¡¹

    The official swallowed the rest of his words.

    ¡¸So, who¡¯s up next? Ponsonia¡¯s strongest man right there?¡¹

    Lawrence stared at Senkun intently.¡¸Are you a Man Gnome?¡¹the Captain asked.

    ¡¸So what if I am?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing..¡¹

    A number of people¡¯s expressions changed¡ªthose who knew that the King was killed by a Man Gnome. Only a few were privy to the information.

    ¡¸Princess, the heavy infantry are no match against Sweet Pleasure.¡¹Lawrence said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I understand your point, Mr. Senkun. You wanted to show that a few men can win even against arge army. Your strategy lies in preparations and leading enemy to the battlefield. That, and traps.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoo! You¡¯re smart, Princess. That makes things easier.¡¹

    Senkun didn¡¯t have to agree to the mock battle. After all, winning wouldn¡¯t earn them money. But by showing how they easily led the soldiers by their noses, people would think that perhaps they could do it against the enemy as well. Senkun agreed to the fight so his strategy would be epted more easily.

    ¡¸All right, then. I ask you, Princess. Do you want to abandon Pond?¡¹Senkun asked nonchntly.

    Before the officials could grasp the weight behind his words, Kudyastoria answered.¡¸If Pond is deserted, the enemy will surely use the town as a base. You will then trigger the traps you set up there. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly!¡¹

    ¡¸Will the enemy fall for an obvious bait?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, a few... hundred people will have to stay behind. You¡¯ll have to sacrifice soldiers too. Someone has to y the ¡°cowardly soldiers who ran away¡± role.¡¹

    ¡¸H-How dare you suggest we throw lives away! Our soldiers are noble men!¡¹a military man interjected, finally catching up with the conversation.

    Sunken¡¯s easygoing attitude suddenly changed. He gazed at the official with cold eyes.¡¸A few hundred lives will destroy the enemy. Or are you saying your n of fighting ¡°fair and square¡± won¡¯t have casualties? I hate to break it to you pal, but thousands will die at the very least.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t go to war for gains and losses!¡¹

    ¡¸What a load of crap. Of course it¡¯s about gains and losses. I mean, we¡¯re getting 200 million from this job.¡¹

    Kudyastoria felt just a tad bit irritated at Senkun for disclosing their reward like it was nothing. What he suggested was logical, butcked heart. To rule a Kingdom, one must havepassion. You wouldn¡¯t get the citizens on your side by ruling through pure logic and reason.

    But if the royal capital falls, all this logic andpassion won¡¯t matter anymore...

    The choices weighed heavy on Kudyastoria¡¯s mind. If she followed Senkun¡¯s proposal, there would be fewer casualties and they could deal a heavy blow at the enemy. But problems might riseter on. The new queen treats her soldiers like they¡¯re disposable.

    In these kinds of strategies, those who were guilty of heinous crimes or received death penalty would be used. But the chances of sess would go down. If they escaped and turned into bandits, the public¡¯s trust in her would plummet.

    But fighting the enemy head-on would result in huge casualties, and the Kingdom¡¯s power would greatly decline.

    If the only downside is my reputation going down, then the fewer casualties is the better choice...

    ¡¸Princess Kudyastoria!¡¹A messenger came running.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-There¡¯s a messenger from Quinnd!¡¹

    Everyone present¡ªnot just the Princess¡ªfroze in surprise. Are they dering war too? Kudyastoria¡¯s face turned pale thinking of the worst possible scenario.

    ¡¸Why would they be here?¡¹

    ¡¸H-He says hee in peace.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸The Empire wants to form an alliance! Quinnd¡¯s Prime Minister is here on Emperor Kai¡¯s behalf.¡¹

 Chapter 157 â€“ Waterfall and Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 157 ¨C Waterfall and Tiger</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Waterfall and Tiger

    The fort city of Leather Elka was surrounded by walls taller and thicker than anywhere else in the Kingdom. Behind it was a steep mountain; invading from that side would be impossible unless you could fly like a bird.

    It was also a metropolis with a poption of about a hundred thousand. But because of the walls, the city had limitednd. As such, people lived in high-rise buildings. Most were apartment buildings at least three stories high, with ten stories being the tallest. Since there weren¡¯t any elevators in this world, citizens moved furniture using magic and magic items.

    After the chaos following the King¡¯s death, the Crown Prince Austrin came to Leather Elka. For a while the citizens were restless, but now they were gradually regaining theirposure.

    However, chaos was about to ensue once more. Einbeast¡¯s ten thousand elite men were stationed just outside out of the city. While the citizens knew they came not for war, but to back Austrin up, the people were nheless uneasy.

    ¡¸Apparently those are all demi-humans.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought Einbeast was an enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸What is Prince Austrin thinking?¡¹

    Plenty of rumors spread around. Carts filled withrge quantities of food rolled towards the foreign army¡¯s camp.

    ¡¸I heard they¡¯re not paying for it immediately, but after the war.¡¹The people sounded unhappy.

    As a matter of fact, Austrin fled the royal capital with nothing but the clothes on his back. He barely had any money with him. No noble ruled Leather Elka since it was under direct control of the royal family. The Prince called the local governor to ask about their financial status, and it seemed they wouldst for a while. But they didn¡¯t have much to purchase food and pay outright.

    ¡¸I-I see. So Lord Gerhardt says we can thank Einbeast for the reinforcements after the war.¡¹Austrin said, clearly relieved.

    He was in a mansion¡ªthe royal family¡¯s vi¡ªthat had its back against a cliff. It was barely used; the Prince had only stayed here once before when he came for an inspection. Only maids looked after the ce. Basically, it was a waste of money, and there were others in various ces as well.

    .

    ¡¸Yes, Sir. He said to focus on the war at hand first.¡¹arge man answered. Almost two meters tall, his face looked human, but he had ears jutting out of his head, and fur on his back colored yellow and ck¡ªa tiger therianthrope, also known as Beastmen. His tiger blood seemed to run strong. He was dressed in colorful Einbeast-style attire¡ªabination of sky-blue and vermillion¡ªloose clothes, with a sash wrapped around his waist.

    ¡¸Man, I can¡¯t wait to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m itching for a battle too.¡¹

    The Beastmen were talking among themselves. In the reception room¡¯s long table, Austrin, the Grand Chambein, and a few nobles sat on one side, while Einbeast¡¯s men were seated on the other.

    ¡¸Sir Gotthold... Are you themander of the army?¡¹Austrin asked timidly. He couldn¡¯t help himself. After all, Gotthold¡ªthe tiger Beastman¡ªdidn¡¯t look like a military man at all.

    ¡¸Indeed. I, Gotthold Kostenlos Anchor, am an A-rank adventurer in Einbeast, and overall in charge of the army.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow! So you¡¯re an adventurer as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Someone trained actually mobilizes the troops, but only the strongest can be the representative. That¡¯s how we do things in Einbeast. I¡¯m a bit of an exception since I¡¯m a soldier as well.¡¹

    Gotthold was a true-born Einbeastian, and he adored their King, Gerhardt, also known as the Beastman King. He believed that ¡°the strong were mighty¡± and ¡°the strong should help the weak¡±.

    Seek power to help people in need¡ªthat was Einbeast¡¯s way of thinking. While it looked good on paper, it could also be, in fact, suffocating. If left alone, Gotthold would start talking about how magnificent Gerhardt was.

    There were six other Beastmen beside Gotthold, some female. Do they use magic or something? Austrin wondered.

    ¡¸Let me introduce the members of the Pr Tiger party.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t as though Gotthold read Austrin¡¯s mind, but he began introducing his party members. After the introduction, the Prince nodded in satisfaction.

    For a party to be ssified as a certain rank, at least half of the members should be at the same level. That meant at least four of Gotthold¡¯s party members were rank A adventurers. But something else bothered Austrin. Einbeast had eleven delegates in this room¡ªseven from Pr Tiger, and there were four others.

    ¡¸Ah, I suppose we need to introduce ourselves as well.¡¹a young man said with a bright smile.

    He had bright, curly blonde hair and clear blue eyes. His teeth sparkled when he smiled¡ªa good-looking guy. Indeed, he was human. And so were the three others with him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Igloo Fullblood, the leader of the rank A party, Rising Falls.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Where are the other members?¡¹

    ¡¸We four are the only members. All rank A.¡¹

    ¡¸All of you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Although one was actually lent to us.¡¹

    Lent? What does he mean by that? Nah, for now I should be d they¡¯re on our side.

    Austrin thought about something else instead. There were eight rank A adventurers present in the room. A war was centered around organized armies shing against each other. But high-ranked adventurers had the power to turn the tides of war. They weren¡¯t organized like soldiers, but sometimes one party could destroy a whole army. After all, they fought monsters¡ªcreatures far stronger than humans¡ªall the time.

    They say rank A adventurers are way more powerful than B-ranked ones. Ponsonia only has one rank A party and it only has three members. Clearly, we¡¯re stronger. The Master Swordsman could pose some problems, but there¡¯s no way he can take on eight rank A adventurers.

    Austrin smiled. Technically, there were rank S adventurers as well, a level higher than rank A, but only two of them existed in the whole continent, and they were forbidden to join wars. There would be no need to worry about them.

    ¡¸Before we start the meeting, I¡¯d like to talk about something.¡¹Igloo said after finishing introductions.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing Quinnd will make a move.¡¹

    There was a stir in the conference room. Austrin remained calm, however. Even though Austrin was rotten to the core, he was still the Crown Prince.

    ¡¸That sounds usible. They must despise Ponsonia for the war. They might attack the Princess¡¯s army from behind, which means we can use them.¡¹

    Sounds of amazement came from the nobles, but Igloo shook his head.¡¸That is not what I mean. Quinnd will form an alliance with Princess Kudyastoria.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸The current Emperor had been pushing for an appeasement policy. If thete King didn¡¯t invade them, he would¡¯ve formed an alliance sooner.¡¹

    ¡¸But they were at war with the Kingdom just a while ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Emperor Kai is a man of character. A little dispute is nothing to him. With the King dead, the one obstacle to forming an alliance with Ponsonia is gone.¡¹

    The King was assassinated by Unken, a noble in the Kingdom. Ponsonia believed it to be mutiny by a noble. They hadn¡¯t connected the assassination to Quinnd.

    Austrin didn¡¯t know Unken¡¯s motive, but part of him believed his father¡¯s death was something the King brought upon himself.

    ¡¸You talk like you know him.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve met Emperor Kai a few times.¡¹

    Igloo was telling the truth. Rmendations from several countries were required for one to be a rank A adventurer. While adventurers had their base of operations, high-ranked ones sometimes operated abroad as well.

    ¡¸The Princess can mobilize 8,000 soldiers from the capital, 500 knights, and at most 2,000 troops from Margrave Grugschilt. But with Quinnd joining them, that¡¯s another 5,000. By the way, I got this information from your subordinates. In other words, if they chose to hole up within the city, Einbeast¡¯s army of 20,000 wouldn¡¯t be enough. How many soldiers do youmand again?¡¹

    ¡¸...Five thousand.¡¹Austrin answered

    A lie. His ¡°army¡± wasprised of officials from the public safety division. He barely gathered five thousand men. And since some of them had to maintain the city¡¯s public order, Austrin could only mobilize 2,000 at most.

    ¡¸I see. Either way, it will be difficult to fight 15,000 men holed up in the capital with an army of only 25,000.¡¹

    ¡¸We can just lure them out, then.¡¹Gotthold responded.¡¸Nah, it doesn¡¯t even matter if they¡¯re staying inside. Ponsonia¡¯s army doesn¡¯t stand a chance against Einbeast¡¯s troops.¡¹

    The man just mocked the Kingdom¡¯s army. He didn¡¯t care that Ponsonians were before him. The nobles didn¡¯t seem to mind, however, saying ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡±

    ¡¸Sir Gotthold, the enemy is better at defending. They have the party Sweet Pleasure on their side, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying they¡¯ll attack using bows and magic from inside? We can climb the walls of Leather Elka easily if we want to.¡¹

    ¡¸Sweet Pleasure¡¯s true fighting style isn¡¯t long-range attacks, but traps.¡¹

    ¡¸...Traps?¡¹

    ¡¸They were promoted to rank A after killing a Field Wyvern.¡¹

    The room went abuzz. Wyverns were known to be winged creatures. Sometimes, although rarely, an inferior subspecies was born. One of them was the Field Wyvern. A monster that walked on two legs, itsrge body covered in scales. It could run at speeds over 200 kilometers an hour, giving it the moniker Swift Fortress.

    ¡¸They killed a Field Wyvern with nothing but a trap. We can¡¯t underestimate them.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    They say the strong knows who the strong are. Gotthold went silent because he knew Field Wyverns weren¡¯t an easy kill. The Pr Tiger could kill one, but some of its members would surely suffer grave injuries, or worse.

    ¡¸May I ask what your n is, Sir Igloo?¡¹Austrin urged.

    ¡¸First, they will surely upy the satellite town of Pond. With its poption of around 6,000, only about a thousand soldiers can stay there. They would deploy their troops in the surrounding ins. After all, if the ce was taken, it would be like having a knife at the royal capital¡¯s throat.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We also think the battle will take ce at Pond.¡¹

    ¡¸After fighting a bit, Ponsonia will retreat.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s their n.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹Austrin was getting impatient.

    Igloo smiled amusingly.¡¸I told you. Sweet Pleasure is with them. If I were the Princess, I would set traps all over Pond. And once Einbeast¡¯s forces upy it...¡¹Igloo spread his arms out.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t think Kudyastoria will do that...¡¹

    ¡¸When their backs are against the wall, humans will do anything. If they don¡¯t do that, we¡¯ll have an advantage. In a defensive battle, Ponsonia might have the upper hand, but they can¡¯t protect the citizens outside the walls. If they had to choose which one to abandon: the royal capital outskirts or Pond, they would probably choose thetter. No one wants the enemy to get close to them.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Igloo probably got the information on Sweet Pleasure because they were both adventurers with the same position, Austrin thought. If we had the same intel, we probably would¡¯ve arrived at the same conclusion.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s assume Pond will be full of traps. What will we do?¡¹the Prince asked.

    ¡¸Take a detour. If they abandon Pond easily, that means there are traps set up. We¡¯ll be fine if we go around. It¡¯s a bit of waste, but we can¡¯t take control of Pond. The risks are too high.¡¹

    ¡¸What about the siege? You said earlier that while we outnumber them, we¡¯re at a disadvantage if they hole up.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. But...¡¹Igloo¡¯s smile grew wider.¡¸...you can leave that to us. We¡¯ll just destroy the walls.¡¹

    ¡¸Come again?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll destroy the walls. You may then invade. The royal capital is huge. It would be impossible for Sweet Pleasure to set traps everywhere. Anywhere around the gate should be full of traps, so we¡¯ll just bring down the wall. Once inside, we can win with numbers. Without Quinnd¡¯s troops and Margrave Grugschilt¡¯s forces, they number only 8,500.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. How are the four of you going to destroy the walls?¡¹

    ¡¸Well...¡¹Igloo looked confident.¡¸We¡¯re rank A adventurers. We can do that without a problem.¡¹

 Chapter 158 â€“ Rank A Information

    <h4>Chapter 158 ¨C Rank A Information</h4>

    Rank A Information

    ¡¸And did you know about Sweet Pleasure¡¯s abilities, Your Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t address me as ¡°Your Majesty¡±, Lawrence. I have not taken the throne yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Ponsonia is already uniting around you.¡¹

    In Kudyastoria¡¯s private room were a few of her close aides and Lawrence. She insisted on being called Princess until she actually ascended to the throne, which would take ce once Prince Austrin was defeated.

    The Quinnd Empire offered to form an alliance just now, and she agreed. Normally, a meeting attended by cab ministers would take ce, but every second counted. The enemy was already within the kingdom.

    Ponsonia desperately wanted Quinnd¡¯s troops. To test the Empire¡¯s level ofmitment, Kudyastoria suggested they inform other nations of their alliance to which Quinnd¡¯s Prime Minister replied ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I¡¯ll ask our Emperor to do that as well.¡±

    At first, the Princess thought the Empire was lying about the alliance and would attack them instead. But it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. Suspicions were cleared.

    It would probably take ten days for Quinnd¡¯s and Margrave Grugschilt¡¯s forces to reach the royal capital. Thebined forces of Austrin and Einbeast might make their move before that.

    Kudyastoria would need to decide soon whether to go with Sweet Pleasure¡¯s n to destroy Pond, or not.

    ¡¸The royal capital¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild have provided us with information about Sweet Pleasure.¡¹

    Kudyastoria flicked a bunch of papers across the table. Lawrence picked them up and scanned their contents.

    The Adventurers Guild lent adventurers to nations. Normally, a supranational organization participating in wars would only cause needless chaos. But if the guild refused to loan adventurers, the country would put pressure on them. So rules were put into ce with regards to lending adventurers.

    Rank S adventurers could not be deployed. Only adventurers ranked E to A may be hired and only fifty at a time. The Adventurers Guild, an organization with powers that transcended borders, urged and expected countries to maintain bnce.

    .

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect their traps to have such tremendous power.¡¹Lawrence said as he finished reading the documents.

    ¡¸Indeed. Do you think Sweet Pleasure¡¯s n is effective?¡¹

    ¡¸If they could take down a Field Wyvern, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re powerful. But...¡¹Lawrence frowned. ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t the enemy know about Sweet Pleasure? Traps are only effective when hidden. If they knew about the traps, they would most likely just pass by Pond.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    Kudyastoria passed a second batch of papers that contained information on Rising Falls and Pr Tiger, rank A adventurer parties from Einbeast. But unlike Sweet Pleasure, intel on them was far lesser.

    The Adventurers Guild could obtain information about its own adventurers, but whether they shared them to guilds in other regions or not was a different matter. The guild, after all, was not a monolith.

    What they had at hand at the moment was information gathered by the royal capital¡¯s Adventurers Guild.

    ¡¸So Einbeast¡¯s Adventurers Guild might also have information on Sweet Pleasure, although limited.¡¹Lawrence said.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also a possibility that a rank A enemy knows Senkun personally.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s not a lot of intel here. Pr Tiger is a party of demi-humans close to the nation. As for this Rising Falls, besides their names and ranks, we only know that they¡¯re a party of few people with terrible destructive power. Did Sweet Pleasure mention anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Sir Sunken seems to know them. He must have an acquaintance there. He said...¡¹Kudyastoria eyed her secretary who was browsing his notes.

    ¡¸...that they rely on their weapon¡¯s power, Master Lawrence.¡¹the official said.

    ¡¸The power of their weapons, huh...¡¹

    ¡¸Lawrence, can they, let¡¯s say, best you with only their weapons? Is that possible?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m but a human being. A mere knife can kill me.¡¹

    Lawrence was alluding to the time he was almost killed by a boy. Kudyastoria was a witness to the fight as well.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m asking if there are legendary weapons that can wipe out a whole army.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Really. Magic items... No, weapons with incredible power do exist. If Rising Falls has one of those...¡¹Lawrence¡¯s face turned sullen.¡¸Even if they wereplete amateurs, they¡¯ll have the power of a hundred armies. Things would be easier if we managed to do something about their weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸We wouldn¡¯t have to blow up a whole town, too.¡¹

    ¡¸Sweet Pleasure¡¯s traps are extremely effective in confined spaces. They would be less effective in hand-to-handbat, and there¡¯s also the risk of friendly fire. I can understand Sir Sunken¡¯s position. He can maximize the power of his traps by blowing up Pond.¡¹

    ¡¸With Quinnd¡¯s forces and Margrave Grugschilt¡¯s troops...¡¹The Princess trailed off, and Lawrence continued.

    ¡¸We can win even out in the open. We know the local geography.¡¹

    ¡¸Am I being too optimistic?¡¹Kudyastoria asked, showing hesitation to destroy Pond.

    Lawrence smiled.¡¸Not at all. The Margrave, me, and everyone here followed you because of your views.¡¹

    Her close aides nodded, and Kudyastoria looked relieved.

    ¡¸So our problem is the Rising Falls... If only there was some way we could steal their weapon.¡¹the Princess muttered.

    The smell of alcohol filled the room in one of Leather Elka¡¯s mansions.

    ¡¸Ahahahaha! My sides! Did you see their faces?! Pr Tiger, Pr Cat, I don¡¯t care. We¡¯ve aplished more than them. They don¡¯t even know about Sweet Pleasure? A bunch of muscle-heads! What a riot!¡¹

    Igloo of the Rising Falls party gulped down the wine from his mug. Several empty bottles were already scattered about. Only the members of the party were in the elegant guest room.

    ¡¸You¡¯re drinking too much, Big Brother. It stinks of alcohol here. Also you might get us in trouble...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you worry too much. Ryver said there¡¯s no one else here. Right?¡¹

    Igloo shot a nce at the man standing in the corner of the room. Slit-eyed, he had long, red hair tied to the back. He was wearing thick breeches and a shirt. It was hard to tell what he was thinking behind his nk expression.

    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s no one else around a hundred meters from here.¡¹

    ¡¸See? You know Ryver¡¯s Detection has never been wrong. He¡¯ll use his Detection and you, Caddie, will fire your weapon away. Just like that, the enemy¡¯s dead. It¡¯s too easy, I can¡¯t stop myself fromughing.¡¹

    ¡¸Igloo. I will... fight... Lawrence. Leave him... alone.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. We won¡¯t snatch your opponent.¡¹

    A different man¡ªover two meters tall with a huge, red face like a watermelon¡ªjoined in the conversation. His name was Batros. He donned a bulky, full-body, metal te mail and carried a shield as big as his body. Though he didn¡¯t use them outside of battle. They were lying around in a corner.

    ¡¸Okay. Good.¡¹the man answered.

    It seemed Batros didn¡¯t care about anything else but fighting Lawrence. Likewise, Igloo only cared about one thing.

    ¡¸If we won against Ponsonia, I want to sleep with those prettydies from, uhh, what was it? Four Stars of the East? Wait, can I do it now? We¡¯re guaranteed to win anyway and we¡¯ll take the enemy as prisoners. All right! A fivesome!¡¹

    ¡¸You horny idiot... The Four Stars of the East went out of the kingdom...¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a princess too, right?! Oh, damn! There¡¯s not a lot of men who get to have sex with a princess, and I¡¯ll be one of them! Ah, I want to pound her hard from behind as I pin her down and her face twists in disgrace! Shit, I¡¯m getting fired up!¡¹

    Igloo didn¡¯t seem to hear his sister¡¯s muttering, as he hugged the sofa cushion and buried his face in it.

    Word of the Four Stars¡¯ return hadn¡¯t reached here yet. It was only natural that Caddie Fullblood didn¡¯t know.

    Ryver opened his eyes slightly, and gazed at Igloo. The emotion in his eyes was anything but friendly.

    Later that night, Ryver was in his room, taking up his pen. He wrote down Igloo¡¯s actions and behavior. The recipient was His Holiness, the Pope.

    Ryver used his Detection to survey the surroundings. He could feel the other three in their rooms¡ªIgloo, Caddie, and Batros.

    No one upied the upper and lower floors. He had asked Austrin to clear people out so he wouldn¡¯t make an error in his Detection.

    Ryver opened the window and held the letter to the night sky. He then raised his ring fitted with a purple crystal.

    ¡¸To His Holiness, from his loyal servant.¡¹

    The magic item activated. The letter turned into a small bird and flew into the night sky. It was different from the magic item that the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and governments used. Linga¡¯s Quill Pen required a special catalyst to use, which if found in one¡¯s possession was like admitting you were getting in touch with someone behind closed doors.

    That¡¯s where the ring came in. Much rarer than the quill pen, barely anyone knew about the magic item.

    Ryver let out a sigh. Just as he thought his job for the day was done, he felt something.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there?!¡¹He turned around.

    Moonlight shining in from the window and the magicmp on the table were the only source of light in the room.

    ¡¸I must be imagining things.¡¹

    Ryver¡¯s Detection didn¡¯t catch anything. Maybe he was being too cautious, which was not a bad thing. He switched gears and closed the window. After putting away the pen and inkwell, hey down on his bed. Silence fell.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The darkness moved unnoticed by anyone.

    So there¡¯s a magic item like that, huh. Caught me by surprise.

    In the darkness of the night, Hikaru made his move.

 Chapter 159 â€“ The Rising Fallsâ€™ Power

    <h4>Chapter 159 ¨C The Rising Falls¡¯ Power</h4>

    The Rising Falls¡¯ Power

    As soon as Hikaru and the gang¡ªincluding the Four Stars¡ªentered Ponsonia, they split up. Hikaru went straight to Leather Elka.

    To prevent Pond from suffering coteral damage in the war, all they had to do was make Einbeast¡¯s army retreat. For that, Hikaru needed to know the situation inside, and his abilities were perfect for the task.

    Lucky for Hikaru, a meeting was being held the day he arrived in the fort city. That¡¯s when he found out about Austrin, Pr Tiger, and Rising Falls.

    Even with Stealth, sneaking into the conference room in broad daylight would be risky¡ªor so his Instinct warned him¡ªso he stayed in the balcony to eavesdrop.

    ¡¸Sounds like the key to this war is Rising Falls.¡¹Hikaru concluded.

    He needed information on them. Hikaru noticed Ryver acting strange while Igloo was dead drunk, so he snuck into his room to watch him. With the room poorly lit, Hikaru wouldn¡¯t get busted.

    ¡¸All righty, then.¡¹

    After stretching a little, Hikaru strode towards the desk to check what Ryver wrote earlier. Ink usually bled through paper, so most people would put something underneath, but he couldn¡¯t find any trace of the writing at all, perhaps because Ryver used a magic item.

    ¡¸I think he addressed it to ¡°His Holiness, the Pope¡± or something...¡¹

    Hikaru could see that much from a distance. Based on his knowledge alone, in this continent, the Pope referred to the ruler of the suzerain state of Bios, a religious nation. And since there was only one kind of religion in this world, Bios was like the headquarters.

    ¡¸Why is someone from Bios in an Einbeast adventurer¡¯s party? He mentioned something about loyal servant...¡¹

    It looks like there might be more to this. When Igloo said one member was lent to them, he probably meant Ryver.

    Hikaru checked Ryver¡¯s bag. It contained clothes and money, nothing out of the ordinary. He activated his Mana Detection, but the only response came from Ryver¡¯s ring. Removing it meant touching the guy, which could wake him up.

    .

    ¡¸Oh... It¡¯s his guild card.¡¹

    ¡¾Adventurers Guild Card¡¿

    ¡¾Name¡¿Ryver

    ¡¾Registration¡¿Bios Adventurers Guild

    ¡¾Job ss¡¿

    ¡¾Party¡¿Rising Falls (A)

    He found no notable information. Unfortunately, the job ss field was empty.

    Ryver¡¯s weapon¡ªa metal bow¡ªsat on his desk. Quite a masterpiece, it required considerable effort to pull. But Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection didn¡¯t catch anything. He checked for Ryver¡¯s Soul Board instead.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Ryver

    Age:28 Rank: 49

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿2

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿5

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿1

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿1

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿1

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿1

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿2

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿8

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Bow¡¿5

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿1

    ..¡¾Flexibility¡¿1

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿2

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿3

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿4

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿6

    ..¡¾Intelligence¡¿

    ....¡¾Language Comprehension¡¿1

    ..¡¾Memory¡¿1

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿3

    ......¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿1

    As Hikaru expected, Ryver was the type to fire arrows from a distance. His Instinct, Life Detection, and Detection Expansion was troublesome. He could sense enemies from a hundred-meter radius.

    ¡¸An offensive battle style and can detect enemies. With 5 points on Bow, no wonder he¡¯s rank A.¡¹

    Hikaru recalled the meeting.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s not enough to ¡°destroy the walls¡±.¡¹

    In other words, Igloo referred to a different member when he said that. Hikaru quietly stepped out of the room and into the guest room where Igloo had been drinking earlier today. It reeked of alcohol.

    Hikaru entered the adjoining room and was greeted by Batros¡¯ loud snoring. The man¡¯s bed was big, but it seemed small with him lying in it.

    Batros¡¯s personal effects were in two huge bags that gave off a rancid smell. His unwashed clothes seemed to be in there.

    ¡¸Nothing from my Mana Detection...¡¹

    Only Batros¡¯s battle axe gave off a little mana. Hikaru inched closer to check the man¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Batros

    Age: 25 Rank: 37

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿3

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿15

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿3

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿16

    Hikaru groaned.

    ¡¸This guy looks like aplete amateur. He doesn¡¯t even have any point in Weapon Mastery. He just relies on pure strength and his shield to fight.¡¹

    A battle axe, of course, was a kind of axe, a weapon that didn¡¯t belong in the War God¡¯s Nine Paths. It could be found under Tool Mastery, but even Batros hadn¡¯t unlocked that. His battle style was block and attack with pure power only.

    And of course, Batros wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the walls. He seemed more to be the tank type.

    ¡¸So all that¡¯s left are the Fullblood siblings.¡¹

    Hikaru left Batros¡¯ room and entered Igloo¡¯s.

    ¡¸What the...¡¹

    The guest room reeked of alcohol, but Igloo¡¯s room was worse. Empty bottlesy scattered about on the table and the floor. They weren¡¯t even empty; it looked like he just drank randomly from different bottles.

    It had only been a few days since Einbeast¡¯s army, including Igloo¡¯s party, arrived in Leather Elka. Getting the room this cluttered was, in a way, impressive.

    Not only alcohol, but fancy-looking clothes alsoy scattered about. Igloo slept buried in what looked to be either a bed or just a bunch of clothes.

    ¡¸So this is his equipment...¡¹

    A silver armor with gold carvings and a blue gem in the middle of the chest. It must¡¯ve cost millions. The design on the sword lying around was also superb. But Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection didn¡¯t pick up anything.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru watched Igloo as he slept like a log. He was drooling, his face red. What¡¯s more, hisher regions bulged, which Hikaru found infuriating. What¡¯s he dreaming about?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really resent the guy. I just don¡¯t like how he says he wants to have sex with people I know. Let¡¯s he how strong you are.¡¹

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Igloo Fullblood

    Age: 21 Rank: 27

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿1

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Air¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Weapons Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿1

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿1

    ..¡¾Appeal¡¿1

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿2

    ..¡¾Insight¡¿

    ....¡¾Invention¡¿1

    ¡¸He¡¯s weak as hell!¡¹Hikaru blurted out.

    He quickly covered his mouth. Fortunately, Igloo didn¡¯t wake up. He continued on mumbling in his sleep.

    ¡¸Phew... That was close. But damn, this guy¡¯s weak.¡¹

    He had 33 unused points. Hikaru felt irritated that the guy had a point on both Charisma and Appeal.

    ¡¸Even a guy like him is rank 27 and an A-rank adventurer.¡¹

    Hikaru left Igloo¡¯s room. Only one left. As a matter of fact, the moment he first activated his Mana Detection, he already knew the key to the Rising Falls power. Caddie Fullblood.

    Hikaru stood in front of her room. He couldn¡¯t see anything with his naked eye, but when he turned on his skill, he could see a massive amount of mana overflowing.

    There was no doubt she possessed the power to ¡°destroy the walls¡±. He checked the other members first to know if they were hiding something. Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s see what you got.¡¹

    Hikaru opened the door to Caddie¡¯s room.

 Chapter 160 â€“ Drakon Ball Staff

    <h4>Chapter 160 ¨C Drakon Ball Staff</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Drakon Ball Staff

    Caddie¡¯s room had the same structure as the rest, but her¡¯s was neat and in order. Her belongings sat in one corner. Nothing seemed to be scattered around.

    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹

    A girl was sleeping on the bed, mana exuding from her. Hikaru drew closer and checked her Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Caddie Fullblood

    Age:15 Rank: 50

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿15

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Evil¡¿5

    ......¡¾ursed Magic¡¿5

    Incredible mana capacity and she has ursed Magic. If I recall correctly...

    ursed magic applied status effects on the target, like sleep and confusion. Unlike healing magic that belonged to the holy attribute, ursed magic was considered ck magic, and as such, not a lot of users existed. If made public, its users were persecuted, so many went into hiding.

    Hence, it was unknown what kind of power a high-level ursed magic user held.

    But this is not it either...

    From a normal adventurer¡¯s perspective, Caddie¡¯s mana was in a whole different league. But even Selica, a rank B adventurer, had 19 points and Lavia had 15. Since Lavia also had two points on Magic Principle, she used less mana, so she could probably even use more spells than Caddie.

    Now this girl can¡¯t make it public that she can use ursed magic, and she can¡¯t even use spirit magic. She has 15 points on mana, but is that enough to get her to rank A? Does she have some sort of powerful job ss?

    .

    No. And he was sure of it. Because the massive overflowing mana didn¡¯te from her specifically.

    The stick... No, the staff she held in her arms was the mana¡¯s source. About a meter long, an orb attached to its tip released so much mana that Hikaru couldn¡¯t look at it directly with his Mana Detection.

    Caddie used magic or perhaps sorcery with this staff, powerful enough to ¡°destroy the walls¡±. She could probably kill most monsters with ease, even the subspecies of Earth Dragon that Hikaru fought.

    So there are some ridiculous weapons in this world, huh...

    The same could be said of Hikaru¡¯s Soul Board, however. If the staff was Rising Falls¡¯ secret weapon, their strength should be greatly reduced if he stole it. After that, he just had to tell Princess Kudyastoria to stay holed up inside the castle. Perhaps then, Pond wouldn¡¯t turn into hell, and her forces would have the advantage in the war. Austrin, however, might be wary of Sweet Pleasure¡¯s trap and stay away from Pond.

    It¡¯s not my ce to meddle into their affairs after that.

    If he wanted to, Hikaru could assassinate Austrin in an hour. Einbeast would most likely retreat, effectively stopping the war. But he didn¡¯t want to get involved. It wasn¡¯t as if he owed the princess. His goal was to simply prevent Pond from being dragged into chaos.

    I¡¯ll return the staff once the heat dies down.

    Hikaru inched closer to Caddie¡¯s bed.

    ¡¸...meet...Big Brother...then Leather Elka......Einbeast to the dungeon......You¡¯ll pay......for ogling those...girls...¡¹

    She was muttering something rapidly. Hikaru froze on the spot. Her eyes were closed and she was breathing regrly. It looked like she was just fast asleep.

    Is she awake? Nah. Sleep-talking, then?

    During the day, she wore a robe with a hood that covered her eyes, so Hikaru couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. She took it off when sleeping, of course. Just like her brother, she had curly, blonde hair. Long, it looked like seaweeds that drifted ashore. Her skin was white, and freckles dotted her face around the eyes.

    Hikaru stood motionless for a few minutes. The interval between Caddie¡¯s mumblings grew longer until finally, only her lips moved, no sounding out of her mouth. This went on for five more minutes.

    What do you even call someone who sleeps like this?

    Thinking she was fast asleep, Hikaru carefully removed her nket.

    What the...

    Caddie was wearing a pink, see-through nightgown. Hikaru could see her slim¡ªno, incredibly thin body. It seemed as though an intense workout could break her arms with how thin she was.

    What looked like an electric spark ran constantly inside the translucent, orange orb. A certified, unique item not even in Rnd¡¯s memories.

    It looks the same.

    It looked awfully simr to the Holy Mana Ball they found in the underground dungeon. Unlike that square-shaped item, this one was an actual sphere.

    I¡¯ll study itter.

    Even with the nket removed, Caddie remained still. As Hikaru climbed the bed, it creaked. His Stealth could block the sound, but not the shaking. Carefully, he inched closer to Caddie.

    All he had to do was remove her delicate fingers from the staff, and he could easily take it. First, Hikaru touched her right hand. It felt as cold as ice. Gently, he removed it. He seeded without a problem.

    Phew.

    Stealth could hide him from sight, but it would be useless once he touched the target. It was understandable, then, that he¡¯d get nervous.

    Next was her left hand, which was a bit difficult. Her index finger grasped at the staff, but he managed to pull it away. We¡¯re cool. All he had to do now was remove her left hand as well.

    Someone grabbed his wrist, and Hikaru almost let out a sound. Caddie stared at him with eyes wide open.

    ¡¸Big Brother, Big Brother, Big Brother, you¡¯ve finally crept into my bed, you¡¯re here to eat me up unlike those sluts I¡¯m pure I reserved my virginity for you you cane anytime I don¡¯t mind as long as it¡¯s you Big Brother¡ª¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed the staff, and shook free from Caddie¡¯s grasp. He quickly jumped down the bed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not... my brother.¡¹

    Caddie rose from her bed and gazed at the boy wearing a silver mask, his ck hair clearly not from her brothers¡¯. Her clear, blue eyes were beautiful. But it gradually turned red, and she screamed.

    ¡¸Big Brotheeeeeeeeeeer! Big Brotheeeeeeeeeeeeeer!¡¹

    She howled like a wounded beast, tears flooding down her face.

    What the hell? What¡¯s wrong with her?

    Hikaru was perplexed. Her loud cries would surely draw attention.

    They¡¯re moving.

    Igloo aside, Batros and Ryver woke up. Thetter, in particr, was fast, running quickly.

    I have to go.

    Hikaru immediately made his decision and turned his heels. Then, his eyes met Caddie¡¯s gaze. Stealth didn¡¯t work on her as she was already aware of his presence. A chill ran down his spine. She was all skin and bones, but her eyes burned bright.

    ¡¸You can run anywhere you want, but the Drakon Ball Staff wille back to me.¡¹

    Hikaru opened the door and stepped out of the bedroom, just as Ryver made it to the guest room. It was dark, and with Hikaru¡¯s Stealth on, the man didn¡¯t notice him.

    Hikaru crossed the guest room, passing by Ryver. After watching Ryver enter Caddie¡¯s room, he stepped out onto the hallway.

    All he had to do now was escape. But the girl¡¯s words wed at his mind. What did she mean by that?

    Hikaru would soon find out.

 Chapter 161 â€“ Pursuer and Compass

    <h4>Chapter 161 ¨C Pursuer and Compass</h4>

    ¡¸Ryver! Someone stole my staff! Get it back right now!¡¹Caddie yelled as soon as Ryver entered her room, bow slung across his back.¡¸It¡¯s those filthy Beastmen! I¡¯m sure of it! Do they think they can fool me with that silver mask? It makes my blood boil just thinking about it. Well, they¡¯re not fooling anyone!¡¹

    ¡¸Thepass.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s in the bag! Hurry and bring it back!¡¹

    Ryver picked up a bag sitting in the corner. He dug his hand in and took out a palm-sizedpass, one with no scale markings, only a needle that showed direction. The needle didn¡¯t point at a fixed direction, but rather it swayed back forth slowly.

    Looks like it really got stolen, Ryver realized.

    It was already exined to him before that thepass and the Drakon Staff were a set. Ryver had no idea how it worked, but thepass always pointed to where the staff was. The staff itself had been stolen twice in the past, and Ryver retrieved it each time.

    ¡¸Hurry! You¡¯re in our party for this, right?! Go!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Caddie was already a mentally unstable girl. When the staff got stolen before, she went frantic. There was only one way to bring her back to normal: recover the staff as soon as possible.

    Ryver stepped out of Caddie¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Did someone, steal the, staff again?¡¹Batros opened the door to his room, carrying a magicmp.

    Ryver simply nodded. Caddie¡¯s brother, Igloo, was still fast asleep.

    Ryver walked briskly, yet carefully so as not to step on any bottle, and went out of the guest room. In the hallway, he found the Pr Tiger¡¯s leader, Gotthold Kostenlos Anchor. The tiger Beastman had brought two of his party members with him.

    Servants watched them uneasily from a distance. They didn¡¯t try to get close since there were orders to clear the area of people.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with all the ruckus?¡¹Gotthold asked.

    ¡¸So you were eavesdropping.¡¹Ryver said.

    ¡¸Of course not. That was a loud scream just now. We have sharp ears, you know.¡¹

    Gotthold shot a nce inside the room and saw bottles rolling on the floor, alcohol spilling out. The man frowned.

    ¡¸Lady Caddie¡¯s staff was stolen.¡¹Ryver closed the door behind him, as though to hide the state of the room.

    ¡¸Staff?¡¹

    ¡¸She suspects you guys.¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you!¡¹One of Gotthold¡¯s men snapped.

    ¡¸Stop.¡¹Gotthold said, holding the man back.¡¸You got proof? Do you think you can get away with such a tant false usation?¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever. We¡¯ll know the truth soon.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going after the thief. Move it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. I¡¯ming with you.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll only get in the way.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. You can leave me behind if you want. I¡¯ll just follow you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    Ryver broke into a run and reached maximum speed in a few seconds. He was an archer focused on pure strength, but he could also track people. He had a point in Power Burst, 2 on Bnce, 8 on Strength, 5 on Stamina, and 2 on Natural Recovery.

    A mere demi-human can¡¯t keep up with my speed, Ryver thought. Wait, what?!

    Gotthold was a few steps behind him, holding down the long sword on his waist with his left hand. Bending forward, he sprinted, his footsteps silent.

    He may be rotten, but he¡¯s still rank A, I suppose.

    Ryver made it out of the mansion with Gotthold. The thief had already left the building. After urging the gatekeeper to open the gates quickly, they dashed through the moonlit streets of Leather Elka.

    That¡¯s weird.

    Ryver wracked his brains as he sprinted. They were experienced adventurers chasing a mere thief, yet it felt like they couldn¡¯t close the distance between them. That wasn¡¯t all.

    I didn¡¯t sense anyone back then.

    He activated his Detection before going to bed. No living thing was approaching their room then. Not a lot of time had passed since the time he slept and the staff was stolen. Caddie saw the thief and screamed. If he escaped through the mansion and not the window, Ryver would¡¯ve sensed them. But he didn¡¯t.

    Whatever. We¡¯ll just wring it out of him once he¡¯s captured.

    The thief seemed to be running towards the edge of the city. He turned around several corners, as though trying to lose his pursuers. In other words, he was aware that people were after him.

    By some stroke of good fortune, they were headed to a cliff, the steep mountain side behind the fort city.

    ¡¸Did they really go this way?¡¹Gotthold asked, his voice filled with doubt. The man knew the path led to a dead end.

    ¡¸Yes. Up ahead.¡¹

    The needles pointed at a corner up ahead. About a hundred meters ahead was a dead end.

    They both turned the corner simultaneously and came onto a path five meters wide. No one lived around here; only warehouses filled the area. There were no other routes on both sides, only a warehouse¡¯s backdoors.

    A cliff, ten meters high, loomed before them. A few huge rocksy strewn below it. It was the reason why no one lived here.

    ¡¸He¡¯s behind that rock.¡¹

    Ryver put hispass away in his pocket, grabbed his bow and nocked an arrow to the string. While not fit for rapid firing, Ryver believed he¡¯d be able to keep up even if the enemyunched a surprise attack.

    Noting Ryver¡¯s mood change, Gotthold drew his sword. A first-ss weapon, it was bluish in color, most likely made with mithril.

    They nced at every warehouse backdoor which seemed to have barely been used, cobwebs all over the locks.

    So they¡¯re behind the rock. Since they¡¯re not moving, they must¡¯ve noticed us.

    Ryver¡¯s mind was as calm as a windless surface of ake. But just like earlier, his Detection didn¡¯t pick up anything. He had heard of items imbued with high-level Stealth that Life Detection couldn¡¯t sense, but it was his first time encountering one.

    The huge rock, three meters long, upied the middle of the road. Ryver gestured at Gotthold with his chin to go left, while he went right. Now there was no escape for the thief.

    Slowly, they rounded the rock. The light of the moon didn¡¯t reach behind it. The moment Ryver reached the other side, a sword shed. He quickly fired his arrow.

    ¡¸Whoa! You idiot! It¡¯s me!¡¹

    The arrow clinked as Gotthold deflected it with his sword.

    ¡¸What?¡¹Ryver was confused.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no one here.¡¹

    No one was behind the rock. Not even a trace of someone hiding there.

    ¡¸How...?¡¹Ryver dug into his pocket for thepass.¡¸What the...¡¹

    The needle spun around, as though it didn¡¯t know which direction to point to.

    Man, that was close. Hikaru nced behind at the blind alley before turning a corner. Ryver and Gotthold should be checking behind the rock right about now.

    The shrill peal of a whistle rang out, a signal that an enemy had appeared. The authorities had already received word of a thief breaking into the royal family¡¯s mansion and were setting up a perimeter.

    I should be fine if that thing¡¯s useless.

    Hikaru was empty-handed. He had kept track of his pursuers using Mana Detection. He set his job ss to Stealth God and activated all his Obfuscation skills, but he suspected it might not be enough to conceal the mana released by the Drakon Staff. His pursuers chased after him as though he was striking cymbals while running around, giving away his location.

    Ryver must¡¯ve used some sort of a magic item.

    Ryver didn¡¯t have powerful Detection skills. If he did, Hikaru would¡¯ve been busted this afternoon when he eavesdropped on the meeting. There was no doubt that he was using an item that could detect the Drakon Staff, or perhaps any mana as strong as the one released by the staff.

    Hikaru turned several corners, but he couldn¡¯t lose his pursuers. That¡¯s when he realized the Drakon Staff was marked. He knew he couldn¡¯t outrun them, and he wasn¡¯t familiar with the local geography either.

    He could¡¯ve destroyed the staff, but he nned to return itter. So he tried something.

    Thank god for this.

    Hikaru patted his chest. Under his clothes was the Dimension Dragon Box, just big enough for the staff¡¯s orb to fit through. As soon as he put the staff inside, the mana vanished. Then he simply waited in the shadows.

    Hikaru chose a blind alley for a reason. He believed Ryver would wield his weapon when there was a straight path ahead, swapping out thepass. Hikaru couldn¡¯t detect mana from the staff anymore, but if a sliver of it even slipped, one he couldn¡¯t sense, he¡¯d be in trouble. So he created a situation where Ryver wouldn¡¯t look at thepass.

    Hikaru hid behind a warehouse¡¯s set of stairs. He nned to get past them once his pursuers were upied. Activating his Mana Detection, he found Ryver and Gotthold frozen in ce, confused. They had lost track of the Drakon Staff.

    I¡¯ll examine the staff once I¡¯m away from here.

    Hikaru hurried down the streets and returned to the inn.

 Chapter 162 â€“ The Orb and the Wakizashi

    <h4>Chapter 162 ¨C The Orb and the Wakizashi</h4>

    Half-asleep, Hikaru dug into his breakfast¡ªa sandwich. The bread was tough, mixed with dried fruits, although the part grilled over butter was soft. The fat flowing from the meaty bacon coupled with the saltiness and the tomato made for a heavy meal overall.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t take it. I¡¯m too sleepy.¡¹

    Still, Hikaru finished everything, downing thest piece with a sweet and sour fruit juice.

    ¡¸My, what were you up tost night?¡¹the portly innkeeper asked.¡¸Anyway, you¡¯re skinny, so you should eat more. Want another sandwich?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, thank you.¡¹Hikaru declined politely.¡¸Is there a trip to Eingunstadt today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there are two trips today. One at nine in the morning, and another at three in the afternoon. Are you leaving?¡¹

    ¡¸I just have a little business to take care of. I¡¯ll be back. Can you reserve my room?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure thing.¡¹

    Hikaru thanked thedy and left the inn.

    The carriages station was quite packed. Eingunstadt was a town in Einbeast, and the closest one to Ponsonia.

    Hikaru nned to enter Einbeast once to check the Drakon Ball Staff, which would mean taking it out of the Dimension Dragon Box. If Hikaru stayed in the Kingdom and Ryver looked at thepass at the same time, he would know that the staff was still in Ponsonia. If he was in Einbeast instead, no doubt that Rising Falls would go back to the country first.

    ¡¸All right. Time for some shut-eye.¡¹

    A morning nap, to be precise. Hikaru had managed to slip into a carriage and was on his way to Einbeast.

    Upon leaving Leather Elka, the guards performed thorough luggage checks. One Mage¡¯s staff, in particr, was carefully examined. They must be looking for the Drakon Ball Staff. He made it through without a problem, of course.

    ¡¸Those beasts stole the staff! I¡¯m sure of it!¡¹

    ¡¸I keep on telling you. That¡¯s not true. I even chased after the thief with Sir Ryver.¡¹

    ¡¸You were probably just pretending to help!¡¹

    In the conference room, Caddieshed out at the members of Pr Tiger. But their leader, Gotthold, just brushed her off, sighing.

    Igloo of the party Rising Falls, on the other hand, had recovered from his hangover, and wore a frown. Not a trace of his confidence from yesterday could be seen from him. Batros didn¡¯t seem to particrly care, while Ryver was silent as always.

    Rank A adventurers, huh...

    Gotthold eyed his party members. They were starting to get pissed, having been on the receiving end of Caddie¡¯s usations since this morning. They would¡¯ve gone berserk by now if Gotthold didn¡¯t deal with matters calmly.

    ¡¸This uhh, staff, was it? I believe we can offer you a first-ss item from Ponsonia¡¯s treasure house once the capital falls. Right, Your Majesty?¡¹the grand chambein mediated, and Austrin nodded.

    Caddie turned her gaze on them.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way Ponsonia has a better staff than that! Are you stupid?!¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    She might be a rank A adventurer, but insulting royalty was outrageous. Faces red from anger, both the chambein and Austrin didn¡¯t say anything in return. They desperately needed Rising Falls¡¯ power in the uing battle.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing but idiots here!¡¹

    Caddie was at wits¡¯ end. Apass with no graduations sat in front of her, its needle constantly spinning, not pointing at any specific direction.

    Is that a tool used to find the staff? Gotthold guessed, but he didn¡¯t feel like asking.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about the theft some other time.¡¹Gotthold said.¡¸I think we should discuss our advance to the royal capital, Lord Austrin.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes. You¡¯re right.¡¹the Prince answered.

    ¡¸Sorry, but we can¡¯t go.¡¹Igloo said.

    ¡¸What?¡¹Gotthold was surprised.

    ¡¸The thief could be nearby. We can¡¯t go into battle with a guy like that around.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Ah, Big Brother¡¯s the only one who gets me!¡¹Caddie muttered, her words falling on deaf ears.

    ¡¸Igloo, do you even understand what you¡¯re saying? This battle is a direct request from the His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Which is why we can¡¯t go. Wait a sec. Did His Majesty gave the order to steal the staff?¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop!¡¹

    A member of Pr Tiger snapped, but Gotthold kept him in check. He himself was fuming after Igloo insulted the man he loved and respected. But if he gave in to blind rage now, everything would be ruined. His sense of responsibility, to carry out the King¡¯s orders, was the only thing keeping himposed.

    ¡¸This must be the enemy¡¯s n. Steal the staff to make us fight each other.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹Austrin said.

    ¡¸So Kudyastoria, fearing the rank A adventurers, resorted to such clever schemes.¡¹

    ¡¸How dirty.¡¹

    ¡¸Clever? More like awful.¡¹

    ¡¸How the Princess has fallen.¡¹

    The noblesmented, trying to suck up to the Prince as much as possible. Igloo alone wore a grim... no, a pale look.

    ¡¸Say what you want, but we¡¯re noting until Caddie gets the staff back.¡¹He was obstinate.

    Gotthold frowned. Why is he so stubborn about this? Does he really think we stole the staff? No, wait. Is the staff actually powerful enough that without it, they can¡¯t fight? I did sense something extraordinary about it.

    Gotthold didn¡¯t have any Detection skills, but he knew the staff was a rare item from the powerful mana it exuded. In different terms, he felt its ¡°aura¡± or simply ¡°a mysterious force¡±.

    ¡¸Miss Caddie.¡¹Ryver opened his eyes and pointed at thepass.

    Caddie screamed, drawing everyone¡¯s attention on her.¡¸Look, Big Brother! Thepass is pointing at the staff¡¯s location!¡¹

    After spinning endlessly for hours, thepass¡¯s needle finally pointed at a fixed direction. Igloo¡¯s eyes widened. It was clear to anyone that it pointed at Einbeast.

    ¡¸So the enemy really is from the inside.¡¹Igloo¡¯s words were heavy.

    Hikaru made it across the border just before noon and arrived at the town of Eingunstadt. He soon realized there were more demi-humans than usual. The standard races milled about the town¡ªtherianthropes, elves, dwarves. But that wasn¡¯t all. There were even half-reptiles, and fiends, creatures with demon blood flowing in their veins.

    They look no different than actual monsters...

    They appeared to be monsters that could understand human speech. Then again, monsters were defined as beings that bring harm to man. There wasn¡¯t a clear distinction. Killing humans even raised one¡¯s Soul Rank.

    Einbeast was a dry country with deserts, located south of Ponsonia.

    The streets were a bit different as well. There were more fences made of sandstones. The residents used white monster scales as roof tiles. There were only a few tall buildings, and most structures were wide, unlike Forestia, where houses huddled close to each other.

    ¡¸Alrighty, then. Time to buy food and go somece quiet.¡¹

    Hikaru searched for a ce where he could take out the Drakon Ball Staff from the Dimension Dragon Box. He bought mashed potatoes and some food sprinkled with chopped boneless rib. He walked around, digging through his meal with a spoon. Many like him strolled around with food as well, and since the streets were wide, it didn¡¯t really pose any problem.

    While warmer than Ponsonia, winters were still cold here. The steam belching from the food stands stimted one¡¯s appetite greatly. Can I even finish arge serving of mashed potatoes?

    ¡¸This spot should be good.¡¹

    Hikaru had his gaze on a temple. This world only had one religion. There were temples and churches where men and other beings were taught about the gods.

    The temple Hikaru ended up in was huge and thriving, and the back of the building was spacious. Other taller buildings around prevented anyone from seeing him.

    The warm rays of the sun shone on the ce. Hikaruy his half-finished mashed potato on the side and sat down. He dug into his pockets for the Dimension Dragon Box, removed the lid, and flipped it upside down. The Drakon Ball Staff fell on the ground.

    Thepass should be pointing at where he was right about now. However, Hikaru had no way of knowing that Caddie and the others were in the middle of a meeting.

    ¡¸Hmm... Even in broad daylight, I can clearly see the spark.¡¹

    As always, the spark ran around inside the orb. It really looks like the Holy Mana Ball.

    ¡¸Does this thing have something to do with drakons, then? Like maybe there¡¯s a drakon sealed inside it too...¡¹

    Hikaru fiddled with the wood covering the orb. Surprisingly, he managed to remove the orb with ease.

    ¡¸I can see a bit of mana on the staff with my Mana Detection, but nothingpared to the orb itself.¡¹

    Then, Hikaru felt the wakizashi on his waist rattling. He failed to notice itst night because he was running at the time.

    He set the orb aside and unsheathed the wakizashi. With his Mana Detection still on, he could see the mana coiling around the weapon.

    ¡¸Looks like there¡¯s less of it.¡¹

    It seemed like the weapon¡¯s mana had diminished, perhaps from when he killed the Giant Rock Vipers. Or maybe even before, but he just didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸I have a hunch something will happen if I struck the orb with this wakizashi...¡¹

    It was probably his Instinct talking. But Hikaru also somehow felt the weapon¡¯s will.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I want to return a damaged staff. Heck, what if the orb also explodes like the Holy Mana Ball? I sure don¡¯t want that to happen.¡¹

    It felt like the orb and wakizashi were watching him.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Even staring at him intently.

    ¡¸Okay, maybe just a little. I¡¯ll hit it a bit with the tip.¡¹

    His words might¡¯ve sounded indecent taken out of context. Hikaru stood up, readied the wakizashi, and pointed in at the orb.

    He saw mana pulling at each other¡ªthe mana from the wakizashi¡¯s tip seemed to be fusing with the mana from orb.

    ¡¸Here goes nothing.¡¹

    The moment the weapon¡¯s tip touched the orb, a blinding light enveloped Hikaru. He couldn¡¯t open his eyes. Ten secondster, the light slowly faded.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    Before him was something white and fluffy rolled into a ball. Then it stretched out about eighty centimeters long. It looked like a fur scarf worn around the neck.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alive?!¡¹Hikaru leaped backwards and readied his weapon.

    ¡ºUgh...¡»

    ¡¸What the...?¡¹

    It talked! Hikaru fixed his gaze on it.

    ¡ºI smell something good!¡»

    The white, fluffy creature lunged at the mashed potato Hikaru left on the side. It shoved its head into the bowl and started devouring the food.

 Chapter 163 â€“ The Starving Drakon

    <h4>Chapter 163 ¨C The Starving Drakon</h4>

    While Hikaru stood there dumbfounded, the white, fluffy creature finished the mashed potatoes. Its fluffiness came from its bright, white coat of fur. It definitely looked like a fur scarf wrapped around the neck.

    The creature had two front legs near its face, and two hind legs attached almost at the end of its body. Its pink feet, awfully simr to that of a chicken¡¯s, had ws as red as blood.

    On its head were two adorable horns bent backwards. Only a few centimeters long, they weren¡¯t pointy.

    ¡ºAh, that was good.¡»The creature turned around.

    ¡¸Are you... a drakon?¡¹

    Although small, the shape of its mouth reminded Hikaru of a drakon. He was sure of it. Mashed potatoes were all over its mouth, though.

    ¡ºYou there. Did you set me free?¡»Its red, jewel-like eyes narrowed as though putting pressure on Hikaru.¡ºI thank you for releasing me... is what I¡¯d like to say, but a human imprisoned me in that cursed Soul Drainer in the first ce.¡»

    Soul Drainer. A familiar item. Hikaru¡¯s body¡¯s previous owner, Rnd, had knowledge about it. As the name suggested, it was a stone that sucked a living creature¡¯s soul, its source of life, killing it. Once a stone sucked a soul, it could no longer do it again. There weren¡¯t a lot of uses for the stone, only as catalysts for very few spells. It was simply known as a dangerous stone to the public.

    ¡¸I see... The Holy Mana Ball used the Soul Drainer as a catalyst to harness a drakon¡¯s energy and turn it into holy mana.¡¹

    Hikaru realized how Poelnxinia implemented the holy mana system in their city. It was a Japanese person named Ota Masaki who brought holy mana to this world with the help of a drakon. But Roux Vineyard, blinded by his ambitions, betrayed the man.

    Anything rted to the holy mana should have been lost at that point. But Roux Vineyardter found a way to harness holy mana by forcibly squeezing out energy from a drakon, and used it for military purposes, making Poelnxinia the supreme ruler of the continent.

    ¡ºHoly Mana Ball? What¡¯s what? Holy mana does refer to our power, but how does a human like you know about it?¡»

    The drakon probably didn¡¯t know about Roux Vineyard. I don¡¯t know how Caddie came across the Drakon Ball Staff, but it could be a relic from Poelnxinia, Hikaru guessed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a long story.¡¹

    ¡ºLong story? I knew humans couldn¡¯t be trusted.¡»

    The tiny drakon watched Hikaru with wary eyes. It was almost as if it was saying ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you¡±. Hikaru gripped his wakizashi tight and faced the drakon.

    Then the creature¡¯s stomach growled. A dull, out-of-ce sound.

    ¡ºI knew humans couldn¡¯t be trusted...¡»

    ¡¸Was that your stomach just now?¡¹

    ¡ºI knew humans couldn¡¯t...¡»

    ¡¸No point in trying to look good. If you¡¯re hungry, just say so.¡¹

    ¡º.........¡»

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m not really hungry.¡»

    ¡¸If you like those mashed potatoes, I can buy you some more.¡¹

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go! I want five servings, Bro!¡»

    ¡¸And you¡¯re acting like we¡¯re buddies all of a sudden.¡¹Hikaru was taken aback.

    ¡ºThe vige elders used to tell us to speak with uhh, what¡¯s the term? Dignity? Words are hard. Anyway, I was just doing what they told me, but it ain¡¯t really my style.¡»

    ¡¸I-I see...¡¹

    ¡ºCome on, let¡¯s go! Hurry up! I¡¯m too hungry, I might just swallow a pig whole!¡»

    That was how Hikaru met a starving drakon.

    ¡¸You still want to eat?¡¹

    ¡ºJust one more!¡»the drakon said for the third time.

    In the end, it managed to eat eight servings of mashed potatoes before lying down. Hikaru went back and forth to the food stand a couple of times.

    ¡¸Looks like you have someone with a big appetite at your ce.¡¹the food stand owner said, a man with ears of a fox.

    From a distance, the blinding light from when Hikaru released the drakon rose like a huge pir, so they had to move. In the end, he had to rent out a room at an inn for a short period.

    The drakony on the bed, its stomach bulging like a snake that just devoured an egg.

    ¡¸I have tons of questions.¡¹

    ¡ºSame here. Where are we? What year is it?¡»

    Hikaru answered with a sigh.

    ¡ºWhoa! I was in that thing for almost three hundred years! So this meal was my first in three centuries.¡»

    It had no knowledge about a ce named Einbeast, but it did know of a country which demi-humans flocked to.

    ¡¸You were in that staff for three hundred years, huh... What¡¯s your name? Mine¡¯s Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m Young White Drakon.¡»

    ¡¸So like a baby white drakon?¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m Young White Drakon and that¡¯s it.¡»

    ¡¸Well, whatever. You might want to hide the fact that you¡¯re a drakon, so let¡¯s give you a name.¡¹

    ¡ºReally?¡»

    Not a lot of drakons existed in this world. There were plenty of dragons around, though. Young White Drakon...

    ¡¸How about Drake?¡¹

    ¡ºDrake... Hmm, yes. It¡¯s my first time having a name. I guess it¡¯s not so bad, human.¡»

    Not bad, huh? Why are you wagging your tail, then? He really likes the name, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸So I have a few questions. There¡¯s an item tracking the orb you were imprisoned in. Of course, it¡¯s now shattered in pieces. Was it tracking you specifically or just the orb?¡¹

    Hikaru was referring to thepass that Rising Falls possessed. If it tracked Drake, he would have to max out his Group Obfuscation right away. On a side note, he couldn¡¯t open the drakon¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡ºProbably the orb. I felt mana that seemed to be connected to something. Though just recently¡ªI think it was recent, I had no sense of time while inside that thing¡ªthe connection was interrupted.¡»

    It most likely happened when Hikaru shoved the staff into the Dimension Dragon Box. I think we¡¯re okay for now. I don¡¯t feel much manaing from him anyway...

    ¡¸Wait. You¡¯re a drakon, right? Howe you barely have any mana?¡¹

    ¡ºIt was being sucked out for centuries, instead of my soul.¡»

    ¡¸But I felt immense amount of mana from the orb.¡¹

    ¡ºMy mana was circting inside the orb. Sometimes, it got released.¡»

    Released... Probably when the staff was used. When Caddie cast her magic.

    ¡ºBut I think the orb would¡¯ve gone full¡ªlike my tummy¡ªin the near future and burst. I would be free either way.¡»

    ¡¸So all your mana was released with that burst of light.¡¹

    ¡ºHalf of it, at least.¡»

    ¡¸Half?¡¹

    ¡ºThat light couldn¡¯t have consumed all the mana sucked out of me. I mean, look at my fur. It¡¯spletely white.¡»

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re a white drakon, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡ºCome on. You don¡¯t know what a joke is?¡»

    That was a joke? Is it funny to fellow drakons? I¡¯m being serious here. Hikaru shook his head. Whatever. I don¡¯t really care about jokes right now.

    ¡ºWith that much mana, the whole area would¡¯ve been levelled. But half of it just turned into light, and the other half...¡»Drake¡¯s nce flickered to Hikaru¡¯s wakizashi.

    ¡¸What?¡¹Hikaru finally noticed for the first time. His weapon held enormous mana.

    ¡ºLooks like that thing absorbed half of the mana.¡»

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    So the wakizashi prevented an explosion? He only followed his Instinct. Hikaru thanked his luck.

    ¡¸Okay. So, are you going home to heaven?¡¹

    ¡ºHow do you know we live in the heavens?¡»

    ¡¸I released a drakon before.¡¹

    ¡ºWow, that¡¯s amazing! So I¡¯m the second one?¡»

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an amazing feat or not, but yes, you¡¯re the second one I freed.¡¹

    Hikaru realized he couldn¡¯t return the staff anymore. The orb would¡¯ve exploded sooner orter anyway. He might¡¯ve even saved Caddie¡¯s life.

    ¡ºI¡¯m not going back to heaven. I came down here of my own will. Though the elders tried to stop me.¡»

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    ¡¸You do look like the type to make a mess.¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s exactly what the elders said! They hurt my feelings, so I left!¡»

    Yikes. Sounds like a mess already.

    ¡ºI¡¯m interested in you humans. And the food you eat looks yummy!¡»

    ¡¸So you¡¯re just a glutton.¡¹

    ¡ºWho cares?! Give me more of that uhh, mashed potatoes or something!¡»

    ¡¸Good grief...¡¹Hikaru shrugged. ¡¸You know, humans make other delicious food besides mashed potatoes.¡¹

    ¡ºWh-What did you say?¡»

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot more...¡¹

    ¡ºI want them! Feed me!¡»

    ¡¸But you know what they say, those who do not work, don¡¯t get to eat.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯ll work hard! I swear! I can do lots of things once I¡¯ve recovered my mana! You want me to destroy a castle? Or a mountain?¡»

    I knew it. He mainly destroys. Me saving him must be fate at work. Hikaru didn¡¯t really mind bringing Drake with him anyway. In fact, the drakon could prove to be a valuable asset.

    ¡ºThough I barely have any juice left in me. It¡¯ll take time for me to recover my mana. B-But I¡¯ll still do my best! So please! Feed me delicious food!¡»

    It might take some time before he became one, though.

    ¡¸Okay, fine.¡¹

    ¡ºReally?!¡»Drake turned over and got up, jumping on the bed.¡ºUgh... my stomach...¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s what you get for moving around too much after eating.¡¹Hikaru gave a wry smile.

    I guess it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t turn out to be valuable. He doesn¡¯t seem like a bad guy. Plus, an adventurer with a drakon sounds amusing.

    Hikaru rose from his chair.¡¸All right. Time to leave, then.¡¹

    ¡ºAlready?!¡»

    ¡¸We need to cross the border and move to another town by the end of the day. I¡¯ll buy you something different then.¡¹

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go!¡»Drake jumped up and down.¡ºUgh...¡»And dropped on the bed.

    Drake wrapped itself around Hikaru¡¯s neck to hide his face and horns. He looked exactly like a fur scarf.

    In the carriage, Hikaru noticed a change in his job ss.

    ¡¾Lower ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger God: Lesser Angel¡¿was gone, reced by¡¾Higher ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger God: Greater Angel¡¿.

 Chapter 164 â€“ Reunion with Kelbeck

    <h4>Chapter 164 ¨C Reunion with Kelbeck</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Reunion with Kelbeck

    News about the conflict between Prince Austrin and Princess Kudyastoria had already spread to the masses. A handful of people were also aware that Einbeast¡¯s army had gathered in Leather Elka and were nning to attack the royal capital. One of them was the Thieves Guild.

    In the residential quarters located in the sewers of Pond, a man groaned. A look at his short, red hair and the me tattoo on his face, one would assume he was anything but a decent man. With the sharp look in his eyes, he emitted an uncanny intensity.

    Tons of papers filled with status reports about the war and highly political matters were piled up before him. Contrary to his looks, Kelbeck was actually a learned man.

    ¡¸Boss! You have a visitor!¡¹The voice of his subordinate came from beyond the door.

    ¡¸What? I told you not to let anyone in at this hour!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but...¡¹

    The man couldn¡¯t make himself clear. Robbed of his quiet time to think, Kelbeck opened the door, irritated.

    ¡¸Who the hell has the nerve to¡ª¡¹

    A woman with the same me tattoo on her face stood before him.

    ¡¸Katy?¡¹

    It was none other than Kelbeck¡¯s sister, Katy Kotobi.

    It wasn¡¯t a tearful reunion. They were already old enough to not get too emotional. To begin with, Katy understood fully why her brother left. But it wasn¡¯t as though they could disregard one another, either.

    ¡¸Why are you here?¡¹

    They sat facing each other. The tea served was far from fancy, watery even.

    Kelbeck was neither angry nor displeased; he was simply perplexed.

    ¡¸I heard I¡¯d find you here.¡¹

    ¡¸Well you wouldn¡¯t make it here if you didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m asking why. We¡¯re in the middle of a civil war. There¡¯s too many problems right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Problems?¡¹

    ¡¸The civil war has already started. Those Beastmen from Einbeast are quite annoying with their keen sense of smell. There are already spies here in Pond. We¡¯ve been trying to deal with all of them, but they just keep oning.¡¹

    Katy was surprised. When she heard Hikaru was returning to Ponsonia in a hurry, she tagged along as well. She thought the war wouldn¡¯t start soon and that she had plenty of time.

    But judging by her brother¡¯s words, early skirmishes had already begun, and Kelbeck was involved in it. Gathering intel, after all, was also one of the jobs of Thieves Guild.

    Of course, Hikaru knew they didn¡¯t have much time.

    ¡¸I was told if I didn¡¯te see you now, I wouldn¡¯t see you ever again. I couldn¡¯t just sit around.¡¹Katy said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna die that easily.¡¹Kelbeck replied.¡¸Who the hell told you that?¡¹

    ¡¸A boy named Hikaru.¡¹

    Kelbeck spat out his tea.

    ¡¸Do you know him?¡¹

    ¡¸That brat... Yeah, I know him. You¡¯re friends with that enigmatic kid?¡¹

    Once more, Katy was surprised. Not only because Kelbeck knew Hikaru, but because he was smiling even when talking trash about the boy.

    She hadn¡¯t seen her brother in years, but she knew he didn¡¯t wear this kind of expression when criticizing someone. He acknowledges Hikaru.

    ¡¸Hikaru¡¯s helping me with my research.¡¹

    ¡¸What? That kid knows about magic items?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I meant my research on holy mana.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Kelbeck fell silent. He knew about holy mana as well, but only as a figment of the imagination or something out of a fairy tale.

    ¡¸Holy mana? Please tell me you haven¡¯t gone crazy from all the power struggle in Forestia.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. Hikaru is incredible. He used his Zubura connections so I could see the ruins. And he can read the documents! That¡¯s not all. He even found a new ruin¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I get it. Just hush for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t believe me, do you? I¡¯m telling the truth. In fact, I was there the other day©`¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I get it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    Kelbeck had always been like this. Whenever Katy got carried away talking about her research, he would say ¡°Okay, I get it¡± to calm her down.

    ¡¸I really did want to see you. Would you like to continue my research with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Did youe here to ask me that?¡¹

    ¡¸At first, I didn¡¯t know why I wanted to see you. I just thought I couldn¡¯t let this chance slip. But now I know. You¡¯re a gifted Magic Item Specialist. You should continue your studies. Who cares about the conflict in Kotobi? Right now, Forestia is trying to remove the barriers dividing the seven nations.¡¹

    Kelbeck heaved a sigh.¡¸I appreciate the offer, but I can¡¯t leave this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Is the Thieves Guild more important than magic items?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we¡¯re not the Thieves Guild. Well, we are, at least on the surface. People who are broke and have nowhere else to go gather here. They need a ce that could support them. Besides, we¡¯re in a tight spot at the moment. I can¡¯t just turn tail.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t actually have to do this, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, I realized I gained something when I left Kotobi. Freedom. Being free is awesome. I can create and use magic items however I want.¡¹

    Katy bit her lip. Kelbeck seemed genuinely happy as he talked. It wasn¡¯t as though he didn¡¯t have any lingering attachments on his studies. Abundant funds and decent facilities were vital to magic item research. But as Kelbeck suggested, there might be things that one could only see outside of theboratory.

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹Katy said.

    As long as he¡¯s not forcing himself ¡ª if this is what he really wants, then I won¡¯t say any more.

    Then all of a sudden, Kelbeck rose from his seat, his eyes darting at the only entrance to the room. There were no windows or other exits here.

    ¡¸Katy! Run!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Katy was oblivious to what was happening. She saw the air behind her brother warp. Then a man wearing a hood low over his eyes appeared out of nowhere and stabbed Kelbeck at the back with a knife.

    ¡¸Ugh.¡¹

    ¡¸Brother?!¡¹

    Kelbeck copsed on the floor. Katy saw the assassin¡¯s mouth from under his hood, hairy like an animal. A Beastman from Einbeast.

    The man smirked.¡¸You killed a lot of my friends. Once I kill you, we can go about our job easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Einbeast¡¯s dog...¡¹

    The man looked down on Kelbeck and turned his attention towards Katy.¡¸You can die as well.¡¹He lunged at her.

    ¡¸O¡¯ Spirit, heed my call. With the primordial me, burn my target to ashes.¡¹A voice came from an empty corner of the room.

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    The assassin was shocked. A girl donning a cloak stood there. The me on her hand burned bright, too bright in fact, that one wouldn¡¯t think it was only a basic spell, Fire Breath. Upon release, it flew at an incredible speed and hit the man¡¯s right hand. The assassin screamed and writhed in pain as mes powerful enough to carbonize his hand in an instant zed.

    ¡¸Pa!¡¹

    ¡¸O-On it!¡¹

    Pa, who was standing beside Lavia, rushed towards Kelbeck. The weapon used to stab him was coated with poison, but it should pose no problem for Pa. As she started the incantation, Kelbeck¡¯s men barged into the room, wondering what urred.

    ¡¸L-Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Professor. Pa can heal him. Just rx.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. I didn¡¯t see thising.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama did.¡¹

    Hikaru asked Lavia and Pa to go with Katy. He knew it would be dangerous, considering Kelbeck¡¯s line of work. With two points each on Life Obfuscation, Mana Obfuscation, and Imperceptibility, Lavia could follow Katy silently like a shadow. As for Pa, Hikaru made her wear Lavia¡¯s coat made of the skin of a Camouge Dragon. He also put a point on her Imperceptibility for good measure.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Pa Nohra

    Age: 17 Rank: 8

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿6

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿1

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿4

    ......¡¾Healing Magic¡¿8

    ......¡¾Support Magic¡¿1

    With this, she should be able to sneak into ces.

    Lavia had practiced using her fire magic and was now able to have precise control over her spell¡¯s power. Hikaru didn¡¯t have to worry about her failing and letting an enemy escape.

    The assassin lost his arm, but was still alive. Kelbeck¡¯s men quickly tied him up with a rope.

    Lavia didn¡¯t hesitate one bit in destroying a man¡¯s arm. If Hikaru asked her, she wouldn¡¯t think twice.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m... alive?¡¹Kelbeck muttered.

    His men cried in joy as their boss came back to life.

    ¡¸Brother!¡¹Katy rushed to Kelbeck, shaking, tears rolling down her face.

    Kelbeck¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.¡¸S-Sorry about this. Did your friends save me?¡¹

    Katy nodded silently.

    ¡¸Once this war is over,e visit again.¡¹Kelbeck said.¡¸I¡¯ll show you my magic items...¡¹

    ¡¸Brother...¡¹

    ¡¸I-I feel... sleepy.¡¹Kelbeck closed his eyes.

    ¡¸He needs sleep to recover his strength.¡¹Pa exined. Katy gave a nod and was able to rx.

    As it turned out, the assassin was one of Einbeast¡¯s spy division¡¯s high-ranking elite. That just showed how furious they were at Kelbeck¡¯s efforts to stop them. The man¡¯s capture would cause a setback in Einbeast¡¯s intel-gathering operations in Pond.

 Chapter 165 â€“ Craving for Trust

    <h4>Chapter 165 ¨C Craving for Trust</h4>

    Craving for Trust

    Pa was sipping her tea in their room in Grant Hotel Pond, a first-ss hotel in town. The gaudy interior design and the huge space reminded her of a noble¡¯s residence, which made it hard to rx. She felt tense as she wondered how much she would have to pay if she dropped and broke the tea cup.

    Lavia, on the other hand, was dauntless. After turning on the bedside magicmp, shey sprawled on the wide bed, reading a book.

    Ten days had passed since they prevented Kelbeck¡¯s assassination, and every day they¡¯d done nothing but lounge around. An all-out war could start soon, putting the citizens on edge. A gloomy atmosphere enveloped the town. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get a room in thisvish hotel without a reservation, but guests cancelling their bookings one after another allowed them to secure one.

    Kelbeck, while alive, suffered a serious injury and had to rest. Right now, Katy was with him. Being in bed didn¡¯t stop him from giving orders to his men, however. As thanks for saving his life, the girls received a million gns.

    Lavia tried to give everyst coin to Pa, but thetter wouldn¡¯t ept it. After all, she only followed Hikaru¡¯s instructions: ¡°If things go south, don¡¯t hesitate to use healing magic. If you can¡¯t make a decision, then let Lavia decide.¡±

    ¡¸Everything about me belongs to Hikaru-sama.¡¹Pa told Lavia.

    ¡¸In that case, let¡¯s give it to Hikaru.¡¹Lavia said, surprised.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama...¡¹

    Once they made it back to Ponsonia, Hikaru and the girls split up, and they hadn¡¯t heard from him ever since. He told them to stay at the best hotel, so they chose this ce. But Pa didn¡¯t feelfortable. Hermoner mindset told her that with a war just around the corner, maybe they should save money.

    The face reflected on the surface of her tea did not fit this high-ss hotel.

    ¡¸That tea looks delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Nothing less from a first-ss hotel©`¡¹Surprised, Lavia looked up.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, it¡¯s me. I just arrived©` Whoa.¡¹

    Lavia leapt into Hikaru¡¯s arms, rubbing her forehead on his chest.¡¸Hikaru! Ah, I missed your scent...¡¹

    ¡¸L-Lavia... I¡¯m all dirty from the long trip.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s cloak indeed looked worn out. Pa quickly moved to take it, when she noticed the fur wrapped around his neck.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a nice scarf, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yes. Actually...¡¹

    ¡ºPhew! Wait, are we here already?¡»A face popped out from the scarf and spoke.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Pa¡¯s scream echoed in the room.

    ¡¸A-A drakon?!¡¹Pa eximed.

    ¡¸You mean the ones that appear in myths? The messengers of God?¡¹Lavia asked.

    Hikaru felt refreshed after taking a quick bath and chaning out of his dirty clothes. Drake, on the other hand, was munching on snacks he found in the room.

    ¡¸Yeah. His power has been sucked for 300 straight years, so right now he¡¯s not that strong. I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be any problem. You can just think of him as a strange, harmless creature that loves to eat.¡¹

    ¡¸How is this not a problem?!¡¹

    ¡¸Is he going back to heaven?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s a whimsical type. He can go home if he wants to, though.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t look fazed at all.¡¹Pa remarked.

    ¡¸Yeah. Based on his story, human¡¯s selfishness got him captured. So I want to make it up to him... Or rather, at least make him happy. His boss doesn¡¯t hold a grudge against humans apparently.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru. Does he need mana to recover? In that case, maybe I can give him mine.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it... Hey, Drake.¡¹

    ¡ºYes?¡»

    Drake raised his head, crumbs all over his mouth. Hikaru told him about Lavia¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡ºThat might speed things up actually. Should I stay with this girl, then? There¡¯s really no point in wrapping myself around your neck anyway. You have no mana at all. You¡¯re like a hollow sponge cake.¡»

    ¡¸Pfft.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯tugh, Lavia. Or he¡¯ll get too cocky.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just no one¡¯spared you to a sponge cake before.¡¹

    Drake seemed d seeing Laviaugh. He wrapped himself around her neck.¡ºI¡¯ll only take your excess mana.¡»

    ¡¸So warm. Just like a scarf.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you like it. There¡¯s crumbs on your clothes now, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Hikaru grinned.¡¸So, how did things go on your end?¡¹he asked.

    The Four Stars of the East had gathered and unified the adventurers in Pond. Kudyastoria¡¯s army was still stationed in the royal capital, and Quinnd had formed an alliance with Ponsonia. The girls also told him how they brought Katy to Kelbeck and captured thetter¡¯s assassin.

    ¡¸I see. I knew leaving you two in charge was a good idea. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Pa did her best as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I just tagged along with Lavia-san©`¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re wee!¡¹Pa said, her face flushed.

    ¡¸You too, Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do much.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure burning off a man¡¯s arm wasn¡¯t a good experience.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Kelbeck helped me before.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡¹

    She was referring to the time when Hikaru rescued her. Hikaru asked Kelbeck to send someone to stop the carriage to distract the adventurers guarding Lavia for a brief moment, and that bought enough time for him to rescue her.

    ¡¸There might not be any movements from both sides soon.¡¹

    Hikaru told the girls about Austrin and how he stole Rising Falls¡¯ staff.

    ¡¸I see. Kelbeck taking down Einbeast¡¯s spies was a great thing, then.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Yeah. Austrin or Gotthold doesn¡¯t know if there are traps in Pond, or if soldiers are stationed here. They would gradually spare some of their forces to this town while heading to the capital. The battle at the capital would then be a war of attrition.¡¹

    ¡¸What would happen then?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Kudyastoria can attack Leather Elka. With Einbeast¡¯s forces stationed there, it would still be the same war of attrition. In that case, they¡¯ll just keep an eye out for a while, or perhaps there will be a ceasefire.¡¹

    ¡¸A ceasefire...¡¹

    Hikaru felt either was possible.¡¸No one wants attrition warfare. Just watching out for the other would only consume resources as well. Yet, there¡¯s no excuse for a ceasefire yet. Whatever. They can figure this out themselves. We can go back to Forestia.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re leaving Ponsonia?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Pond won¡¯t get destroyed. There¡¯s no reason for us to stay any longer.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, wait, really?¡¹

    Pa didn¡¯t seem to understand half of what they talked about. Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but smile at her reaction.

    ¡¸Are we leaving right away?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Nah. There¡¯s something I gotta do first.¡¹

    Hikaru took the Dimension Dragon Box out of his pocket, removed the lid, and flipped it outside down. His wakizashi fell out. The girls noticed the different aura surrounding the weapon.

    ¡¸I want to ask Leniwood if he can create a sheath that can hide this thing¡¯s aura.¡¹

    Hikaru left the hotel together with Lavia and headed to Leniwood¡¯s Weapon Shop. Pa, wearing a sad expression, told them to spend time together and stayed behind.

    Leniwood was a scrawny, entric elf who loved making weapons. Even ones with bizarre effects.

    It had only been a few months since Hikaru left Pond, but he felt nostalgic. He stepped into Leniwood¡¯s shop.

    ¡¸Hello?¡¹

    Hikaru noticed Dodorono right away, with his glossy jacket and pants. Dodorono was yet another entric dwarf who loved fashion. He made Hikaru¡¯s clothes and Pa¡¯s Camouge Dragon cloak.

    ¡¸Oh, if it isn¡¯t Hikaru! Wee!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Dodorono! This is my shop!¡¹

    The two were talking at the counter.

    ¡¸Business talk? Should I wait outside?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing important. Come in. Thedy too.¡¹Leniwood said.¡¸Okay, Dodorono. You can leave now.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru¡¯s a valued client of mine!¡¹Dodorono protested.¡¸I was able to use the hide of a Camouge Dragon thanks to him. That means I can stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it doesn¡¯t, you fool!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, I guess I¡¯ll wait outside...¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸No, no, no, no.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, no.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you butting in?!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to know, okay?! This is Hikaru we¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s looking for some ridiculous weapon!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What?!¡¹Leniwood nced at Hikaru.

    ¡¸Uh, why are you looking at me like that? I haven¡¯t even said anything yet. At least let me speak.¡¹

    ¡¸I me this geezer!¡¹

    ¡¸I me this bag of bones!¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    They looked like they got along well.

    After the two had calmed down, Hikaru found out that no other adventurers let Dodorono work on Camouge Dragon skin. Because of the prejudice against dwarves, people didn¡¯t trust them to do good work outside smithing. As a result, Hikaru left quite an impression on him, and he frequently bragged about it to Leniwood. Hikaru said he didn¡¯t mind so Dodorono stayed in the shop.

    ¡¸So what can I do for you today? Maintenance on the Dagger of Strength?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right. Might as well do that too. Anyway, just for the record, this might be a tedious job. Do you have time to spare? I can pay a fair amount.¡¹

    ¡¸I got plenty of time! I was just thinking of quitting this shitty job of making weapons for war.¡¹

    It was apparent that Leniwood had pent-up frustrations because of the war. Dodorono himself had only just managed to rx recently after protective equipment had been distributed to the public.

    ¡¸Okay, then. Can you close your eyes first?¡¹Hikaru said.

    After checking they had their eyes closed¡ªfor some reason Lavia closed hers as well¡ªHikaru took out the wakizashi from the Dimension Dragon Box. Leniwood and Dodorono¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡¸You can open your eyes now.¡¹

    Their gazes took in the wakizashi. For a few seconds, they just stared at it, unblinking.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this a magic sword?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s a magic sword?¡¹

    ¡¸A magic sword is a sword filled with magical power. It¡¯s not like a buff. It has to be specially forged, or you can use mithril to make it. With a magic sword, you can use the weapon as a medium to cast magic like a Mage.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Now that you mention it, it could be something like that. Though I have no idea what kind of magic it possesses. I need a sheath for it that can hide this thing¡¯s aura.¡¹

    As Hikaru unsheathed the wakizashi, the weapon¡¯s intimidating aura caused Leniwood and Dodorono to lurch back.

    ¡¸I want a sheath, not a weapon. Can you do it?¡¹

    Leniwood eyed Hikaru spectively, cold sweat beading on his forehead.¡¸Why did youe to me?¡¹the elf asked.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m an elf, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I can see that. But if I have to say, it¡¯s because I trust you. Or do you have someone else in mind who can do the job?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it.¡¹Then the elf burst outughing.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Hikaru and Lavia exchanged nces. Leniwood quickly stood up.

    ¡¸Hey, Dodorono. Did you hear that?¡¹

    ¡¸I sure did.¡¹

    ¡¸Trust. Yes, you came here because you trust me!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, does this mean you¡¯ll do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹Leniwood said, banging on his skinny chest.

    ¡¸Just leave it to me! I¡¯ll use anything to make this sheath¡ªbe it rare materials or an elf treasure¡ªas long as I finish it.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯tmit any crimes.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I wish I had something fun to do as well.¡¹Dodorono mused.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. I have a request for you as well, Dodorono.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah! D-Does that mean you trust me too?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Uh, yes, of course. I need a robe for a healer. The budget is a million gns.¡¹

    The reward from Kelbeck. Hikaru learned that Pa wouldn¡¯t ept it. So he figured he could get her a robe with the money instead.

    ¡¸Hey, Leniwood. Did you hear that?!¡¹Dodorono eximed as he stood up.¡¸A million gns! Hikaru trusts me too!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I heard him loud and clear!¡¹

    The two locked arms.

    ¡¸I have no idea what¡¯s going on here.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸A-Are you sure about this?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸We can trust their skills, at least.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t know how these two craved for trust from other people.

 Chapter 166 - Job Class Discourse

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Job ss Discourse</h4>

    Job ss Discourse

    ¡¸About the sheath... I can¡¯t apply the same secret method you used in bringing the weapon here, can I?¡¹Leniwood asked.

    Of course, he¡¯d noticed. Hikaru had to ask them to close their eyes first before taking out the wakizashi. Since the Dimension Dragon Box was quite rare and he got it from Emperor Kai, it would be better if he kept it a secret.

    ¡¸No, you can¡¯t. I can hide the wakizashi, but I can¡¯t tell you how. I don¡¯t think you can find the materials to make it either.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Okay. So this uhh, wakizashi, was it? Where¡¯d you get it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I suppose I should exin that as well. I found it in Schrzard in Forestia. I think it¡¯s a relic from the ruins in Zubura.¡¹

    The wakizashi was a rare weapon in this world. Hikaru assumed it was Ota Masaki who created it aftering here, but as to why, there was no information in the notes he left behind. It seemed like the man used the knowledge he got from Japan in peaceful ways.

    ¡¸Hmm... For a single-edge sword, it has quite an interesting craftsmanship. It¡¯s different from a scimitar and saber too.¡¹

    ¡¸Should I leave it with you?¡¹

    ¡¸A fine weapon like this? Nah. I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night. I¡¯ll just take measurements.¡¹Leniwood quickly made preparations.

    ¡¸Hikaru! Do you need anything else for the robe?¡¹Dodorono asked.

    ¡¸Hmm, let¡¯s see...¡¹Hikaru told the dwarf about Pa¡¯s appearance. Her bright, green hair, height, and physique.¡¸What else... Oh, I know. There is one thing.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹the dwarf asked.

    ¡¸A Dragon Stone.¡¹

    ¡¸Dra¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about this big.¡¹Hikaru gestured with his hand the size of a rugby ball.

    Dodorono¡¯s face froze.

    ¡¸Ha... Hahaha... Don¡¯t y with me. A Dragon Stone as big as that would cause an uproar. I bet you can find those in a country¡¯s treasure house.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see. They¡¯re that valuable, huh?¡¹

    Right now, the Dragon Stone was in their apartment in Schrzard.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you actually have a Dragon Stone?¡¹

    ¡¸If I did, is there any use for it?¡¹

    ¡¸Good question. If you really had one, and this is a big ¡°if¡±, rather than armor, you should make a weapon out of it. I would rmend a staff. It can amplify one¡¯s mana and boost the power of spells.¡¹

    Hikaru nced at Lavia. Her me Gospel held much power already. Is there a point in boosting her spells further?

    ¡¸All right, then. I¡¯ll leave the robe to you.¡¹

    ¡¸You got it!¡¹

    After Leniwood finished taking measurements, he returned the wakizashi. Hikaru and Lavia then left the shop.

    It was almost evening. They returned to the hotel to bring Pa with them to Pasta Magic. She insisted that Hikaru and Lavia go alone, but leaving her behind would only worry Hikaru.

    Hikaru and the girls arrived at the diner to find no other customers around, perhaps because it was still too early. But it was strikingly obvious that most of the residents had left town already.

    ¡¸Oh! If it isn¡¯t Hikaru!¡¹

    As soon as he recognized Hikaru, the bear-like owner greeted them with joy.

    ¡¸Thank you! The garlic you brought me was the best! Thank you! Thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re welco¡ª Hey, get off me! I¡¯m not into men hugging me, okay?! Also, you stink! You¡¯ve had too much garlic!¡¹

    The garlic stench oozing from the man was out-of-this-world. It was apparent that he consumed more than what Hikaru gave him.

    ¡¸Man, garlic is incredible. I¡¯ve been using them in my cookingtely. They add some kick to the food. Too much of it and it¡¯ll overpower it. If you mess up the amount of heat, it gets burned. I just love how it¡¯s so difficult to use!¡¹

    ¡¸It probably gets burned because you put it in after cooking it. You should mix the garlic with olive oil and chili pepper at room temperature first and then cook them together. That way the aroma seeps throughout the dish.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! You can do that?!¡¹

    ¡¸I said get off me! You stink! You would¡¯ve found out about it sooner orter, anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Still, having someone teach you is a good thing. Do you know anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay, already. Let us sit first.¡¹

    They were finally shown to their seats. After serving them tea, the owner went back to the kitchen to try the technique Hikaru taught him.

    Hikaru nned to teach the man everything he knew about pasta. He didn¡¯t want to be a chef, and introducing delicious cuisine to this world would be of benefit to him as well.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know you were knowledgeable about cooking, Hikaru-sama.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸I just know some things. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a good cook or anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Still that¡¯s pretty amazing!¡¹

    Pa watched him with bright eyes. She should dial down the whole idolizing me thing.

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, Pa. We¡¯re staying in Pond for around ten more days.¡¹

    ¡¸For the sheath?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Hikaru nned to tell her about the robe after it was done. A surprise gift, so to speak.

    The owner served the first dish, spaghetti aglio e olio. As soon as the man returned to the kitchen, Drake popped his head out, drooling.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t eat at the table, okay? You can eat inside the box instead.¡¹Hikaru told the drakon.

    Lavia¡¯s clothes would get all sticky otherwise. No one else was around so Hikaru could take out the Dimension Dragon Box.

    ¡ºUhh... That¡¯s made out of the stomach of a dragon, right? I don¡¯t wanna go in there...¡»

    Yup, they¡¯re enemies, all right. Hikaru actually shoved the orb into the box back when Drake was still trapped within. It would be better not to tell him about that.

    ¡¸Okay, then. No food for you.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡ºWhat?! You said you¡¯d feed me lots of food!¡»

    ¡¸You also said you¡¯d work for it. You¡¯ve done nothing butin so far.¡¹

    ¡ºUgh... I guess... I can eat inside.¡»

    Since they were in a booth, Hikaru could ce the box leaning against the wall. Drake crawled inside slowly, only his head sticking out.

    ¡¸Get inside if the owneres.¡¹

    ¡ºOkay...¡»

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your food.¡¹Hikaru said, putting pasta before Drake.

    ¡ºYay!¡»

    The drakon started devouring the food immediately. His fur got all sticky from the olive oil, but strangely enough, one wipe was enough to clean him. Drake stayed pure white.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you.¡¹Hikaru said as soon as they started on their meal. ¡¸My job ss Lesser Angel became Greater Angel.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Lavia stayed calm, while Pa eximed before she could put the food in her mouth.

    ¡¸Huh? Did I hear that right? A heaven¡¯s messenger ss? I hear Bios treats anyone who has those like a state guest. And you have one, Hikaru-sama? Though I can definitely see you as an angel considering how venerable you are.¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, Pa. Drink some tea.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Sarah told me about the heaven¡¯s messenger ss. You seem to know about it too. Is it really that well-known?¡¹

    ¡¸I was raised in a church. But from what I heard, there¡¯s only been Lesser Angels so far. They said that¡¯s the limit for us creatures who dwell on earth.¡¹

    ¡¸My ss changed after I saved Drake. I think you get it by helping drakons. So basically no one would get it unless there were actual drakons in trouble. By the way, why does the church treat heaven¡¯s messengers like honored guests?¡¹

    ¡¸How much do you know about the church¡¯s doctrine?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Pretty much nothing. Please tell me about it.¡¹

    ording to Pa, the Church worships this world¡¯s God. Unlike back on Earth, God here was much closer to the people. His blessings could actually be observed, like in soul cards. As such, religion here was much orderly. Only a few worshipped spirits or evil gods.

    One of the blessings one received by working in the church was the use of healing magic.

    ¡¸I can use healing magic because I worked in the Church.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t serve in the Church, can¡¯t you still use healing magic as long as you believed firmly in God and His miracles?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, exactly! So you do know some things.¡¹

    ¡¸Nah, it was just a guess.¡¹

    On the Soul Board, Willpower branched out to ¡°Holy¡± and then ¡°Healing Magic¡±. There was no ¡°Church¡± category. But it wasn¡¯t as though the church was meaningless. They helped people better understand God and his teachings.

    ¡¸What do you know about ursed magic?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸It is said that it manifests in people who harbor deep resentment and anger towards others.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Hikaru was reminded of the woman with Gafrasti, Aia van Houtens, the cousin of Zofira van Houtens, Forestia¡¯s Prime Minister. She used a spell that put those who felt hostile towards her to sleep. It was a mystery to Hikaru how she was able to use ursed magic, but apparently one could learn to use it even without worshipping evil gods.

    ¡¸What can you tell me about Support Magic? Do you learn it by serving in the Church?¡¹

    ¡¸It can only be learned through special training provided by the Church. I heard once the ss Ordinary Support Magic User God: Newbie Buffer7 appears, you can use support magic.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... Do you have the Newbie Buffer job ss then?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t! You can only undergo the special training in the royal capital or other major cities.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, but can¡¯t you use support magic?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m pretty sure you can.¡¹

    Hikaru checked her Soul Board. She did have one point on Support Magic.

    ¡¸Like I said, it requires special training¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Wait.¡¹Lavia interjected.¡¸Just trust Hikaru and try using some basic support spell.¡¹

    ¡¸But...¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t know the incantation, I can teach you.¡¹

    Lavia learned about support spell chants from the adventure novels she read. Apparently Healers held important roles in the stories. They supported the brave warriors in fighting powerful monsters, sometimes married the hero in the end, and other times, lost to a princess.

    After learning what to say, Pa closed her eyes and started muttering the words.

    ¡¸O¡¯ God who art in heaven, in thy name I ask for a miracle. Give me power, and to my brethren a touch from Thy Hand. I offer thee my mana...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹Hikaru sensed power brimming from within himself. He felt almighty, as though he could lift objects way beyond his capacity.¡¸Looks like you can.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Whaaat?!¡¹

    ¡¸Check your guild card.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay...¡¹Pa froze.¡¸I-I-I have a three-character ss...¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down and drink some tea.¡¹

    ¡¸How can I calm down?! I have a three-character job ss! Healing Magic God: Extra Healer!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah. I kinda figured.¡¹

    ¡¸Congrattions, Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸How are you two so calm?!¡¹

    ¡¸If anything, I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t check your guild card even once after your abilities got boosted.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Hikaru-sama. Did you do something about my support magic too?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. Seems like you had the gift from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Pa looked weary from the shock. She didn¡¯t have Newbie Buffer apparently.

    ¡¸A three-character ss... They say only legendary adventurers have them... And yet here I am...¡¹

    The job ss most likely appeared after Hikaru made changes to her Soul Board. Lavia¡¯s most powerful ss, me Magus, was a four-character one.

    ¡¸I think various parties will try to recruit you if you reveal that job ss to the public, even rank A parties and higher-ups from the Church. In fact, Sophie¡¯s already trying to persuade you.¡¹

    ¡¸I know...¡¹Pa raised her head abruptly, her eyes fixed on Hikaru.¡¸But I want to be of use to you. After all you¡¯ve done for me, I¡¯m still utterly useless.¡¹

    ¡¸...I see.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t sense any lie from her words. That was what she truly wished for deep in her heart.

    It might be okay to tell her about my secrets in the near future, Hikaru thought.

 Chapter 167 â€“ Job Class and Drakons and God and Adventurers Guild

    <h4>Chapter 167 ¨C Job ss and Drakons and God and Adventurers Guild</h4>

    Job ss and Drakons and God and Adventurers Guild

    ¡¸Ajillo... Now this one¡¯s good too!¡¹

    ¡¸You have olive oil all over your mouth. At least wipe it before youe out of the kitchen.¡¹

    After serving them Ajillo, a dish fried in garlic oil, the bear-like owner strode back to the kitchen. Hikaru taught him the recipe as well. The man used shrimp and mushroom for this one.

    Apparently the owner purchased garlic in bulk from a store in Pond that sold unusual ingredients. He also felt proud since he could now procure stock regrly from Forestia.

    ¡¸So, Hikaru. About lil Drake...¡¹Lavia said.

    Drake, who was blowing on a shrimp, turned to Lavia, puzzled.

    ¡¸Lil Drake? I don¡¯t think it suits him.¡¹

    ¡ºNah, I can understand. I¡¯m just too adorable. So what is it, human girl?¡»

    ¡¸Drakons live in heaven, right? Are you friends with God?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, we do live in heaven. But I haven¡¯t met God.¡»

    Hikaru wondered the same as well, so he asked Drake about it. To put it simply, drakons were God¡¯s speakers. They were tasked to mediate on earth in God¡¯s stead. Drakons didn¡¯t give birth to drakons, but rather God created them whenever he needed one.

    As Hikaru had already guessed, God was a part of this world¡¯s system. Hence, He hadn¡¯t shown Himself to the drakons or other living creatures.

    It was said that drakons that worked for God were holy, while the drakons that wreaked havoc and caused chaos were evil. For a drakon, Drake was young andcked knowledg ¡ªalthough minus the time he spent trapped in the orb, he was still a hundred years old¡ªso he didn¡¯t have much information. He also didn¡¯t know about Soul Boards.

    ¡¸So did Drake leave heaven ande here because God needed him to?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸If what he says is true, then yeah. I¡¯d say God chose the wrong guy, but He doesn¡¯t make mistakes.¡¹

    ¡ºHey! I can hear you, you know!¡»

    Then bells nged as the door opened.

    ¡¸Every day is so stressful. It¡¯s exhausting!¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s why we drink to relieve stress, right? Oh, this is quite unusual. People in the booth at this hour¡ª¡¹

    A familiar pair. One was a red-haired beauty with short hair and a sharp look on her face. The other was just as pretty, but her face said she was hiding something. Her long, purple hair went straight down, resting on her ample breasts.

    Jill and Gloria, Pond¡¯s Adventurers Guild¡¯s receptionists. They froze as soon as they saw Hikaru. Jill¡¯s lips, in particr, were quivering.

    ¡¸Long time, no see.¡¹Hikaru greeted, raising his hand.

    ¡¸H-H-Hika...¡¹Jill sounded as though she had a hup.¡¸¡±Long time no see?!¡± That¡¯s all you have to say?!¡¹

    ¡¸My, fancy meeting you here in these times, Hikaru.¡¹Gloria approached him from behind slowly, her tone seeming to imply something. Hikaru even felt nostalgic.

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t have much to say. I¡¯m leaving Pond in ten days anyway.¡¹Hikaru said as he put the Dimension Dragon Box away.

    Drake seemed to have read the situation... Or rather, he fell asleep after eating to his heart¡¯s content. Hey on Lavia¡¯sp, looking just like an ordinary scarf.

    ¡¸Leave Pond? Where are you going?¡¹

    ¡¸Schrzard in Forestia. I rented a ce there.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! That¡¯s so far away!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Jill. You just arrived and you¡¯re already making a racket.¡¹

    By the time the owner brought the next dish, Jill had regained herposure a bit, and took a seat at the head of the table. For some reason, Gloria sat next to Hikaru. The pressure (mostly from her breasts) instilled fear on him. He felt an icy stareing from Lavia sitting across.

    ¡¸Ah, we¡¯re actually leaving soon¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? I prepared lots of new recipes today for you!¡¹the owner said.

    Great. I¡¯ll stink of garlic tomorrow for sure, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Hikaru¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸So, Hikaru. What brings you to Pond this time?¡¹Gloria asked before Jill could finish.

    ¡¸Buy some equipment. And also teach the owner how to use garlic. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Are you a part of the current dispute?¡¹

    I really can¡¯t stand this woman. Gloria hit the mark directly, although Hikaru had no idea how much she knew. Then again, considering it was Gafrasti himself who bore witness to Hikaru clearing the dungeon, one would think that the boy was involved in the current crisis as well.

    ¡¸The current situation has nothing to do with me. And I have no interest in it either. Whichever side wins, I don¡¯t care.¡¹

    ¡¸But the Four Stars of the East are going to fight to defend Pond.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because they¡¯re rank B adventurers, so they have the duty and responsibility to help. I¡¯m only rank E.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. You¡¯re right. Would you minding to the guild tomorrow? For the great feat of clearing the dungeon, I¡¯ll talk to the higher-ups and see if we can get you promoted to rank D.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Thisdy here and Miss Pa are members of your party, correct? I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but have you formally established a party? If not, then how about registering in Pond? I have a feeling your party will leave a mark in history. It would be an honor if the first step of your story starts at Pond.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, Gloria? Hikaru is a Civilian.¡¹Jill said.

    Gloria snickered. Jill still seemed to think that Hikaru¡¯s job ss was Civilian.

    Upon hearing the word ¡°party¡±, Lavia¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    Now that I think about it, Hikaru thought, we got her a guild card, but we haven¡¯t actually formed an actual party. If we formed one, we¡¯d be able to take requests that could only be assigned to parties. Other than that, there¡¯s really no meaningful benefit. But parties always came up in adventure stories. I can see why she¡¯s excited.

    ¡¸Okay. We¡¯ll be at the guild tomorrow.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Gloria squinted her eyes and pped her hands together.¡¸That¡¯s great.¡¹she said.¡¸You may also consult the Adventurers Guild for questions regarding job sses, so if you have any, don¡¯t hesitate toe to us.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay...¡¹

    She still wants to know about my job ss. Her tenacity was admirable.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹Jill spoke, her eyes filled with scorn.¡¸Who¡¯s the pretty girl?¡¹

    I¡¯ve done nothing but engage in tiresome conversations all day, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Her name¡¯s Lavia, an adventurer.¡¹he replied.

    ¡¸I see. Lavia. Where did you meet her? Wait a minute... The name sounds familiar...¡¹

    ¡¸I met her in Forestia. Show her your guild card, Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I guess it¡¯s true.¡¹Jill said.

    Since the card¡¯s registration field showed Forestia, they managed to fool Jill. Gloria, on the other hand, had her eyes opened wide. She probably realized that this was the same Lavia, the daughter of the Count that was killed in Pond some time back¡ªa shocking case¡ªand the suspect for the murder.

    But Gloria didn¡¯t say word and simply smiled at Hikaru.

    (You owe me one, okay?)

    (I have no idea what you mean. She¡¯s just Lavia with no family name.)

    (I see. I actually looked into any further news about the case. I thought you might be interested.)

    (What do you want to know?)

    (Let¡¯s talk about that tomorrow.)

    They conversed with their eyes alone. Hikaru could feignplete ignorance, but he was interested as to what happened to the murder case afterwards. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to ask her about it. No one was after Lavia anymore anyway.

    (You sure have a twisted personality.)

    (I¡¯ll take that as apliment.)

    (You should use your craftiness to get yourself a man and settle down.)

    (.........)

    Gloria¡¯s smile froze abruptly. She was already at a marriageable age, and a few years older than Jill.

    Ha, I got her good. Hikaru looked satisfied. Lavia and Pa seemed confused, not sure what was going on.

 Chapter 168 â€“ The Four Stars of the East and Sweet Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 168 ¨C The Four Stars of the East and Sweet Pleasure</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Four Stars of the East and Sweet Pleasure

    ¡¸Are we finally here? They call it the satellite town, so I thought it was just, like, you know, around the corner or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, dude. If it was that close, it¡¯d be, like, part of the royal capital already.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    Not many people were familiar of the three-man party that just arrived in Pond on a morning carriage. The guard at the gate looked confused as he inspected their guild cards. As he watched the three men walk away, the guard¡¯s colleague approached him.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re spacing out.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-Those guys... are rank A...¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸A rank-A adventurers party...¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Even after repeating himself, his colleague didn¡¯t believe him¡ªthat the men just now were members of Sweet Pleasure, the only rank A party in the whole kingdom.

    It was still early dawn, but Jill and Gloria were already on standby in the guild. They hurriedly told Aurora beforehand that they would work the early morning shift.

    On a side note, they had one more co-worker, a receptionist who went on her yearly home leave, but never returned to work as she got married. No one knew how the threedies reacted, and perhaps it was better if no one did.

    Hikaru would being today to register his party. The twodies came early waiting for him, but so far only hopeless adventurers were present. In other words, the regr patrons.

    ¡¸Hey, Jill. How about dinner some time?¡¹

    ¡¸Gloria! You¡¯re looking even more beautiful today!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, back off. It¡¯s my turn to talk to Jill.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. Go away. Your breath stinks, man!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?! You want some?!¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on!¡¹

    The usual bickering had started. Then, a small figure appeared at the Adventurers Guild.

    ¡¸Hikaru¡ª¡¹Jill stopped.

    She realized it was someone even smaller than Hikaru. The second one was of average height, and thest one was huge.

    ¡¸Who?¡¹Jill looked puzzled.¡¸Do you know those guys?¡¹she asked Gloria.

    ¡¸W-Wee!¡¹Gloria greeted in a higher tone than usual.

    In fact, Jill had never heard her speak like this. And she was awfully amodating. Gloria rushed out the counter and approached the three men.

    What? Who? Some noble or perhaps some moneybags? Jill thought.

    Going by Gloria¡¯s character, they could either be nobles or someone wealthy, but their casual attire painted them as adventurers.

    ¡¸Sorry to bother you in the middle of your shift.¡¹the shortest man said.¡¸We just came here to borrow a map.¡¹the shortest man said.

    He reminded Jill of the previous guildmaster, Unken, who disappeared all of a sudden. It could just be the height, however.

    Is he a Man Gnome? But I thought there were only a few of them around...

    ¡¸Whoa there, boy. You can¡¯t just cut in line like that! It¡¯s not your turn to speak to Gloria.¡¹

    ¡¸You from a loaded family or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait your turn, brat!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, you guys. These men are¡ª¡¹Gloria tried to calm the adventurers down, but the man in the middle stopped her.

    He was a gaudy, effeminate elf, earrings hanging from his pointy ears. Jill¡¯s first impression was he looked like the type to roam the streets at night to pick up girls.

    ¡¸I gotta ask, are these guys really adventurers? Guys like these actually just ruin our reputation as well.¡¹the elf said.

    ¡¸What¡¯d you say, punk?! I see you need your arm broken first¡ª¡¹

    Then came a bang. Adventurers surrounding the three men flew in all directions¡ªa few crashed into the walls, while some rolled on floor, knocking down chairs and tables.

    ¡¸Whoa, better watch your step. The guild¡¯s floor is slippery. That¡¯s like, basics.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹the huge man agreed.

    Jill was astonished, not just because the adventurers were sent flying, but Gloria¡¯s face said she expected this.

    ¡¸These men here are the three members thatprise Sweet Pleasure, Ponsonia¡¯s rank A adventurer party. Please refrain from doing anything careless.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if you want to slip on the floor as well, feel free.¡¹the short man said.

    They pretended what happened was merely the adventurers losing their footing, that they didn¡¯t exercise violence. Although a bit of a stretch, no oneined. All the more so when not one soul actually saw what the elf did.

    The three-man party moved to a booth in the lobby. Gloria quickly prepared tea.

    ¡¸Hey, Gloria!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Jill. Can you take care of the counter for now?¡¹

    ¡¸What...¡¹

    Gloria wanted to deal with the rank A adventurers alone.

    What happened to waiting for Hikaru?!

    Jill would feel upset whenever someone showed interested in Hikaru, yet she also felt irritated when the boy got ignored. It wasplicated.

    As Jill started working, Senkun, Sweet Pleasure¡¯s leader, exined the situation to Gloria. They came here to borrow a map. Detailed maps could be used for wars, so they weren¡¯t circted in the public. Garrisons and the Adventurers Guild kept copies, however. Gloria asked what they needed it for, but Senkun didn¡¯t tell her.

    Right now, with Quinnd on their side, officials in the royal capital were discussing strategies. One of them was Senkun¡¯s n to blow up Pond, but the possibility of it being used was low. The reason being, if the n failed, the damage would be too big.

    Too soft, Senkun thought. But they came here to set traps anyway, just in case. It would be safe as long as they weren¡¯t triggered. But Princess Kudyastoria and the others didn¡¯t seem to share the same thought.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll bring the map. Please wait for a bit.¡¹

    The guild always showed special treatment to rank A adventurers. Confidential missions were sometimes carried out from Pond¡¯s Adventurers Guild. A receptionist should do everything she could to assist them.

    Gloria wanted to know what the men were up to. She nned to go with them after this on the pretense of showing them around town.

    ¡¸Man, adventurers here are awfully weak. Einbeast will devour them for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They¡¯re patheticpared to us.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    Normally, the conversation would end there, but Gilliam, the elf, pped his hands as he recalled something.

    ¡¸Wait, the rank B party, Four Stars of the East are here, right? Sounds like a chance for a mixer.¡¹

    ¡¸You really do love women.¡¹Senkun remarked.

    ¡¸And you love money.¡¹Gilliam retorted.

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    Then the door to the guild opened.

    ¡¸Speak of the devil... It¡¯s the all-women party...¡¹Senkun said as his eyes darted at the door.

    Selyse, Sarah, Sophie, and Selica stood there. They were here to supervise the local adventurers and help defend the town. Thedies didn¡¯t move from the entrance, clearly sensing the different atmosphere in the guild.

    ¡¸I feel tension in the air!¡¹Selica said with a self-important air, arms folded.

    Senkun got up from the booth and walked briskly towards her. Selyse casually tried to block him as though protecting Selica, when the man suddenly got down on one knee.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never felt like this before...¡¹the man said.

    Selica looked puzzled, tilting her head.

    ¡¸Your smooth hair, as ck as the night... Your ck eyes that seem to know everything... Your adorable voice made my heart tremble... I, Senkun, have fallen in love at first sight!¡¹

    After a moment¡¯s silence...

    ¡¸Yo, Senkun. That¡¯s like, my thing. What a riot!¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    The two men left at the booth burst intougther.

    ¡¸I see... A love confession, huh? What now, Selica?¡¹Selyse asked.

    ¡¸No, thank you!¡¹Selica said.

    Senkun¡¯s face froze in shock.

    ¡¸Are you sure about that? I believe this man here is Senkun, a rank A adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Still, my answer is no!¡¹

    Rejected even after finding out he was a rank A adventurer, tears filled Senkun¡¯s eyes.¡¸Oh, lovelydy in ck... Please... Tell me why you reject my love!¡¹

    Selica frowned.

    ¡¸Ugh, what¡¯s going on here? Why are you all blocking the entrance?¡¹Hikaru said.

    Hikaru nced at Selica¡ª her arms still folded¡ªand the short man kneeling down. He then turned his gaze at the menughing at the booth, at the other adventurers whose faces were pale, and then at Jill working at the counter. Jill shook her head rapidly.

    I see. Don¡¯te in, or it¡¯ll only make things moreplicated. Gotcha.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Hikaru?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going in, Hikaru-sama?¡¹Pa added.

    ¡¸It seems now is not a good time. Let¡¯s go somewhere first¡ª¡¹

    Hikaru was about to turn around when Selica grabbed him by the scruff of his neck.

    ¡¸This is my boyfriend Hikaru! So I can¡¯t be in a rtionship with you.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Have you gone mad¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe this.¡¹Senkun said.¡¸I¡¯m much more reliable than this weak-ass kid, and I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m practically rolling in money!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care about that! So give up!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, he just dissed me.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I see. Okay. You do have the same hair color. Damn, I wish I was you... You two must be stuck with each other by the hands of fate... Either that, or this guy has some sort of dirt on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go with that!¡¹Selica said.

    ¡¸Oh, for crying out loud.¡¹Hikaru was starting to get pissed.

    ¡ºWell, we¡¯re both from Japan, so fate must be at work here.¡»

    ¡ºI know, but... Wait, what¡¯s going on here even?¡»

    ¡ºA rank A adventurer just said he loved me so I¡¯m using you to turn him down.¡»

    ¡ºWhat? Rank A? Please don¡¯t drag me into these kinds of things.¡»

    ¡ºExining things is a pain. I¡¯m not fluent with thenguage. Also I don¡¯t want rtionships in this world.¡»

    Hikaru understood how she felt a little. They had lost everything once, so they didn¡¯t want to deal with anything unnecessary. Whether they wanted to return to Japan or not was a different question altogether.

    ¡¸All right, you punk ass kid. You got guts flirting with the prettydy in front of me.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a punk ass kid? You¡¯re shorter than me.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru had reached his limit. Senkun¡¯s face turned red, while the two men at the booth shook their head. It seemed he said something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡¸What? You don¡¯t like being called short?¡¹

    ¡¸...You¡¯re dead.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m stopping you right there.¡¹Selyse interjected.¡¸We¡¯re in the Adventurers Guild. Senkun, you should know that fighting between adventurers here is strictly forbidden.¡¹

    ¡¸Fight! Beat each other up!¡¹Sarah encouraged, swinging her fist.

    Sophie, on the other hand, clicked her tongue in disappointment. She probably thought if Hikaru was beaten good, she could take Pa for herself.

    ¡¸Then how about a match to see who¡¯s worthy of her?¡¹Senkun asked.

    ¡¸Huh? No way. Sounds like a drag.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Senkun stamped his feet in frustration, his face turning from bright red to ming. The adventurers booed.

    ¡¸Wait, I gotta ept the challenge?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like you to turn him down!¡¹Selica said.

    One match might be enough for things to settle down, but I don¡¯t even have a reason to fight.

    ¡¸Why should I fight? There¡¯s nothing in it for me.¡¹

    ¡¸In the unlikely even that you win, that means you¡¯re stronger than a rank A adventurer, you moron! We all know it¡¯s more than just unlikely, though. It¡¯s impossible. Moron!¡¹

    ¡¸You should expand your vocabry. Besides, you get promoted to rank A for your skills, not by beating other rank A adventurers. Surely you¡¯re not that stupid. Man, are you really a rank A adventurer?¡¹

    Senkun desperately endured the urge to lunge at Hikaru who, incidentally, had already checked the guy¡¯s Soul Board and was trying to provoke him as much as possible.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Senkun

    Age: 55 Rank:47

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿1

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿1

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿2

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿1

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿1

    ....¡¾Touch¡¿2

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿9

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Principle¡¿2

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿2

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿1

    ..¡¾Flexibility¡¿3

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿3

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿2

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿2

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿2

    ......¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿1

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿11

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Pottery¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿1

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Insight¡¿

    ....¡¾Invention¡¿3

    His high level meant he was a legitimate rank A adventurer, unlike Rising Falls. He had points on Mana, but no Spirit or Healing Magic, only Magic Principle. And while he was also the covert type, he had nothing on Weapon Mastery. For some strange reason, he had high Dexterity and even Invention.

    He specializes in traps, all right, Hikaru quickly realized. He had also heard about him from the meeting in Leather Elka, so his guess should be right.

    A trap user with no other means to attack would be a good match for Hikaru. He could just use his Throwing skill from a distance. He believed he would never lose no matter how skilled Senkun was with traps.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll give you one million gns if you beat me!¡¹Senkun dered.

    There was a stir among the adventurers.

    ¡¸Hey, you should give it a try!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid? There¡¯s no way I can win against a rank A...¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t hurt to try...¡¹

    Hikaru sighed.¡¸One hundred million gns.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸What?! Bullshit. That¡¯s too mu¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸You said you were rolling in money. You also said that I can¡¯t possibly beat you.¡¹

    Senkun gritted his teeth hard.

    ¡¸Well, if a hundred million is too much, a million is fine¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re on.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh.¡¹

    ¡¸A hundred million gns! I-I¡¯m gonna win anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter how much I bet. Hey, Miss Receptionist! We¡¯re borrowing the training ground!¡¹

    Senkun started walking away, his steps heavy. Hikaru struck a triumphant pose. Jill came running, her face pale as a sheet.

    ¡¸Wh-Wh-What are you thinking?! You can¡¯t do this! You should apologize right now!¡¹

    The Four Stars of the East were shocked as well...

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect you to agree to the match.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get loads if you win, but you¡¯ll be in trouble if you lose.¡¹

    ¡¸...I don¡¯t really care who wins.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m the one who set it all up, so I get half of your winnings, okay?¡»

    ...except for Selica.

    ¡ºHow greedy can you get?¡»

    ¡ºYou can never have too much money! Well? I want to build a hotdog chain!¡»

    ¡ºHotdog...?¡»

    Hikaru didn¡¯t quite get what her n was, but they decided to go with a 90-10 split.

    ¡¸Hikaru. I¡¯ll just leave the party application form here, okay?¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Good luck, Hikaru-sama.¡¹Pa added.

    The two girls were acting the same as usual.

 Chapter 169 â€“ Senkun â€“ A Mock Battle Against an A-rank Adventurer

    <h4>Chapter 169 ¨C Senkun ¨C A Mock Battle Against an A-rank Adventurer</h4>

    The Adventurers Guild¡¯s training facility was nothing but a space with a roof. Adventurers flooded the ce, wanting to see a rank A fight, but were all locked out per Hikaru¡¯s request. He didn¡¯t want to let unrted people know about his cards. They thought differently, however, saying ¡°that kid probably doesn¡¯t want others to see how he loses like a dog¡± and ¡°he probably doesn¡¯t want us to see him use dirty tricks¡±.

    In the end, there were only a few people present in the training grounds; Hikaru and Senkun, Senkun¡¯s friends, Gilliam the elf and Nargo. Lavia stayed in the lobby to fill out the party registration form. Hikaru asked Pa toe with him, though. Her healing magic might be needed. Jill¡ªher face white as a sheet¡ªwas also there and the four members of the Four Stars of the East.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru, just apologize!¡¹

    ¡¸Enough about that. I have something to say before we begin.¡¹

    ¡¸An apology, right?! Right?! A sincere apology! I¡¯ll even go with you!¡¹

    ess vi pnovel

    ¡¸Oh, give me a break.¡¹Hikaru said, feeling weary as he shot a nce at the corner of the grounds. The fourdies were standing alongside the wall.¡¸I need the other two guys to stay put and just watch.¡¹

    ¡¸Did I hear that right? You think I¡¯ll let them back me up?!¡¹Senkun said.

    ¡¸I just want to eliminate that possibility. If theye at me all of a sudden, I might not be able to hold back.¡¹

    Hikaru checked the revolver on his waist. Once fired, it would spell disaster. It might not be that bad if Gilliam and Nargo had higher Vitality than the Earth Dragon, but Hikaru highly doubted that.

    ¡¸Oh, I see... You really don¡¯t know anything about rank As, huh?¡¹Senkun was livid, his cheeks twitching.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna find out soon, right?¡¹Hikaru replied.¡¸Jill, the signal.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru...¡¹

    Jill was on the verge of tears. In her mind, Hikaru was still a novice adventurer. She thought that him clearing the dungeon was some sort of a mistake. Hikaru was party to me as well¡ªinstead of clearing the misunderstanding, he made it so she would misunderstand and then used that.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll get some potions ready... Just don¡¯t die, okay?¡¹Jill stepped away from the fighters.¡¸Fight!¡¹she cried.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, brat? Got cold feet facing an A rank?¡¹

    Senkun provoked him, but Hikaru could see through everything. The Man Gnome came to the training grounds a good five minutes before him. No one else was here in that time frame. In that five minutes, the man finished setting things up¡ªhis traps, that Hikaru could see clearly with his Mana Detection.

    Land mines were buried in a five-minute radius around Senkun. Superfine wires hung in the air, wires that triggered the traps.

    Senkun chuckled.¡¸You know about our abilities, don¡¯t you? Come on, now. There are no traps here.¡¹

    A practice sword with a chipped de in hand, Senkun skipped from left to right. He knew where the traps were exactly. At first nce, it might seem that he was moving around carelessly, but he made sure not to step on any of the traps or touch the wires.

    ¡¸Cool. You really make it look like there are no traps.¡¹Hikaru was impressed.

    ¡¸I told you, there¡¯s none.¡¹

    ¡¸You managed to hide them well. Most people or monsters wouldn¡¯t sense them.¡¹

    Hikaru had three points on Mana Detection. If he had one less point on it, he wouldn¡¯t see the traps. He had never seen anyone else with three points on it like him. No one from the people he knew would be able to see Senkun¡¯s traps.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹Senkun said.¡¸You were sure you could see my traps, so you epted my challenge. Yes, that must be it!¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what?¡¹

    ¡¸I was sure I could win.¡¹

    Hikaru took out a leather bag filled with stones from his pockets.

    Senkun knew his fighting style was unique, something that others couldn¡¯t simply copy. There were other stronger Man Gnomes back in his hometown, but he believed none of them could win against him in a fight.

    No monsters could detect his traps. Not even those beings from other races.

    Senkun wasn¡¯t rank A for nothing. He¡¯d fought in numerous battlefields. No matter the predicament he was in, his traps never let him down, protecting him from all enemies.

    ¡¸H-How...¡¹Senkun couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the fifth one.¡¹

    The meek and harmless ck-haired boy, Hikaru, hurled stones, each one hitting his traps urately, triggering them. Senkun had set up various kinds of traps¡ªone that paralyzed, one that caused an explosion, another that released lightning, one that nullified spirit magic, among others. These magic traps all required expensive catalysts andplex procedure to set up.

    ¡¸And another one.¡¹

    To him, Hikaru was abnormal. Not only could the boy see the traps, each of the stones he hurled hit the traps square in the middle. His uracy rate was insane. Even the observers were shocked.

    ¡¸All that¡¯s left are the wire traps.¡¹

    After getting rid of the traps buried in the ground, Hikaru started aiming for the wires. No one could believe what they were seeing. The boy hit every single one of them. When there were only two remaining, Hikaru clicked his tongue.

    ¡¸Crap, I only have one stone left. Whatever.¡¹he said as he threw the stone casually. It hit the first wire and then went straight for the second one, setting off the paralyzing traps before disappearing.¡¸Now there¡¯s only you left.¡¹The ck-haired boy took a step forward. Senkun let out a shriek.

    He¡¯s a demon! the Man Gnome thought. Only someone working for an evil god could do something like this!

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m Senkun, an A-rank adventurer!¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹Hikaru said.

    His knees grew weak. He wanted to just slump down on the spot. Boldly, Hikaru sauntered towards him.

    ¡¸Fine. I¡¯ll use myst resort!¡¹

    Senkun held out a magic stone from his hand and reached for the practice sword. As he rubbed the stone on the sword, the weapon started glowing.

    Astonished, Hikaru stopped in his tracks. Like he said just now, he had no stones left.

    Senkun was applying a trap on his weapon. He nned to strike his opponent with the sword to trigger the trap. He couldn¡¯t just throw it, as he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d hit Hikaru.

    The trap would set off a huge explosion. If he hit his target with it, it would blow his opponent up along with him.

    ¡¸Hey, that doesn¡¯t look good.¡¹

    Senkun would stop at nothing to defeat his foe. While his gear might look in, it had magic buffs that increased his overall defense. Still, he might suffer serious injuries. Or worse¡ªone wrong move, and he could bite the dust. But he didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡¸All right, that¡¯s enough.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    Gilliam and Nargo stopped him.

    ¡¸Wh-What are you doing?! We¡¯re in the middle of a mock battle!¡¹

    ¡¸You call this a mock battle?¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that thing¡¯s bad news.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸You bet. It¡¯s just like Senkun to, like, do this. He used the same thing to take a down a Blue Wyvern. I was sure he was a goner back then.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    If Gilliam didn¡¯t stop him, there would¡¯ve been immense casualties.

    ¡¸Okay, then.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Since you interfered, that means I win, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Bullshit! I won¡¯t let it end like this!¡¹Senkun cried.

    ¡¸Calm down, dude. This boy¡¯s bad news. I sense crazy amount of mana from that thing on his waist.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    Gilliam hit the mark. Hikaru frowned slightly, covering the revolver with his cloak.

    ¡¸Shit. So he can do more than just destroy my traps, huh?¡¹Senkun flopped down on the ground.¡¸I lost. I¡¯ve never lost like this before.¡¹

    ¡¸You specialize in traps. You usually don¡¯t use hurriedly constructed ones like these, right?¡¹

    ¡¸So you knew, huh? Man, screw this shit. What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s you rank? You can¡¯t be rank B. I would have recognized you. C, then?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. E.¡¹

    ¡¸Come again? I didn¡¯t quite catch that.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m rank E.¡¹

    Senkun red at Jill. The receptionist nodded, shaking.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just ridiculous! How can a monster like him be rank E? What¡¯s the guild doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I-I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯tsh out on her. It¡¯s not her fault. Sure, she¡¯s a bad drunk, she judges people by their looks, and she¡¯s also grumpy, but she puts effort in her work.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru, are you covering for me or not?!¡¹Jill cried out with teary eyes.

    ¡¸Tsk. Whatever. A hundred million, right? You can have it.¡¹

    ¡¸I would¡¯ve expected a bit of a resistance.¡¹

    ¡¸A man never goes back on his word. The amount is nothing to me, anyway. You can have the prettydy too.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s not even yours in the first ce... Eh, whatever. I don¡¯t really care about her.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that! You got guts!¡¹Selica yelled, but Hikaru ignored her.

    ¡¸By the way, are you a Man Gnome?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know Unken? You have simr names.¡¹

    Senkun gave a sudden jerk.¡¸He was a talented man, famous in my hometown. I got sick of the ce though so I left. I don¡¯t really know much about him. I heard he was here, so I decided to be an adventurer in Ponsonia.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. What about Kai?¡¹

    ¡¸At least address the empire¡¯s ruler with his proper title. He¡¯s a distant rtive of mine.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We see each other sometimes. Do you know him?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Senkun thought Hikaru was in no way acquainted with the Emperor. Kai was an exceptionally quick-witted Man Gnome. His intelligence made many think he possessed supernatural powers. An elite among the elite, he belonged to a key family of Man Gnomes in Quinnd.

    ¡¸All right, then. We¡¯re leaving.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸I can still get stronger! The next time we meet, I¡¯ll prepare traps that you can¡¯t see!¡¹Senkun said as Hikaru walked away.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t answer. He simply waved his hand.

    ¡¸Sarah.¡¹Selyse called her friend who witnessed the fight beside her.¡¸Did you see the traps?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. I just felt there was something there. I couldn¡¯t see them clearly like Hikaru did.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... I thought Hikaru had some kind of a n when he epted the challenge.¡¹

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d fight head-on?¡¹

    Sarahughed, but her eyes were dead serious.

 Chapter 170 â€“ A Star that Shines in the Night

    <h4>Chapter 170 ¨C A Star that Shines in the Night</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    A Star that Shines in the Night

    When Hikaru and Pa returned to the lobby, all the adventurers turned their eyes on them. Some were surprised to see Hikaru unscathed, while some thought he surrendered already. Not one soul considered the possibility that he won.

    ¡¸Hikaru, here.¡¹

    Lavia had finished filling out the party application form. Ignoring the adventurers eyes, Hikaru took the paper.

    ¡¸Hikaru, that¡¯s for the party application, correct? Over here, please.¡¹

    Gloria was there, desperate to know what just happened. She had not witnessed the fight in the training grounds.

    ¡¸In the booth? Isn¡¯t the guild busy in the morning? What about the counter?¡¹

    ¡¸Jill should be back soon. And the submaster is here. Look.¡¹

    The submaster came strolling from his office and into the counter to deal with the adventurers.

    ¡¸Why am I doing this? Then again, we have rank A adventurers today...¡¹he mumbled.

    Gloria probably dragged him out here, Hikaru thought. After settling themselves down in the booth, Hikaru checked the application. It was a simple form; you only had to fill out the name and age of the party members, where they registered, and the name of the party.

    ¡¸Lavia, am I reading this right? You wrote ¡°Hikaru¡± as the party name?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your party, after all.¡¹Lavia answered.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just weird.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s wonderful!¡¹

    ¡¸Keep quiet for a bit, Pa.¡¹

    They hadn¡¯t discussed what their name would be. ¡°Hikaru¡±, however, was just downright terrible.

    ¡¸Although rare, there are parties that use their leader¡¯s name as the name of the party.¡¹Gloria cut in.¡¸But most of those leaders are egoistic.¡¹

    The receptionist chuckled. Your wicked side is showing, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸What then?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...¡¹

    Hikaru wracked his brains. I use the name Silver Face when working behind the scenes, so I want something different. Then again, we¡¯d also be doing things secretly all the same, so...

    ¡¸New Moon.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸New moon? Like the lunar phase?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. A night when there¡¯s no light from the moon.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case... How about New Moon Star?¡¹

    ¡¸Works for me. But why add the star, though?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no hope when there¡¯s only darkness. A star shines even in the dark. Like how you are to me.¡¹

    Lavia could spout embarrassing stuff in front of others without batting an eye.

    ¡¸That¡¯s wonderful!¡¹

    Pa, who said yes to everything, was in favor as well. Hikaru felt awkward, but since Lavia insisted, he agreed to the name New Moon Star.

    I might be too soft on her. Hikaru didn¡¯t mind it.

    ¡¸All right, then. I¡¯ll register your party name.¡¹Gloria said.

    ¡¸Okay, cool. Bye, then.¡¹Hikaru said as he got up his seat.

    ¡¸Bye?¡¹Gloria grabbed his arm. She wore a sweet smile, but she was forceful.

    ¡¸Lavia, Pa. Can you go pick requests? It seems Gloria wants to talk to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Having full trust on Hikaru, the girls let him deal with Gloria and made their way to the bulletin board.

    ¡¸So, Hikaru. What were you doing with Sweet Pleasure?¡¹

    ¡¸You can ask Jillter. That¡¯ll save you some time.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay... So about Lavia...¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s the daughter of the Count.¡¹

    Gloria¡¯s eyes opened wide. She didn¡¯t expect Hikaru to readily tell the truth.

    ¡¸I doubt anyone still cares, though.¡¹Hikaru added.

    ¡¸Did she, um... kill the Count?¡¹she asked in a very low whisper.

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸A hundred percent sure.¡¹

    ¡¸You have proof?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Lavia saw the killer herself.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So you believe her words. By the way, how did she vanish in the middle of the trip to the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸She mentioned something about being summoned using a spell. I don¡¯t know the exact details. I just met her while I went outside of town.¡¹

    ¡¸Does it have something to do with the hunters you said you met at the forest by theke?¡¹

    Ah, yes. I did make up such a scenario. Hikaru wanted to get promoted faster, so he delivered loots to the guild. And to make things easier, he said he bought them from others, rather than killing monsters.

    ¡¸I¡¯m forbidden to speak about them. The guild searched for them, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but we couldn¡¯t find them.¡¹

    Of course, not. I made those people up.

    ¡¸So, you mentioned you had news about Lavia?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Like you said, no nobles are interested in her anymore. There was one rtive of the Count who was searching for the daughter, but only to turn her in and inherit the Count¡¯s assets. I heard that after the incident, most of the members of the Count¡¯s faction was absorbed by the grand chambein.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Not entirely useful information, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to learn about these things.

    ¡¸Is it true? Did you really clear the dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸I just happened to meet Gafrasti N. Valves in the dungeon. I found what he was looking for, so I gave it to him. That¡¯s all. After that, the ce copsed. Satisfied by what he received, he said he¡¯d bear witness to me clearing the dungeon.¡¹

    Gloria¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was a lie, of course. She could take it however she wanted, but there was a record of Gafrasti actually acknowledging his clearing the dungeon.

    ¡¸You can check with him if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸You know I can¡¯t do that. He¡¯s in the middle of this conflict.¡¹

    ¡¸Would that be all?¡¹

    ¡¸One more thing. It¡¯s said that Viscount Valves is behind the current dispute between Prince Kudyastoria and Prince Austrin. Does it have something to do with what you did?¡¹

    ¡¸I could tell you, but it might put you in danger.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a guild receptionist. I¡¯d rather learn the truth of the world and die than live a long life of ignorance.¡¹

    Gloria shed a beautiful, broad smile that captivated Hikaru for a moment.

    ¡¸Okay, your funeral.¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t say no to her smile. He owed her for not telling Jill about Lavia. She might just be an information junkie. She watched him with bright eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you, but on one condition.¡¹

    ¡¸Not a word to anyone. I got it. I won¡¯t tell Jill about it either.¡¹

    ¡¸d you¡¯re quick on the uptake. All right, listen closely...¡¹

    Hikaru exined what happened from start to end. The dungeon was Poelnxinia¡¯s royal capital. Gafrasti was a descendant of the real royal family and should be the one ruling Ponsonia. Hikaru found the family tree in the dungeon that responded when held by a member of the royal family. In other words, it could tell who was the legitimate descendant. And Kudyastoria was a distant rtive of Gafrasti, so he was trying to elevate her to her rightful position.

    Gloria listened attentively to the end, not asking questions in between. When Hikaru finished...

    ¡¸W-Wait. I need time to digest this information.¡¹She stood up and went inside. She was covering her nose, but Hikaru caught a glimpse of blood.

    ¡¸Calm down, sheesh...¡¹

    ¡¸Can we trust that receptionist?¡¹Lavia asked.

    They were outside town, working on a quest to get Lavia and Pa promoted¡ªsearching for rare flowers that only bloomed during winter.

    On that note, Gloria disappeared, so no one could manage Hikaru¡¯s promotion. Thankfully, when they went to the counter to take the quest, the submaster worked on it. He was now rank D.

    He wanted the girls, who were rank G at the moment, to climb up to rank E quickly. There were many things a rank E adventurer could do. They could enter dungeons, and the procedure for crossing national borders became easier.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t trust her, but I think we can get her on our side as long as there¡¯s something in it for her. I didn¡¯t really tell her anything that would get us in trouble, and I¡¯m sure we can use her to gather information if we need it.¡¹

    As a matter of fact, she had follow-up reports about Lavia. Hikaru couldn¡¯t possibly have a grasp of every noble¡¯s movements. Adventurer Guild receptionists usually received all kinds of information.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, there¡¯s flowers over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re right. You have pretty good eyesight.¡¹

    For a while now, only Pa found the flowers they needed.

    The healer giggled.¡¸I grew up in the sticks, after all. I¡¯m good at finding edible stuff in the mountains. Also moving around without caring about monsters...¡¹She stopped.¡¸I-It¡¯s nothing!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know it¡¯s strange how monsters can¡¯t see you when we¡¯re holding hands.¡¹

    The effects of Group Obfuscation. There were monsters with keen senses around, so he¡¯d been holding hands with the girls¡ªLavia on his right, and Pa on his left.

    Lavia had her Stealth skills, but the Stealth God plus Obfuscationbo was much more effective.

    With his Greater Angel job ss, Hikaru could now stack five sses together. He already had Stealth, Throwing, and Wide Area Detection inputted beforehand, so he added Forest Walker and Civilian to the list. Night Stalker and Sinner had a disturbing ring to them, he¡¯d had enough of Eye of the Storm, Dungeon Walker seemed pointless, and Town Thief just made him feel unpleasant.

    Pa knew Hikaru¡¯s abilities was top-secret. She refrained from prying into it.

    I don¡¯t think she has to be that cautious, thought.

    They kept gathering materials. After steadily going at it for four straight days, the girls were now just one step short for a promotion to rank F. To actually get to rank F, they needed to work on a request that took them from one Adventurers Guild branch to another. The n was to take delivery requests to the royal capital tomorrow.

    On a side note, Senkun deposited the hundred million gns he promised to Hikaru¡¯s ount.

    Money left: 1,402,889 gns (+111,550,000 gns)

 Chapter 171 â€“ Paulaâ€™s Battle

    <h4>Chapter 171 ¨C Pa¡¯s Battle</h4>

    Pa¡¯s Battle

    They managed to finish the delivery request to the royal capital without any problem. The Adventurers Guild was empty, mostly due to the poor economy and because the high-ranking adventurers were summoned to the royal castle.

    Lavia and Pa were now rank F adventurers.

    ¡¸Hmm... We should stay for the night and head back to Pond tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸The bookstore! Hikaru, I wanna go to the bookstore!¡¹Lavia said, breathing heavily.

    Last time they were here, Lavia borrowed books to read, but couldn¡¯t finish them all.

    ¡¸O-Okay, then. The bookstore for Lavia.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be staying in the hotel. You and Pa can go out togetherter.¡¹

    ¡¸You heard her. What¡¯s your n, Pa?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? I, uhh...¡¹She thought about it for a while.¡¸Can I take a look around on my own?¡¹

    Pa requested to go out alone solely for Lavia and Hikaru¡¯s sake. She was fully aware that they were lovers. But ever since Hikaru returned from Leather Elka, the couple hadn¡¯t spent time together. At night, Hikaru stayed in a separate room, while she and Lavia slept in another.

    During nighttime, Hikaru would actually go out to gather information. Depending on how the current conflict turned out, his efforts to stop Pond from turning into hell on earth could go to waste. He wanted a room for himself so he could go in and out easily. But Pa didn¡¯t think that way.

    He¡¯s trying to be nice to me...

    So she wanted them to spend some alone time together. After the couple headed to the bookstore, Hikaru walked Lavia to the hotel.

    ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I guess to obtain information I couldn¡¯t get in Pond. It¡¯ll be much peaceful if Kudyastoria won, so I¡¯m gonna get some dirt on the backstabbing nobles and the wealthy.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Take care, then.¡¹

    ¡¸I will.¡¹

    In the end, Hikaru went out alone.

    ¡¸Where do I even go?¡¹

    Pa came from a poor vige, and this was her first time in the royal capital. In the middle stood the royal castle, which was then surrounded by the first residential district, and outside of that was the second residential district.

    Hikaru booked them a nice ce to stay in the safe first residential district. Pa, however, wasn¡¯t familiar with the ce, so she just kept walking, and before she knew it, she arrived at the second residential district.

    The neighborhood didn¡¯t turn rough all of a sudden. It was more of a shopping district bustling with people.

    Hikaru gave her some money which she used to buy food. She entered general stores and tailor shops to pass time as well.

    The royal capital is awesome!

    At first Pa walked all over the ce, exhrated, but by the time the sun was going down, exhaustion caught up to her. Or rather, she felt sick from the torrent of people, businessmen shouting, carriages running past, and the clouds of dust. She made her way to a quieter ce and eventually arrived at a small church where she could finally take a breather.

    ¡¸I could use my healing magic...¡¹

    But she stopped herself. She couldn¡¯t use healing magic unless Hikaru gave her permission. The church was a cozy little structure. There was a podium and stools of different shapes for the devotees. The wooden floor creaked. Overall, the ce seemed far from weing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still bigger than the one we have back home.¡¹

    The church in her vige was even more worn-out than this one. Still, the head priest, Pa¡¯s father, took good care of the ce. Pa recalled how the walls and floor were oddly shiny.

    ¡¸I miss Dad... I wonder how he¡¯s doing...¡¹

    Pa practically ran away. When Pia and Prisci decided to form a party with two idiots from the neighboring vige, she became worried. Who would take care of them if they got injured? She had to join them. Or at least that¡¯s what she led them to believe.

    The truth is, she longed for a romantic encounter, like the ones she read in stories. As a result, however, she met the kind of boy she never read about in novels. Hikaru¡¯s abilities¡ªthe way he boosted her healing magic in a sh¡ªwas almost like the work of the gods. At least, she hadn¡¯t read about such power in novels or myths before.

    I can¡¯t heal your injuries anymore, but I¡¯ll keep on sending money to the vige...

    Pa believed her friends, Pia and Prisci, went back to the vige. She wrote letters to her father, telling him she would send money through Prisci¡¯s guild ount. Since Pa moved around a lot and didn¡¯t have a permanent address, no reply came yet. Even if Prisci hadn¡¯t returned to the vige yet, Pa believed her friend wouldn¡¯t waste the money. She would notice that someone was depositing money to her ount.

    Pa used half of the money Hikaru gave her for herself and sent half of it home. She¡¯d feel bad if she didn¡¯t use any of it. Hikaru himself gave her a lot knowing she would send some of it home.

    ¡¸You¡¯re just too nice, Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    Pa wriggled in ce, delighted by Hikaru¡¯s kindness. She didn¡¯t feel dizzy anymore.

    ¡¸I-Is anyone here?!¡¹

    The door to the church opened and from there appeared a man lightly dressed despite the cold season. Although he had a broad chest and sharp eyes, the streaks of grey on his head indicated he was a fairly aged man.

    Pa gave a start. Then she noticed the girl the man was carrying in his arms. She looked limp. Her face was a deep red, but her hands were pale.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking for the priest! Is he around?!¡¹

    Pa quickly realized it was an emergency. Despite the church looking a bit dpidated, it should still have a head priest. But Pa didn¡¯t find anyone when she entered. Did he go to a temple? Still, it was strange to see no one around, not even nuns.

    One gained healing abilities by serving in the church. In short, the church also functioned as a hospital. Of course, real hospitals specialized in healing, but mostly for serious injuries. If there was a church nearby, people would usually go there instead.

    ¡¸I, uhh... I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyone will do, then! Can you use healing magic?! My daughter¡¯s not feeling well!¡¹

    The man barged into the building. As he got closer, Pa could see the girl¡¯s horrible state. Her breathing was wild, apanied by wheezing.

    Healing magic could be used for a wide range of conditions¡ªinjuries, illnesses, poisoning, and even curses.

    At first, Pa could only cast basic healing that mended injuries. She didn¡¯t know any other incantations, either. But during the monster outbreak in Un el Portan, she was able to heal people with grave injuries. She restored a lost arm and even cured petrifaction, a form of a curse. Ever since then, she studied other spells as well. She should be able to heal illnesses now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t use healing magic.¡¹She forced the words out of her mouth.

    The man looked devastated.¡¸What do I do? Oh, Fran...¡¹

    ¡¸Um, what about the hospital? I don¡¯t work in this church...¡¹

    She¡¯d lived her life as a nun, and she wore the appropriate attire too.

    ¡¸The hospital is full of soldiers because of the civil war. They told me to go to the church instead. The bastards!¡¹

    ¡¸Then what about a different church?¡¹

    ¡¸They won¡¯t take a look at her because we¡¯re not from their territory or something.¡¹

    Pa was bbergasted. Territory? Since when do people serving God cared about that? She then realized. Because of the civil war and the Church¡¯s way of thinking, this kind of problem must be happening all over the royal capital, not just here.

    ¡¸Is the priest always here?¡¹she asked.

    The man shook his head weakly.¡¸That bastard¡¯s out most of the time God knows where.¡¹

    ¡¸B-Bastard?¡¹

    ¡¸The priest is pure scum.¡¹

    His words shocked Pa.

    ¡¸To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to bring Fran here. That guy always tells me to give my daughter to him and he¡¯ll give me money... I refused every time. Fran didn¡¯t want to either. I thought she¡¯d get better right away. I didn¡¯t expect her condition to get this worse. Damn it...¡¹

    Dumbfounded, Pa couldn¡¯t say a word. The priest wants his daughter as a lover? Upon closer look, the girl had beautiful features. But like her father, she was lightly dressed in clothes full of patches. They probably didn¡¯t have money to buy clothes that could keep them warm.

    ¡¸Wh-What happens if the priest heals your daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll probably ask for an absurd amount. But I don¡¯t mind, as long as she gets better! I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m buried in debt!¡¹

    ¡¸Dad...¡¹

    ¡¸Fran! You¡¯re awake!¡¹

    The girl moved a little.¡¸No... Don¡¯t do it... You can finally provide for your own as a carpenter...¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in working if you¡¯re not around!¡¹

    The man cried his eyes out. Tears fell on the girl, but she didn¡¯t mind.

    I can solve their problem if I used my healing magic... It was an extremely easy answer. As long as I tell them to keep quiet, Hikaru-sama wouldn¡¯t know. It was hard to resist the temptation.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll, uhh...¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s face shed through her mind¡ªthe boy who saved her when they were attacked by Goblins. Pa recalled how he looked at Pia with eyes so cold when she broke her promise. He could¡¯ve given up on them right then and there. With the kind of ability he had, it was a natural course of action.

    Pa now understood why Hikaru did that. He held great secrets, so he didn¡¯t make friends. He couldn¡¯t. Yet, he still saved them. Even using his abilities to boost her healing magic.

    Lavia was just as unselfish as well. She could¡¯ve ditched her and escaped, but she got herself kidnapped to save Pa.

    For all that, Hikaru only asked for one thing: to live for him.

    You will devote the rest of your life to me, and only me. Are you okay with that?

    Yes. If you can save them, then I don¡¯t mind.

    From now on, you will be one of this world¡¯s most powerful Healers. Your mana capacity will increase as well. People will want you. So much, in fact, that many will die. So I suggest that you keep a low profile as much as possible.

    In other words, Pa couldn¡¯t use healing magic unless Hikaru gave her permission, or Lavia deemed it necessary.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll what? Can you use healing magic?¡¹the man asked, his eyes read from crying.

    Pa nced at the girl whose lips had turned purple. She seemed to be afflicted by a serious illness. It could be her lungs. She was in critical condition.

    Pa grasped her hands tight.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll... find the priest!¡¹

    She left without another word.

 Chapter 172 â€“ The Churchâ€™s Corruption

    <h4>Chapter 172 ¨C The Church¡¯s Corruption</h4>

    The Church¡¯s Corruption

    Pa said she¡¯d look for the priest, but there was only one thing in her mind.

    I¡¯ll look for Hikaru-sama and ask him if I can use my healing magic.

    She couldn¡¯t tell the man that she was a Healer. She had to keep her abilities secret. There was also the possibility that Hikaru wouldn¡¯t allow her to even if she asked permission. In the end, Pa didn¡¯t have confidence in herself.

    She ran towards the hotel. By the time she reached it, she was out of breath. She had strayed too far from the first residential district than she originally thought. Still, she dragged her legs to the third floor.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Pa?¡¹

    Only Lavia was in the room.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go help them quick.¡¹Lavia said after learning about the situation.

    Pa almost cried from joy. The only mistake she made was thinking Hikaru was around, but Lavia¡¯s permission would work. However, Pa¡¯s healing magic was to be kept secret, so they needed to do something. That¡¯s where Lavia¡¯s disguise came in.

    Lavia took a hooded robe big enough to cover her whole body from head to toe, while only exposing the tiniest amount of skin. The n was to pretend that Lavia did the healing.

    ¡¸All right. We¡¯re good to go.¡¹Lavia said.

    After leaving a note, they left the hotel. It took almost an hour for Pa to return to the church. In the meantime, she was worried about the girl¡¯s condition. What if things turned for the worse?

    ¡¸Th-There... it is...¡¹Pa said, panting from exhaustion.

    With her one point on Stamina, Lavia didn¡¯t look tired at all, so she took the lead and opened the door to the church.

    ¡¸Pa. Looks like we were a little toote.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹Pa walked towards Lavia.

    ¡¸Hahaha! Now Fran is mine!¡¹

    A balding, plump middle-aged man guffawed. Pa¡¯s oxygen-deprived brain imagined what happened¡ªthe priest returned before they did. After learning about the girl¡¯s condition, he agreed to heal her in exchange for a huge amount of money. It appeared that the priest already used his magic on the girl as she looked more rxed now.

    ¡¸Th-That wasn¡¯t the deal! You said you wanted money, not Fran!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid? I know you don¡¯t have 500,000 gns. You probably only saved up 200,000 to 300,000.¡¹

    ¡¸But you¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m giving you the option to use Fran as coteral, so you should be grateful. I¡¯m willing to ept a in,moner girl with no redeeming traits for 500,000.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you will! Or are you saying you have the money? You don¡¯t, do you, Boltec?¡¹

    The girls didn¡¯t make it in time. Pa sank down on the floor, feeling helpless.

    ¡¸Hold it right there!¡¹Lavia said in a clear voice.

    ¡¸...Who are you?¡¹the priest asked warily.

    The carpenter¡ªBoltec¡ªnoticed Pa. He realized it was the person she brought to help, but he wore a look that said it was toote.

    Lavia ignored the priest and sauntered forward, stopping three meters away from the girl.

    ¡¸She¡¯s notpletely healed.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s feeling better, but the root of her disease still remains. To say she¡¯s beenpletely cured isughable.¡¹

    Surprised, Pa scurried to the girl and took her hand.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹Pa said.¡¸She¡¯s recovered from the symptoms, but she¡¯s far from being cured. As proof, her temperature is not going up.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Is that true?!¡¹the father asked.

    ¡¸Judging from her condition, I think it¡¯s a lung problem. Topletely cure her, we need a Master ss Healer who specializes in healing diseasees. What this man used was simply Apprentice ss magic.¡¹

    Astounded, Boltec nced at his daughter and then at the priest.

    ¡¸Gesta, you bastard! You used some cheap magic and say my girl¡¯s been cured?!¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Y-You fool! You won¡¯t find many Healers in the royal capital who study healing diseasees!¡¹

    Gesta was right. Healers were few, and Healers who specialized in diseases were even fewer. Pa listened carefully to Fran¡¯s breathing.

    ¡¸Her condition¡¯s better, but there¡¯s water in her lungs. We should use Master ss healing on her right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Pa.¡¹Lavia called.

    She meant to ask if Pa could use such powerful magic. Pa herself picked up what she was trying to ask and nodded.

    ¡¸Please help her, Master.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸Very well. I¡¯ll heal the girl immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸M-Master?! Weren¡¯t you looking for Gesta?!¡¹Boltec asked, surprised.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way a shady-looking fellow can use disease-healing magic!¡¹Gesta eximed.

    Ignoring the priest¡¯s words, Pa took Fran from her father¡¯s arms andy her down on the floor. Lavia kneeled down on the opposite side, facing Pa, and ced her hands on the girl¡¯s forehead and chest.

    ¡¸O¡¯ God who art in heaven, in thy name I ask for a miracle. In thy right hand thou offer the gift of life, in thy left the blessing of death. Give us grace so we can survive. I offer thee my mana. I ask that thou purify the dark mist within us that corrupts our path to righteousness. It is not of humanity, but a product of evil¡ª¡¹

    The chant was long. Pa taught Lavia what to say on the way to the church and Lavia herself had a bit of knowledge from reading books. For the parts she wasn¡¯t familiar with, she just mumbled the words.

    Ever since Pa obtained the Extra Healer job ss, the number of spells she could use rapidly increased. She always thought she needed training to use Support Magic, but she managed to use it. The experience helped her a lot. She gradually learned spells that she thought she might actually be able to cast.

    Pa recited the chant in a lower voice than Lavia. Volume was irrelevant to the power of the spell. Then all of a sudden, Fran¡¯s body started glowing golden.

    ¡¸Fran?! Fran!¡¹

    ¡¸I-It can¡¯t be... A real Master ss Healer?!¡¹

    When the light subsided, color had returned to the girl¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Fran...?¡¹Boltec nervously called the girl¡¯s name.

    ¡¸Dad...?¡¹The girl opened her eyes.

    ¡¸Fran!¡¹

    ¡¸Dad! I feel amazing! My body¡¯s so light, it feels like I grew wings!¡¹

    Fran jumped to her feet and embraced her father.

    ¡¸Thank God... I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay...¡¹

    Boltec hugged his daughter tight, tears streaming down his face.

    ¡¸Phew. Anyway, this is what real healing looks like.¡¹Lavia said.

    Although not tired at all, she pretended to wipe the sweat off her forehead. Pa, on the other hand, was in an awful state, wheezing as she slumped down. She had to use magic after running as fast as she could. Lavia let her rest for now.

    ¡¸You have to undergo special training by the church to use that kind of magic!¡¹the priest said.¡¸Are you actually from the church?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, not at all.¡¹Lavia replied.¡¸You don¡¯t need special training for it. If you possess the qualities, you can use it.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s impossible! Are you saying the church is useless?!¡¹

    As a matter of fact, thebels Master and Apprentice healing magic were something the church made up themselves. They said special training was necessary to learn them.

    ¡¸I see. I get it now.¡¹The priest suddenly chuckled.¡¸You defy the church! In that case, I got an idea. You brought these people, didn¡¯t you, Boltec? I¡¯ll tell all the priests in the royal capital about you. You know what that means, right? We don¡¯t show mercy against God¡¯s enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸What...?¡¹

    The church was both a hospital and a welfare institution. If Boltec was deemed an enemy of the church, citizens would see him as an enemy as well. No one would want to be acquainted with the man lest they bebelled an enemy too.

    This was Gesta¡¯s trump card. He didn¡¯t use it until now because he was still technically a man of status. He probably employed methods that just barely didn¡¯t get him into trouble. But now that someone more powerful than him appeared, he¡¯d do anything to protect his position.

    I guess Pa¡¯s healing magic was just too much for him, Lavia thought.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll just leave the royal capital.¡¹Boltec said.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡¹Fran cried.

    ¡¸What are you saying?! I alone am enough. You don¡¯t have to sacrifice yourself too.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not easygoing enough to live a fun life without you.¡¹

    Boltec and Fran seemed to have made up their minds. Gesta watched them, grinning.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll still make you pay the fee for my services. 500,000. Come on, cough it up!¡¹

    ¡¸What?! You¡¯re out of your mind! These people healed my daughter, not you!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who cast the magic first. Theirs was just a trick that made Fran¡¯s body glow.¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard! You¡¯re rotten to the core!¡¹

    ¡¸Before you leave, make sure you pay me! Or else¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Or else what?¡¹A voice came from the entrance.¡¸Either way, you¡¯ll be arrested for breach of trust against the church.¡¹

    Everyone turned their eyes towards the door. A ck-haired boy stood there, wearing a silver mask and a cloak that covered his whole body.

    ¡¸Huh? What¡¯d you say?¡¹Gesta asked.

    The sudden appearance of an intruder left the priest standing there nkly. The boy took out a few papers from his pocket.

    ¡¸Are you familiar with these? Contract of sales and deeds ofnds you ripped off of people who couldn¡¯t pay for the absurd amount you charged them. This one here is a draft you wrote addressed to a noble, telling him to hush up the peopleining about you. I found simr letters in bulk.¡¹

    ¡¸H-How¡¯d you get those?!¡¹

    ¡¸I found them by coincidence. Though I came here because it was necessary.¡¹

    The boy shot a nce at Lavia. The note she left said toe to this church as soon as possible. He came here after seeing that. Although, it was pure luck that he came across evidence of the priest¡¯s crimes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I looked you up. I just found the documents after sneaking into some noble¡¯s house, so I took them. I came here ¡¯cause apparently you were doing something intriguing.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You think you¡¯ll get away¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I could ask you the same. Hear that?¡¹

    The boy gestured to his ears. The sound of footsteps and armor nging came closer and closer, as though guards were heading straight for the church.

    ¡¸I told you I found other documents as well. Where do you think they are right now? Okay, I¡¯ll tell you. I tossed them into a certain ce. With your name on them, of course.¡¹

    Gesta quickly turned around to run, but a stone thrown by the boy crushed his knee, and he screamed.

    ¡¸It would be troublesome if you escaped, so why don¡¯t you lie down there for a while? I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡¹

    The boy turned around, his cloak ring behind him, and left the church.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹Boltec stopped them as they started running for the door.¡¸We don¡¯t know what¡¯s even going on...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Gesta seemed to have been doing some nasty things. Payment for healing should be given to the church. Forcing people into debt like what he did constitutes breach of trust. It sounds like he¡¯s been using nobles to cover his tracks, but if the evidence was sent to the higher-ups, he¡¯ll get arrested for breach of trust.¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean we don¡¯t have to fear him anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Bye now!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I haven¡¯t thanked you yet!¡¹

    ¡¸You can thank her.¡¹Lavia said, pointing at Pa, and left through the backdoor first.

    ¡¸Thank you! Thank you so much! You saved Fran by calling that Master of yours.¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t mention it. P-Please don¡¯t tell anyone about my Master. She doesn¡¯t like drawing attention.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! About the payment...¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need the money!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Bye!¡¹

    Pa cut the conversation short and started running. Completely exhausted, she tripped over the groaning priest. She got back on her feet in a hurry and left staggering.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t even make heads or tails of what just happened...¡¹Boltec said.

    ¡¸Me neither.¡¹Fran said.¡¸But it¡¯s strange. It felt like the warm power flowing into me came from the girl named Pa, not her master.¡¹

    ¡¸Is Father Gesta here?! The royal capital¡¯s High Priest has summoned you!¡¹

    Five men entered the building; not guards, but temple knights wearing bright armor.

    ¡¸So, what happened?¡¹

    Hikaru, Lavia, and Pa met at the back of the church.

    ¡¸I... caused trouble for you two again.¡¹Pa said, sitting on the ground, dejected.

    Lavia smiled at Hikaru and shook her head. No, she didn¡¯t.

    ¡¸Whatever. Gesta will receive proper punishment. Let¡¯s go, Pa.¡¹Hikaru said as he crouched in front of Pa, his back turned to her.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s this, Hikaru-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸You look like you can barely walk. I¡¯ll give you a piggyback ride.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! I-I-I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ll use my healing magic!¡¹

    ¡¸I can tell you don¡¯t have much mana. So stop lying and get on.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    ¡¸Quick. Before the knights arrive.¡¹

    Slowly, Pa moved closer.¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry! I must be heavy.¡¹

    Hikaru, however, started walking without trouble.¡¸Nah, it¡¯s fine. Believe it or not, I¡¯m quite strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay...¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe I should¡¯ve gone out with you.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Pa?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s asleep.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Already?! I was talking to her just now!¡¹

    Feeling relieved, Pa fell asleep on Hikaru¡¯s back.

    ¡¸So, Gesta¡¯s not the only one doing awful things, right?¡¹Lavia asked.¡¸What about the others?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll gather more stuff tonight and send them to the royal castle. I might as well. If Kudyastoria wins, they¡¯ll probably be dealt withter. I must say, I didn¡¯t expect the documents to be useful the very same day I found them.¡¹

    After that, Boltec and Fran told the authorities everything, except the part about Pa and her master.

    As for the church, they believed that after recovering her strength through the priest¡¯s magic, Fran overcame her sickness simply because she was still young. Boltec telling them it wasn¡¯t anything serious also helped.

    After donating 5,000 gns to the church as payment for the healing services, Boltec and her daughter were released.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s this Silver Face guy?¡¹

    Themander of the temple knights grasped the report detailing today¡¯s events. Documents indicating Father Gesta¡¯s malpractice were thrown into the temple knights¡¯ station. Before verifying them, the knights hurried to take the priest into custody. That¡¯s where they met a boy wearing a silver masking out of the church.

    The boy, who called himself Silver Face, said he was the one who tossed the documents into the station. The knights tried to secure the boy, but failed, losing sight of him.

    ¡¸A boy got the better of our knights? And the station is on the third floor...¡¹

    How did he toss in the documents from an open window on the third floor?

 Chapter 173 â€“ The Nation Dances, but the Wheel of Fate Still Turns

    <h4>Chapter 173 ¨C The Nation Dances, but the Wheel of Fate Still Turns</h4>

    The Nation Dances, but the Wheel of Fate Still Turns

    In Bios, there stood a castle made of white, high-quality rock. But none called it a ¡°castle¡±, as it was a religious facility, and not a symbol of military power. Therefore, people called it the White Tower, despite the fact that it clearly looked like a castle.

    The tower was located in the center of Bios, the Holy City of Agiapole. Located on the top floor was the room of the tower¡¯s owner, the suzerain state of Bios¡¯s leader, the Pope.

    A country with a long history, it was known as a suzerain state because of its nonaggression pact with other nations. The temples and churches spread across everywhere were nothing but ¡°branches¡±, and everyone shared this view that all other countries were under Bios. That¡¯s why it was called a suzerain state. Eventually, Bios stood above all other nations.

    ¡¸Have you read Ryver¡¯s report?¡¹A gray-haired man wearing a silky robe of fine quality asked. His zing, red eyes was a sharp contrast against his overall white-themed attire.

    ¡¸Yes, Your Holiness.¡¹a woman kneeling down nodded.

    She wore a pantsuit¡ªan attire umon to women in this world that emphasized work over sex appeal¡ªand under her silver-rimmed sses were deep-blue eyes. She had long hair, the same blue color as her eyes, that flowed straight down. The woman was the Pope¡¯s senior secretary.

    ¡¸He said they lost the Drakon Ball Staff.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸I ordered it to be confiscated the moment it was found.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Katina, you and the Cardinal suggested that it should be observed first, not taken.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸And now we¡¯re in this mess!¡¹

    The man mmed his palm down on the desk. It had quite the impact, yet the pen sitting on the pen holder did not move. The office desk was that heavy and massive.

    ¡¸Your Holiness, if I may speak.¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸I know exining again is unnecessary, but if we confiscated the staff at that point, people would have thought we stole the weapon of sessful adventurers, therefore sullying the Church¡¯s reputation. It would¡¯ve been different if we obtained it right after theyid their hands on it, but they¡¯ve be too famous using that weapon. You agreed to this as well, Your Holiness. As for the watcher, Ryver is one our best and he failed. Even if others took his ce, the result would¡¯ve been the same.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying we should give up on the staff?¡¹

    ¡¸No. The Drakon Compass is being modified at the moment. We¡¯ll give Ryver a betterpass than the one he already has.¡¹

    ¡¸So we can find the weapon, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine, then. You may leave.¡¹

    The secretary hung her head low once more before moving back to the door, and left the room.

    ¡¸We have not made progress on our study on drakons. Just when we found a new drakon magic item, we lost it.¡¹

    The Pope sighed and picked up a different paper from his desk.

    ¡¸Arbitration on the Ponsonian civil war. So the foolish prince hase begging for help.¡¹

    It was a letter sent by Austrin.

    His Holiness, Pope Evangelos, rang a bell, and an official appeared.

    ¡¸Did you call, Your Holiness?¡¹

    ¡¸Send a notice to Ponsonia¡¯s royal capital via Linga¡¯s Quill Pen that an arbitration for the civil war is being requested.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹the man said and left immediately.

    Alone in his room, the Pope pondered matters over.

    ¡¸What Katina said is true. If even Ryver failed, then there¡¯s nothing we could have done better. But still, who could outwit one of our best?¡¹The man tapped his index finger on the desk.¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹

    His finger stopped.¡¸Stealing the staff at this time... The king¡¯s suspicious death... Princess Kudyastoria benefits from both. Each of these is a covert operation. Does this mean she obtained a skilled spy? It¡¯s hard to tell.¡¹

    Tap, tap, tap.

    ¡¸We will simply find out.¡¹

    The Pope rang the bell once more.

    Back in Ponsonia, the fort city of Leather Elka. Prince Austrin and Einbeast¡¯s rank A adventurer Gotthold Kostenlos Anchor faced each other, surrounded by their followers.

    ¡¸What did you just say?¡¹Gotthold asked.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be temporarily stopping our advance to the royal capital.¡¹Austrin answered.

    Gotthold, a Beastman with the face of a tiger, frowned, causing Austrin to let out a small shriek. The man¡¯s face was intimidating.

    ¡¸May I ask why?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re nning something at the moment.¡¹

    ¡¸nning what?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, uhh...¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to answer the question, my Prince.¡¹the grand chambein whispered.

    The grand chambein gained power by sucking up to the previous king, but he made a mistake by supporting Austrin, and was now in danger of losing his position.

    If they won the battle, he could make aeback, but the chances of that were fifty-fifty now that Kudyastoria formed an alliance with Quinnd.

    Right now, the grand chambein was thinking of founding an independent nation with Leather Elka at its center. The arbitration from Bios was his idea.

    Einbeast, on the other hand, was eager to crush Ponsonia¡¯s royal capital. What happens afterwards would be up to the king of the Beastmen, but Gotthold was here right now to fight.

    Then out of the blue, the Prince said they were ¡°nning something¡±, which could be taken as ¡°we¡¯re doing something behind the scenes¡±. Gotthold couldn¡¯t help but be baffled, and even feel suspicious.

    ¡¸So you can¡¯t tell me, the representative of the allied armies?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll inform you when the timees. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡¹

    ¡¸When is that?¡¹

    ¡¸...When?¡¹Austrin looked at the grand chambein.

    ¡¸In a few days.¡¹the old man answered.

    ¡¸There you have it. If you¡¯ll excuse us.¡¹

    Austrin left along with his followers.

    ¡¸Master Gotthold, we can¡¯t take it anymore.¡¹

    The faces of Gotthold¡¯s party members andmanding officers of the army turned red from anger.

    ¡¸I know. Find out what those people are up to. I¡¯ll consult His Majesty about this.¡¹

    The kingdom of Ponsonia¡¯s royal capital, G. Ponsonia. The royal castle was abuzz after receiving a notice from Bios out of the blue.

    ¡¸So Austrin requested an arbitration from the Pope?¡¹Kudyastoria asked, eyeing everyone present in the conference room.¡¸They were the ones who opened hostilities.¡¹

    The Prime Minister nodded.¡¸It is safe to assume that¡¯s the case, especially if they found out that we formed an alliance with Quinnd.¡¹

    They had already officially announced the alliance with Quinnd to break the spirits of Austrin¡¯s army.

    ¡¸Judging by the contents of the message, we don¡¯t know if the Pope is really interested in mediating.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. He¡¯s just requesting us to send an envoy to Bios. Still condescending as always, but he seems to be saying that they¡¯ll provide a setting for an arbitration since someone made an appeal.¡¹

    A military man spoke up.¡¸This is ridiculous! Prince Austrin is a wanted man and a traitor who teamed up with Einbeast! I don¡¯t understand why the Pope would want to listen to the prince!¡¹

    Military officials agreed, nodding repeatedly. Kudyastoria held the urge to heave a sigh.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter what we think. I¡¯m sure the Pope has his own n. Anyway, there¡¯s just too many troubles one after another. Thoseints...¡¹

    The Military officials and nobles¡¯ expressions stiffened. While Austrin¡¯s army hadn¡¯t attacked yet, the royal capital was busy with preparing to defend itself. Amidst all this,ints arrived, mailed directly to the captain of the knights, Lawrence D. Falcon.

    Theints contained information about the Church and noble¡¯s corruption, sent together with notes and contracts. Before verifying the contents, the temple knights already made their move, so Kudyastoria had no other choice but to announce this to the nobles.

    However, the chaos that ensued was insignificant. The nobles who noticed their documents had been stolen left the royal capital, most likely using the civil war as a chance to flee to a different country.

    Kudyastoria ignored them all. They¡¯d have to survive the civil war first. But the princess had a hunch that perhaps someone was using the current conflict as an opportunity to weed out the corrupt. The identity of the whistleblower, however, was currently unknown.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s discuss the matter about the envoy. Someone has to go there to express our side. And, this one¡¯s important...¡¹

    The princess frowned. People whispered to each other, wondering what was wrong. The Prime Minister, who knew about the situation, took over.

    ¡¸¡°A prior consultation is necessary, so make sure the envoy arrives in Agiapole in ten days¡± is what the message said.¡¹

    ¡¸Ten days?!¡¹

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be done.¡¹

    ¡¸With a fast horse, I think it¡¯s possible.¡¹

    ¡¸You do realize you¡¯d have to go through Leather Elka, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    Everyone quickly realized that the shortest route to Agiapole would be through Leather Elka, then Eingunstadt and straight through Einbeast. There was a high chance that the princess¡¯s envoy wouldn¡¯t be allowed to pass, considering the current situation.

    ¡¸Fortunately, the message said we could send our statement via writing. I don¡¯t know why His Holiness would do something like this, but this is what the Pope wants. We have to follow his instructions.¡¹

    They didn¡¯t have to send an envoy. A letter would be fine, but it had to be signed by the princess.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s send someone just to be safe. Can you go, Sir?¡¹the princess said.

    The man in charge of foreign affairs nodded.¡¸This old man will undertake myst great task.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸No, you will have many work to do after this. Please make sure youe back.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. It looks like we might have a strict queen soon.¡¹

    ¡¸I suggest you go through sea via Vireocean.¡¹

    The maritime nation of Vireocean was one of Ponsonia¡¯s neighbors. Going to Bios via sea would be the safest option. It was fast as well.

    ¡¸So all that¡¯s left is the letter...¡¹

    Lawrence, who was silent up until now, raised his hand.¡¸Let¡¯s disguise the knights as adventurers.¡¹the captain of the Order said.¡¸They will carry the letter across Einbeast. This is our fastest option. If we give the same letter to a few people, our chances of sess will be higher.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That is a great idea. Do you have people in mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a few. I can head there myself if needed.¡¹

    ¡¸Pfft.¡¹

    Sweet Pleasure¡¯s leader, Senkun, almost burst intoughter. Everyone turned their attention towards him.

    ¡¸My bad. I didn¡¯t mean tough.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s funny, Sir Senkun?¡¹

    ¡¸A famous person like you would definitely be stopped at the checkpoint. Besides, if you go, who will protect this ce?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think there will be any fighting during an arbitration.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop pretending, man. We¡¯re talking about people who¡¯d do anything to win, even side with Einbeast. This arbitration might even be a strategy so we¡¯d lower our guard.¡¹

    Lawrence went silent, probably not considering that possibility.

    ¡¸I think disguising knights as adventurers is a good idea. But I have a different suggestion.¡¹Senkun said.

    ¡¸Are you going yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you, well-known people can¡¯t go. We¡¯re rank A adventurers, you know. Besides, if they found out we left, they¡¯d think the capital was lightly guarded. Anyway, I¡¯m not talking about us. We¡¯ll send a real adventurer.¡¹

    There was a stir among the nobles and officials. Their face said they couldn¡¯t trust an adventurer for this job. Only Lawrence, Kudyastoria, and the Foreign Minister seriously considered Senkun¡¯s idea.

    ¡¸Please exin, Sir Senkun.¡¹

    ¡¸Princess! You can¡¯t be serious! We can¡¯t trust adventurers!¡¹a man protested.

    ¡¸Sir Senkun himself is an adventurer. And you all know what he¡¯s capable of.¡¹

    The princess referred to the mock battle a few days ago. Ponsonia¡¯s elite didn¡¯t stand a chance against Senkun¡¯s traps. Everyone went silent.

    ¡¸Why, thank you for believing in us.¡¹Senkun said nkly. He didn¡¯t expecting the princess to trust in their abilities.¡¸Like I said, I suggest we send an actual adventurer who¡¯ll pass through Einbeast. It has to be adventurers ranked C and lower, though. Otherwise, they¡¯d draw attention.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there even a rank C adventurer that skilled that you¡¯d vouch for them?¡¹

    ¡¸I know someone skilled who¡¯s rank E... No, he¡¯s rank D now.¡¹

    A tumult of voices rolled through the conference room. A rank D adventurer was on the same level as an ordinary knight.

    ¡¸Actually, I lost to him in a battle.¡¹Senkun said, scratching his check with a wry smile.

    Themotion grew even louder.

 Chapter 174 â€“ A Craftsmanâ€™s Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 174 ¨C A Craftsman¡¯s Troubles</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    A Craftsman¡¯s Troubles

    When the agreed date arrived, Hikaru visited Leniwood¡¯s shop. Dodorono was there as well.

    ¡¸Hello.¡¹Hikaru greeted.¡¸So, it¡¯s been ten days... Looks like it wasn¡¯t easy.¡¹

    Leniwood and Dodorono had bags under their eyes.

    ¡¸You can say that again! All the hardship and pain... But I think I did a pretty good job!¡¹

    ¡¸Can I see the sheath then?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Behold!¡¹

    A jet-ck sheath sat at the counter, its surface glossy, though not made of leather. Is it ore or metal? Or maybe...

    ¡¸Wood?¡¹Hikaru said as he took it.

    It was awfully light, yet it also felt like it stuck to his palm.

    ¡¸Bingo! It¡¯s made out of extremely rare wood called Sacred Tree of Evesting Darkness. It has a special property that conceals anything. High Elves living deep in the forests ship the material in limited amounts.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    A tree with Stealth properties, huh? Hikaru thought. He wanted to test it, so he asked Leniwood and Dodorono to close their eyes. He then took out the wakizashi from the Dimension Dragon Box.

    ¡¸W-Wow... Still as impressive as always.¡¹

    Leniwood took a long, hard look at the wakizashi¡¯s de. He could sense some indescribable auraing from the weapon. Hikaru tucked the wakizashi away into the sheath.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, this sure is something.¡¹

    You had to look closely to see the deep-purple mark that appeared on the sheath¡¯s surface. It looked more like a drawing of a drakon.

    ¡¸Wow. The guy who sold me the Sacred Tree of Evesting Darkness said it not only conceals the presence of something, but it has some other unique effect as well.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean you didn¡¯t draw this yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, not. To be honest, I had a lot of trouble working with the material. It was difficult just getting the shape right.¡¹

    In that case, maybe the mana inside the wakizashi¡ªDrake¡¯s mana¡ªor perhaps his life force was causing the mark to appear.

    ¡¸Anyway, the sheath works perfectly. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, stop it! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s terribly grateful for allowing me to take this job.¡¹

    If the wakizashi was kept inside the Dimension Dragon Box, Hikaru wouldn¡¯t be able to use it right away when he needed it. Hikaru was d he could now carry the weapon around.

    ¡¸How much do I need to pay? The material must¡¯ve cost a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn right. I paid 200,000 gns for it.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Plusbor, I guess that¡¯s 300,000.¡¹

    ¡¸Nah, 200 is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸What? No way. I have to pay for thebor.¡¹

    Leniwood¡¯s face turned serious and spoke.

    ¡¸Let me tell you something. To be honest, this civil war left me depressed. I know a cksmith should ept the fact that the weapons he created would be used to kill people. But somewhere I believed that my weapons would be used by adventurers to kill monsters instead.¡¹

    It was an unavoidable reality that craftsmen faced.

    ¡¸This has been a great opportunity. I needed to ovee my problems on my own, no matter how hard it was. That¡¯s when you arrived with that wakizashi.¡¹Leniwood said, pointing at Hikaru and his weapon.¡¸An extremely difficult job with unlimited budget, yet you trusted me with it. It was my first time receiving such a request. There¡¯s not a lot of adventurers who sincerely trust Elven cksmiths. As I was absorbed in the task, it hit me like a ton of bricks. I still have a long way to go. Why is a newbie like me worrying about weapons and murder?¡¹

    Leniwoodughed.

    ¡¸Smithing is an art that supports life. I can make tools that help people in their everyday lives and weapons to defend themselves. I¡¯ll just worry about thingster, once I¡¯ve be famous that people have to wait in a long line that goes five times around the whole town.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have any clients right now, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Cram it, Dodorono!¡¹

    The dwarf shrugged and shed a grin.

    ¡¸So, anyway. Thanks for this job. I gave it everything I got. If you want to pay forbor, then let me work on something else for you some other time.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay...¡¹

    Hikaru had more than enough money to pay for thebor. But this is what Leniwood wanted.

    ¡¸All right, then. I¡¯ll only pay 200,000. I¡¯d also like to make a reservation for my next job order.¡¹

    ¡¸You got it! Just leave it to me!¡¹

    Hikaru handed the money and shook hands with Leniwood. Despite hisnky build, the elf had a tight grip. Hikaru knew he could count on the guy. Leniwood had burn marks all over his arms. The hands of a craftsman, Hikaru thought. He also fixed Hikaru¡¯s Dagger of Strength for free.

    ¡¸All right. It¡¯s my turn next.¡¹Dodorono said. He¡¯d been waiting for this moment. Garment wrapped in clothes sat on the counter.

    ¡¸Huh? You also ordered for clothes, Hikaru-sama?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Yup. Come here.¡¹Hikaru replied with a smile.

    ¡¸Uh, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I knew it was for this girl!¡¹Dodorono said as he studied Pa. There was nothing obscene in the way he looked at her. He purely wanted to check if the clothes he made suited Pa.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama...?¡¹

    ¡¸Can we see it?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, of course.¡¹

    Dodorono unwrapped it, revealing a gray garment of solid quality.

    ¡¸A robe for Healers. I chose the color gray to evoke the image of someone from the Church or hospitals. It gives people a sense of security when they look at it. They say if you can weave this cloth, you¡¯ll never have to worry about money for the rest of your life. I asked for the best from this ce I frequent. Dirt doesn¡¯t stick to it that easily, and you can wash it whole. Magic gems have been weaved into it as well that makes the robe cool during summer and warm during winter. And the piece de resistance is this silver thread rubbed with the scales of an Elder Moth. You can see it here and there. It quickens mana regeneration. The thread alone cost 400,000 gns.¡¹

    ¡¸Four hundred?!¡¹Pa was dumbfounded.

    ¡¸What about this button?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you asked. It¡¯s ck right now, but it gradually turns white when the robe is worn. Excess mana can be stored in it. If it¡¯s pure white, that means it¡¯s full. If you grasp it tight, you can absorb mana from it.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds amazing...¡¹

    Hikaru had never heard about the technology before.

    ¡¸Actually, a woman named Katy gave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Professor Katy?¡¹

    ¡¸While I was going around, visiting the Alchemists Guild and different shops looking for ideas for the robe, I ran into her. She said you knew each other. I asked for her help and she agreed.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    Fate sure works in mysterious ways.

    ¡¸That reminds me. She said she¡¯s going back home soon.¡¹Dodorono said.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go see herter and thank her as well.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s all from me. Do you have any questions, youngdy?¡¹

    ¡¸What? M-Me?¡¹

    Pa just stared nkly, unable toprehend what was going on. Hikaru took the robe and handed it to her.

    ¡¸This is a gift for you.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You make us feel safe whenever something happens. Also, you¡¯re keeping your promise with me. So thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru-sama...¡¹Tears began to stream down her face.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I was always worried that I was only a burden to you and Lavia-san.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a burden at all. I feel safe with you around too. I grew up isted, so I don¡¯t know how to make friends.¡¹Lavia said, rubbing Pa¡¯s back.¡¸If you don¡¯t mind, would you be my first friend?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s okay with you, then of course!¡¹

    Lavia took out a handkerchief and wiped Pa¡¯s face. Her hands were full holding the robe.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s drop the formalities and just call each other by our names.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay, then. I¡¯ll call you Lavia-chan. I always wanted a friend I can call chan!¡¹

    Lavia chuckled.¡¸Sounds good to me. I hoped for this to happen sooner, but I uhh... I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I know it¡¯s hard to trust people right away.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t apologize, Lavia-chan. You had to protect someone important to you, right?¡¹

    Hikaru knew she was talking about him.

    ¡¸Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope we can get along.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    The girls joined hands and smiled.

    ¡¸Ah, I have to apologize about something.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸I know I said it was a gift, but the money used was actually the reward from Kelbeck from when you healed him.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not my money, so it¡¯s okay. Wait, does this mean this robe costs a million gns?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    Pa¡¯s jaw dropped. Hikaru turned his attention to Dodorono.

    ¡¸Is one million enough?¡¹he asked.

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, please.¡¹Leniwood cut in.¡¸The materials alone probably cost a little over a million, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You idiot! Why can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut?! I-It¡¯s all right, Hikaru. I just wanted to do my best to repay you for the trust you gave me.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t have that. Please give me the right price.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    Dodorono reluctantly agreed to round up thebor for a total of 1.1 million gns.

    ¡¸By they way, Hikaru.¡¹the dwarf said.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I want to say to you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Dodorono took a deep breath.

    ¡¸P-Pa, was it?! Why is her hair like that?!¡¹

    ¡¸What?! M-Me?!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯d shine more if you do your hair properly! This girl is a gem waiting to be polished!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so too.¡¹Lavia agreed.

    Pa¡¯s hairstyle was simple. She had forelocks that covered her eyes and the rest just flowed straight down.

    ¡¸Really?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Yeah. I thought Hikaru liked your innocent look, so I never really mentioned it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it at all.¡¹Hikarumented.

    ¡¸So anyway! I want to make this girl shine!¡¹

    ¡¸Eek! H-Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s go to my store!¡¹

    Before Pa could say anything, Dodorono started dragging her.

    ¡¸Ah, there he goes. Such a hasty bastard. He¡¯s got skills, though.¡¹

    They frequently hurled insults at each other, but Leniwood acknowledged Dodorono¡¯s skills.

 Chapter 175 â€“ Parting Ways and Designated Request

    <h4>Chapter 175 ¨C Parting Ways and Designated Request</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Parting Ways and Designated Request

    Hikaru left Leniwood¡¯s shop together with Lavia. As for Pa, they would have toe back for herter.

    ¡¸Should we go see Professor Katy? She did help with Lavia¡¯s robes.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸We should.¡¹Lavia replied.

    The two strolled through the streets of Pond. The year was ending, but none of the year-end bustle could be felt in town, mostly because of the civil war. Snow would be falling soon. Compared to the long winters in Forestia, however, it wasn¡¯t that cold here.

    Katy had booked an inn near where Kelbeck lived. Hikaru and Lavia ran into her as she was walking around town, carrying a bag.

    ¡¸Professor!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Hikaru. What a coincidence.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a coincidence. We were looking for you. Dodorono told us about what you did. Thank you.¡¹

    Katy smiled. She looked lovely, but the me tattoo on her face ruined her beauty. That¡¯s what Hikaru thought, at least.

    ¡¸No big deal. It¡¯s also a bit of an experiment. I¡¯d love to hear some feedbackter.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, will do. I heard you¡¯re going back to Schrzard soon.¡¹

    Katy nodded.¡¸Yeah. This bag contains things I¡¯ll need on the trip. It was my first time crossing the border. I had people to talk to since you were around, but I¡¯ll be alone on my way back. I bought books to kill time.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going back to Schrzard too.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Isn¡¯t this your, uhh... what¡¯s the word... home?¡¹

    Not at all. But Hikaru felt attached to this town since it was the starting point to his life in this world. He liked the ce, at least, that he¡¯d prevent Pond from being destroyed.

    ¡¸A lot happened for me here in Pond.¡¹

    Hikaru grasped Lavia¡¯s hand tight, and she did the same. Lavia had some memories of the town as well.

    ¡¸What about Kelbeck?¡¹

    ¡¸I talked a lot with my brother. About our magic item research, we¡¯ll send each other letters.¡¹

    ¡¸You really do get along well, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸My brother is a gentle guy, so he¡¯s easy to talk to.¡¹

    Gentle? With that face?

    ¡¸H-Hikaru!¡¹

    A voice calling for Hikaru came from afar. He nced at the direction of the voice and saw Jill running towards him, still in her uniform.

    ¡¸I finally found you! I was about to issue a request to the adventurers to look for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Were you looking for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Come to the guild immediately! There¡¯s a designated request for you!¡¹

    It was possible to personally ask someone for a request. In this case, no other adventurers could take it. The cost in turn was double the market rate. Still, it was up to the designated adventurer if he wanted to ept the job or not.

    Jill grabbed Hikaru¡¯s shoulders.¡¸What did you do?!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The client is Princess Kudyastoria!¡¹

    Hikaru had no idea about any of this.

    They hurried to the Adventurers Guild. Katy came along as well because it sounded interesting. The guild was abuzz, but it turned quiet the moment Jill brought Hikaru along. There were more people than usual.

    ¡¸Hikaru, what did you do this time?¡¹Selyse raised her hand, smiling. The other three members of her party was present as well.

    ¡¸You being here means you know about the request.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here by pure coincidence.¡¹

    ¡¸I wanna know what it¡¯s about, so I¡¯ll sit in with you!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Selica. Can¡¯t you be more subtle?¡¹

    Both Selyse and Selica were curious about the request from the princess. Hikaru thought about it for a bit.

    ¡¸All right. You guys can join us.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I thought for sure you¡¯d say no, considering you¡¯re secretive.¡¹

    ¡¸But only you four. Other adventurers can¡¯te.¡¹

    Adventurers eager to join the discussion turned sullen. Ignoring thempletely, Hikaru followed Jill to a different room.

    Hikaru allowed the Four Stars of the East to be present mainly because he didn¡¯t know what the request was about, and since the women had plenty of experience regarding designated requests, he thought he could get some information out of them.

    In the room were two long sofas facing each other. Hikaru, Lavia, and Katy took their seats, then Selica and Selyse sat down beside him. Sarah and Sophie brought their own chairs.

    Hikaru assumed Jill would sit right across, but she went out to call the submaster instead. Hikaru didn¡¯t really like the overly-ambitious man, but he did bring rank C adventurers to escort Lavia to the royal capital. Thanks to him, he was able to rescue Lavia quite easily.

    ¡¸Ah, Jill. You may leave.¡¹the submaster said.

    ¡¸But the paperwork...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask Aurora to do it.¡¹

    The receptionist was silent.

    ¡¸Jill.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir. I understand.¡¹

    Jill stepped out of the room with a disgruntled look. Hikaru waited for the door to close before asking a question.

    ¡¸Is there a reason why you don¡¯t want Jill here?¡¹

    ¡¸That woman¡¯s tone is scary. Aurora is much easier to talk to.¡¹

    Hikaru grinned. I know how you feel.

    Aurora entered the room. A pretty woman, she had the usual gloomy aura around her. She sat down silently beside the submaster and produced a piece of paper unlike the ones posted on the request bulletin board. It was an envelope sealed with the royal family¡¯s crest.

    ¡¸Normally, the guild checks the request and exins the contents to the adventurer, but this one¡¯s strictly confidential. We were instructed to hand it directly to you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re too busy at the moment. I don¡¯t even know what they¡¯re thinking. Oh, you may read it.¡¹

    The submaster was a greedy man, but all the chaos had left him exhausted. His face looked haggard, and his skin was pale. Working with the energetic Jill drained too much energy.

    Hikaru epted the envelope, ripped it open, and took out the letter.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s it about?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸You can read it too. And Professor Katy as well.¡¹

    After reading it, Hikaru handed Lavia the letter.

    ¡¸Uhm, Hikaru, was it? You just have to tell us if you ept this request or not.¡¹the submaster said.¡¸You can keep the details to yourself. Although to prove you¡¯vepleted the task, you¡¯d have to contact the royal family directly¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, they want me to send a letter to Agiapole in Bios and I have to do it in ten days. I can choose whatever route I want, but the fastest one would be cutting straight through Einbeast. They can escort me up to Leather Elka and they will lend me a horse.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The submaster blinked in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Hikaru to tell him everything.

    ¡¸I get paid 500,000 in advance. If I managed to deliver the letter sessfully within ten days, they¡¯ll pay me 2 million as reward. If I fail, the foreign minister will know since he¡¯s headed there as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-Wh-What kind of letter are you delivering?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? It¡¯s not mentioned in the letter.¡¹

    But Hikaru guessed it had something to do with the current conflict. Tension was high, and both sides could sh any day now. There¡¯s no way the foreign minister would travel to a foreign country for no reason.

    It¡¯s gotta have something to do with a ceasefire. Since Rising Falls is useless, Austrin is begging Bios for help. I believe Bios has been called to mediate a number of times in the past.

    Hikaru got it all right, almost.

    ¡¸Are you going to ept the job?¡¹Lavia asked.

    Hikaru wasn¡¯t sure. Then, Sarah spoke up.

    ¡¸Why¡¯d they ask for Hikaru?¡¹

    A valid question.

    ¡¸Sweet Pleasure must¡¯ve told them about him!¡¹Selica said.

    ¡¸Ah, yes. You¡¯re probably right.¡¹

    ¡¸You should go.¡¹Sophie remarked.

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹Hikaru sensed a questionable reason behind her words.

    ¡¸Bios is a very beautiful country. It¡¯s worth visiting.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹Hikaru nodded.

    The church¡¯s HQ is located in Bios. She¡¯s probably thinking that if Pa went there, everyone from the church would want her.

    Sophie¡¯s n was to bring Pa to the church.

    ¡¸Ten days, huh...¡¹Katy muttered.¡¸Why the time limit? And why not let the foreign minister bring the letter with him if he¡¯s headed there anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸That got me thinking as well.¡¹Selyse said.¡¸Asking adventurers for help means the princess is desperate. Otherwise, the nobles wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t ten days too difficult?¡¹Hikaru asked.¡¸I bet others will also be headed there with copies of the letter. Asking adventurers for help may be surprising, but it¡¯s not entirely unusual.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But still, this ten days thing is bugging me. The princess is desperate to get the letter there within the time limit. In other words, someone more powerful than her imposed this condition. I¡¯m guessing the Pope.¡¹

    ¡¸The Pope...¡¹

    Hikaru recalled that one night in Leather Elka when he stole the Drakon Ball Staff. Ryver sent some kind of a report to the Pope.

    The Pope... Or rather the Church and temples believe in God. In that case, they believed in drakons as well since they¡¯re God¡¯s servants. But Ryver was trying to obtain the staff... Do they think of it as just some artifact rted to drakons?

    Hikaru nced at the white drakon wrapped around Lavia¡¯s neck.

    There¡¯s still Drake¡¯s case. It might be a good idea to visit the Church¡¯s headquarters.

    Lavia had been staring at him for a while.

    ¡¸What do you want to do?¡¹Hikaru asked her.

    ¡¸I want to see beautiful temples!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Then I¡¯ll take the job.¡¹

    The submaster was shocked from Hikaru¡¯s quick decision.

    ¡¸A-Are you sure? Ponsonia and Einbeast aren¡¯t exactly on good terms at the moment. It could be dangerous. No, it¡¯s definitely dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, danger always follows adventurers. Besides, I¡¯m sure the princess asked me because she thinks I can seed. A rank E... Oh, wait I¡¯m rank D now. A rank D adventurer can cross borders easily.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s... true, I suppose.¡¹

    ¡¸If Lavia wants to go, then I¡¯ll go as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    The submaster asked Aurora to proceed with the paperwork. Embarrassed, Lavia elbowed Hikaru¡¯s side. She¡¯s so adorable when embarrassed, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Professor. Looks like we won¡¯t be going with you back to Schrzard.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. To be honest, I envy you a bit. Adventurers have so much freedom.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to attend ude¡¯s wedding if we make it back by spring.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he¡¯d want that too.¡¹

    The mass wedding would be held thising spring. Can we make it back before then? If nothing big happens, I¡¯m sure we can.

    ¡¸I wanna go to Bios too!¡¹Selica eximed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡¹Selyse said.¡¸The war¡¯s still going on.¡¹

    Selica pouted. She was just as carefree as well.

    After a while, Aurora finished the paperwork. Hikaru would head to the royal capital tomorrow to receive the letter and then head straight for Agiapole.

    Money left: 182,602 gns (+112,050,000 gns)

 Chapter 176 â€“ Paulaâ€™s Transformation and the Drakonâ€™sâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 176 ¨C Pa¡¯s Transformation and the Drakon¡¯s...</h4>

    Pa¡¯s Transformation and the Drakon¡¯s...

    The moment they stepped out of the room, Hikaru called Selica in Japanese.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s up?¡»

    ¡ºAlthough I kinda don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll deposit the ten percent I got from Senkun to your ount.¡»

    ¡ºFor real? It was just a joke.¡»

    ¡ºA joke?! You looked serious.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m a B-rank adventurer, you know. I have some money saved up.¡»

    ¡ºWas the hot dog chain thing a joke too?¡»

    ¡ºNo, I¡¯m serious about that! Wait, you¡¯re probably the one who taught that guy how to make proper hotdogs.¡»

    It turned out the hotdog stand that Selica was so obsessed about was the same ce that Hikaru frequented. Eventually, the vor turned out just right. Ever since then, the owner made some twists, making the stand popr, with people queuing to buy hotdogs.

    ¡ºI want to spread that vor to the whole world.¡»

    ¡ºSo you need funds for that, huh.¡»

    Hikaru recalled the first time he bought a hotdog there. It tasted horrible. But the owner¡ªa muscr man who¡¯d probably be better off as a knight¡ªsteadily made improvements to the taste. Lavia, in particr, liked the spicy ones.

    ¡ºIn that case, I¡¯ll invest on it as well. Is ten million enough?¡»

    ¡ºAre you sure?¡»

    ¡ºYeah. I¡¯vee this far. Might as well. But on one condition.¡»

    Hikaru nced at Lavia, who just stood there nkly as she couldn¡¯t understand thenguage.

    ¡ºMake sure you include extremely spicy hotdogs on the menu.¡»

    As they left the guild, Hikaru and Lavia bade farewell to Katy. Hikaru needed to pick Pa up so they could prepare for their trip to Bios.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll see you around.¡¹Katy said.

    ¡¸Professor, can I leave this with you?¡¹Hikaru handed Katy the key to their home.¡¸The contract expires on spring, but I¡¯m notpletely sure we can make it back by then. We left some things there...¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡¹

    They left the magic rocks they found in the dungeon back at their ce in Schrzard. Not only that, but the book with the fancy binding Lavia found in the treasure room, and the huge dragon stone that Hikaru got from the Earth Dragon. Hikaru was fine with giving the stones to Katy for study, but if she saw the dragon stone, her urge to study it might take over.

    Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t asked Lavia what the book is about.

    ¡¸Uh, there¡¯re nothing really important in there...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with it, as long as the ce is not messy.¡¹

    Hikaruughed.¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t mind entrusting the dragon stone to Katy, but there could be other uses for it, so he wanted to hold on to it for now.

    But what would happen if it was used? I guess we¡¯ll just cross that bridge when we get there. Bulky objects sure are a pain.

    Adventurers didn¡¯t have to carry around much because the spoils they get could be sold immediately. Items that were too valuable only caused problems.

    ¡¸By the way, how¡¯s your stocks on bullets?¡¹Katy asked.

    ¡¸I still have the ten bullets you gave me. We should be good for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸I actually want to test other types of magic, not just offensive ones. Like mana for magic items, or healing magic.¡¹

    Yes, that sounds like a good idea. Hikaru nodded. If she could cram healing magic into the bullets, they could use it to heal during emergencies. It was worth a try.

    ¡¸The bullets I gave you have lot more room for improvement. I might be able to give you new onese spring.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you so much for everything.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹Katy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.¡¸Thanks to you, I was able to visit the Zuburan ruins. You¡¯re even helping me with my research on holy mana. To top it off, I saw my brother again. I can¡¯t even begin to repay you for the things you did. It pains me that the only thing I can do is make you bullets and watch your house¡ª¡¹

    After promising to see them again thising spring, Katy left. The things she bought might just help her kill time on her long trip home.

    ¡¸She¡¯s really nice.¡¹Lavia said as she watched Katy go. Hikaru agreed.

    The two started walking. They huddled close as a cold breeze blew by. When they arrived at Dodorono¡¯s shop, a signboard was up front saying ¡°temporarily closed¡±. They could hear the dwarf¡¯s voice from inside, though.

    ¡¸Did he actually close shop for Pa?¡¹Hikaru wondered.

    ¡¸Maybe the sign¡¯s for when he goes Leniwood¡¯s ce.¡¹

    They opened the door. The heating seemed to be on. Warm air filled the store.

    ¡¸Oh, Hikaru! Great timing. I just finished.¡¹Dodorono said. Pa wasn¡¯t around, however.

    ¡¸Uh, where¡¯s Pa?¡¹

    ¡¸Quit dawdling ande here, Pa! Hikaru¡¯s here to pick you up!¡¹

    ¡¸Um... Uh...¡¹

    ¡¸Speak up, girl! My fashion sense is still the best in the country!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... uhhhhhhhhhhhh...¡¹

    Dodorono dragged Pa out.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru was stunned silent. Pa was wearing the wonderful robe that Dodorono made. It had a subdued, ssical design to it, but anyone could tell that expensive materials were used to make it. The buttons were ck, but once it started absorbing mana, it would turn white. Overall, it was clearly different from Pa¡¯s attire until now.

    But that was to be expected. Hikaru had seen the robe already. What really grabbed his attention was Pa herself. Her hairstyle had changed. Her forelocks were cut short, revealing her eyes. A silver-made clip held her hair¡ªbraided and tied from the side to the back¡ªin ce. Whoever made the clip clearly put a lot of effort into it. It looked expensive, but it matched the overall ssical attire.

    More than anything, Pa¡¯s face was now more visible. A few freckles dotted her face, but her lovely green eyes shone brightly. Her brows, however, knitted in a frown.

    ¡¸Uhh... do I look weird?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not!¡¹Lavia eximed.¡¸Amazing. I knew a little makeover would do wonders on you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to look this pretty! A change in hairstyle and the right outfit can really transform someone, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸You know what¡¯s up, girl.¡¹Dodorono said.

    ¡¸Sir Dodorono. I thought you were only skilled in making armor, but it looks like you¡¯re a great stylist too!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-Why, thank you.¡¹Dodorono rubbed his eyes, his voice nasal.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you agree, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha...?¡¹

    Hikaru felt pressured. Pa¡¯s air of ¡°a girl from the sticks¡± hadpletely disappeared. Changing one¡¯s hairstyle and clothes really does transform people, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Lavia-chan. I-I look weird, don¡¯t I?! You just don¡¯t want to hurt my feelings.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Lavia¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama?¡¹

    Hikaru was shaken from Pa¡¯splete transformation, but he managed to regain hisposure.

    ¡¸I hardly recognized you. You look very pretty.¡¹

    Pa turned beet red. She covered her face and crouched down on the floor. Oh, crap. Did I say something wrong? Hikaru nced at Lavia who gave him a thumbs up as though to say ¡°Good job¡±.

    ¡¸We should¡¯ve gotten her clothes a lot sooner.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t deserve this...¡¹

    ¡¸I was the first one to notice Pa¡¯s charm.¡¹Lavia said, wearing a triumphant look.

    They left Dodorono¡¯s shop. The dwarf gave the hair clip for free. Hikaru was mad from all the freebies he¡¯d been getting from Leniwood and Dodorono.

    ¡¸I want you toe to me next time, just like Leniwood!¡¹Dodorono said.

    ¡¸By the way, Pa. We won¡¯t be returning to Schrzard anytime soon. There¡¯s some ce I have to go.¡¹

    Hikaru exined the situation to Pa on the way back to the hotel.

    ¡¸Sorry if I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Wherever you are is where I belong.¡¹Pa said with a smile.

    Whoa, where¡¯d this beautye from? Lavia was incredibly pretty, but Pa had also transformed into a beauty who was also nice and friendly. Men stared at her as they passed by.

    ¡¸I thought Bios would be thest ce you¡¯d visit, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸In Bios, the Church is absolute. I thought you, um... hate the Church.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t hate the Church. I just don¡¯t like things that are irrational.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so excited. I heard the church in Agiapole is magnificent. I wanted to visit it once I became an adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Wait a minute...¡¹

    Hikaru epted the request mostly because Lavia said she wanted to see beautiful temples. Did she say that because Pa wanted to go there?

    ¡¸Hikaru, girls like pretty things.¡¹Lavia smiled impishly.¡¸But knowing you, even if me or Pa didn¡¯t say anything, or if the opportunity didn¡¯t arrive, you would¡¯ve still found a reason to go to Bios.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹Pa wondered.

    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s Drake, after all.¡¹

    God and drakons had a close rtionship. Temples and churches would definitely y a part in Drake regaining his powers.

    ¡¸You got me.¡¹Hikaru muttered. Lavia knew how his mind worked.

    ¡ºHmm? What¡¯s this about me?¡»Drake, who was supposed to be asleep, spoke.

    ¡¸We were talking about our n to leave town. Once we¡¯re out, you can talk all you want, but for now justy low.¡¹

    ¡ºAre we going on a trip?¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡ºI see.¡»

    Drake closed his eyes once more. When he was not eating, he was wrapped around Lavia¡¯s neck, sleeping. He seemed to have lost considerable strength.

    ¡ºAh.¡»He opened his eyes again.¡ºI¡¯m not sure if I can open the Drakon Passage in my current state. Is that okay?¡»

    ¡¸Wait, what did you just say? I haven¡¯t heard that term before.¡¹

    ¡ºYou mean my current state?¡»

    ¡¸No, the Drakon Passage. Do you grow big and fly or something?¡¹

    They stopped in front of the hotel.

    ¡ºHuh? The Drakon Passage is the Drakon Passage. What¡¯s there to exin?¡»

    What do you mean by Drakon Passage? Hikaru thought as he eyed Lavia and Pa. It could bemon knowledge, and he was just unaware of it. But the girls shook their head.

    ¡ºWhat? You don¡¯t know about it? You use holy mana to activate it and travel long distances.¡»

    I think he just said something ridiculous. Hikaru closed his eyes and pressed his palm on his forehead.

    ¡¸Tell me everything you know about this Drakon Passage.¡¹

    ¡ºSure. But I¡¯m sleepy, so maybeter¡ª¡»

    ¡¸No, right now!¡¹

    ¡ºCome on...¡»

    ¡¸If you tell me now, I¡¯ll buy you any food you want.¡¹

    ¡ºReally?! E-Even fried noodles?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat about fried banana?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get you a dozen or even two.¡¹

    ¡ºHotdogs?¡»

    ¡¸I just made an investment a while ago. I¡¯ll buy you everything if you want.¡¹

    ¡ºYay! Where should I start?!¡»

    ¡¸Hmm, let¡¯s see...¡¹

    We can¡¯t really discuss this outside, but I don¡¯t wanna waste time buying food.

    ¡¸Me and Pa will go buy the food.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸You can head back to the room first to ask your questions.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    After parting ways, Hikaru and Drake hurried back to their room.

    If this Drakon Passage really exists and it works, it could be a monumental discovery.

    They could get to Bios in ten days andplete the request. They could even be in Schrzard by spring. Not only that, it was a tool that no one else in this world knew about. People from all over would want to get their hands on it.

    As soon as they entered the room, Hikaru took out a simple map from his luggage and spread it out on the table where Drake was sitting.

    ¡¸Tell me. Where are all the passages located and where do they lead to?¡¹

 Chapter 177 â€“ The Beastman King

    <h4>Chapter 177 ¨C The Beastman King</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Beastman King

    Grasnds stretched out, rolling far and wide like the great ocean¡ªthat¡¯s what the history books would say about Einbeast a thousand years ago. At present, however, there was only bare earth that spread for miles.

    Einbeast¡¯s capital, Hopestadt, stood at the center of this rugged wastnd. A bustling metropolis, one only had to follow the road that ran through thends to get there.

    Einbeast¡¯s poption was 1.5 times more than Ponsonia, butpared to G. Ponsonia, Hopestadt seemed smaller in size, which wasn¡¯t surprising, because as the name ¡°multiracial nation¡± suggested, various races lived in Einbeast. Elves mostly settled in therge forest on the west, Dwarves built a town near volcanoes, and by theke were viges of Rock People.

    The poption was spread out over the country. As a result, the capital was smallerpared to other nations.

    Under the king was a Council of elders from each race and tribe that managed how the country was ran. The king was required to show respect to the Council, but he could still make decisions with an iron fist. This might seem like an outrageous system, but it was allowed because of the peculiar way Einbeast chose its ruler.

    The strongest will be king. The crown wasn¡¯t handed down through heredity. Every six years, Einbeast held a tournament to determine the next king. Each race had their own representative. Whoever won became the country¡¯s ruler for the next six years.

    ¡¸Gotthold is asking for advice?¡¹

    The king, Gerhardt Vatex Anchor, a lion Beastman who won the previous tournament, red at the man who gave his report.

    Just like a lion, he had long, red hair. His face was almost identical to that of a human¡¯s, except for the sharp fangs. He had massive muscles and stood over two meters tall.

    Winters in Hopestadt weren¡¯t really cold. Gerhardt¡¯s had the front of his clothes open, exposing his chest. A ne ofrge, red gems hung around his neck.

    Beautiful women¡ªeach one of them from a different race¡ªwearing revealing attire served him from left to right.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, our troops are currently stationed in Ponsonia¡¯s Leather Elka. The adventurers party, Rising Falls, had their weapon stolen and refused to take part in the war. Prince Austrin is asking for an arbitration as well. Lord Gotthold is asking for advice about our next move.¡¹

    A man read the report out loud in the audience chamber. Military personnel and civil officials stood alongside the walls.

    ¡¸Is he stupid? It¡¯s toote for an arbitration.¡¹

    ¡¸His Holiness, the Pope is actually going ahead with it.¡¹

    ¡¸That old fool...¡¹

    The king growled. The vassals present turned pale as a sheet. They were concerned about the king¡¯s mood.

    The king¡¯s angry.

    This is bad. When he was this madst month, three people ended up dead.

    Thank heavens I didn¡¯t have to give my report today.

    The position of king could only be gained through power. As such, if he went on a rampage, no one would be able to stop him. Last month, three men suspected of corruption were brought in for interrogation and Gerhardt ended up killing them all. Evidence popped up afterwards that would¡¯ve resulted in them being sentenced to death. But if they somehow ended up innocent, it would¡¯ve been a disaster.

    Some believed the current method of choosing the king was not right, but Einbeast had survived all this time with this system. Many supported it as well.

    Gerhardt was a moody, yetpassionate man. For a warrior-type Beastman, he was surprisingly smart¡ªa wise king. He had won the tournament for three straight times, and it was his 18th year in office. Einbeast kept on growing during this period.

    ¡¸Is the intel department here?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Your Majesty.¡¹

    A portly man from a fiend-type race straightened his back.

    ¡¸I asked you to look into the Sris Mage and the Dragon yer, correct? How¡¯d that go?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re almost certain that the Sris Mage is a Mage named Selica, a member of the Ponsonian adventurers party Four Stars of the East. However, we still don¡¯t have any leads on the Dragon yer. The only one who saw this person is the Four Stars¡¯ Sarah. At the moment, we¡¯re investigating if she¡¯s actually the Dragon yer herself.¡¹

    Gerhardt was quiet.

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty?¡¹

    The man felt worried. He couldn¡¯tprehend why the king brought those people up when they were talking about Leather Elka.

    ¡¸Where is this Four Stars of the East right now?¡¹he asked.

    ¡¸We believe they¡¯re in Pond, the royal capital¡¯s satellite town.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹Gerhardt leaned back on the throne. It was made to support hisrge build and weight without any problem.

    ¡¸I-Is there something troubling you, Your Majesty?¡¹

    Everyone, not only the guy from the intel department, had no idea what the king was trying to say.

    ¡¸Something¡¯s bugging me... I suppose we¡¯ll know once I see this Four Stars of the East.¡¹

    Gerhardt rested his chins on his hand. The girls moved close to him,ying their hands on him gently.

    ¡¸Summon the Four Stars of the East here.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll verify with my own eyes whether or not they¡¯re the ones behind our current problem.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Just go.¡¹

    ¡¸U-Understood, Your Majesty!¡¹

    The portly man left, puzzled.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, could you please exin?¡¹An old reptilian man asked¡ªno, a look at the shell on his back and one could tell he was from the Turtle Men n. His long beard hung straight down, tied a little at the tip.

    ¡¸So even you have no idea.¡¹the king said.

    ¡¸None at all.¡¹

    ¡¸You old fart. You¡¯re just toozy to exin yourself so you want me to do it instead!¡¹

    ¡¸I am but a foolish attendant. I ask that the wise king exin in his own words what he is thinking.¡¹the old man asked politely.

    Gerhardt frowned and spat.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve talked about this countless times before. Ponsonia¡¯s king was a foolish man and a lunatic. If left alone, the kingdom would¡¯ve destroyed itself in the war against Quinnd. We could¡¯ve then taken over Ponsonia with the least amount of casualties.¡¹Feeling grumpy, Gerhardt started exining the matter. He acknowledged the old man¡¯s superiority.¡¸But then the king was killed.¡¹

    There was a stir among the vassals. They were told the death was idental. There was no conclusive report about it being a murder.

    ¡¸A death by illness would be too flimsy at this time. It¡¯s necessary to assume the worst possible scenario.¡¹

    ¡¸So you are saying Kudyastoria assassinated the king and is the one behind all this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s safe to assume that, but...¡¹

    Gerhardt¡¯s frown deepened. Lion Beastmen aged fast. The king took the throne when he was twenty-seven and he was now forty-five years old. Going by normal Beastman standards, he would only live for five more years. He was old, yet none could beat him still.

    This was a problem. If no one could best him, he would have to participate in next year¡¯s tournament. Gerhardt wanted someone else to take the throne already, for the country¡¯s future.

    ¡¸Something just doesn¡¯t feel right. The king¡¯s assassination, killing a dragon, disarming Rising Falls. There¡¯s a game changer behind the scenes.¡¹

    ¡¸And it is the Four Stars of the East?¡¹

    ¡¸My instinct says it¡¯s not. But I have to see them to be sure.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    The old man withdrew. The vassals seemed to have understood the king¡¯s point. His hunch had helped the country numerous times before. He¡¯d defended Einbeast against cmities and even killed gigantic monsters. Everyone was of thismon understanding that the king should simply act however he liked.

    ¡¸Tell Gotthold this.¡¹

    The man who gave the report was still kneeling down. He took out a pen and a paper to write down the king¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Summon the Four Stars of the East to the capital. There¡¯s a possibility they have Rising Falls¡¯ weapon. We can verify it once they¡¯re here, but if they don¡¯t make an appearance, then we¡¯ll just have to take Ponsonia. I¡¯ll join the fight as well.¡¹

    A loudmotion ensued. The turtle old man was about to step forward when Gerhardt gestured him to stop.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be myst big job during my term. I don¡¯t think we can take the royal capital that easily, but if we surround the ce, we can cut down Ponsonia¡¯s territory slowly.¡¹

    Gerhardt¡¯s eyes gleamed, eyes that didn¡¯t care about arbitrations or territorial divisions. He just wanted to destroy Ponsonia. His vassals felt his excitement.

    ¡¸Make sure your armors undergo maintenance.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹the men answered in unison.

    On that day, Einbeast, who was just waiting to see how the situation unfolded, instantly prepared themselves for an all-out war against Ponsonia.

 Chapter 178 â€“ Saint Rusalkaâ€™s Knight

    <h4>Chapter 178 ¨C Saint Rusalka¡¯s Knight</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Saint Rusalka¡¯s Knight

    Her blue cloak stood out in the white-themed building. As she walked down the halls, people wearing gray clothes bowed their heads respectfully.

    ¡¸Lady Conia, you look great today.¡¹

    ¡¸You too.¡¹

    When the woman named Conia answered the greeting, the people in gray bowed even deeper.

    Upon closer look, it wasn¡¯t just her cloak that was blue. Her sleeves and trousers were blue as well, including the cross on her chest, a symbol of the Church. The ornament on the grip of her sword hanging by her waist was blue. Anyone would realize that this color meant something.

    The Blue Knights. Knights who protected this tower often used the color. Fewer and fewer people used the color blue the farther the temple was from Bios.

    ¡¸Miss Conia.¡¹

    ¡¸Hello, Father.¡¹

    Conia quickly kneeled on the spot. Her long, purple hair tied to the back hung straight down.

    ¡¸Please be at ease. May I have a bit of your time?¡¹the priest asked.

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹she answered.

    The woman got up her feet and followed the priest. Her purple eyes beamed with intelligence, and her narrow chin and tiny lips made her face look small. Knights evoked an image of a mighty warrior, but she gave off an aura of a brilliant beauty.

    Despite still being in her teens, she could walk around the tower as a Blue Knight. That just showed how skilled she really was.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Father?¡¹

    ¡¸Please,e in.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    The priest led her to a small room. It appeared to be a lounge where people could take a break. On the table was a tea set, suggesting that the man who called Conia was just resting here.

    The man wore a long, red robe, a sharp contrast to her attire; not the bright kind, but a dark, subdued red. It wasn¡¯t too gaudy overall. Although, the embroidery on his cuffs, cor, and belt looked intricate and sewn using expensive threads. His square cap rested on the table.

    The Red Priests were a rank higher than the Blue Knights. The people Conia passed by earlier were the Gray Deacons, the lowest among the ranks of people allowed to enter this tower.

    Above the Red Priests were the Purple Aristocrats, and the White Pope stood on top of them all. This was Bios¡¯s Five Divine Ranks system that had been in ce for a long time.

    Of course, there were other professionals in the tower as well, like the Pope¡¯s secretary, who were not part of the hierarchy, but still given special permission to enter the tower.

    ¡¸Have you heard the news?¡¹the man asked.¡¸His Holiness will mediate in the Ponsonian civil war.¡¹

    ¡¸I have. The conflict between the crown prince and the princess, I believe.¡¹she answered.¡¸Their representative would be here soon, and I was asked to be part of security.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a point for this arbitration?¡¹the priest muttered in a low whisper, as if he didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure I follow.¡¹

    ¡¸What are your thoughts on the Ponsonian civil war?¡¹

    ¡¸I am inexperienced in the world of politics, but I heard thete king had not chosen his sessor. After his death, the princess quickly gained control of the royal capital, and many nobles sided with her. The prince left with only a few troops and he¡¯s currently holed up in Leather Elka.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... Are you saying the prince should surrender?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸Really now?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if the king failed to choose a sessor, other countries know the prince is the apparent heir to the throne. He should take his rightful ce and sooth the citizens who are most likely in a state of panic after receiving word of the king¡¯s sudden death.¡¹

    ¡¸That is a very interesting opinion. But most royalty and nobility worry about themselves first before the citizens.¡¹

    ¡¸...I see.¡¹

    ¡¸My question is, what does His Holiness hope to achieve by mediating in this conflict?¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot possibly imagine what His Holiness is thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, I feel the same. But sometimes we have to think hard so we can walk the right path.¡¹

    ¡¸I believe you¡¯re always on the right path, Father.¡¹

    Her straightforwardness made the priest smile wryly.

    ¡¸You are marvelous. Marvelous indeed. You¡¯re like Saint Rusalka¡¯s knight.¡¹

    ¡¸I am honored. My parents taught me to strive to be just like Saint Rusalka.¡¹

    Saint Rusalka¡¯s knight was a great figure from the past. They protected Saint Rusalka at all times, putting their life on the line, as she went around ces, preaching the teachings of the church. But their name was never known. The knight believed the Saint to be a magnificent person, and was content in remaining in the shadows, disliking for their name to be remembered.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you will uphold the sanctity of the doctrine...¡¹

    ¡¸May I ask what you mean by that? I apologize, but I don¡¯t have deep knowledge about the doctrine, unlike you, Father.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Forget what I said. Thank you for your time.¡¹

    The priest ended the conversation, picked up his cap, and stood up. He then strolled out of the room, leaving behind a confused Conia.

    ¡¸What we need right now is not the knight of Saint Rusalka. She would be needed once everything was over. Right now...¡¹

    The priest walked down a deserted hall, in an area that only few people entered. There were ces in this huge tower that were open only to a select few individuals.

    ¡¸...we need someone to scrape out the darkness lurking in the White Tower.¡¹

    Before him was an ovepping wall. The white color and the light made the shadows disappear, so one had to strain their eyes to see it. If you simply walked down the corridor, you wouldn¡¯t notice that there was a passage there.

    The priest eyed his surroundings to make sure no one was around. He then pressed his hand on his chest, as though to quell his heart¡¯s throbbing.

    He then started walking towards the hidden passage.

    Seven dayster, Conia Mercury learned that the Red Priest she talked to had left Agiapole for missionary work in a distantnd.

    ¡¸He¡¯d walk the path of hardship himself. How admirable!¡¹Conia was deeply moved.¡¸Hmm, we talked about Saint Rusalka¡¯s knight. What did he mean by that? Does he want me to apany him on his journey? Ah, what have I done? I didn¡¯t realize that soon enough, and now he¡¯s gone.¡¹

    She felt disappointed.

    ¡¸But this isn¡¯t the time for being down. I have to show him how I¡¯ve grown the next time we meet. I must focus on my duties!¡¹

    Conia quickly stood up, nodding to herself. Then a monk arrived with news.

    ¡¸An emissary from Ponsonia? I see, so the kingdom had gotten in touch. What? An adventurer? Okay, I¡¯ll check the papers. Ah, wait¡ª¡¹

    Conia stopped the monk as he was about to leave.

    ¡¸This adventurer... Hikaru, was it? Where is he right now?¡¹

 Chapter 179 â€“ The Fastest Courier

    <h4>Chapter 179 ¨C The Fastest Courier</h4>

    Conia, a Blue Knight, arrived at the tower along with three other knights. They stood in attention in front of a stout man dressed in purple¡ªa Purple Aristocrat. Aristocrats, as the word suggested, were nobles in this country.

    The man¡¯s cap was also purple, its shape lost from the jewels embedded on it. Disheveled hair stuck out from under.

    ¡¸Oh, I see. The emissary has arrived. Hmm, yes.¡¹the aristocrat said in his shrill voice.

    He epted the documents from Conia and began leafing through them. There were thirty papers all in all. This world¡¯s papermaking technology was considerably inferior to that of modern Japan¡¯s, resulting in thick papers produced. The way he flipped through the pages was more rustling, rather than casual shuffling.

    ¡¸Over here.¡¹the man called, and a maid appeared.

    For a maid, she wore an above-the-knee skirt, and her cleavage was greatly exposed that one would assume she was a prostitute. This didn¡¯t bother the man, even ogling at the woman¡¯s breasts like it was nothing as he handed her the documents.

    ¡¸Give this to Katina.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹the maid said in a sweet voice, casting a flirtatious nce as she walked away.

    Men wouldn¡¯t be able to resist following those swaying buttocks with their eyes. The knights beside Conia watched her intently as she left. Only Conia had her brows raised.

    ¡¸Well, then. You will be in charge of security.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    ¡¸You will split into two pairs, one for the princess and one for the prince. You may use the temple knights however you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Beneath the Blue Knights were the temple knights who also wore blue here in Agiapole, but only the former was allowed to don blue cloaks. It was the easiest way to distinguish between the two groups.

    Only the Gray Deacons didn¡¯t have any hierarchical rtions among each other. They were allowed in the tower, but only in a section of the ce of worship. They needed special permission to enter other areas.

    ¡¸You will be informed of the conference date at ater time. You may now leave.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir.¡¹

    The three other knights were about to leave, when Conia spoke up.

    ¡¸May I ask a question, Sir?¡¹

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    There was a hint of displeasure on the aristocrat¡¯s face. To him, Blue Knights were nothing but his subordinates who said ¡°yes¡± to everymand. Asking a question like this was unthinkable. The other knights felt nervous, wondering what Conia¡¯s question was.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the emissary. I heard the princess was asked to send one within ten days. Why is that?¡¹

    Conia had scanned over the documents that she submitted. The preface¡ª its contents mostly just roundabout and beating around the bush¡ªlooked like it could¡¯ve been better if they had more time. Ten days from Ponsonia¡¯s royal capital to Agiapole was too tight a schedule. Even the crown prince hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and he was closer to Agiapole.

    ¡¸It was His Holiness¡¯s decision.¡¹

    ¡¸His Holiness?!¡¹

    ¡¸We cannotprehend what he is thinking. Does that answer your question?¡¹

    ¡¸...Yes, Sir.¡¹

    Now that the Pope hade up, there was nothing else she could do. Conia left with the other knights, deep in thought.

    Wait a minute. The documents were received yesterday. That means the emissary arrived in just seven days.

    Conia stopped walking.

    ¡¸Lady Conia, let us hurry.¡¹one knight said.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹another asked.

    Conia shot a nce at the aristocrat¡¯s room once more, but the door¡ªcrude and covered with gold¡ªwas already closed.

    ¡¸I have a question.¡¹Conia said.¡¸How long would it take for a horse to travel from here to Ponsonia¡¯s royal capital?¡¹

    ¡¸This is about the ten-day limit, yes? You seem too hung up on it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ten days is enough. My favorite horse can run a whole day without rest and it still wouldn¡¯t be exhausted.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not asking about your favorite horse. Let¡¯s go, Miss Conia. Prying into His Holiness¡¯s ns is tantamount to questioning him.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Conia resumed walking, and so did the other knights. To them, ten days was tough, but doable. But if they realized it took the emissary only seven days, they would surely think it strange.

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in exining to them.

    Even if they thought it was strange, they would probably only think ¡°So what?¡± It had nothing to do with the Church¡¯s teachings and the duties they were given.

    It might be a good idea to meet with the adventurer.

    It could all just be some trivial trick.

    No. Wondering too much about His Holiness¡¯s instructions is disrespectful.

    Conia shoved the doubt into a corner of her mind.

    The maid handed the documents to the senior secretary, Katina Macpaulia, who in turn, submitted them to the Pope.

    ¡¸Did you read the contents?¡¹the Pope asked.

    ¡¸Yes. Their reason for taking the throne is within the realm of expectations. But the part about the previous bloodline is quite creative.¡¹

    ¡¸The problem is how fast this was delivered.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. It¡¯s not normal.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. There is no other word for it.¡¹

    Just like Conia, the Pope also noticed the abnormal speed of the delivery. Although, he imposed the time limit for exactly this reason.

    ¡¸So Princess Kudyastoria sent her very own trusty elite without hesitation.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have made it past the checkpoints. If they came here through normal means, our men would¡¯ve stopped them. I believe this emissary is some kind of a stealth-user.¡¹

    ¡¸You do have their name, yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I do. An adventurer named Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸I have not heard of the name before.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s rank D apparently.¡¹

    ¡¸D? Hmm... Look him up.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I knew you would say that, so I already sent someone. If this Hikaru works directly for the princess, what should we do?¡¹

    The Pope rubbed his beard as he pondered over the matter.

    ¡¸You can never have too many skilled personnel.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll prepare some money. If he didn¡¯t ept...¡¹

    ¡¸Then we will leave his fate to the heavens.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Holiness.¡¹

    It was code for ¡°kill him¡±.

    ¡¸As for the arbitration, just do whatever works. Whether they shed or divided the kingdom is none of our concern. The Church will not get involved.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Who should we choose as arbitrator?¡¹

    ¡¸The Purple... No, the Reds will do. Just pick some Red who does not have anything better to do. But make sure it is not the nosy type who likes to snoop around.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    After Katina left the room, the Pope eyed the documents on the table.

    ¡¸A civil war? How foolish. The kingdom is nothing but dregs, its technology long lost. A shadow of its former self. How is bringing up the previous king¡¯s bloodline creative? Kudyastoria is a legitimate princess.¡¹

    Good grief, the Pope thought as he rang the bell. A maid came to take the papers away. The Pope got up his seat and moved to the window. He could see the streets of Agiapole below. Thanks to his strict leadership, no garbage littered the roads. There weren¡¯t any filthy slums, either. Although that was mostly because he got rid of them through force. The poor had turned to burry outside town.

    ¡¸Such a beautiful sight... I need this scenery to spread all over the continent as well.¡¹

    No one heard the Pope¡¯s musings.

    ¡¸For that, I, a servant of God, need power. Power even greater than the ancient city of Poelnxinia.¡¹

    The Pope didn¡¯t know that Katina mentioned only ¡°the previous bloodline¡± to cut her report short. To be more urate, it was the ¡°previous dynasty¡¯s bloodline¡± which referred to Poelnxinia.

    Ponsonia never brought up Poelnxinia ever since its foundation. It made sense. After all, the kingdom was built by someone not descended from the real royal family.

    Had Katina been more specific, it would¡¯ve drawn the Pope¡¯s attention. If the Pope himself studied the documents carefully, he would¡¯ve noticed the name Poelnxinia. But in the end, he didn¡¯t. As such, he didn¡¯t care about the arbitration.

    At this point, not one soul knew what kind of effect this would have, not even the Pope.

 Chapter 180 â€“ The Drakon Passage

    <h4>Chapter 180 ¨C The Drakon Passage</h4>

    The Drakon Passage

    The day after Hikaru epted the special request.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it? Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡ºYup. It¡¯s done.¡»

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like anything¡¯s changed.¡¹

    ¡ºI said it¡¯s done.¡»

    ¡¸For real?¡¹

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡»

    ¡¸Well, you do look like a gluttonous, drooling, bizarre creature.¡¹

    Hikaru and Drake the white drakon were in a forest located in the middle of Pond and Leather Elka. They came to this ce since thetter said a Drakon Passage was here.

    It was starting to get dark. Worst case, they might need to make camp for the night. There were barely any vicious monsters around, so Hikaru believed they¡¯d be safe.

    In the middle of the forest stood a hill with a hole in it, too small to be called a cave. An experienced hunter might think a bear was hibernating in there.

    Drake said the hole was the entrance to the Drakon Passage. The drakon mumbled some incantation and that was it. It was dark inside, but Hikaru¡¯s Life and Mana Detection didn¡¯t pick up anything.

    ¡¸Hikaru. Let¡¯s try going in.¡¹Lavia urged.

    ¡¸Okay...¡¹

    Drake wrapped himself back around Lavia¡¯s neck. Hikaru took out a magicmp shaped like a shlight. The hole went surprisingly deep, although Hikaru had to crouch down just to enter.

    ¡¸You two wait for my signal first before going in.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡ºYou really don¡¯t trust me, huh?¡»

    Drake looked dejected. For a drakon, he sure is expressive and cocky, Hikaru thought.

    As soon as he entered the hole, the path quickly turned to a downward slope. Hikaru proceeded onward, half-sliding down. The passage¡ªmade by simply boring through the ground¡ªgrew wider midway, and he could now stand straight up. The whistling of the wind indicated that the passage was connected somewhere.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a dungeon, is it? ¡¹Hikaru wondered.

    There would be life around if it was, but he didn¡¯t detect anything. Soon the slope turned into level ground.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Hikaru noticed the air had turned warm. It felt like winter¡¯s chilly grip loosened just a bit. As he advanced deeper, this time the slope turned upward. The feel of the earth seemed to have changed, but he couldn¡¯t exin exactly what had changed, since he wasn¡¯t a geological expert.

    ¡¸Hm? Stairs?¡¹

    Nicely-shaped rocks set on the ground formed stairs, though some part of it had long crumbled. When Hikaru made it out, he found himself inside a small building¡ªa shrine. He had no idea what kind of god was enshrined here, but a stone statue stood inside. On the entrance to the shrine was a double door, one side rotten and on the ground. From there, he stepped outside.

    ¡¸No way...¡¹

    Hikaru stood there nkly, dumbfounded. He was in a deep forest just a while ago, and now he was on top of a hill. A town sprawled out below. Houses made primarily of sandstones lined the streets. The ce looked just like the town where he freed Drake, Einganstadt.

    There was still time before sundown¡ªthe sun sat a little bit higher in the sky than when Hikaru entered the hole, as if it climbed back up¡ªand they managed to secure themselves rooms at an inn. Asking at the checkpoint would only draw suspicion, so instead Hikaru casually asked the owner of the inn where they were. As it turned out, they were in Nordenstadt, a town in Einbeast.

    ¡¸Here you go. Eat up.¡¹

    ¡ºYahoo! Deep-fried bread coated in sugar! One of my favorites!¡»

    Hikaru brought Drake a bag full of deep-fried bread. Lavia and Pa already made themselves at home. After asking for tea from Pa, Hikaru turned his attention to Drake.

    ¡¸So. What was that?¡¹

    ¡ºLike I keep saying, it¡¯s the Drakon Passage.¡»

    Hikaru knew already, but after seeing the real thing, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡¸With those things, border checkpoints are pretty much useless.¡¹

    ¡ºI told you, holy mana is needed to activate the passage. A normal human being can¡¯t use it.¡»

    Drake talked as if these things weremon knowledge. Verifying every single one of them was a pain. The Drakon Passage was a series of pathways that drakons used to travel all over the world. They were basically shortcuts. In this world, mana umted under the earth, running from one ce to another. Hikaru didn¡¯t warp through the hole, but rather for a moment, space was bent, allowing for short-distance travel.

    Holy mana was more powerful than ordinary mana, able to perform things magic and sorcery couldn¡¯t. Humans couldn¡¯t umte this inside their bodies, but it was possible to seal it inside using a catalyst.

    ¡¸How much mana did you use, then? You¡¯re getting mana from Lavia, right?¡¹

    Lavia provided Drake with excess mana which the drakon converted to holy mana so he could recover his strength.

    ¡ºHmm... I used up everyst bit I got today.¡»he answered, his mouth covered in sugar.

    ¡¸So you can only use it once a day.¡¹

    ¡ºI can use it more than once if I got more mana.¡»

    ¡¸Lavia, have you tried giving him all you¡¯ve got?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t. Should I try it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, go ahead. Of course, you don¡¯t have to give everyst drop you have. Just give him enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Are you okay with that, Drake?¡¹

    ¡ºSure.¡»

    Lavia ced her hands on Drake and closed her eyes. The drakon simply munched on his food without a care in the world. Hikaru crossed his arms, while Pa watched them with great interest.

    ¡¸Here goes.¡¹

    Her hair seemed to stand on end. Then, the mana oozing from her body ballooned. This is just like what happened when I first met her, Hikaru thought. In the cell underneath the Morgstad residence, Lavia showed him her absurd amount of mana, how she was not normal. He could feel the immense power even from outside the cell, but watching it upfront was a whole different matter.

    The tea-filled cup ttered on the table. Windows cracked.

    ¡ºHuh?! ¡»Drake¡¯s eyes widened.¡ºWait! Hold it! That¡¯s too much!¡»

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hearing Drake¡¯s protests, Lavia¡¯s mana quickly shrank.

    ¡ºIncredible! I didn¡¯t know you had that much! I thought humans only had a tiny bit of mana, so I¡¯d been holding back. Maybe I should¡¯ve absorbed more?¡»

    ¡¸Th-Th-That was amazing, Lavia-chan! I thought you had incredible mana capacity since you could use powerful spells, but I didn¡¯t expect this much.¡¹

    Even Pa was surprised. Lavia had 11 points on Mana. The average Mage wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a candle to her. Among the people Hikaru had met, Lavia¡¯s mana capacity was off the charts, save for one person. Selica had a ridiculous 19 points on hers, but that was only because she consciously tried to level up. As such, she was an exception. Her fellow party member Sophie only had 7 points on Mana.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Showered bypliments, Lavia stared at her hands. Hikaru felt worried. He thought Lavia would recall the times when people treated her as a terrifying tool.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹Lavia called his name.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange... I never thought there woulde a day when I¡¯d feel happy about peopleplimenting my power.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t need to worry, after all.

    ¡¸I¡¯m proud of your power too.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯m d you feel that away.¡¹A smile blossomed across her face.

    ¡ºIf I can have this much mana, I might be able to do a lot more.¡»Drake said.

    Exhausted from opening the Drakon Passage, Drake retired early. Surprisingly, he left more than half of the deep-fried bread untouched.

    After that, Hikaru went around Nordenstadt to see the sights. They had plenty of time to reach Agiapole. The Pope and Conia were surprised that Hikaru arrived in seven days. What they didn¡¯t know was he had to visit the royal capital for the first day and they actually arrived two days earlier. So in reality, the trip only took four days.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not entering Agiapole yet?¡¹Pa asked.

    They were staying in an inn town just outside of Agiapole to kill time. Hikaru took a sip of his tea as he flipped through the book that he borrowed from Lavia.

    ¡¸Yeah. They¡¯ll be too cautious of us if we arrived too early.¡¹

    ¡¸But seven days is still not normal, right?¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s possible, is what they would think. They would assume I was an extremely skilled adventurer, or someone with a means to travel fast, like say, I tamed a swift monster and used it to travel instead of a horse.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, Hikaru-sama. I don¡¯t follow at all. If you didn¡¯t want to draw attention, you could show up after exactly ten days.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m trying to see how the Pope would react. He¡¯s testing the princess. His methods don¡¯t sit right with me. I have a right to test him as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Test the Pope?¡¹

    Hikaru shed a meaningful grin.¡¸A pacifist would probe for information withoutying a hand on me. A go-getter would try to recruit me to their side. And a cool-headed tactician would try to kill me right away.¡¹

    After taking another sip of tea, Hikaru ce the cup on the table and turned his eyes back on the book.

    ¡¸This should be fun.¡¹he said.

 Chapter 181 â€“ The White City

    <h4>Chapter 181 ¨C The White City</h4>

    When Hikaru arrived in Agiapole, the first thing that captivated him was the whiteness of the cityscape. White wood was used for the roofs and even coated in white paint. It reminded Hikaru of Santorini ind in the Aegean Sea.

    I think they just painted the lime rocks white over there. Here though, the wood itself is white.

    The color white reflected more light from the sun, resulting in an overall cooler temperature. Bios¡¯s capital, Agiapole, was located further south than Ponsonia¡¯s royal capital. Putting on an overcoat during winter was not necessary. Summer must be hell here.

    Incidentally, Santorini¡¯s lime rocks weren¡¯t just for lowering temperature, but for sterilization purposes as well. In this city, however, that didn¡¯t seem to matter.

    ¡¸Wow... So this is Agiapole... I¡¯ve dreamed of this ce!¡¹

    Pa was deeply moved. Lavia¡¯s eyes darted all over the ce. They were both fully prepared to go sightseeing. But there was something they had to do first.

    Before getting a room, Hikaru made his way to his destination toplete his task. In order to deliver Princess Kudyastoria¡¯s official letter, he would need to see the Pope, so he headed to the tower.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see.¡¹

    Hikaru arrived at the remarkably huge tower without getting lost. A moat clearly surrounded the building. There was clearly a castle gate. Soldiers were clearly guarding the ce. Yet people referred to it as a ¡°tower¡±. As he passed through the gate, a voice called out to him. An old Gray Deacon.

    ¡¸Me?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t juste here. This isn¡¯t a tourist spot.¡¹

    ¡¸I have important business here.¡¹

    ¡¸Sightseeing isn¡¯t important business.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not here for sightseeing.¡¹

    ¡¸Those girls seem to be giggling a lot, though.¡¹

    Hikaru turned around to see Lavia and Pa makingments as they pointed at the building. From his perspective, they absolutely looked like tourists.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good... But really, I have business here.¡¹

    Hikaru showed the Adventurers Guild request certification. It served both as identification and a pass. The old man nced at it.

    ¡¸I see. In that case, you may give me the letter.¡¹

    ¡¸I have to give this to the right person. Can you inform them of my arrival?¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now. I said I¡¯ll take it. Hand it over quick.¡¹

    ¡¸I need to know if it makes it to His Holiness, the Pope.¡¹

    ¡¸His Holiness?!¡¹

    The old man looked surprised, covering his mouth with his hand. He was clearly exaggerating.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹A hooded soldier guarding the gate approached them. Chain armor covered his body, and he carried around ance.

    ¡¸This boy says he has a letter from Ponsonia.¡¹the old man said.¡¹He says to inform the Pope.¡¹

    ¡¸That is absurd. Why, you¡¯re an adventurer.¡¹the soldier remarked.

    Hikaru gave a shrug.¡¸Is this how you treat someone delivering a letter from a princess of a nation?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha! You think you¡¯re an emissary or something? Just give me this letter you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡¹

    Looks like I misunderstood something. I never thought Bios was this too egoistic.

    ¡¸All right, then. I¡¯ll hand it over as long as you give me attestation that you received it.¡¹Hikaru said, fed up from dealing with the two.¡¸Either of you will do.¡¹

    The soldier was surprised from Hikaru¡¯s change in attitude.¡¸Wh-What? You¡¯re not getting one.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸I need proof that says I delivered the letter within the allotted time so I can get my reward from the guild.¡¹

    ¡¸The Adventurers Guild is none of our concern.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then. I guess I¡¯ll just have the Adventurers Guild file an officialint. I still have three more days. That¡¯s plenty of time. If there¡¯s aint that concerned two nations, let¡¯s just say a few soldiers might have to kiss their jobs goodbye.¡¹

    Hikaru turned around. The soldier panicked.

    ¡¸W-Wait! Okay. I¡¯ll ask a Blue Knight to write a proof of receipt.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸What are you saying? You can¡¯t trouble a knight for something like this.¡¹

    ¡¸You know this is not something a mere Gray can handle.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    Hikaru heaved a sigh as he watched the two men arguing. Hierarchical societies are everywhere, he thought.

    The soldier left in a hurry and came back with the proof of receipt. Hikaru checked its contents. After confirming that everything was good, Hikaru handed over the letter.

    ¡¸All right. I¡¯ll give this to the Blue Knights. You can leave.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Is there something else?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing...¡¹

    The civil war plunged Ponsonia in a state of chaos. This arbitration might solve the kingdom¡¯s problem. Yet the soldiers had no knowledge of a messengering, and they didn¡¯t give them a warm wee either, instead treating them roughly. Soon the real emissary, Ponsonia¡¯s delegate would be arriving. How can they act like this? Is thismon in this world? Or is Agiapole¡¯s an exception? Hikaru turned his back to the soldier.

    ¡¸No! Please let me go!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you serious? Lord Gelop here is talking to you!¡¹

    Pa moved in front of Lavia, as if to protect her. A Gray Monk grabbed her arm. Not too far away, a fat monk was watching them with an indecent look. Hikaru wondered which part of him was religious.

    ¡¸They call me Guru Gelop, the closest person to the Reds. Behold, my sleeves!¡¹

    ¡¸What elegant three lines, Lord Gelop.¡¹

    ¡¸I can feel the virtuosity emanating from you.¡¹

    The man¡¯s sleeves were embroidered with three lines. His followers either had one or none at all.

    ¡¸You look cute.¡¹Gelop said.¡¸I¡¯ll personally preach to you about the teachings of God.¡¹

    ¡¸I said, let me go!¡¹

    ¡¸Come here! Lord Gelop is¡ª¡¹

    The man grabbing Pa grunted in pain. A hand was gripping his wrist tight.

    ¡¸Oh, you look like monks. I thought for sure you were thugs.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru!¡¹

    The monk looked at Hikaru. At first, he appeared to be surprised it was just a kid, then suddenly his face contorted. The grip on his wrist was too strong, he had no choice but to let Pa go. His wrist made creaking sounds.

    Hikaru had one point on Strength. He was as strong as people who did manualbor.

    ¡¸Ugh... O-Ouch... That hurts...¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what are you doing this time?!¡¹

    The soldier came running over. Hikaru let the man go and shot a re at Gelop, whose face was red from infuriation.

    ¡¸So men of faith take girls by force now?¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard... You better not make Lord Gelop mad.¡¹

    ¡¸What happened?!¡¹the soldier cut in.

    Hikaru ignored him and started walking, grabbing both Lavia¡¯s and Pa¡¯s hands. Gelop kept his eyes on them, but didn¡¯t follow.

    ¡¸What is wrong with this ce?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, Hikaru-sama. I got too carried away.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not your fault. If getting too excited is wrong, then I¡¯m at fault as well.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸Even Hikaru when he gets a ton of money.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a sec. You make it sound like I get excited when I get money.¡¹

    ¡¸It sure looked like it when you defeated Senkun and won a hundred million.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t deny it.

    Their order arrived. Hikaru decided to go to a caf¨¦ before giving his report at the guild. They needed to get their minds off of things.

    They ordered the city¡¯s famous product, souffle pancakes topped with fresh cream and white sugar. The table was white, but the tes were green, making for a bit of variety.

    ¡¸But Like Lavia said, it¡¯s not your fault, Pa. It¡¯s those idiots¡¯ fault for ganging up on you.¡¹

    ¡¸R-Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Just be honest, Pa.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸You thought Hikaru woulde to you rescue, right? You were delighted he saved you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?! Uhm... Uh... Yes.¡¹

    Pa was fidgety, tapping her two forefingers together as she looked at Hikaru. With herpletely new look, her mannerisms struck a chord in him.

    ¡¸I me Dodorono for all this. It¡¯s his fault for making you look too pretty.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸What?! N-No. I¡¯m not¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Nice one, Hikaru! I think so too. People keep staring at her.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! It¡¯s because you¡¯re cute, Lavia-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s you that¡¯s cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Nuh-uh.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, break it off. This might go on forever.¡¹

    They¡¯ve been getting along too welltely that their conversations seemed to not go anywhere. Hikaru was d, but also felt a bit sad that he was being left out.

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ve been wondering. People here are ranked based on colors, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s called the Five Divine Ranks. The White Pope stands at the top, then Purple, Red, Blue, and Gray.¡¹

    ¡¸But what about that guy? Uh, what was his name again? Fatty?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s his name...¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever. He said he was a guru or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently there¡¯s hierarchy among the Grays as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Even thought they¡¯re all the same Grays?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but it¡¯s not official.¡¹

    Hikaru heaved a sigh. He¡¯d been sighing a lot today.

    ¡¸You know what they say, if three people gather, you can create two groups. Do they really have to put a ranking in everything?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you hate this city?¡¹Lavia asked.

    Hikaru thought about it for a bit.¡¸My first impression is awful, at least.¡¹

    ¡¸But it looks beautiful.¡¹

    ¡¸Beauty is useless when you¡¯re rotten on the inside. We still have a few days before the Foreign Minister arrives. I say we go sightseeing. We might find some great spots here and even good people.¡¹

    Hikaru wondered. He made sure to arrive in seven days. I just hope there¡¯s someone out there who knows what this means.

    He took a spoon and took a piece of his pancake. Sugar spread in his mouth. It was sweet enough to cover up slight cooking errors.

 Chapter 182 â€“ Homesickness in the Indoor Market

    <h4>Chapter 182 ¨C Homesickness in the Indoor Market</h4>

    Just to be sure, Hikaru reported to the Adventurers Guild that he¡¯dpleted his delivery task to the Tower. The guild in Agiapole was far smallerpared to other nations and well-organized. But the receptionists were beautiful women all the same.

    Apparently, the Church¡¯s temple knights dealt with monsters, so only escort and harvesting jobs were avable to adventurers. And since no adventurer woulde to a guild with few requests, it became smaller and smaller.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve logged your arrival here, Sir Hikaru.¡¹the receptionist said.¡¸But Ponsonia¡¯s foreign minister will be the one to verify thepletion of the request.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Where are you staying in Agiapole?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t checked into a ce yet. I heard there¡¯s a Grand Hotel here, so I¡¯m thinking of staying there.¡¹

    Grand Hotel, a hotel chain with branches all over the continent. First-ss and huge, the cost of staying was expensive.

    ¡¸I-I see. What are your ns today?¡¹the receptionist asked, smoothing down her hair.

    She realized Hikaru was loaded enough to stay at such a grand ce. Even rank D was considered high in this guild.

    Lavia and Pa were staring daggers at them from behind. Hikaru gave vague answers, and they left the guild.

    Grand Hotel Agiapole had vacant rooms. After checking in, they went out once again...

    ¡ºFinally, it¡¯s my time!¡»

    ...because Drake was too persistent. The drakon was annoyed that only he didn¡¯t get to eat pancakes at the caf¨¦.

    ¡ºFood stands, here wee!¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, about that... I don¡¯t see any food stand.¡¹

    ¡º...What?¡»

    After walking down the streets of this white city, Hikaru noticed it was too organized. Food stands, which always filled the streets of other cities, couldn¡¯t be found here. There was nothing wrong with being organized. But too much and it seemed like the ce was devoid of life.

    ¡ºN-No way! My food trip!¡»

    ¡¸We didn¡¯te here to eat, you know.¡¹

    ¡ºMust be nice being you. You had that white, sweet stuff earlier!¡»

    ¡¸Ah, that was delicious. I didn¡¯t know they had white sugar actually.¡¹

    This nation was too obsessed with the color white that they developed a technology to remove impurities from brown sugar to produce white sugar, even using magic. Don¡¯t they have anything better to do? But I guess it¡¯s just one of those things.

    ¡ºI wanna eat! I wanna eat! I wanna eat!¡»

    ¡¸Hey, keep it down!¡¹

    Hikaru covered Drake¡¯s mouth who happened to be on Lavia¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Kyaa?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, my bad¡ª¡¹

    They had just stepped out of the hotel. Passerby¡¯s stopped, wondering what was going on.

    ¡¸L-Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    They left in a hurry.

    After asking around, they found out that there were food stands in this city. Not only that, but also a market. Except they were all indoors.

    ¡¸Wow... I didn¡¯t expect all of them to be indoors.¡¹

    Before them was a huge, white warehouse with a high, dome-shaped ceiling. Rather than a warehouse, it was more of a gymnasium, only four times bigger than normal. Its giant doors facing the street were wide open.

    High-spirited voices of people doing business rolled from within. Waves of people entered and left, carrying purses and the goods they bought.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    The inside was far warmer than outside from the crowd of people. Various scents hung in the air, mixing together¡ªthe aroma of grilled fish, fat, and spices, the smell of old furniture, and the scent of people¡ªwhich made them dizzy.

    The Pope did not allow doing business out on the streets, so the city had to build an indoor marketce. It looked both like a flea market, and a food stand street. The presence of Beastmen indicated that even foreigners came here. There were thirteen of these ces all throughout Agiapole.

    Then, Hikaru¡¯s nose caught a familiar, sweet aroma. He hadn¡¯t smelled it before in this world.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me...¡¹

    Hikaru discovered something.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m exhausted...¡¹

    Spending thirty minutes in the indoor market made them sick. Lavia threw in the towel, while Pa didn¡¯t have the energy to say anything. Their hands full of groceries, they stepped out of the building. The Pope also prohibited eating outside. Instead, a food court was built next to the market.

    ¡¸They sure love their proper manners...¡¹

    The food court wasn¡¯t as crowded. They were able to take vacant seats and rx. Drake didn¡¯t waste time in devouring the dried fish. Every bite made a cracking sound as though he was eating dead twigs.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t expecting them to have this...¡¹Hikaru said.

    For him, weaving through the crowd was worth it.

    ¡¸Your eyes seemed to light up when you bought that.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that white thing?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s staple food, kinda like bread. You cook it in water and it turns like this.¡¹

    Ill-shaped, round, white food. The wave of nostalgia made him buy five of it, even though he didn¡¯t really eat that many at once back in Japan.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rice. And this dish is called onigiri. Actually, I¡¯m not sure if you could call it a dish.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it really that good?¡¹

    ¡¸Try one.¡¹Hikaru urged.

    The girls, wearing doubtful expressions, took one each. They frowned as the rice stuck to their fingers.

    ¡¸Of course this world would have rice.¡¹

    Hikaru had already tried noodles made with rice flour, but not actual rice. Hikaru asked the seller why they were serving this and they answered ¡°Because it¡¯s white¡±. Apparently, it wasn¡¯t really popr among the people.

    This one moment made Hikaru thank this country¡¯s obsession with the color white. Hikaru took one as well. It was cold and hard.

    He took a bite and chewed. It wasn¡¯t cooked enough and was still hard. The rice itself didn¡¯t have the sweetness that Japanese rice had. It was long and thin and had a particr odor to it. If this was served in a restaurant in Japan, one bite and it would¡¯ve been returned to the kitchen.

    ¡¸Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama...¡¹

    The girls watched Hikaru eat quietly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s weird. I have not once felt homesick ever since I came here. I never even felt happy while eating such horrible onigiri before.¡¹

    Lavia cautiously took a bite. She frowned and immediately returned the food in the bag. Pa, on the other hand, forced herself to eat hers. Hikaru couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to force yourself. If it weren¡¯t for the memories, I wouldn¡¯t eat it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... You have precious memories about this food.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Yeah. I used to eat this a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Then, Lavia took her onigiri back out and started eating it.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not forcing myself. I want to know more about you. Ugh...¡¹

    She choked, so Hikaru handed her some juice. The sweetness of the fruit juice didn¡¯tplement with the onigiri well.

    ¡¸So you have this kind of food back in your hometown.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸They¡¯re much tastier back home, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so... It¡¯s my first time having one.¡¹Pa said with a hint of regret.

    Hikaru understood how she felt. I want to know more about Hikaru-sama, too, is what she was probably thinking. But she hesitated. Hikaru didn¡¯t like people prying too much.

    I did consider telling her about myself soon. I know. Once this is all over and we get back to Schrzard, I¡¯ll tell her how I came to this world.

    Hikaru ate thest piece of onigiri. There was actually one more, Drake¡¯s leftover.

    ¡ºTastes awful.¡»the drakon said.

 Chapter 183 â€“ The Whiteâ€™s Teachings

    <h4>Chapter 183 ¨C The White¡¯s Teachings</h4>

    The White¡¯s Teachings

    Hikaru and the girls left the indoor market. The wind was chilly, but with the sun out, plenty of people milled about on the streets.

    As they walked down the road, Hikaru heard something. Many pedestrians stopped short and nced at a man standing on a tform in an open space. He wore a gray habit, and there were no white lines on his sleeves. He had short, green hair and cool-looking features¡ªa handsome man.

    The man seemed to be using some sort of a magic megaphone as Hikaru could hear him from afar.

    ¡ºSaint Rusalka said: ¡°Even if you feel superior to others, you must not be arrogant. People have limitless potential. If you believe in God and walk down the path of faith, you will receive His blessings¡±. It is said that soon, someone in that vige received a great blessing. They then wished to hear more from the Saints, so they came to Agiapole. But Saint Rusalka didn¡¯t wish for them toe here. There are many theories as to why¡ªit was dangerous, or the Saint wanted to spread the teachings far and wide, among others. I believe the believers made their way to Agiapole no matter the hardships that awaited them¡ª¡»

    He was preaching about the Church¡¯s teachings. Hikaru listened for no particr reason.

    ¡¸So these teachings are not from God specifically. The Church simply preaches the stories of the Saints.¡¹Hikaru muttered.

    It made perfect sense. In this world, God manifested Himself on soul cards. While His existence could be verified,municating with Him was impossible.

    It¡¯s strange, though. God doesn¡¯t speak, but drakons do. They¡¯re messengers of God, but they don¡¯t know what He wants.

    Drake said that when he was back in his home, the heavens, he could feel God¡¯s presence. But down here, that presence felt weaker. He could also feel evil. After all, humans could either walk the holy or evil path.

    ¡¸Saint Rusalka seems to be the most popr among the believers.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸I like Natalia more than Rusalka.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸I see you¡¯re quite the enthusiast, Lavia-chan. Saint Natalia¡¯s stories mostly involve dialogues with peculiar people.¡¹

    ¡¸I think the dialogues hold some truth. ¡°If God exerts His will in this world, then plucking the fruit of a tree is also His will. But why does God let the fruit rot?¡±¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not even interested in Saint Natalia¡¯s words, but the oddball!¡¹

    The church-raised Pa and the bookworm Lavia started talking about religion. Hikaru didn¡¯t read as much as Lavia, all the more so when it came to religious books. He felt it unnecessary. He¡¯d only read books that contained information about job sses and magic items. In other words, practical books. But watching Pa and Lavia having fun made him want to read other books too so he could join the conversation.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Hikaru noticed the man on stage looking in their direction with eyes wide open.

    The sermon ended after about five minutes. Such preaching was an everyday urrence here in Agiapole. Indeed, Saint Rusalka¡¯s stories were interesting with its ups and downs.

    In this city, the stories of Saints were used frequently in conversations. Learning about them would be of benefit. The people listened in earnest, and they left once it was over.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect Rusalka¡¯s knight to do that in the end.¡¹

    ¡¸Rusalka¡¯s knight is so cool.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you like devoted men, Lavia?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸No. I like you.¡¹

    Hikaru was taken aback from her straightforward answer, his mouth gaping.

    ¡¸Thanks for the treat.¡¹Pa said with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Are you perhaps Hikaru?¡¹

    Hikaru turned around to find the man preaching just now. He knows my name. Hikaru watched him cautiously, but immediately rxed.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Shuva Bloomfield

    Age: 18 Rank: 11

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿3

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿3

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿1

    ..¡¾Appeal¡¿1

    He opened the man¡¯s Soul Board. Hikaru knew the name Bloomfield. The stranger looked just like her, with his green hair and cool features.

    ¡¸I heard about Saint Natalia when she shouldn¡¯t even be rted to my preaching, so I was wondering what it was about.¡¹he said.

    Apparently, he heard the girls¡¯ conversation. It must be the three points on his Hearing.

    ¡¸Then I saw you, an adventurer with ck hair and ck eyes. My sister has told me a lot about you in her letters, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Sister?¡¹Hikaru feigned ignorance.

    ¡¸Sophie Bloomfield, an adventurer with the Four Stars of the East.¡¹

    So he really is Sophie¡¯s younger brother.

    ¡¸I see. I¡¯ve met Sophie a number of times. What does she say about me?¡¹

    Shuva gave a strainedugh.¡¸She says you¡¯re extremely intellectual and perceptive for a boy.¡¹

    Okay. I thought for sure she wrote that I¡¯m a sophistic, cocky brat.

    ¡¸This must be Lavia, and Lady Pa.¡¹

    Uh, oh. He just referred to her as ¡°Lady¡±.

    Sophie probably told her brother about Pa¡¯s extraordinary healing capabilities. Perhaps Sophie suggested they go to Agiapole because her brother was here. It was definitely possible that she pushed him to recruit Pa to the Church.

    ¡¸It is an honor to meet you.¡¹

    Shuva quickly closed the distance to grab Pa¡¯s hand, but Hikaru moved in front of her. Seeing Hikaru¡¯s menacing eyes, Shuva panicked.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t n to do that.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸It is up to the person if they want to join the Church or not. I don¡¯t have the right to say anything. My sister, who¡¯s known as one of the best healing magic users in the Church, said Lady Pa possesses rare abilities. I couldn¡¯t help myself. I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel ufortable.¡¹Shuva said, bowing.

    He¡¯s an honest guy at least, unlike his sister. It¡¯s clear that I¡¯m younger than him, but he¡¯s polite.

    Most people might say that Sophie herself was an honest and wonderful woman, but for Hikaru she was as enigmatic as Selyse. It was hard to imagine what went on their minds.

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored by Lady Sophie¡¯s words, but by Hikaru-sama¡¯s side is where I belong.¡¹Pa said with a smile.

    ¡¸It sure looks like it!¡¹Shuva said.¡¸Hikaru, if you have any problems while here in Agiapole, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. I¡¯ll do anything I can to help.¡¹

    And then he left. It felt like a refreshing wind just blew past. Hikaru was wary of him at first, but in the end, he didn¡¯t have a bad impression about the guy.

    ¡¸Even though he¡¯s a monk, he still treats me with, an adventurer, with the proper etiquette.¡¹

    In this country, hierarchy was clear through the designation of colors. Monks were the lowest-ranked people, but merchants and adventurers were treated as someone with even lower status.

    Usually, monks, who were always bossed around by the Reds and Blues in the tower, would be acting more arrogant in front of normal citizens. Yet not a trace of such behavior could be seen from Shuva. He was humble, just like Saint Rusalka.

    ¡¸There¡¯s good people here too.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸My impression of this city improved somewhat.¡¹Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but admit that.

    The next day.

    A Red Priest nodded satisfactorily as he watched the things brought to his room.

    ¡¸Ah, finally here. From now on, I live in the tower. There¡¯s no higher honor than this.¡¹

    ¡¸Ipletely agree.¡¹Gelop said,ughing together with hisckeys.¡¸By the way, I heard this room belonged to a priest who got fired¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Ssh!¡¹The Red Priest raised his forefinger to silence him.¡¸Choose your words carefully. Said priest embarked on a long journey, resulting in less personnel to spread the word of God, and so I was chosen.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, exactly!¡¹

    ¡¸Be more careful from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. I must say, you brought some good stuff.¡¹The priest regarded the beautiful bookshelf by the wall.

    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s a congrattory gift for your ascendance to Red Priest, so I got you a fine quality items.¡¹

    The things brought in were Gelop¡¯s donations¡ªin other words, bribe.

    ¡¸Just keep this up.¡¹the priest said. He meant ¡°Give me more bribes¡±.

    ¡¸Is the priest here?¡¹

    A woman with deep-blue hair that swayed as she walked entered the room.

    ¡¸Lady Katina!¡¹

    It was the Pope¡¯s senior secretary, Katina. Gelop knew her, but his followers didn¡¯t. Since she wasn¡¯t wearing any gray, red, or purple, they assumed she was an ordinary citizen.

    ¡¸On your knees, you fools!¡¹Gelop ordered his men.

    Gelop himself hung his head low. Katina was one of the people closest to the most powerful person in this country, a person beyond reach.

    ¡¸Wh-What brings you here?¡¹The priest seemed to be panicking as well. He might¡¯ve expected a Purple toe, but certainly not Katina.

    ¡¸First, I wish to congratte you for your promotion to Priest.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I will do my best to serve¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I have a small request.¡¹Katina cut him short.

    The priest couldn¡¯t possibly refuse her.¡¸What would that be? If there¡¯s anything I can do, I¡¯ll give it my all¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to meet an adventurer.¡¹She didn¡¯t let him finish again.¡¸His name is Hikaru. He has ck hair and ck eyes. I want you to recruit him to our side. In other words, make him your pawn.¡¹

 Chapter 184 â€“ The Grayâ€™s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 184 ¨C The Gray¡¯s Invitation</h4>

    The Gray¡¯s Invitation

    In the Grand Hotel, guests could have breakfast in the wide lounge facing the entrance. There were plenty of spaces between tables. The breakfast menu consisted of white bread and white sausage; as always, the city¡¯s obsession with the color showed. The vegetables, at least, had varied colors, but the main dish was definitely white.

    ¡¸This hotel chain sure is amazing. They incorporate the local features and specialties and everything that should be standardized is standardized.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    Lavia and Pa didn¡¯t seem to understand, but Hikaru was deeply impressed.

    ¡¸You can say they¡¯re just hotels that open business inrge cities, but there¡¯s more to it. It¡¯s difficult to incorporate other countries¡¯ culture while maintaining their standard of quality. Sharing information across borders is not easy, but the quality is the same for all the branches.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for thepliment.¡¹

    A waiter came and poured water on their sses. He wore a strained smile, perhaps because it wasn¡¯t some old wealthy man who gave praise, but a teenager who acted like an expert.

    ¡¸May I ask how this hotel maintains this quality of service?¡¹Hikaru said.

    He felt embarrassed that the man heard him, but he took the opportunity to ask a question.

    ¡¸Whenever a new branch is opened, experienced staff from other branches stay for a year to teach the local employees about the Grand Hotel¡¯s creed.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    ¡¸If you have more questions, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡¹

    The waiter bowed and left.

    ¡¸Hikaru, what¡¯s a creed?¡¹

    ¡¸It basically means management philosophy. In this case, it might refer to their fundamental values in providing service, or something along those lines.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    ¡¸How do you know that, Hikaru-sama? Have you worked at a hotel before?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t imagine Hikaru being a hotel staff.¡¹

    Lavia chuckled. What¡¯s so funny about it? Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Is the adventurer Hikaru here?¡¹

    A loud voice came from the entrance. It belonged to a monk wearing gray habit, and he came with four other men. Merchants mostly stayed in the Grand Hotel, so their garment stood out.

    ¡¸Oh, crap...¡¹

    Hikaru was at a loss for words. The familiar man threatened hotel staff, asking them where Hikaru was and walked with heavy steps towards his direction.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re Hikaru. You should be honored. A Red Priest has sent me to... Wait a minute, you look familiar....¡¹

    It was Gelop.

    ¡¸You got me mixed with someone else. Please leave.¡¹

    ¡¸Bullshit! You¡¯re the only adventurer with ck hair and eyes around here!¡¹

    Hikaru sensed trouble. Gelop regarded him with disgust, recalling the time they had a dispute in front of the tower.

    ¡¸A Red Priest has summoned you. Come with me.¡¹

    ¡¸What does he want?¡¹

    ¡¸Juste and you¡¯ll find out!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a no, then.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹Gelop¡¯s eyes widened.¡¸What did you say?¡¹he repeated.

    ¡¸I said no. Why should I go when I don¡¯t even know what he wants from me?¡¹

    Besides, they messed with Pa before. Hikaru¡¯s anger from back then still hadn¡¯t subsided.

    ¡¸Damn you!¡¹Gelop shouted, his face red with rage.

    The people in the lounge looked at them, wondering what was going on. Hotel staff ran towards them, but they couldn¡¯t say anything against the Grays. The other men were stopping them from interfering as well.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor to be summoned by a Red Priest, yet you refuse?! And I, a guru, personally came to fetch you!¡¹

    ¡¸As you can see, I¡¯m not affiliated with the Church, and I¡¯m from Ponsonia. You can¡¯t use your power over me.¡¹

    ¡¸Drop the tough guy act, lowly Ponsonian, ande with me!¡¹

    Gelop reached for his cor, but Hikaru grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. Hikaru was stronger with his one point in Strength. Gelop¡¯s hand wouldn¡¯t budge. Strength surees in handy in situations like this, Hikaru thought. Maybe I should put more points on it in the future.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m not part of the Church. I¡¯m just an adventurer. Tell me what this great Red Priest wants. If you don¡¯t, I suggest you leave.¡¹

    ¡¸You think you¡¯ll get away with making an enemy of the Church?!¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re not telling me? Then leave.¡¹

    Hikaru stoop up and pushed Gelop with all his strength. The monk fell on his backside. He looked up at Hikaru, fright all over his face. Gelop¡¯s followers, who stood dumbfounded for a moment, helped him up in a hurry. The fear vanished from Gelop¡¯s eyes, and his face turned bright from shame and anger.

    ¡¸H-How dare you! I¡¯ll tell the Red Priest about this!¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead. No one¡¯s stopping you.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t intend to stay in Agiapole for long anyway. If they wanted to harm him, he had his Detection and Stealth to count on. Once the foreign minister had verified thepletion of the request, they could leave right away.

    The Gray Deacons assisted Gelop out of the lounge. A hotel staff watched the whole scene nkly.

    ¡¸I apologize for the disturbance.¡¹Hikaru said as he tried to give a huge tip.

    The staff, however, didn¡¯t ept and simply grasped Hikaru¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Did you tell anyone that you were staying here?¡¹the man asked.

    ¡¸What? Well, I told the Adventurers Guild receptionist. That man, uh... fatty? I think he asked there.¡¹

    The staff looked relieved. He might¡¯ve been worried that someone from the staff leaked a guest¡¯s information.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. We¡¯re supposed to inform the guest as soon as possible of a sudden visit. But unfortunately, we can¡¯t stop those persons of virtue.¡¹

    Wait a sec. This is apletely different reaction from what I imagined. In this country, the Church was absolute. Hikaru expected them to dislike him for picking a fight with a Gray Deacon. Not to mention it was Gelop, one of status among the Grays.

    ¡¸We got some entertainment first thing in the morning, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Goodness gracious.¡¹

    ¡¸ have a feeling business will be great today!¡¹

    The other guests were abuzz, even pping their hands.

    I guess... Nah, I¡¯m pretty sure that guy is hated around here.

    The people didn¡¯t loath everyone from the Church, of course. There were good people among them too, like Sophie¡¯s brother. But as Hikaru sensed, there were some twisted people among the higher ranks.

    ¡¸It feels weird. I just made a scene, but people are happy.¡¹

    ¡¸People like that are everywhere, huh?¡¹Lavia, who kept on eating her breakfast even though there was trouble, said as she sipped her post-meal tea.¡¸Ponsonia has some rotten nobles too.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! He didn¡¯t even hear you out and told you to leave?! And he even resorted to violence!¡¹

    ¡¸I deeply apologize I couldn¡¯t fulfill your orders.¡¹Gelop bowed deeply.

    One monk behind him had a swollen face. The priest thought the adventurer named Hikaru hit him, but it was actually Gelop¡¯s doing. He needed to vent out his anger.

    ¡¸U-Unforgivable! This is sphemy against the Church! Someone call a Blue Knight!¡¹

    The priest was greatly agitated, mostly because he recently just got promoted. He felt he was being mocked for being a newbie Red Priest.

    ¡¸You called, Father?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Miss Conia!¡¹

    Conia Mercury, a Blue Knight, arrived. The priest quickly exined the situation to her. He told her about the adventurer who delivered a letter from Ponsonia¡¯s princess and how he disrespected the Church. Katina asked the priest to recruit Hikaru, but if the boy had problems with character, he was ordered to arrest him.

    ¡¸He hit a monk?¡¹

    The adventure arrived from Ponsonia at an incredible speed. Conia found it hard to believe that such a capable person would hit an unarmed monk. But seeing the monk¡¯s swollen face, she frowned.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll see him right away.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    Conia left the tower with ten knights.

 Chapter 185 â€“ A Blue Reunionâ€¦?

    <h4>Chapter 185 ¨C A Blue Reunion...?</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    A Blue Reunion...?

    In the reception room of Ponsonia¡¯s Adventurers Guild, the submaster was at wits¡¯ end.

    ¡¸Sir, I¡¯ve called for the Four Stars of the East.¡¹Aurora said.

    ¡¸Th-Thank you.¡¹

    The submaster took out a pill from his pocket and tossed it into his mouth. He then picked up a ss of water to wash it down. The Four Stars¡¯ leader, Selyse, entered first, regarding the submaster.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Sir? You look worn out.¡¹

    ¡¸Only superhumans can keep their calm at a time like this.¡¹The submaster gestured them to sit.

    ¡¸Sophie, can you please heal the submaster?¡¹Selyse asked.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, y-you don¡¯t have¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸This service is free. We won¡¯t ask for payment, so you can rx.¡¹

    The submaster, who was about to get up, returned to his seat. Sophie went behind him, ced her hand on his shoulders, and started chanting.

    ¡¸W-Wow... What incredible skill. My stomachache¡¯s gone.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t restore fatigue, so make sure you get plenty of sleep.¡¹

    Sophie smiled before returning to Selyse¡¯s side. The submaster now understood why she was called a Saint.

    He once stole a job from them, the one that involved escorting Count Morgstad¡¯s daughter to the capital. The Four Stars had not forgotten about that, but they¡¯d gotten along better now. Most of it was because of the ongoing civil war, which also caused the submaster¡¯s incessant stomachache.

    ¡¸So what did you want from us?¡¹

    ¡¸Did Hikaru fail the quest?!¡¹Selica blurted out.

    Nine days had past since Hikaru left Pond. There was only one day left until the deadline.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Actually, Hikaru¡¯s already in Agiapole. The Adventurers Guild over there contacted me.¡¹

    ¡¸I knew he could do it!¡¹

    Selica was not surprised at all. Her three friends, however, were astonished. The submaster didn¡¯t tell them that Hikaru arrived two days ago, though.

    Aurora poured them tea. Selyse waited for her to finish before speaking again.

    ¡¸If this is not about Hikaru, then is it about protecting Pond?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it either. This concerns youdies.¡¹

    ¡¸...Us?¡¹

    The submaster nodded, taking a sip to moisten his lips.¡¸Einbeast¡¯s king, Gerhardt Vatex Anchor, has sent a message through the guild, inviting you to the royal pce.¡¹

    The Four Stars of the East borrowed a private room in a restaurant to discuss whether or not to ept King Gerhardt¡¯s invitation.

    ¡¸First, let¡¯s sort out the details.¡¹Selyse began.

    ¡¤ The Adventurers Guild received a message from King Gerhardt who invited the Four Stars of the East to his pce as visitors.

    ¡¤ Visitors were three levels lower than a state guest, although it¡¯s usually how nobles from foreign countries are designated. This guarantees the Four Stars¡¯ safety.

    ¡¤ The purpose of the invitation is to ¡°gain knowledge from exceptional adventurers¡±. The Adventurers Guild suspected this might have something to do with the civil war, since Einbeast itself is involved in it. However, the king promised that while the Four Stars were in Hopestadt, his troops would be on standby.

    ¡¤ There¡¯s no reward for the invitation. This is to show that no one was bought, or no one bought anyone, for that matter.

    ¡¸The question is why does the king want us in his pce.¡¹Sarah said as she tossed candies into her mouth.

    ¡¸I want to hear your unbiased opinions on this. Sophie?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard the Beastman King extremely despises underhanded tricks. So I don¡¯t think this summons have anything to do with the civil war. Perhaps he knows that we¡¯re leaving Ponsonia and wants us to work in Einbeast.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. What about you, Sarah?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... He wants more wives?¡¹

    ¡¸Wives?!¡¹

    ¡¸The king has more than a dozen wives already, but that¡¯s still not enough. Maybe he¡¯s looking for beautiful women who can fight, like us?¡¹

    ¡¸...Hmm, yes. Selica, any thoughts?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Selica had her arms crossed and eyes closed.

    ¡¸Selica?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why he wants us there, but I think we should go anyway!¡¹

    ¡¸You just jumped straight to the conclusion, huh? But why do you say that?¡¹

    ¡¸There will be ceasefire if we go! As long as there¡¯s no progress, the prince¡¯s side will have a harder time maintaining its forces. The only ce under their control is Leather Elka.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They shouldn¡¯t have a lot of supplies left. It only became a trade point because ofmerce between Ponsonia and Einbeast.¡¹

    If Ponsonia stopped trade, the prince would have to procure supplies from Einbeast. It was unknown how far Einbeast would help Austrin, but his request for an arbitration meant he was low on funds and resources.

    ¡¸If a talk is needed to end the war, then that would be best!¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?!¡¹

    ¡¸I just didn¡¯t expect you to actually give a sound opinion.¡¹

    ¡¸I can do it if I try!¡¹Selica puffed proudly.

    ¡¸Great job.¡¹Sarah said as she patted Selica¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Einbeast¡¯s Adventurers Guild is the biggest in the whole continent. I¡¯m sure the king will pay the proper respect to us. Selica¡¯s right. I think we should go. Sophie? Sarah?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹Sophie said.

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Then off we go. To Hopestadt.¡¹

    The submaster was surprised to learn that the Four Stars epted the invitation. Ponsonians must be wondering why they were to such a dangerous country filled witch demi-humans. But the temporary ceasefire gave the submaster a huge relief.

    Thedies didn¡¯t feel worried at all about going to Einbeast. Adventurers like them crossed national borders a lot, and an invitation from a king was a great honor.

    Selica, however, had a lot on her mind.

    It feels strange.

    Selica didn¡¯t have a point on Instinct. But the moment she got transported in this world, she went through a lot trying to survive. In the midst of it all, she learned Spirits¡¯ Affection. Sometimes, Selica¡ªwho was loved by the invisible beings known as Spirits¡ªhad these types of hunches.

    But I don¡¯t think the king will give up if we rejected the invitation. In that case, we¡¯ll take the initiative, Selica thought as she listened to the silent spirits. I¡¯m sure Hikaru would do the same. Even her.

    The images of her brethren who was in the same situation as her, and her best friend shed in her mind.

    The Adventurers Guild in Agiapole had a training ground. Unlike a small town like Pond where there was plenty of ground outside, going out of a huge city like Agiapole would be too much effort. As such, a training ground¡ªalthough small¡ªwas built next to the guild.

    ¡¸Hah!¡¹

    Hikaru was loosing up his muscles there. With no other adventurers around, he had the ce all to himself. He was reviewing the lessons about footwork that Professor Mille taught him.

    When Lavia was kidnapped during the Un el Portan crisis, Hikaru increased his Power Burst to five points. With only a point on Strength, the bnce was awful, so he¡¯d been training every day, figuring out how to use his Power Burst without putting much stress on his muscles.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯m getting better at this.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s foot bored into the ground, dirt flying behind him with each step. Such traces were all over the training ground. His technique of drawing near a target with Stealth on had improved a lot. Wiping his sweat, Hikaru sat on the bench to rest.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸The Adventurers Guild doesn¡¯t even know how to maintain their facilities?¡¹

    Voices came from the entrance to the training ground. Uninvited guests, Hikaru thought. He knew that just because he sent Gelop back didn¡¯t mean the Church would just give up. He was always sure, like a hunch, that fighters woulde next.

    As expected, temple knights armed to the teeth entered the training ground.

    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t bring Lavia and Pa with me.

    Hikaru told the hotel he was headed to the Adventurers Guild, so it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find him.

    Depending on the how the discussion went, there could be more trouble. Lavia would be fine, but Pa looked like she belonged to the Gray Deacons. In order to not make things moreplicated, Hikaru told the girls to take a stroll in the city. He also asked them to find the library. Information, after all, was the lifeline of adventurers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s him!¡¹

    ¡¸Lady Conia, over there!¡¹

    Conia? Hikaru wondered. Then a woman appeared from among the temple knights. She left her purple hair untied today, letting it hang over her blue breastte. Her calm demeanor made her seem like a grown-up, but open closer look, she didn¡¯t seem to be that much older from Hikaru.

    Blue cloak fluttering in the wind, she made her way towards Hikaru.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    For a moment, Hikaru couldn¡¯t say a word. The Blue Knight looked just like someone he knew.

    In an early afternoon, a girl stood there by the window with her back against the light, smiling, and said...

    People say you¡¯re arrogant, don¡¯t they?

    His feelings were too immature to be called love. But it still remained in his heart, like words that couldn¡¯t be erased by any eraser.

    ¡ºHazuki-senpai...¡»

 Chapter 186 â€“ The Morally Uprightâ€™s Stubborn Honesty

    <h4>Chapter 186 ¨C The Morally Upright¡¯s Stubborn Honesty</h4>

    The Morally Upright¡¯s Stubborn Honesty

    ¡¸Ha.zu.ki.sen.pai?¡¹the Blue Knight said nkly.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Please forget about it. Anyway, what¡¯s going on? Looks like serious business, with you bringing temple knights.¡¹

    I¡¯m so stupid. Why did I say that? The knight indeed looked very simr to Hazuki. But only with regards to appearance. Hazuki¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t even purple, and the colors of their eyes werepletely different.

    But she really looks like her. They¡¯re the same age too, Hikaru thought as temple knights surrounded him.

    ¡¸My name is Conia, a Blue Knight who serves the tower. You are the adventurer Hikaru, correct? The one who delivered the letter from Ponsonia¡¯s princess.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, that¡¯s me.¡¹

    ¡¸You really are just a boy.¡¹Conia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡¸So what¡¯s going on here? I must say, it¡¯s shameful to surround a mere kid like me with ten temple knights.¡¹

    ¡¸You brat! How dare you!¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop. Calm down.¡¹

    A knight responded to Hikaru¡¯s cheap provocation, but Conia¡¯s words made him back down.

    Ten knights had Hikaru surrounded, with no openings. Under normal circumstances, this would be a huge problem.

    I think I can handle this many.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t n to kill them. If they made one wrong move, he would use his revolver to fire a warning shot and while they were distracted by the explosion, he would then activate his Stealth to slip past them. With five points on Power Burst, it wouldn¡¯t even take a second.

    Hikaru kept his Mana Detection on, so he could keep tabs on the knights behind him. He ced his right hand over the revolver hanging by his waist.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t talk to grown-ups like that.¡¹Conia said out of the blue.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, what?¡¹Her words caught him by surprise.

    ¡¸Saints say to respect your elders for they are wise, and their wisdom is far more precious than any knowledge.¡¹she continued.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t expect to get lectured.

    ¡¸...Okay. So what do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Adventurer Hikaru. You are suspected of assaulting Deacon Gelop¡¯s attendant. We¡¯ll listen to what you have to say in the Tower, so pleasee with us.¡¹

    ¡¸Hell no. I¡¯m not going.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha! Kids will always be kids. He doesn¡¯t understand the situation he¡¯s in.¡¹one knight said, eliciting scornfulughter from the others.

    ¡¸Adventurer Hikaru. I¡¯m asking for your cooperation. Violence against a Gray Deacon is a serious crime. We need to investigate the matter as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸So you want to bring me to your Tower which is basically your headquarters. How can I trust you guys?¡¹

    ¡¸How sad it is to mistrust the Church. Blue Knights have the right to investigate. I can take you away.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you say a Gray Deacon? No one seemed to be injured when they came to the hotel. Same when they left. I wonder, then. Who could¡¯ve hit the guy? If you ask me, that hot-blooded Gelop is suspicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard! You dare falsely use a Gray Deacon?!¡¹

    ¡¸Lady Conia! We don¡¯t have to listen to this kid. Let us punish him!¡¹

    The knights drew their swords. Hikaru himself gripped his revolver.

    ¡¸No. Punishing someone without undergoing trial before God is the way of ruffians.¡¹Conia rebuked them.

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    ¡¸B-But Lady Conia! Your attitude towards him just makes him more arrogant!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Even the knights seemed to regard Conia with contempt.

    ¡¸We are knights. We follow the protocol taught to us by the Saints, protocols that God Himself created. We cannot vite the Church¡¯s teachings in any way.¡¹

    Conia didn¡¯t give in. On one hand, she was morally upright. But on the other, she was also stubbornly honest. Is her head made of steel or something? Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Is this gonna take long? Can I go?¡¹

    ¡¸You damned brat!¡¹

    A knight reached his tipping point and took a step towards Hikaru. He didn¡¯t dare swing his sword at an unarmed boy, but he tried to grab Hikaru¡¯s cor with his free left hand.

    ¡¸This is legitimate self-defense, by the way.¡¹

    Hikaru pounced forward into the knight, grabbed the man¡¯s left hand, and threw him. Letting out a groan, the knight spun in the air and mmed to the ground. A one-armed shoulder throw. Unable to perform the proper technique tond safely, the knight lost consciousness.

    I only learned a bit from middle school. But I guess with Power Burst and Strength, I can somehow manage pull it off.

    Hikaru was also fortunate that the knight underestimated him just because he was a kid.

    ¡¸What did you do just now?!¡¹

    ¡¸Why, you little...!¡¹

    The other knights started to move.

    ¡¸I said stop!¡¹Conia shouted.

    The knights froze in ce. Even Hikaru jumped.

    ¡¸I, a Blue Knight, ordered you to stop. You do know what happens to those who disobey, right?¡¹

    ¡¸W-We didn¡¯t mean to disobey!¡¹

    Conia exuded intense aura. The knights sheathed back their swords all at once, except for the one who fainted. Thedy knight red at her men and sighed.

    ¡¸Adventurer Hikaru. It seems we havemitted a grave mistake. We will make sure the offending knight apologizes and receives appropriate punishment.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. How about you let me go in exchange?¡¹

    ¡¸These are two different matters. Can youe with us to the Tower?¡¹

    I just told you I¡¯m not going! Conia seemed to be a stickler to the rules. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll ever back down. So Hikaru tried change his approach.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a messenger who delivered the Ponsonian Princess¡¯s letter.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t I be treated like a diplomat, then? Yet I¡¯m being surrounded by temple knights who are trying to take me away. Is this the Tower¡¯s way of doing things?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. However, the moment you delivered the letter, you returned to being an adventurer. We cannot treat you like a diplomat afterwards.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, about that. My duty is still not over. The Ponsonia Foreign Minister will have to verify first that I have indeed delivered the letter. Do I not retain my status as a messenger, then?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹Conia stroked her chin.¡¸It seems we need to look up if there was any simr case like this in the past.¡¹she said.¡¸Very well. I¡¯ll check with the Tower ande back tomorrow.¡¹

    Damn, she¡¯s persistent, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸One more thing. You are suspected of assault, so you will be monitored.¡¹

    ¡¸Monitored? Am I not a provisional messenger?¡¹

    ¡¸Being a diplomat doesn¡¯t prevent them from being monitored if they assaulted someone.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸All right, then. Someone, wake him up.¡¹

    Conia left the unconscious knight to her other men and left the training ground. The knights shot res at Hikaru as they streamed out of the ce. Once he was alone, Hikaru heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸She was a lot more annoying than expected. An observer sounds like a huge pain. I guess I should solve this problem myself.¡¹

    Hikaru started walking. As he turned on his Stealth, he slowly vanished, as though bing one with the air around him.

 Chapter 187 â€“ A Stroll in the Tower

    <h4>Chapter 187 ¨C A Stroll in the Tower</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    A Stroll in the Tower

    The Pope, the man standing on top of the country and the only one with the title ¡°White¡±, was slumped down on his seat, tapping his forehead with his fist as he regarded his secretary kneeling before him.

    ¡¸Not only did the Gray you sent fail in persuading this Hikaru fellow, he even assaulted someone. When a Blue Knight went to arrest him, he cited his diplomatic immunity. Furthermore, a temple knight was no match to him. Now his watcher lost sight of him and we don¡¯t know where he is.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I deeply apologize, Your Holiness.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you forget what I said?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Your Holiness. If possible, get him to our side. If not, get rid of him.¡¹

    ¡¸Did I tell you to let him go out of control? I don¡¯t think so. Am I right?¡¹

    Katina hung her head even lower.

    ¡¸What will you do next, then?¡¹the Pope asked.

    ¡¸A-Apparently, the adventurer is wary of the Tower. We will try to bring him to a different ce to talk. I will be there myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well, then. That is fine. We have five days left.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that, Your Holiness?¡¹

    ¡¸Ponsonia¡¯s Foreign Minister¡¯s ship has entered our territorial waters. It should take about five days for them to reach the capital. Once the minister is here, getting our hands on the boy will be much more difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸R-Really? ording to the Blue Knight, once the foreign minister arrives, he¡¯ll lose his status as messenger and will return to being just an ordinary adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Think about it for a bit. We gave him ten days to get here, which is a tough time limit by itself, but he managed to arrive in just seven days. The Foreign Minister won¡¯t neglect someone as skilled as that. I¡¯m guessing the boy will be present in the meeting and will be protected on his way back home.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah. I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you get it now? Then go. We don¡¯t have much time.¡¹

    ¡¸U-Understood, Your Holiness.¡¹

    Katina got up in a hurry and left the Pope¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Am I surrounded by nothing but ipetent fools?¡¹

    The Pope heaved a deep sigh. He was seriously wrong about Hikaru, but Katina seemed to believe in him firmly.

    Firing his secretary would be easy, but she knew too much about the Pope¡¯s secrets already. He had to make good use of her despite hisints about the woman.

    ¡¸Hmm, curious. I heard this adventurer is only in his mid-teens. Could someone so young really toy around a knight and Deacon like it was nothing? Perhaps he has a messenger-rted job ss...¡¹

    Around the same time, Hikaru had made it to the entrance of the Tower. Monks and merchants came and went, passing through the drawbridge.

    Luxurious carriages drove inside. Hikaru could tell there were plenty of people riding them.

    Conia should be inside already. Hikaru actually went back to the Grand Hotel to leave a note for the girls, telling them to change hotels since people coulde after them.

    Agiapole, being the capital of Bios, was a megacity. Only Ponsonia¡¯s royal capital, G. Ponsonia, could match it in terms of size¡ªat least, based on Hikaru¡¯s memories.

    There should be hotels of the same quality as the Grand Hotel. Including the inns at the outskirts of the city, there were countless ces they could stay in. Giving the temple knights a slip would be an easy matter.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... First, I need a good idea of the ce¡¯syout.¡¹

    Just to be sure, Hikaru wore his silver mask and pulled his hood low over his eyes. With his Stealth activated, no one could notice him. As he passed through the gate and into the Tower grounds, he could see that the ce was a bit different from a regr castle. There were turrets to fire arrows from, and military stations were fully equipped.

    There werewns surrounded by white buildings. Most of the monks walking past were carrying either scriptures or books. The ce felt like a university.

    As Hikaru went deeper, he didn¡¯t find any particr ce that stood out. The Pope¡¯s residence stood at the center, a building that looked like an actual castle.

    The moment Hikaru crossed the moat, the ambiance suddenly changed. Gorgeous curtains hung by the windows. There were works of art like vases and paintings. The ce resembled a noble¡¯s mansion, except the overall tone was white, so it looked like a museum as well.

    The temple knights guarding the ce donned shiny armors. Most of them were good-looking men too. Same goes for the female maids.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t Saint Rusalka preach about giving excess wealth to the poor?¡¹

    Hikaru walked the fancy halls feeling disgusted. He noticed two temple knightsing towards him. They were among the men Conia brought along to arrest him.

    ¡¸Man, I hate how that girl acts all high-and-mighty.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now. Calm down. Nothing we can do about it. We can¡¯t disobey our superiors.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, but that was just too much, you know. To them, we temple knights are nothing but blockheads, both inside and outside the Tower. If only they made us Grays.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, keep it down. Criticizing the Five Divine Ranks constitutesck of faith, and you will be charged with a serious crime.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. That¡¯s why that girl can be so arrogant.¡¹

    The two knights walked past Hikaru. He checked their Soul Boards only to find out they were weaker than the Ponsonian knight East. While he couldn¡¯t remember it clearly, he was sure Conia had simr stats.

    I¡¯ll check her Soul Board properly if we meet again. I gotta say, even temple knights aren¡¯t entirely devoted to the faith.

    After seeing that side of them, Hikaru realized that it didn¡¯t matter if they were in Bios, a suzerain state. They were human all the same.

    Hikaru walked further ahead. As he gathered information here and there, the country¡¯s shady side gradually became clearer¡ªalthough still vague overall.

    He heard a conversation between maids.

    ¡¸I heard the new Red Priest alreadyid a hand on a maid.¡¹

    ¡¸The one who reced the other Red Priest? Doesn¡¯t he belong to the Pope¡¯s faction? Isn¡¯t that an article vition?¡¹

    ¡¸It is. Half of the Priests in the Tower should have at least ten years of experience serving in the countryside. Plus a rmendation is necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸What about the new priest, then?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s lived in Agiapole since forever. Apparently he¡¯s the second son of a merchant.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh...¡¹

    ¡¸You can probably live a luxurious life if you be his mistress.¡¹

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyahahaha!¡¹

    Hikaru also heard a conversation between a Blue Knight and a temple knight.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen those suspicious fellows today.¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently they need breaks from their research. They won¡¯t be here today and tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸If only they stoppeding. Why are they even doing their research in the Tower?¡¹

    ¡¸I have no idea.¡¹

    A conversation between a head maid and her subordinate:

    ¡¸We¡¯re done moving all his things.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. The merchant wille tomorrow, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Um, I have a question. That room became vacant after a Red Priest left on a long journey to do missionary work, right? Yet he left a lot of valuables behind...¡¹

    ¡¸Listen carefully. Said priest gave up on material things, and went on a journey with only the bare minimum of necessities. He said to dispose of his personal effects and donate all the proceeds to the Church. He¡¯s like Saint Rusalka reincarnated.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. So that¡¯s what happened!¡¹

    Hikaru nned to go anywhere as long as there wasn¡¯t any locks or traps, but rooms that belonged to the Pope, the Aristocrats, and the Priests had tight security that employed automatic locks.

    The empty rooms might not actually be locked. I should go check them out. I might find out how the locks work. I really need knowledge on how to unlock locks and disarm traps.

    Hikaru headed to the room of the Red Priest who disappeared. It wasn¡¯t locked¡ªor rather, they just left it open. After checking his surroundings, Hikaru studied the door knob.

    ¡¸Hmm, I see. Turning it like this moves the spring like this... Completely different from locks in modern Japan. My Mana Detection¡¯s not picking up anything, so it doesn¡¯t use magic either.¡¹

    Hikaru arrived at two conclusions: Either to duplicate keys, or pick the locks using wires.

    He took a peek inside the room. The bookshelf was empty and the bed didn¡¯t have a mattress. The room was furnished with a rtively big desk.

    ¡¸They really did move all of his things out. But...¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection picked up something from inside the desk. He ced his hands on the drawer and managed to pull it smoothly without making a sound. It was empty, of course. At least at first nce.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a false bottom inside...¡¹

    He pushed the tip and the nk came off, revealing a single notebook.

 Chapter 188 â€“ The Words on the Notebook

    <h4>Chapter 188 ¨C The Words on the Notebook</h4>

    ¡¸Hmm, bingo!¡¹The chair crashed with a bang as Conia stood up.¡¸Look! ¡°The stiption to politely treat a foreign messenger who arrived in advance is not absolute. Once done with his task, he should return to his own country immediately, or join the diplomat who will arriveter. Staying in the country is a breach of etiquette.¡± In other words, him staying in Agiapole is not a part of his job and there¡¯s no need to treat him like a diplomat!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You finally found it...¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s great, Lady Conia...¡¹

    Before her was a long table with tons of books piled on top. Most of them were aboutws and regtions rted to diplomacy and past cases. The maids and Gray Deacons who browsed with her were exhausted, faces down on the table.

    ¡¸Thank you, everyone!¡¹

    Conia¡¯s innocence brought smiles to everyone present. They all loved her character; they were here because they wanted to help her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go see the adventurer Hikaru tomorrow.¡¹

    Conia didn¡¯t know that Hikaru simply spouted random nonsense about his rights. It would, however, be better for her and her friends that they never knew.

    Hikaru drew his Dagger of Strength from its sheath and poked the notebook. He was ready to run if anything happened, but nothing really urred. He then reached for the notebook, and after checking that no one was around with his Mana Detection, he moved to a corner of the dark room.

    Hikaru turned on a magicmp and started examining the well-thumbed, leather-bound notebook. A red string was wound around it three times and fastened with a metal clip which had traces of mana in it.

    ¡¸A hidden notebook with a magic seal... I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll burst into mes or something.¡¹

    He was not interested in the priest who left and what kind of person he was. There was no need to put himself in danger by reading the notebook.

    ¡¸But my curiosity is killing me.¡¹

    Once again, Hikaru drew his dagger.

    ¡¸All right. Here goes nothing.¡¹

    He cut the string, but nothing happened in particr. The clip didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸Phew...¡¹

    He tilted the notebook and let the string and clip fall on the floor. His mask was in the way, so he removed it and shoved it into his pocket.

    As Hikaru opened the notebook to its first page and read the contents, he pressed his hand on his forehead.

    ¡ºThis notebook has a magic seal on it. If someone other than me moves it for even a little, it¡¯ll burst into mes. If the trap doesn¡¯t activate, you may assume that I¡¯m already dead.¡»

    ¡¸Hmm. So if the priest was still alive, it would¡¯ve burned the moment I poked it with my dagger. Man, I really need more knowledge about traps.¡¹

    Hikaru decided to have a professional in disarming traps teach him. But that won¡¯t be for another time. I already opened it, so might as well read it here.

    ¡ºI would like to believe it is my friend Dennis who opens this notebook. But if it¡¯s not, could you do me a favor and send this to him? His full name is Dennis Lugrim and he serves as a priest in Vireocean¡¯s capital, Ville Zentra. He will surely give you a huge reward. I advise you not to read the contents as it would put your life in danger.

    ¡ªScott Fairs¡»

    ¡¸He sure is thorough.¡¹Hikaru muttered as he flipped to the next page.

    He showed no concern of the warning at all. He didn¡¯t really care about the rewards since he wasn¡¯t in any financial difficulty. No mana reaction from the notebook anyway. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem if he checked the contents.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    Hikaru continued reading. The contents were written in a diary format which changed drastically midway.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s been two years since I came to the Tower, but I still don¡¯t know what goes in the Pope¡¯s mind. Eighty percent of the Red Priests in the Towere from Agiapole even though the articles state that fifty percent shoulde from other regions.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ve taken over budget implementation duty since spring. I¡¯m d I took the job. My only regret is that I have less time to preach outside. Budget implementation is thest frontier of the priests whoe from other regions.¡»

    ¡ºI came across a strange entry on the budget list. His Holiness says it¡¯s research funds for studying sacred relics, but studying these things is not the Church¡¯s job. We should only manage them. Some unfamiliar traders and researches have been frequenting the secret passage. What¡¯s going on in there?¡»

    ¡ºMy colleague, Father Gravey, has been dismissed. He was ordered to go to the countryside as a Gray Deacon. He said ¡°I¡¯m d I only got dismissed. Scott, the Tower is not the only ce you can walk the path of faith.¡± He further quoted Saint Beyond: ¡°You¡¯ll feel God as long as you¡¯re alive.¡±¡»

    ¡ºHow sad. How, oh so, sad.¡»

    ¡ºWhere did the money go? Failure to make this clear would be betraying the trust of the believers. I have to investigate this research facility.¡»

    ¡ºThere are still pure and innocent people like Miss Conia. The Church can still start over.¡»

    The notes ended there.

    ¡¸Now that was worth the read.¡¹

    In the end, Hikaru had no idea what happened to Scott, but it was clear that the priest stuck his nose where it didn¡¯t belong.

    The next few pages contained a blueprint of the Tower and some notes regarding the suspicious budget. A spot on the map wasbelled ¡°Research Facility Entrance?¡± No doubt that Scott entered there.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he was a good guy.¡¹

    Hikaru could tell from the notes that he was worried about the Church¡¯s future. He could see that Scott stayed true to the Saints¡¯ teachings.

    ¡¸He could¡¯ve asked for help from others, though I guess that could also be dangerous. It sounds like everyone on the Pope¡¯s faction is an enemy.¡¹

    A struggle between the priests from the Pope¡¯s faction and those that came from other regions. Regional priests came to the Tower after rmendations from respected people. From their perspective, the priests belonging to the Pope¡¯s faction were nothing but corrupt people who bought their status. Conversely, priests in the Pope¡¯s faction found the regional priests¡¯ adherence to the Saints¡¯ teachings annoying. Agiapole¡¯s residents were not idiots. It was clear which kind they revered.

    ¡¸Power struggles wherever you go... Humans truly are sinful creatures.¡¹Hikaru shoved the notebook into his pocket and turned off themp.¡¸It¡¯s not like I owe you anything Mr. Scott. I haven¡¯t even met you.¡¹

    Hikaru thought about it for a bit. So far he only knew a few people from the Church¡ªConia, Gelop, and Shuva. It was clear who belonged to which faction.

    ¡¸Then again...¡¹Hikaru started walking towards the location on the mapbelled ¡°Research Facility Entrance¡±.¡¸I¡¯ll expose what the Pope is up to in your stead. I just don¡¯t like these guys.¡¹

    Hikaru put on his mask once more. The lights on the corridor reflected dimly on the mask.

    The path was hard to see since the walls and floor were white. Only authorized personnel could enter this area. Even the maids and guards¡¯ numbers were kept at a bare minimum.

    Their official reason for the ce was that it led to an archive for rare books and documents. In fact, there was a storage for books, which provided for good camouge.

    When Hikaru made it to the end of the secret passage¡ªthe one that Scott entered the other day¡ªa wooden door stood before him. It wasn¡¯t locked. He opened the door to find a spiral staircase that led underground.

    Without any window, the way down waspletely dark. Fortunately, magicmps hanging here and there provided enough light for a safe descent down.

    There were four levels underground with a small room midway that people who came here probably didn¡¯t notice. At least one person was always inside, checking the people who passed through a peephole. The only people who would know about it were the watchers, the person who ordered for the room to be built, and those who had detection-type skills.

    There was a device in the room that notified the guards underground right away of any intruder.

    I guess they got Scott with this.

    Hikaru walked past the room. The person inside didn¡¯t react. After all, he couldn¡¯t see Hikaru.

    He made it down and into a dimly-lit corridor made of stone. There was no need for white here anymore. The passage branched two three directions¡ªfront, right, and left. To the left was a path that went deeper underground, arge room seemed to be at the end of the path ahead, and to the right stood doors that led to smaller rooms.

    ¡¸All righty, then. Here goes nothing.¡¹

    Hikaru took a step forward.

 Chapter 189 â€“ The Underground Laboratory

    <h4>Chapter 189 ¨C The Underground Laboratory</h4>

    The Underground Laboratory

    First, Hikaru investigated the rooms to the right.

    ¡¸I knew it. A nap room.¡¹

    There was nothing else but beds. Hikaru checked the Soul Board of the man sleeping in one, but he didn¡¯t have any high stats, and there was nothing odd about his name. He seemed to be just a researcher.

    Next, Hikaru opted to check therge room up front. He could feel the presence of people from beyond the double-door. He opened it slowly.

    What the...

    The room was even bigger than he expected, almost like a gymnasium, although not that bright. Magicmps hung high above the ceiling, shining light down below. There were huge desks everywhere, separated by bookshelves. Researchers wearing whiteb coats were walking about.

    ¡¸The mana reaction from this thing is very faint...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s said to emit a simr light to that of a blue-eyed fish¡¯s scales, but the principle seems to be different...¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re running low on stocks...¡¹

    A peculiar kind ofmotion reverberated inside the room, from whispers to soliloquy. The people were of different races¡ªhumans, demi-humans, elves, and demons. The only thing they had inmon was that they wore the same white coats.

    There were at least forty to fifty people about. Fully-armed men stood in attention by the wall in equal intervals. They didn¡¯t appear to be temple knights.

    What are they studying here?

    While it was a little dark, the light still shone on the room. Even with Stealth on, Hikaru hesitated to get close. cks clothes suddenly slipping into a sea of white might actually draw their attention.

    What now?

    Then, a bell rang out. The researches all nced at Hikaru¡¯s direction.

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    How? I didn¡¯t sense traps here. I¡¯m not even moving right now. Do they have something that can see me¡ª

    ¡¸Food is here.¡¹

    The door opened behind him. Someone brought a cart carrying a pot filled with soup and heaps of bread.

    ¡¸Wha...? Ah.¡¹

    Hikaru quickly leapt aside to the wall. The cart went straight through where he was standing and into the middle of the room. The researches were actually looking at the cart.

    Don¡¯t scare me like that, sheesh. So that was a bell to signal dinnertime.

    Hikaru¡¯s whole body almost went limp. He only had himself to me, however. He focused too much of his attention in surveying the room that he neglected his Mana Detection.

    Now¡¯s my chance. Both researchers and the armed men¡ªmost likely guards¡ªflocked towards the cart.

    ¡¸Go on. Eat, all of you.¡¹a man said as he pushed on the researchers¡¯ backs.¡¸We don¡¯t want you copsing from hunger.¡¹

    Hikaru used the opening to get closer to the tables to check the reagents and pieces of paper. He had no idea what some of the reagents were, but most of them seemed to be rare.

    Isn¡¯t this a branch from the World Tree that¡¯s said to be found in a hidden elf vige? What extraordinary amount of mana...

    These branches, each able to fetch at least a million gns,y sprawled about. Hikaru looked at the papers. Most of them contained writings by the researchers or past thesis.

    Wait, all of this is rted to one thing.

    He didn¡¯t expect the words toe up here. Hikaru felt a bit pissed.

    I should¡¯ve brought Drake with me. If only I knew information about holy mana would be here.

    The term ¡°holy mana¡± frequently appeared among the notes.

    Hikaru surveyed the room once more. After receiving dinner, the researchers sat down to eat at the center of the room where it was spacious.

    Are they all oddballs? Hmm...

    Hikaru wondered how they were selected.

    This is only a guess, but I think these people only lived for research. They didn¡¯t care about anything else as long as they can do what they love.

    Katy¡¯s face popped up in Hikaru¡¯s mind. She was obsessed about studying holy mana as well. Upon closer look, he saw people who appeared to be from Kotobi. They carried gaudy precious metals in their person and had tattoos on their faces.

    If these people who loved research were told they could study holy mana with an unlimited budget, they woulde with pleasure. There were even maids who saw them as creepy, which was understandable. After all, they didn¡¯t care much about grooming.

    So the question is... Why are they studying holy mana?

    Hikaru was strolling around the room when he happened upon a door hidden by a bookshelf. There were spots in the room where air could pass through besides the entrance, but he didn¡¯t expect to find another door here.

    The double-door seemed to be locked most of the time, as evidenced by the lock hanging by one side, but right now it was open. An armed man stood by it, shooting nces at the center of the room. He too wanted to have dinner.

    ¡¸Hey, when can I eat?¡¹

    ¡¸Come, get your food.¡¹

    ¡¸Now we¡¯re talking.¡¹

    Another guard seemed to have prepared a te for him. The man hurried away from the door.

    Now¡¯s my chance.

    Hikaru removed the lock and slipped past the door and into the room. With the lock gone, they shouldn¡¯t be able to shut it from outside.

    ¡¸What is this ce?¡¹

    A dreary, small room with nothing but a carpet and podiums at the center. There was no one else around.

    ¡¸This looks familiar... ¡¹

    There were two podiums, each with a magicmp hanging from above them. He had seen this before. The items on the tforms were most likely extremely valuable.

    ¡¸This looks like the treasure room found in the deepest part of Poelnxinia.¡¹

    Hikaru ced the lock on the floor and started walking towards the podiums as though being sucked in. One was a jet-ck cloth and the other was a giant scissor.

    ¡ºTwo of the four holy mana items that Lugantz, one of the greatest Magic Item Specialist in history, created. The first one is called the de of Severance. It is said to be able to cut anything with the use of holy mana. Once usable, it would be an extremely valuable item. People believe it can even undo an evil god¡¯s seal. The other item is called a Dark Knight Cloak. By using holy mana, it can hide anything. This one has lower priority. It is unknown what kind of materials were used to create these. The other two items are the Almighty Pipe and the Holy Grail of Dawn.¡»

    That was what the paper beside the podium said.

    The Dark Knight Cloak seemed to be nothing but an ordinary cloth. Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection didn¡¯t pick up anything. But its ckness was bizarre. It absorbed even the light from themp, leaving only a strange darkness.

    The de of Severance, on the other hand, looked just like a scissor. Except it was huge, almost a meter in length and could be fitted on one¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸I remember a video game I yed. I was wondering what a ¡°Huge Scissor¡± was, but I guess it looked like this. I must say, though. Except for its size, I see nothing but a scissor. I suppose this is what it looks like without holy mana.¡¹

    Hikaru took out his revolver from its holster.

    ¡¸I think I read the name Lugantz back in the treasure room too and that this was one of the four or something. So I guess this is the Almighty Pipe.¡¹

    With its ability to absorb and release any type of magic, it was no wonder people called it ¡°almighty¡±. Storing healing and support magic into the bullets was even possible. He hadn¡¯t tested ursed magic, however.

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t tell exactly what thest item¡ªthe Chalice of Dawn¡ªwas for. Circumstances separated the four items and two of them ended up here.

    ¡¸So the Pope is studying items that could be used for military purposes. They¡¯re researching holy mana so they could use these things. The huge scissor can even undo an evil god¡¯s seal. What are they trying to do?¡¹

    Hikaru nced at his feet. He¡¯d felt it for a while now.

    ¡¸Does it have something to do with the immense mana down there?¡¹

 Chapter 190 â€“ The Huge Hole Underground

    <h4>Chapter 190 ¨C The Huge Hole Underground</h4>

    The Huge Hole Underground

    Hikaru could¡¯ve taken the de of Severance and Dark Night Cloak, but he decided to leave them for now. It wasn¡¯t as though the researchers would make sudden progress in the next few days, making the items usable. Right now, he wanted to gather information without getting distracted.

    I¡¯m sure the Pope treats these holy mana items as top secret stuff. I think it¡¯s safe to assume that Father Scott Fairs found out about them and got killed.

    When Hikaru stepped out of the room, he saw the man guarding the door eating with his colleagues. Relieved, Hikaru returned the lock back to its ce.

    Next stop: Underground.

    Hikaru only came to the Tower to get information he could use to outwit the condescending priests and monks who picked a fight with him, but instead he stumbled upon greater spoils. He moved by the wall, wondering what to do with this information. He hadpletely mastered the movements he learned from Professor Mille; each step he made was silent.

    As he made it to the entrance, he checked to see if anyone was around before stepping outside. After returning to where the paths split, he proceeded deeper underground.

    The stairs made for an easy descent, gently curving downwards, away from theboratory.

    ¡¸Such immense mana... I can¡¯t really tell how many people are down there.¡¹

    The incredible amount of mana hindered Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection. There should definitely be people in there, but he could also be wrong. The stairs eventually led to a cave.

    ¡¸What the...¡¹

    It looked like a naturally-made pit, with a high ceiling that couldn¡¯t be seen from the bottom.

    A magic circle... So this is the source of the mana.

    The cave had a diameter of about a hundred meters, almost elliptical in shape. In the middle was a magic circle at least fifty meters in diameter, with a two-fold golden light spinning gently at its outer edges. Geometric shapes©¤Spiritnguage©¤filled the circle and at its very center was an octagon.

    I thought the magic circle that Lavia creates when casting her spell was dreadful, but it looks adorablepared to this one. What¡¯s this magic circle for anyway?

    The magic circle seemed to be blocking the huge hole on the ground. Or at least that¡¯s what it looked like.

    Why close off this huge hole, though? Who even made this magic circle?

    A magic circle was a manifestation of magical power, used to tell the Spirits what kind of phenomenon the spell caster wanted to produce. That is why Spiritnguage was embedded in the magic circle.

    However, not one person could decipher thenguage. Spirits were, after all, beings that couldn¡¯t be seen nor felt; they could only be essed when casting Spirit magic.

    There are armed men here too, huh? Hmm, is that a Blue Knight?

    Just like theboratory, this ce was guarded by armed men as well. No torches illuminated the cave, the only light came from the glowing magic circle. The men weren¡¯t temple knights. Their supervisor, however, was a Blue Knight, a middle-aged man with short, brown hair. They were on the opposite side of the circle, so Hikaru couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.

    I should get close.

    Then, as Hikaru moved his feet, a booming roar came from the huge hole, followed by a slight trembling.

    ¡¸Oh, crap. This ce is dangerous, man.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. As long as that magic circle holds, no monsters wille out of there.¡¹

    Hikaru heard the exchange of the men closer to him.

    Monsters? In this hole?

    As Hikaru nced at the hole, the Blue Knight stepped into the magic circle and sauntered inside without any problem. Beside him was a set of stairs that led down. Peering into the hole, the knight descended slowly.

    Is this what I think it is?

    Hikaru was taken aback. If his guess was right, then he just stumbled upon something incredible. He heard the other men talking.

    ¡¸I shouldn¡¯t have taken this job.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, the whole confidentiality thing is a pain, but it¡¯s an easy job with pretty good pay. We just have to watch this ce and pray nothinges out of there.¡¹

    ¡¸How many have made it up here before anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸No idea. Although I heard a few knights who went down there went missing.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, that¡¯s terrifying.¡¹

    Their conversation just proved Hikaru¡¯s guess to be true.

    Is this an entrance to a dungeon?

    Hikaru returned to the hotelte that night. While it was one step inferior to that of the Grand Hotel, all they really needed was a ce to stay, and it served that purpose well. What¡¯s more, there were plenty of hotel of this ss, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about being found.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back. Oh, you¡¯re still up.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Wee back, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸What happened, Hikaru-sama?¡¹

    A number of books about this country¡¯s Churchy scattered on the table. Lavia pretty much read anything.

    The room was considerably smaller than the one in Grand Hotel, but talking among themselves should be fine. Hikaru paid for a separate room.

    ¡¸Actually...¡¹

    Hikaru then proceeded to tell them everything that happened today.

    After finding the note that Hikaru left, the girls moved to this hotel. They should be able to hide here until the foreign minister from Ponsonia arrived in a few days. As soon as they met with the man, they should be able to leave the city without any trouble.

    ¡¸A huge magic circle...¡¹Lavia muttered. She looked really interested.

    Hikaru stayed for a few more hours underground to determine what time theboratory closed and what time the guards changed shifts.

    He was starving, so he munched on an apple-like fruit in the hotel room.

    ¡¸Do you remember what the magic circle looked like?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I knew you¡¯d ask, so I made notes.¡¹Hikaru handed a piece of paper to Lavia who stared at it intently.

    ¡¸Uh, Hikaru-sama. What¡¯s a holy mana item?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right.¡¹

    Pa knew about the revolver, but Hikaru hadn¡¯t told her how it came into his possession. It was the perfect time to tell her about the Underground City of the Ancient Gods.

    ¡¸Whaaat?! You cleared that dungeon?!¡¹

    Apparently, this was news to her.

    ¡¸Hikaru, this magic circle...¡¹Lavia finally raised her head.¡¸It¡¯s different from the ones I know. This is just a guess, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find something like this anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Normal Spirit magic uses only one element, but there are people who canbine two elements at a time. In that case, the magic circle bes a bit moreplicated.¡¹

    ¡¸So does this one use two elements?¡¹

    Lavia shook her head.¡¸I think... itbines all four elements. A Mage who can control all four elements at a high level might know what this is.¡¹

    One person came to Hikaru¡¯s mind. A girl with ck hair tied in a pigtail. She possessed a special Skill called Spirit Affection and had five points on each element on her Soul Board.

    ¡¸Selica might know something.¡¹Hikaru said.

 Chapter 191

    <h4>Chapter 191</h4>

    Linga¡¯s Quill Pen

    Hikaru thought Selica might know something about the huge andplex magic circle that could be blocking the entrance to a dungeon. However, she was hundreds of leagues away.

    ¡¸Hmm, I got an idea. We could get in touch with her through the Adventurers Guild. They have a means ofmunication between guild branches. Although since it uses an expensive catalyst, it¡¯ll cost a bit of money.¡¹

    ¡¸But then the guild will find out about the magic circle.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good point. The Adventurers Guild¡¯s an independent organization, though. They won¡¯t leak info to the Church... I hope. Not that it matters if the Church finds out I know about the magic circle. We¡¯ll be fine as long as they don¡¯t catch us.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Wanna go there tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I also wanted to ask Drake about some holy mana-rted matters, but...¡¹

    The pure-white and fluffy white drakon was fast asleep on the bed, his stomach exposed.

    ¡¸I guess I can ask him tomorrow.¡¹

    The next day.

    On his way to the Adventurers Guild, Hikaru asked Drake about the holy mana items he found yesterday.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think weapons that use holy mana are that rare.¡»the drakon said.

    In the meantime, Conia Mercury of the Blue Knights was getting ready to leave the Tower.

    ¡¸Are the temple knights ready? Okay, then. Let us go.¡¹

    She was about to leave with the same number of knights as yesterday.

    ¡¸Lady Conia!¡¹A guard came running towards her.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸A knight from Ponsonia is waiting by the gate. He¡¯s requesting an audience with His Holiness, saying it¡¯s an urgent matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, a Ponsonian knight. Very well. I¡¯ll go see him.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    The guard clearly looked relieved after knowing a Blue Knight would deal with the issue. Conia eyed the temple knights who were hell-bent on bringing in the cocky adventurer from yesterday. Thetest development, however, caused their expressions to turn stiff.

    As Conia made it to the gate, she spotted a man being stopped by the guards.

    ¡¸I said I need an audience with His Holiness! I am East Lengz of Ponsonia¡¯s Royal Order of the Knights¡¯ sixth squad. I have my identification right here!¡¹

    The man¡¯s clothes were dirty, frayed in ces. He looked rather uncouth with his unshaven face.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here?¡¹

    ¡¸Lady Conia!¡¹

    The knights opened a path for her.

    ¡¸Lady Knight! I have here a letter for His Holiness from the princess of Ponsonia.¡¹

    ¡¸I know...¡¹

    East carefully held the envelope containing the letter. Conia frowned, wondering how he ended up looking like such a mess.

    ¡¸I-I uhh... ran into some trouble on my way here.¡¹

    ¡¸Trouble? With our men?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Einbeast¡¯s.¡¹

    Ah, yes. That makes sense, Conia thought. He must¡¯ve taken the direct route that cuts through Einbeast, and they¡¯re on the prince¡¯s side.

    ¡¸They were buying time and won¡¯t let me through the checkpoint. They even tried to restrain me. So I ditched my horse and gear and climbed the mountains to deliver this letter.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Conia couldn¡¯t help but admire the man. He did everything he could just to carry out his mission. The temple knights, however, had a different opinion. They were whispering behind Conia.

    ¡¸He¡¯s aplete mess.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way he can enter the Tower looking like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir East of Ponsonia.¡¹Conia said.¡¸I, Conia Mercury of the Blue Knights, have confirmed your arrival.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. But the time limit is ten days and I¡¯m already a dayte. Will His Holiness still ept the letter?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. In that case¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I meant. His Holiness has already received the Princess¡¯s message.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! There was a knight who arrived earlier than me?!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not a knight. A request was sent to the Adventurers Guild as well, no? His name is Hikaru and he is already here in Agiapole.¡¹

    East was ovee with surprise at first that someone could be faster than him.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, then. I should be d this Hikaru arrived within the time limit.¡¹East said.

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    East nodded in agreement. To him, it didn¡¯t matter who fulfilled the task¡ªwhether it was a knight or an adventurer¡ªas long as the mission waspleted. Conia thought he was a wonderful knight.

    ¡¸Lady Conia, we should go. Talking with a dirty knight will also put dirt on our reputation.¡¹one temple knight said.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    The temple knights, on the other hand, held a different impression, judging East from his appearance. Conia wanted to heave a sigh, but controlled herself.

    ¡¸Sir East. We have work to do, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸O-Of course! Thank you for giving me the peace of mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Make sure to take the letter anyway.¡¹Conia ordered a knight.

    ¡¸May I ask something?¡¹East said.¡¸What kind of person is this Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸A boy with ck hair and eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest, he doesn¡¯t feel like a skilled adventurer at all. Anyway, if you¡¯ll excuse us.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay...¡¹

    Conia left. East stood there nkly.

    ¡¸A boy with ck hair...¡¹East muttered as he watched Conia¡¯s back.¡¸The boy who beat me badly had ck hair too. I couldn¡¯t tell what color his eyes were since he was wearing a mask back then... Nah, it¡¯s probably just a coincidence.¡¹

    The receptionist insisted that only adventurers ranked C and above could use Linga¡¯s Quill, but after handing her a gold coin, she led them to the back.

    The world indeed runs on money.

    Linga¡¯s Quill Pen was abination of a huge stone b and a quill pen. After erasing the words written there before, the receptionist turned to Hikaru.

    ¡¸You may fill the whole b with your message. It¡¯s 10,000 gns per transmission. We will charge you for the erasure of the guild¡¯s confidential information as well.¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. Is there a word limit per transmission?¡¹

    ¡¸Twelve sybles.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Can I send figures?¡¹

    ¡¸That would cost at least a hundred thousand.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. I¡¯llpute the fee, then.¡¹

    The receptionist stood in a corner of the room. It seemed they were already connected with Pond¡¯s Adventurers Guild. Gently, the pen started floating above the stone b. White powdery scattered on it. The powder changed color where the pen ran.

    ¡ú¡ºThis is Hikaru, sending a message from Agiapole¡¯s Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡»

    Then, the pen started squirming, prompting Hikaru to let it go. It started writing words on its own.

    ¡û¡ºHikaru?! What are you doing?!¡»

    Hikaru facepalmed. The receptionist approached him to see what was happening.

    ¡¸It must be Jill.¡¹she said.

    Wait, she¡¯s famous? And isn¡¯t each transmission expensive?

    ¡¸M-Moving on...¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Please do state your message as sinctly as possible. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be using up a lot of catalyst as well.¡¹

    Hikaru felt a bit sorry for the receptionist.

    ¡ú¡ºPlease call Selica of the Four Stars of the East.¡»

    ¡ú¡ºIf she¡¯s not around, please set up a schedule and I¡¯ll contact you back.¡»

    For a while, no reply came. Maybe Selica¡¯s already in the guild and Jill went to fetch her.

    ¡û¡ºThe Four Stars of the East left Ponsonia for Einbeast to answer the king¡¯s summons.¡»

    All in all, Hikaru paid 80,000 gns.

    ¡¸I apologize.¡¹the receptionist said.¡¸I knew the Four Stars of the East were heading for Einbeast, but I didn¡¯t expect that your message was rted to that.¡¹

    The king of Einbeast, Gerhardt Vatex Anchor, had invited the Four Stars of the East as guests. A circr was already distributed among the guild branches about it. The king gave his word that no harm woulde to the rank B party and promised that while they were in Einbeast, his army wouldn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸I see. Thanks a lot.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸I might have requestster. I hope I can count on your help, then.¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s anything I can do, just tell me.¡¹the receptionist replied, smiling brightly.

    Hikaru and the girls quickly left the guild. He knew Conia and the knights wereing. He had no intention of meeting them here.

    ¡¸What now?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go gather some more information.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Come here, Drake.¡¹

    ¡ºOh,e on. I want to go on an eating tour!¡»

    ¡¸Do some work first. This might have something to do with drakons.¡¹

    Drake wouldn¡¯t leave Lavia¡¯s neck, so Hikaru had to tickle him, and then wrapped the drakon around his own neck. Lavia shivered a bit, feeling chilly.

    ¡¸Here. You can use my scarf.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Hehe. I can feel your warmth on it.¡¹Lavia smiled happily.

    ¡¸This ce should be way warmer than Ponsonia, but why does it feel like the temperature dropped all of a sudden?!¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸Haha. Sorry, Pa. Stay low, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. See ya, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Later, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    The three parted ways.

 Chapter 192 â€“ A Flamboyant Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 192 ¨C A mboyant Restaurant</h4>

    A mboyant Restaurant

    East was shown to an inn near the Tower. Attendants of guests from foreign countries usually stayed there. For him, who had endured harsh training under Captain Lawrence, the ce was heaven.

    His room was small. After cleaning himself up, he changed into the clothes that they prepared for him¡ªpale blue-green, in clothes that seemed a bit formal, but fitting for a knight nheless.

    ¡¸What now?¡¹

    Having sessfully delivered the letter, East now had nothing else to do. Although, he needed to send his equipment for repair and write a report to the Order, but those could be done in half a day.

    After sitting on his bed for ten minutes, he decided to take a nap. Surprisingly however, his body was too thrilled that sleep never came. He was trained to sleep even without feeling drowsy, but since he didn¡¯t need to train today, he decided to indulge himself.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go check the city, then.¡¹

    East left the inn. He was too much in a hurry earlier that he failed to notice the liveliness of the streets. The city was much more orderly than Ponsonia; too orderly, in fact.

    ¡¸I have no idea why my friends from the sixth squad would be jealous about this grueling mission. I think they mentioned something about souvenirs.¡¹

    East started walking down the streets, images of his colleague on his mind¡ªone who¡¯d make a move on every woman he¡¯d see and the married knight who seemed to be extremelyposed. They¡¯d gotten closer after their security mission in Count Morgstad¡¯s residence.

    Knights didn¡¯t just go to war. They sometimes apanied the Foreign Minister abroad, but only as escorts. They basically never had free times like this. East felt like he was living luxuriously.

    ¡¸What would the captain do at a time like this?¡¹

    The image of Captain Lawrence D. Falcon¡ªa man East held in reverence, almost worshipping him¡ªpopped in his mind.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the captain would train...¡¹Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.¡¸I should train as well. Yes.¡¹

    He was about to turn back to the inn when his stomach growled. It was too loud that a woman passing by let out a giggle.

    ¡¸I, uhh... Is there a ce around here with good food?¡¹East asked.¡¸It¡¯s my first time here. I¡¯m not too familiar with the ce.¡¹

    The woman gave him directions to a restaurant.

    ¡¸Th-Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. May Saint Beyond guide you always.¡¹

    As he watched thedy go, East thought about going back to the inn, but although he asked on the spur of the moment, he didn¡¯t want to disregard thedy¡¯s kindness in giving him directions.

    ¡¸I-I suppose one can¡¯t train on an empty stomach. I don¡¯t think I had a decent meal on my way here, either. All right, then. Let¡¯s eat.¡¹

    East followed the woman¡¯s directions. One thing he didn¡¯t notice however, was that woman was a youngdy. In other words, the restaurant she pointed him to was the gaudy kind that young women frequented to.

    ¡¸Hmm, no mention of anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That means the holy mana items that Hikaru-sama found are extremely top-secret.¡¹

    Lavia and Pa were at the Church library¡¯s reading room, whispering to each other. They¡¯d hit the notable books, but couldn¡¯t find what they were looking for¡ªanything rted to holy mana and the items Hikaru found. They had thought there would be records of them in the past. After all, these items were very rare. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for there to be records of them when they were brought in from outside the country. The girls didn¡¯t find the name Lugantz anywhere as well, the person who apparently created these holy mana items.

    ¡¸All the more reason to increase our adventurer ranks.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Rank C looks like a long way off.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru¡¯s rank D. I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t be long now till he¡¯s promoted. But being rank C also has its fair share of troubles, like being called during times of war.¡¹

    Rank C and above adventurers were allowed to enter the Adventurers Wisdom, a guild library located in Agiapole. Unfortunately, none of them met the requirement yet.

    They had considered using Stealth to sneak into the ce, but a magic lock made it impossible to get past the entrance. The windows were fitted with iron bars and equipped with magic traps. Hikaru could probably find an opening with his Detection skill, but he had gone off on his own. The girls couldn¡¯t ask him to apany them in reading books.

    They found themselves in a dilemma¡ªthey wanted to help Hikaru, but they couldn¡¯t do anything without him.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t even do anything for Hikaru-sama...¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re doing a lot. I think my abilities are barely useful.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true at all. You provide moral support to Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸I can say the same about you. Having you around lightens the mood.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no no no.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸In any case, there¡¯s no point in doing this now. How about a break?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay... I¡¯m kinda hungry, anyway/¡¹

    ¡¸You sure get hungry easily.¡¹

    ¡¸What? N-No way...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so jealous. All the calories must go in there, huh...¡¹

    Lavia eyed Pa¡¯s breasts. They weren¡¯t particrly huge; just the right size for her age. Lavia¡¯s, on the other hand, were rather modest in size.

    Hikaru said size didn¡¯t matter, but the heroes in stories all love big breasts... No harm in having bigger ones, Lavia thought, wearing a frown.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹Pa asked.¡¸I can¡¯t really hear you. Your voice is too...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not small, okay? I¡¯m still a growing girl!¡¹

    Lavia rose to her feet and mmed her hand on the table. The Gray Deacon managing the reading room looked at her, his cheek twitching.

    The girls left the Church library. There was actually another facility behind it called a Temple library, but one had to at least be a Gray Deacon to enter. While Pa was a girl who served the Church and looked like an actual nun, she wasn¡¯t an official member. Registration was quite troublesome, with background checks and verification of one¡¯s abilities, exactly what Sophie of the Four Stars wanted.

    Two big libraries, the Temple and Guild library were just around the corner, yet they couldn¡¯t enter any of them. This filled Lavia with stress... or so one would think, but she didn¡¯t feel that bad.

    Agiapole had a lot of books, and that meant a lot of bookstores, more than a hundred of them. These stores were gathered in two areas: the Northern Bookstore District for religious and art books, and the Eastern Bookstore District with its novels, folklores, and memoirs.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go check out the bookstores in the afternoon.¡¹Lavia said, feeling enthusiastic about her ns to indulge herself in her hobby.

    She had actually been there yesterday, but it took her hours to visit three stores. Lavia¡¯s excitement was off the roofs after finding out she could buy a book, read it, sell it, then buy another one.

    ¡¸You really love your books, huh.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you the one excited about finding some stories about Saints in the Northern Bookstore District?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    ¡¸I bet you want to read all the romance novels you can find in the East, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh...!¡¹

    Lavia hit the mark. Pa loved romantic stories. Reading wasn¡¯t allowed in the stores; the moment you took a book, you had to decide whether to buy it or not in under a minute.

    ¡¸Anyway, where do we go for lunch?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸You can decide.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. You can decide this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaat? Pia and Prisci were never a fan of my choices...¡¹

    ¡¸Now I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re surprisingly cruel.¡¹

    And so Pa made her choice.

    ¡¸Oh. No adventurers woulde here.¡¹

    ¡¸See?! You don¡¯t want to eat here, right? Right?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. This is an opportunity. We won¡¯t be able to get in here with Hikaru around. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    The moment they stepped into the restaurant, they noticed majority of the customers were women. The ce was furnished with round tables painted in either blue, green, or yellow. Thick cushions were stitched onto the seats. Disy cases lined the walls. The ce also sold stuffed toys, scarfs, and essories made of beads. Employees¡ªwomen who wore multicolored bandanas on their head ¡ªwove through the decorative nts disyed here and there.

    ¡¸How many seats do you need?¡¹an employee asked.

    She had tanned skin, golden eyes, and pointy ears¡ªall features of a Dark Elf, an elven race that lived in caves and dungeons. While not as greatly weed as in Einbeast, demi-humans could lived here without any trouble.

    ¡¸Table for two, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm...¡¹The Dark Elf seemed to hesitate with her next words.¡¸We have a few vacant seats, but... Would you be all right with them?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It would be faster if youe with me.¡¹

    The employee led them inside the restaurant. Customers filled every table, indicating that business was booming. Although, men who were dragged into the ce by their girlfriends looked embarrassed.

    At the center of the establishment was a space with no customers.

    Why is there no one here? Lavia wondered.

    But she soon found her answer. A man was greedily gobbling down his food. All alone, with nopany. From behind, Lavia could tell it was a knight. Even during his meal, his sword still hung on his waist. The way he devoured the food seemed almost bloodcurdling.

    ¡¸As you can see, there are vacant seats there...¡¹the employee said.

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    Customers must¡¯ve left because of him. What now? Lavia thought as she looked at Pa.

    Then all of a sudden, the man turned around, wondering perhaps who arrived. Or maybe it was his way of saying ¡°Don¡¯t stand behind me¡±.

    ¡¸Ah¡ª¡¹Lavia¡¯s mouth hung open. The man stopped chewing his food.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s wrong, Lavia? Is it someone you know?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Lavia¡ª¡¹The man quickly rose to his feet.¡¸Lavia D. Morgstad?!¡¹

    Somewhere unexpected, the two met again.

 Chapter 193 â€“ The Knightâ€™s Words

    <h4>Chapter 193 ¨C The Knight¡¯s Words</h4>

    The Knight¡¯s Words

    Lavia was just as surprised.

    ¡¸You seem to be a knight. Unfortunately, I do not have such a grand name. I am Lavia. Just Lavia.¡¹

    She presented her guild card. The name field only showed ¡°Lavia¡±.

    East stared at it in astonishment.¡¸I see. You¡¯ve abandoned your family name. Wait, how did you even¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re in Agiapole, Sir Knight.¡¹

    East realized that customers and employees were staring at them, wondering what was going on.

    They were in Agiapole. Even if Lavia was a wanted criminal in Ponsonia, the kingdom East served, he couldn¡¯t arrest her here. He would have to go through formal procedures first.

    ¡¸You¡¯re... right. But as a knight, I must... Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go somewhere else, Pa.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸G-Good idea!¡¹

    Lavia and Pa left the restaurant. East hurriedly paid for his meal and bolted out.

    ¡¸P-Please wait!¡¹he said.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I need to know. Did you... kill your father?¡¹

    Pa gulped. Shocking words came out of the knight¡¯s mouth, words that one wouldn¡¯t normally say while out in town in broad daylight.

    ¡¸I did not. Neither did I detest him enough to want to kill him. Back then, I simply gave up on living. I envied the world.¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the house freely. All she had as visitors were magic researchers. Even they didn¡¯t treat her like a proper human being. In their eyes, she was nothing but ab rat. The only world she knew was found in books.

    ¡¸I... see. You escaped from the carriage...¡¹East nced at Pa.¡¸...with the help of Bios. A powerful country like this could pull that off for sure.¡¹

    East arrived at his own conclusion. He thought Pa was affiliated with the Church.

    Lavia knew that the knight was actually concerned for her, even following the convoy to make sure no harm came to her. But she also knew saying something now was a bad idea. One slip of the tongue could mean trouble for Hikaru.

    ¡¸Lady Lavia. You seem to be full of life now. Fortunately, you¡¯re not wanted anymore, so you may return to Ponsonia. I doubt you want to go back, though.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Lavia couldn¡¯t tell him that she was in Ponsonia just a few days ago.

    ¡¸That case bothered me a bit. But after seeing you, I think I¡¯m over it.¡¹East said.¡¸Well, then. I will take my leave. We might not see each other again.¡¹

    Even though East was a knight, the daughter of a noble still ranked higher than him. The present Lavia, however, was nothing but amoner. Still, the knight bowed. He then turned around and walked away, not looking back. Eventually, he disappeared into the crowd.

    ¡¸Lavia-chan.¡¹Pa said.

    Lavia froze. She and Hikaru hadn¡¯t told Pa everything yet. Lavia, in particr, didn¡¯t want to talk about her past and her father. There was no need to tell her. She thought what happened back then would be her and Hikaru¡¯s secret.

    ¡¸Now that the knight is gone, should we go back inside?¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m starving. I don¡¯t think I can make it.¡¹

    Pa seemed to have her soul sucked out of her. She didn¡¯t want to pry any further, as though saying ¡°I don¡¯t care about your past¡±.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸All right!¡¹

    Pa¡¯s concern made Lavia happy. The girls entered the restaurant once more.

    East pondered things over as he walked away. Was this really the right decision?

    I always thought she could never have killed her father. After the murder, she looked like an empty, soulless husk, but like she said, she had eyes that gave up on living. I could tell she was telling the truth just now. So who killed her father?

    East had no idea. It could either be someone from the outside, yet it also felt like an insider. In either case, the case was now a thing of the past. With the king dead, and the conflict between the prince and princess going on, even Count Morgstad¡¯s surviving family didn¡¯t care about the real culprit anymore.

    The second question is how she vanished from the carriage. The Distant Glittering Stars must have something to do with it after all. I guess Bios paid them off. Pond¡¯s submaster might know something since Pond¡¯s Adventurers Guild were the ones who stole the escort job in the first ce.

    East shook his head.

    This case is closed. There¡¯s no point in bringing it up now. I just told the girl I¡¯m over it. But should I report this to the captain anyway?

    The image of the young bandit crossed East¡¯s mind. The boy came to the royal capital as though following him. He then defeated a few squadmanders and even the captain.

    East couldn¡¯t imagine Lawrence losing to anyone. He believed that the captain admitted he ¡°lost¡± as punishment for himself for having been wounded and suffering an embarrassing defeat. The boy might be strong, but he was up against a Master Swordsman. Winning was impossible.

    That knight mentioned that the adventurer who arrived before me has ck hair and eyes. I think the boy who attacked me had ck hair as well...

    Every time he dug into his memories, he caught a glimpse of the Sun God mask. It was infuriating.

    Lady Lavia, who escaped from the carriage, is here. An adventurer with ck hair is in town too¡ªthe same hair color as the one near the carriage that time. Is this a coincidence?

    East stopped. He then heaved a sigh and tapped his nape before walking again.

    Of course it¡¯s a coincidence. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s certain that the bandit had ck hair. I¡¯m getting too hung-up about this. ¡°It¡¯s important for a knight to be careful, but being too high-strung will dull your movements¡±. The captain always told me that. It seems I stillck training.

    East slouched.

    ¡¸All right. It¡¯s time to start training.¡¹

    He dashed for the inn like the wind, startling residents, but he didn¡¯t care. After that, East did nothing but train every single day. Soon, the people managing the inn started talking about how Ponsonia had some diligent knights.

 Chapter 194 â€“ A Middle-Aged Knightâ€™s Night Life

    <h4>Chapter 194 ¨C A Middle-Aged Knight¡¯s Night Life</h4>

    A Middle-Aged Knight¡¯s Night Life

    Around the time Lavia stumbled upon East, Hikaru infiltrated the Tower once more.

    Now, then... Where to go next?

    Hikaru delivered the letter in an unbelievably short time¡ªseven days¡ªas some sort of a test to see if they would make a move on him. It wasn¡¯t as though he would gain anything out of it. This was more of a practice to determine if the other party were enemies or not. As a matter of fact, they did make their move. But who was behind it, he didn¡¯t know.

    It could be the Pope himself, or Conia was simply acting alone. I think it¡¯s someone in the middle, though, like a Purple Aristocrat or a Red Priest.

    As he searched for information in the Tower, he happened upon Scott Fairs notes. He also found holy mana items and a huge magic circle underground.

    Hikaru¡¯s interest had shifted. These things had his attention now. If he gathered information about them, he could have the upper hand, no matter who he was up against. He had no doubt that they were from the Church, though.

    The problem is, there¡¯s too many ces I can¡¯t enter.

    Security in the Tower was surprisingly tight, as evidenced by the surveince room underground. But not only that; even the Priests¡¯ private rooms used magic locks. They must have secrets they don¡¯t want anyone to know about.

    Infiltrating rooms would be easy if windows were opened, but unfortunately, it was winter season. Everyone had their windows shut.

    Security near the Pope was even tighter. Magic traps wereid out all over the ce. During cleaning time, a Magic Item Specialist would apany the maid, deactivating the traps one by one.

    The Pope, however, left his room at times, when messengers from other countries arrived, or if he had a meeting with Purple Aristocrats. Traps didn¡¯t trigger whenever he passed by. It most likely had something to do with a magic item he wore on his person, but there were too many of them that it was hard to tell which one was for the traps.

    I¡¯m pretty sure the Pope has a secretary he works closely with. They probably have a magic item that allows them to walk freely without triggering traps too. Other servants can only seem to walk around certain areas.

    The traps were most likely the kind that sounded an rm. Hikaru didn¡¯t bother trying to deactivate one himself. That would only make them wary.

    I should go after the secretary. As luck would have it, she¡¯s heading this way.

    Hikaru set his eyes on the Pope¡¯s secretary. He could sense hering with his Mana Detection.

    I have to find out what this magic item that nullifies traps is... Hmm?

    Hikaru was walking down a dark path located between the staff building and a huge chapel. In this distance, he spotted a familiar face, a cool-looking middle-aged man with brown hair and a goatee, his blue cloak swaying. The Blue Knight who went further down the magic circle underground.

    ¡¸Oh, if it isn¡¯t the most exalteddy.¡¹The knight bowed to Katina.

    ¡¸You¡¯re overexaggerating, Mr. Gabranth. I¡¯m a mere secretary.¡¹

    ¡¸Right back at you. Please, just call me Gilbert.¡¹

    While he appeared to be a refined man, he was ogling at Katina¡¯s shapely hips, his mouth curved in a lecherous smile.

    Katina heaved a sigh.¡¸Good grief. Act more decently, would you? You¡¯re a Blue Knight, adored by the citizens.¡¹

    ¡¸If I was as earnest as Conia, His Holiness wouldn¡¯t entrust me with my job, would he?¡¹

    ¡¸Ssh, keep it down.¡¹

    Katina eyed their surroundings. They were in a rather dark path, which wasn¡¯t exactly a shortcut to other areas of the Tower, so people rarely passed by here. Only country bumpkins unfamiliar with the ce would end up here.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. If someonees, we can just make it look like we¡¯re having a tryst.¡¹

    ¡¸That would only be a huge problem for a single woman like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you have ns to get married?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, my bad. I¡¯m really sorry. Just a slip of the tongue.¡¹

    Gilbert bowed repeatedly to the woman who was clearly more than ten years younger than him.

    ¡¸Forget about it. Anyway, here¡¯s your pay.¡¹Katina said as she handed him a bag of coins.

    Gilbert epted it with a twisted smile.¡¸Hehehe. Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. Can¡¯t survive the month without this.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, then. Let me hear your report.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? I already told the researchers.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to hear it from you personally as well. What did you find?¡¹

    Gilbert¡¯s expression suddenly turned tense.¡¸That thing¡¯s bad news. It looked like a creature with four limbs, but it was simply a ck figure. Darkness. Like the product of something evil.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you kill it?¡¹

    ¡¸I did. I got ck sticky goo all over my body, though. I had so much trouble washing it off.¡¹

    Katina frowned. She knew intuitively that it was something foul.¡¸You¡¯ve explored the ce before, right? And you didn¡¯t find anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, nothing. Until now. I wasn¡¯t really surprised since I already heard something was in there.¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing less from Mr. Gabranth, the best swordsman among the Blue Knights, I suppose.¡¹

    ¡¸Please. Just call me Gilbert.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, Mr. Gabranth. Did this ck figure drop anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Drop what? Its guard or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I mean. What happened after you killed it?¡¹

    ¡¸It turned into a ck puddle.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Come on, just give it to me straight. What is this about?¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s nothing, then forget about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then.¡¹

    The man looked puzzled, but Katina ended the subject there. After thanking him, she left the scene.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Gilbert stared at her for a while. He then pulled himself together and started walking the opposite direction, humming as he tossed the bag of coins in his hand.

    Later that night...

    As white and ordered Agiapole was, it still had pleasure districts. The outside might appear sophisticated, but upon entering, one could still find vulgar ces, outlets for men¡¯s desires.

    One such ce was an establishment named Blue Butterfly. Cheers rolled from within, as its massive, soundproof doors opened. The semi-basement was furnished with round couches and tables. The moment someone sat on the sofa, a butterfly¡ªa woman wearing risqu¨¦ outfit¡ªwould appear out of nowhere and take a seat beside them.

    This establishment, an affront to all the teachings of the church, could survive without much of a camouge because Blue Knights often came here.

    ¡¸Hahahaha! I¡¯m loaded today! Keep the boozeing!¡¹Gilbert eximed.

    The employees knew the man and treated him well.

    ¡¸Wait, where¡¯s Kyankyan? I don¡¯t want to drink without Kyankyan around!¡¹

    As Gilbert threw a tantrum, the ce¡¯s number one woman arrived, a strained smile on her face.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve had too much to drink, Sir Gilbert.¡¹

    ¡¸There you are!¡¹

    And so the night went on.

    A lodge was built next to the Blue Butterfly for customers who wanted a good time with the establishment¡¯s women. Completely wasted, Gilberty face down on the bed, snoring loudly.

    The woman called Kyankyan chuckled as she took the heavy bag from Gilbert¡¯s pocket and checked its contents. It was filled with gold coins. She then left the room with the bag.

    ¡¸Ah, my head hurts. I may have drunk too much. Crap, I can¡¯t actually remember anything.¡¹

    Gilbert woke up around the time the sun came up. He felt around his pocket, but found nothing.

    ¡¸What the... I¡¯m out. Did I really spend that much?¡¹

    Scratching his side, Gilbert got out of bed. He seemed familiar with the lodge. After gulping down water from the jug, he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and left the room. He raised his hand at the man at the reception, and the guy bowed until Gilbert was out of the building.

    ¡¸Ugh, too bright..¡¹

    The light of the morning sun pierced Gilbert¡¯s eyes. After blinking a few times, he started walking. He moved at a quick pace, embracing his own shivering body, shielding it from the cold breeze.

    ¡¸Damn. I put my life on the line for that money and it¡¯s all gone after a night. I must be, uhh... quite the sophisticated man. Or not... Achoo!¡¹

    The man hurried on his way home.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    In the distance, a boy watched him go and started walking the opposite direction.

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s an interesting way to spend money.¡¹Hikaru yawned.¡¸I should probably not tell anyone about this.¡¹

 Chapter 195 â€“ Arrival of the Ambassador

    <h4>Chapter 195 ¨C Arrival of the Ambassador</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Arrival of the Ambassador

    Prince Austrin G. Ponsonia¡¯s delegate had arrived in Agiapole. Security was tighter than usual inside the Tower as foreigners entered. Confidential jobs were suspended for a few days, their respective offices locked.

    Three dayster, Princess Kudyatoria G. Ponsonia¡¯s delegate, the Foreign Minister, arrived. Preparations were already made in the Tower to wee him. The old man watched the view outside the window of his carriage as it trudged on the bridge over the moat.

    ¡¸My. This is quite an borate reception.¡¹

    Fully-armed soldiers lined up not only inside the Tower, but on the bridge as well. The Foreign Minister¡¯s attendants trembled at the sharp stares drilling at them. It felt as if they were envoys entering an enemy country even though Bios was a neutral state.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t we protest this treatment, Sir?¡¹an attendant asked.

    ¡¸What will we tell them?¡¹the Foreign Minister said.

    ¡¸We were summoned here for an arbitration. But they¡¯re being too harsh on us.¡¹

    Tension filled the air. It felt as though swords could be shing any moment.

    ¡¸Even if weined, the Pope would probably say: ¡°Two warring forces are being invited to the Tower. We deployed soldiers to make sure there won¡¯t be any trouble¡±. Prince Austrin¡¯s delegate would share the same sentiment and say we¡¯re disregarding His Holiness¡¯s thoughtfulness.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s already beginning...¡¹

    The attendant looked weary. The Foreign Minister¡ªa man who had survived countless battlefields¡ªsimplyughed, his expression calm at all times. His long hair had all turned gray, tied to the back, his long, white eyebrows hiding his eyes. His wrinkled face did well to hide his expression.

    Above all, he was prepared to die in this ce. He had lived a long life, and if he could spend hisst moments to repay his beloved kingdom, then he would dly do so. As such, he managed to stayposed.

    ¡¸Wee, Ponsonians.¡¹

    The Red Priest who greeted the convoy looked a bit perplexed. Austrin¡¯s delegate was pale as a sheet from the tense atmosphere, and yet the Foreign Minister appeared to be calm.

    ¡¸Haha. I somehow survived the long trip.¡¹the old man said.¡¸So, did the Queen¡¯s messenger arrive?¡¹

    The Foreign Minister referred to Kudyastoria as ¡°Queen,¡± implying the throne already belonged to her. His intention was to let them know Austrin was nothing but a rebel, and the present problem wasn¡¯t a struggle for who takes the throne, but simply an uprising by traitors.

    ¡¸Yes, the Princess¡¯s messenger indeed made it.¡¹

    The Red Priest, on the other hand, knew this. He referred to Kudyastoria as ¡°Princess,¡± indicating that they saw this as a power struggle. Katina taught him about this.

    ¡¸Did they make it before the time limit? His Holiness¡¯s demands were quite difficult to fulfill.¡¹the Foreign Minister said, as though not making in time was understandable.

    ¡¸They arrived in time without any trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Our knights sure are promising.¡¹

    The old man thought ten days was a tough ask. Arriving before then was something to be delighted about. They would have the upper hand in the arbitration right off the bat. The Red Priest, however, shook his head.

    ¡¸The knight arrived after the ten-day deadline. Apparently, it was an adventurer who made it in time.¡¹

    ¡¸An adventurer you say?¡¹

    The image of Senkun brimming with confidence back at the meeting popped in his mind.

    Nothing less from a rank A adventurer, I suppose. I feel thankful for his suggestion.

    The two parties were led to different buildings. The papers that the messengers brought beforehand had already been examined by the Tower. They already made a list of the points to be discussed in the uing arbitration.

    ¡¸All right. Let us begin.¡¹

    The Foreign Minister¡¯s party were shown to the room where the meeting would be held. A massive door slowly opened.

    While tense atmosphere permeated the Tower, the whole city was the same as usual. People were busy with shopping for theing New Year¡¯s Eve. Every ce was festive in this one shared holiday across the whole continent.

    ¡¸Good job. Today was a sess, huh?¡¹

    A monk called to Shuva Bloomfield as he got down the stage. Perhaps because a new year wasing, more people gathered to listen to his preaching, and they appeared to be more enthusiastic than usual.

    There were also manydies present who only wanted to see the handsome young monk preach, but that wasn¡¯t new.

    ¡¸Yes. Quite wonderful indeed. The Saints must be guiding us.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the people of Agiapole can now wee a much better new year.¡¹

    For a moment, Shuva¡¯s expression darkened, but the monk continued, not noticing it.

    ¡¸This is yourst one, right? Are you going back to the Tower?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes. I still have some shopping to do, and then I¡¯m heading back.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll see you around, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Bye.¡¹

    After parting ways with the other monks, Shuva started walking the streets alone. He greeted acquaintances along the way and dropped by familiar stores to buy things.

    All that¡¯s left is to visit the hardware store, and I¡¯m done. I think this was a shortcut...

    The route Shuva took was indeed a shortcut, although it went through the back alleys. Even Agiapole, a city that boasted beautiful streets, had crude shops and ratherwless areas. But Shuva was a man, and the sun still being high up, he proceeded without any worry.

    Hmm...

    He heard children¡¯s screams from a different direction. He checked it out and spotted a temple knight.

    ¡¸Hey, brat! Do you realize what you¡¯ve done?! You bit me!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault for showing that disgusting thing! A-And you want me, a boy, to suck it?!¡¹the kid said.¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹he told his sibling.

    ¡¸¡¯Kay!¡¹

    Sounds like kids. They were about to leave when the knight grabbed the boy¡¯s back to stop him.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Brother!¡¹

    ¡¸Who said you can go? You¡¯re street urchins. You have no ce to live here in Agiapole.¡¹

    ¡¸To hell with that! We¡¯re trying our best to survive!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up and do what I say!¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Brother!¡¹

    The knight swung his fist, sending the boy rolling on the ground.

    The kids¡¯ faces were familiar to Shuva. Some Gray Deacons volunteered themselves to feed the needy, and these kids frequently showed up. The Pope¡¯s policy eradicated slums in the city, but it wasn¡¯t as though it worked a hundred percent. There were young boys and girls like them who were left out, and would probably die if neglected. Saint Rusalka encouraged giving to the poor, and so even though he knew the Church wouldn¡¯t like it, Shuva continued giving food.

    The knight tormenting the kids seemed to be getting too agitated as he tried to draw his sword. This is bad, Shuva thought. He was about to jump out when another man appeared.

    ¡¸Hey. Whatcha doin¡¯ out here?¡¹

    Another knight appeared from the other side. Shuva immediately hid himself, for the knight wore a blue cloak.

    ¡¸L-Lord Gilbert!¡¹

    It was Gilbert Gabranth. He looked at the knight who had his hands on the grip of his sword and then at the kids, before smiling. He seemed to understand what was going on.

    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re having fun here. Ah, theck of discipline.¡¹

    Gilbert sauntered forward and kicked the boy in the stomach, sending him flying and rolling on the ground.

    ¡¸Brother!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops. I may have put too much strength into that.¡¹

    The girl ran after the boy and helped him up. They then disappeared into the other side of the alley.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite the entric guy.¡¹Gilbert said.¡¸What were you doing with those kids?¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe. It¡¯s still early in the day. Did you have a shot already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I just had to patrol the perimeter and that¡¯s it from me for today. It doesn¡¯t matter if I drink before work.¡¹

    ¡¸One day, I¡¯ll earn as much as you and go to those ces filled with women.¡¹

    The men shed vulgar grins as they walked. Shuva quickly left the area.

    That was a Blue Knight? How dare they call themselves knights. They¡¯re in no way simr to Saint Rusalka¡¯s knight.

    The incident he witnessed weighed heavy on Shuva¡¯s mind. After running for a while, his legs gradually became heavy.

    No... I¡¯m no different. I couldn¡¯t help those kids right away. I can¡¯t save anyone...

    He knew all along. Getting rid of the slums didn¡¯t improve the lives of those who lived there. They were simply driven away outside of the city. He was aware that there were many Red Priests, Gray Deacons, and even Blue Knights who didn¡¯t follow the Church¡¯s teachings.

    Shuva knew that feeding the struggling kids was nothing but a hypocritical act to deceive himself.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Shuva? Why the long face?¡¹

    He stumbled upon Conia the Blue Knight.

 Chapter 196 â€“ A Jewel in a Dunghill

    <h4>Chapter 196 ¨C A Jewel in a Dunghill</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    A Jewel in a Dunghill

    Conia Mercury the Blue Knight walked at a brisk pace. Servants were taken aback by her stern expression and quick steps, but no one could stop her. It was early in the morning, with not much people around.

    ¡¸Lord Gilbert!¡¹

    Conia mmed the door to Gilbert Gabranth¡¯s office open.

    ¡¸Wh-Whoa!¡¹

    Surprised, Gilbert froze on the spot, a bag of coins in his hand. It looked like he was just about to head out.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Conia? It¡¯s still too early.¡¹Gilbert said as he quickly hid the bag.

    Compared to Conia¡¯s office, his was incredibly messy; documentsy scattered about, even down on the floor. He awkwardly closed the door, locked it, and stepped out into the hallway.

    ¡¸I have a question, Lord Gilbert.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re both Blue Knights. You don¡¯t have to address me as ¡°Lord¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot do that. You won twelve straight championships in the temple knights martial arts tournament, an unprecedented achievement. I do not think we¡¯re of equal status. That¡¯s what I always thought, at least. Until now.¡¹

    Gilbert¡¯s eyebrows twitched, as she seemed to be implying something.

    ¡¸I heard you assaulted a bunch of kids yesterday together with a temple knight. Is this true?¡¹

    Troubled, Gilbert scratched his nape.

    ¡¸I do not want to believe it, but the information came from a trusted source¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I kicked a kid. So what?¡¹

    ¡¸How could you...?¡¹Conia turned pale. She didn¡¯t want to believe it.¡¸Why?! I heard that when you were a temple knight, you were disciplined and kind to the weak¡ªa model of the temple knights!¡¹

    ¡¸It was all so I could be a Blue Knight.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean...?¡¹

    ¡¸Unlike you, I didn¡¯t have support from the regional churches, see. So I had to do things my own way. Anyway, there you have it..¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait!¡¹

    ¡¸See ya! You should rx once in a while. Try not to be too stiff, okay?¡¹Gilbert said as he walked away, waving his hand.

    Stunned, Conia simply watched him go.

    Agiapole, a city surrounded by a white wall. Outside of ity several settlements. The walls weren¡¯t exactly wless either. With its huge size, it was bound to have a few tears.

    ¡¸Hmm... Looks like we can go through here.¡¹

    Hikaru and the gang passed through a tunnel dug underneath the walls and made it outside the city.

    ¡¸We could escape through here in case of an emergency.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸True. I wasn¡¯t expecting to see this, though.¡¹

    Barracks made of wood sprawled along an area outside. The walls prevented the ce from being seen from the Tower¡ªfrom the Pope¡¯s room.

    ¡¸This ce seems... lively.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    Not one person noticed the three of them as Hikaru had Group Obfuscation on. Kids came out of the camps, running and shouting cheerfully. Women drew water from the well and didundry. Men were carrying packages. The elderly, wearing rather shabby clothes, were enjoying a board game.

    A town, Hikaru thought. A town with no white makeup applied.

    Since the Tower was on high alert, many ces were locked, so Hikaru couldn¡¯t explore to his heart¡¯s content. While checking out other ces, they ended up here.

    Hikaru had a lot of things on his mind. What would be his next move? What should he do about the undergroundboratory and the holy items? What about the sealed cave? Should he unravel the mysteries or get a signature from the Foreign Minister and just leave?

    ¡¸Breakfast is ready!¡¹

    A man arrived, pushing a cart with a steaming pot on it. Children quickly swarmed him.

    ¡ºThat soup looks delicious!¡»Drake said.

    The drakon just wanted to try every food he could get his hands on. While it looked good, it was nothing more than stewed meat and vegetables.

    ¡¸Wash your hands first.¡¹the man said.¡¸Also, the elder has an important story to tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh,e on!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m hungry!¡¹

    The children wereining, but the man simply held thedle in his hand, not serving the soup. Then, a deeply-wrinkled old man with gray hair arrived. He wore a gray robe, though quite different from the ones the Gray Deacons donned. His was simpler, with nothing but a sash tied around his waist.

    ¡¸Hmm? That robe he¡¯s wearing...¡¹Pa said, puzzled. Something seemed to be bothering her.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. What story should I tell? Since a new year is almost upon us, let¡¯s go with The First Story.¡¹the old man said.¡¸Long, long ago, when the word ¡°Saint¡± still did not exist, ck clouds filled the skies, crops failed to bear fruit, waters were muddy, diseases spread, and demons gued thends. Those times were called the Dark Ages. Mankind could do nothing but pray to God, and He watched us, answered our prayers. As proof, He gave one young man a wonderful gift. Wisdom. A great amount of it. The man then created various things. Later on, he told the people that he was blessed with wisdom from God. He then passed on early, sorely missed by the people.¡¹

    Blessing of Wisdom. In other words, blessing given by a one-character job ss in the soul card, the Wisdom God. Hikaru turned to Lavia and Pa, wondering if they knew about this story, but they both shook their heads.

    ¡¸The people were able to lead easier lives because of the man, and mankind survived through the Dark Ages. Men came to believe in God, and soon people known as Saints started emerging.¡¹

    ¡¸The Saints gathered in Agiapole, right?!¡¹one kid said.

    ¡¸Exactly. So you remember. Good job. Believers then assembled and built the Church as a symbol of their faith.¡¹

    It was a story of how the Church was founded. Hikaru already knew about it, but the Wisdom part was new to him. This would mean that the man who created the soul card and therefore contributed to the establishment of the Adventurers Guild, was also rted to the foundation of the Church.

    ¡¸All right, then. Does anyone know the first Saint¡¯s important teaching?¡¹

    The first Saint¡¯s teaching? Hikaru listened carefully.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Wash your hands before eating!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Wash your hands and then have your breakfast.¡¹

    Ugh. Didn¡¯t see that oneing. The story ended with a basic lesson. The old man watched children scamper towards the well before retiring to his little shed.

    ¡¸Drake, did you know about that story just now?¡¹

    ¡ºThe part about the Wisdom God imparting a gift to a human? Hmm, I don¡¯t really listen to such stories.¡»

    ¡¸There¡¯s a story passed down by the Church that goes like this: ¡°When evil spreads, drakons die, and de reaches the gods, the end wille. O¡¯ child of God, find heaven¡¯s messenger, and purge evil.¡±¡¹

    Hikaru told Drake what he learned from Sarah. Apparently, it was the reason why Sophie was looking for someone with a Heaven¡¯s Messenger rted job ss.

    ¡ºWhat did you just say?! Drakons don¡¯t die!¡»

    ¡¸But that¡¯s a long time ago, right?¡¹

    ¡ºAh, yes. I think I might¡¯ve heard about a time when lots of drakons died and darkness covered this world.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly it.¡¹

    The Dark Ages that they listened to just now. If the deaths of the drakons caused it, then the man who acquired Wisdom turned things around.

    Well, in that case, shouldn¡¯t the Church be searching for someone with a Wisdom God job ss, not Heaven¡¯s Messenger? Did the man in the story have a messenger-type ss as well?

    ¡¸I remember now!¡¹Pa eximed.¡¸The clothes that old man is wearing is a really old version of the robes the monks wear. No one wears it nowadays because it¡¯s too warm for summer and too cold for winter.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. This old man intrigues me. I want to ask him a few questions. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to listen to his stories too!¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸Count me in, of course.¡¹Lavia agreed.

    They made their way to the old man¡¯s shed and stopped at the entrance, which was nothing but a piece of cloth dangling down.

    Now, then. I doubt he¡¯ll attack us out of nowhere, but let¡¯s check his Soul Board just in case.

    ¡¸Young¡¯uns. Please,e in. You were listening earlier, weren¡¯t you?¡¹the old man called to them from inside.

    How?

    Hikaru had his Group Obfuscation on at the moment. While it was not maxed out¡ªstill one point short¡ªhe still had four points on it. No one had sensed them before.

    Must be because I summoned his Soul Board.

    Checking someone¡¯s Soul Board meant messing with someone¡¯s soul. Perceptive people could tell when theirs was being manipted. Right now, the old man¡¯s Soul Board was disyed before Hikaru.

 Chapter 197 â€“ Revelator

    <h4>Chapter 197 ¨C Revtor</h4>

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Gravey

    Age: 62 Rank: 28

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿3

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿1

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿3

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿4

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿2

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿9

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿8

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Pottery¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿12

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿8

    ......¡¾Healing Magic¡¿2

    ......¡¾Support Magic¡¿2

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿4

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿6

    The man was sixty-two years old. Based on the way he talked, Hikaru assumed he was much older. He either aged quick or was just pretending to be really old.

    Unken, who had four points on his Instinct, became wary of Hikaru when he summoned his Soul Board. He sensed something. With six points on Instinct, one would be able to perceive things no normal human being could.

    What really caught Hikaru¡¯s attention, however, was the name.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Coming in or not?¡¹the man asked.

    Hikaru nodded at Lavia and Pa before deactivating his Stealth.

    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re still kids. I thought for sure you were older.¡¹the old man said, smiling.

    Hikaru and the girls entered the shed. Woven mat covered the floor. The old man urged them to take their seats on chairs which were basically just chopped logs. He then handed them chipped mugs with tea in them.

    ¡¸Sir, you seemed to have known we wereing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But before we proceed, is that girl with the fine garment from the Tower?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No.¡¹Pa answered.¡¸I was raised in a church, but right now I¡¯m apanying Hikaru-sama as a Healer.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru... I see. So that¡¯s your name.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And this is Lavia and Pa. We travel around together.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, yes.¡¹The man nodded, smiling brightly.¡¸Drink your tea before it gets cold. I actually had a dream that you¡¯de visit me.¡¹

    ¡¸A dream?¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes I get dreams about meeting new people.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Did you dream about your friend Scott Fairs dying then?¡¹

    The old man dropped his cup, spilling tea all over the table.

    ¡¸Wh-What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Father Scott is dead.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... I see... How unfortunate...¡¹

    Gravey got up and walked back and forth. Pa took out a handkerchief and wiped the table clean.

    ¡¸Hikaru, who¡¯s Father Scott?¡¹

    ¡¸The owner of the notebook I found, which mentioned of Sir Gravey, a Red Priest who was demoted to a Gray Deacon. But he was supposed to be deployed in the countryside. I didn¡¯t expect to find him here in the slums, running an awareness program.¡¹

    ¡¸How much do you know?¡¹the old man asked.

    ¡¸Not much.¡¹

    Shrugging his shouders, Hikaru told the man everything he knew; although most of it was simply what he read in the notes. Scott wanted his notes to be given to someone else, so Hikaru couldn¡¯t hand it to Gravey. It would also mean telling the man that he sneaked into the undergroundboratory and exining his abilities.

    Hikaru exined that he was an adventurer and an informant to Scott. Gravy epted his words without asking further questions. He seemed to trust Hikaru right off the bat. His ¡°dream¡± must¡¯ve yed a part in it.

    ¡¸Father Scott was a pious believer.¡¹the old man said.¡¸He probably couldn¡¯t stop himself from wanting answers.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing in Agiapole?¡¹

    ¡¸I knew the people who were forced out of town. Someone has to guide them.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that going against the Tower¡¯s Master¡¯s wishes?¡¹

    ¡¸I am prepared for the consequences. I don¡¯t have much time left. I¡¯ve lived my whole life serving God. No point in changing my ways now.¡¹

    A heavy resolve, Hikaru thought. Despite having people like him, the Church was heading into a strange direction. Perhaps him looking too old was a way to conceal his background.

    ¡¸How do you know my name?¡¹the old man asked.

    ¡¸Call it a hunch.¡¹

    ¡¸Hunch...?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, the story you told just now... It¡¯s different from what the Church is teaching.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I¡¯ve never heard that version before!¡¹Pa cut in.

    ¡¸Hmm... You¡¯re a follower of the Church, yes? What I know is something I learned when I was a child. The current Pope changed the story and therefore, the textbooks as well.¡¹

    ¡¸He changed the textbooks?¡¹

    ¡¸There are too many unfathomable points as to how the world was created. The old books simply stated facts, while the newer versions included the Church¡¯s interpretations.¡¹

    Did the Pope alter the books to hide something? Or perhaps to distract the believers?

    ¡¸Is the current Pope the one who ordered to find people with a messenger-rted job ss?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s been around for some time. To be more precise, it was the previous Pope who ordered for people with the job ss to be invited as guests. The Church then asked them questions. Treating them like caged birds, however, is the current Pope¡¯s doing.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    The current Pope held a great interest in God, a being involved in the world¡¯s creation. Heaven¡¯s Messenger sses were clearly rted to Gods and drakons. The Church was probably studying the holy items for the exact same reason.

    The question now was: What were they trying to achieve with the information?

    Probably nothing good.

    ¡¸So, Hikaru. How did Father Scott pass away?¡¹Gravey asked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the exact details, but it seems he sneaked into the undergroundboratory. I only knew about his death because the magic item that was supposed to keep running as long as he was alive had stopped working.¡¹

    ¡¸Aboratory, huh...¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Father Scott mentioned it to me once. I only advised him to stay away.¡¹

    After that, Gravey told them that if they wanted to know more about his version of the ¡°teachings¡±, the old textbooks would be best, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any in his possession. Libraries owned by the Church should have them, but probably only the one in Agiapole and the old churches in the countryside.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t poke your noses into anything too dangerous. In the first ce, Agiapole isn¡¯t a ce for people to live in. Saint Rusalka and Saint Beyond... even the other Saints were special people with incredible magical prowess. They tried to keep the believers away from Agiapole, but the people wanted to live by their side, so they built a city.¡¹

    ¡¸Really...?¡¹

    ¡¸Only a handful of people from the Tower know about this.¡¹

    The story Hikaru knew did mention that Rusalka advised the people to stay away. But the believers followed him anyway, an act that emphasized the faith of the people. But what if Saint Rusalka wanted them away because it was dangerous? Dangerous, how?

    The magic circle underground.

    ¡¸I suggest you leave soon. Once breakfast is over, people mighte here.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Thank you for everything.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wee. If possible, I want to talk more. I sense some mysterious aura from you three. Exalted, yet pure.¡¹

    Is he referring to Drake?

    ¡¸There are people who support this ce, but it wouldn¡¯t take long before it¡¯s discovered. We might be driven out for good.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Take care, then.¡¹

    ¡¸May God bless you.¡¹

    Hikaru activated Group Obfuscation and they left. Gravey probably advised them to leave because this ce was dangerous too. After all, this was a gathering spot for people expelled from the city. That included criminals.

    ¡¸The soup here is good, Brother.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m d we came here.¡¹

    As they returned to the city, Hikaru spotted a pair of siblings. The older brother had a few scratches, but was otherwise fine. They appeared to be street urchins. Hikaru didn¡¯t know those kids were the ones that Shuva witnesses being tormented.

    Hikaru made his decision. The Blue Knight went down the cave, past the magic circle. The man told the Pope¡¯s secretary that he fought some sort of a monster.

    There was something in there, and Hikaru wanted to find out what it was.

    I have to go.

 Chapter 198 â€“ The Magic Circleâ€™s Seal

    <h4>Chapter 198 ¨C The Magic Circle¡¯s Seal</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Magic Circle¡¯s Seal

    With the arbitration going on, the undergroundboratory was locked, but guards were still stationed near the cave. The passage would be unlocked whenever it was time for them to change shifts.

    With his Stealth on, Hikaru tagged along with the other guards down to the cave. Just like before, the magic circle cast light on the surroundings. The guards kept watch warily. Clearly, there was something down there.

    I really wanted to ask Selica about the magic circle first, though, Hikaru thought.

    He still hadn¡¯t heard from the Four Stars of the East who were invited by the king of Einbeast to the pce. Perhaps they were on their way there.

    Then again, even if I asked, there¡¯s a high chance she doesn¡¯t know anything. Drake¡¯s reaction might be more useful.

    Drake wrapped himself around Hikaru¡¯s neck. The drakon had beenining about the stench incessantly on their way underground. Hikaru didn¡¯t really smell anything off, only that the air was a bit damp and musty.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t wanna go...¡»

    ¡¸All you have to do is tell me what¡¯s in there and you¡¯re good.¡¹

    ¡ºI sense something awful. Is that enough?¡»

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go check out whatever it is you¡¯re sensing.¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not funny...¡»

    They slipped past the magic circle and went down the stairs that led further underground. Hikaru didn¡¯t feel anything as they passed through the circle, but as they went deeper, he felt the air seem to coil around his skin.

    ¡ºUgh... It stinks...¡»

    ¡¸Suck it up, you freeloader.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m sticking with you because of the no overtime, three-meals-included package.¡»

    ¡¸Where¡¯d you even learn that? Anyway, this is well within legalbor standards.¡¹

    Hikaru was surprised that the drakon somehow learned a bit about of human culture. Eventually, the surroundings turned darker. The light from the magic circle still reached them, although it was weaker now, as they were already about fifty meters deeper. Realizing the guards would not notice this further down, Hikaru lit up his magicmp.

    ¡¸Hmm... I see the end of the cave.¡¹

    The bottom of the cave was a t, open space, just as wide as the upper section. The first thing Hikaru noticed was...

    ¡¸What the hell is this?¡¹

    ¡ºYuck! It stinks so bad! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡»

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    Drake leaped away from Hikaru¡¯s neck and went up the stairs before turning around at a distance where he could still tolerate the stench. The drakon was out of Group Obfuscation¡¯s range, but the guards above didn¡¯t seem to notice anything.

    Drake had beenining nonstop all the way here. Hikaru understood how he felt. Even he could smell the stench now.

    Up ahead, about five meters, was a ck mass, like some sort of a puddle. Because the ground was ashen, Hikaru couldn¡¯t tell if it was pure ck or some other color. He didn¡¯t dare consider touching it, either. It stunk, real bad. Like meat that was left out to rot for days.

    A part of the gooey matter protruded about twenty centimeters high, and the rest simply looked like a water puddle about a meter wide.

    ¡¸What is this even...¡¹

    Hikaru held up themp. ck puddles were all over the ce.

    ¡¸That thing¡¯s bad news. It looked like a creature with four limbs, but it was simply a ck figure. Darkness. Like the product of something evil.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you kill it?¡¹

    ¡¸I did. I got ck sticky goo all over my body, though. I had so much trouble washing it off.¡¹

    Hikaru recalled Gilbert and Katina¡¯s conversation. A ck figure. Four limbs. The Blue Knight finished it off and left the corpse here. Carrying it would only be effort, so Gilbert probably wouldn¡¯t even bother, especially with the horrible stench.

    ¡¸But there¡¯s a lot here...¡¹

    Hikaru could see more than ten corpses within the range of the light alone.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Something reflected the light from themp. It came from inside the ck mass. Do I really have to do this? Hikaru thought as he drew his Dagger of Strength and stabbed it into the puddle. ck goo stuck to the de, and he pulled out a rock.

    ¡¸Wait, is this a spirit rock?¡¹

    Hikaru wiped the de clean with a cloth. After cleaning the ck goo off the ore, what greeted him was a rock the size of a ping-pong ball, shining in seven colors.

    He¡¯d picked up plenty of these rocks back in the dungeon in Ponsonia. Most of them, however, were only the size of Go stone pieces and went for only 500 gns apiece. Its price increased with size, and something this big would fetch for at least 10,000.

    Hikaru tossed the cloth aside and shoved the rock into his bag. There could be more in the other puddles, but the unbearable stench prevented him from searching for more.

    ¡¸What is Gilbert ying at?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, Mr. Gabranth. Did this ck figure drop anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    The knight clearly denied it.

    ¡¸I see. I get it now.¡¹

    As a matter of fact, Hikaru already had an idea what kind of person Gilbert was based on the information he¡¯d gathered. He didn¡¯t really n to do anything with it, though.

    ¡ºHikaru! Let¡¯s go back! I wanna eat some food!¡»

    ¡¸We¡¯re not done here yet. In fact, we¡¯re just getting started...¡¹

    Hikaru proceeded even deeper. ck puddle littered the ce. It took much effort just trying to avoid them.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    He was too focused on his feet. He only noticed whaty before him the moment he raised his head.

    ¡¸What the...¡¹

    A huge double door, made of stone and about ten meters high, loomed before him. There was no crack in between, but ck goo was stuck on it. Did the ck gooe from here?

    The design on the door caught Hikaru¡¯s eyes. A carving of mes and a face. A face filled with agony, being kicked by a demon. The figure of a human impaled through the demon¡¯s spear. A three-faced dog¡ªCerberus¡ªbreathing out fire. A giant swinging down its club. And a dragon devouring a drakon.

    ¡¸Now this is quite something...¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t even want to imagine whaty in wait beyond these doors. No wonder Drake didn¡¯t want to get closer.

    ¡¸I see what Sir Gravey means...¡¹

    Something evil was clearly behind the doors.

 Chapter 199 â€“ The Foreign Ministerâ€™s Recruitment

    <h4>Chapter 199 ¨C The Foreign Minister¡¯s Recruitment</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Foreign Minister¡¯s Recruitment

    The arbitration meeting for the internal dispute in Ponsonia was nearing its end. The princess, who had a favorable position in the fight, demanded the disinheritance of the prince and the release of Leather Elka. In exchange, traitors would be allowed to keep their lives, assets, and status. It was a hugepromise, but in order for the kingdom to keep functioning afterwards, they couldn¡¯t punish the nobles.

    The prince, on the other hand, suggested the kingdom to be divided in half and ruled separately. A rather unrealistic proposition. The Red Priest favored the princess¡¯s proposal, who offered apromise right off the start.

    ¡¸Ah... I¡¯m exhausted.¡¹

    While in Agiapole, the Foreign Minister stayed in the Tower. As soon as he returned to his room, he slumped down on a chair, heaving a huge sigh, as though exhaling all the fatigue out.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised that Bios, a neutral state, is in favor of our proposal.¡¹a member of his convoy said.

    ¡¸Haha. They want to finish this quick. Letting the civil war continue won¡¯t be of benefit to the Church. Asking for a donation after rebuilding the kingdom is the best move they can make.¡¹

    ¡¸So they don¡¯t care about the legitimacy of the ruler.¡¹

    ¡¸Einbeast separates our kingdom from this country. Or Vireocean if you go by sea. The farther the country is, the less they care. Although, I¡¯m d we were on equal terms right from the start. I still don¡¯t know why His Holiness ordered a letter to be sent under such conditions...¡¹

    ¡¸The ten-day limit?¡¹

    ¡¸We managed to avoid earning the Pope¡¯s displeasure because the messenger seeded in his mission.¡¹

    Then, a knock came at the door.

    ¡¸Sir, an adventurer named Hikaru wants to see you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, speak of the devil. Let him in.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure, Sir? He¡¯s a... low-ranked adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. If the arbitration proceeds smoothly and in our favor, it would all be thanks to him.¡¹

    A few momentster, a young boy with ck hair and eyes entered the room.

    ¡¸I take it you¡¯re Hikaru?¡¹the minister asked, smiling.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹the boy answered calmly.

    His attitude caused the other men¡¯s faces to turn red. After all, the boy was amoner talking to a noble. His tonecked the proper respect.

    ¡¸How dare you speak to the Foreign Minister like that!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹the old man said.

    The men didn¡¯t seem satisfied. Ignoring them, Hikaru pulled out a sealed letter from his pocket.

    ¡¸May I have your signature? Proof for the guild that I delivered the letter within the time limit and thuspleted the request.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. Why, of course.¡¹

    Hikaru quickly handed the letter to the Foreign Minister. Seeing this, the other men present grew even more furious. Handing something to a noble directly was unthinkable. Normally, his attendant would receive it first, check if it was safe, before giving it to his lord. But since the old man happily epted the letter, there was nothing else they could do.

    After checking the contents of the letter, the Foreign Minister quickly signed it.

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Well, then. If you¡¯ll excuse me¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹The old man stopped Hikaru as he was about to leave.¡¸I wanted to ask you how you managed to deliver the letter in just seven days.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you really think an adventurer would reveal his secrets?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, you! Such disrespect will not go unpunished!¡¹

    The member of the Foreign Minister¡¯s convoy shouted in rage, while the bodyguard ced his hand on the grip of his sword.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru simply watched them with cold eyes.

    ¡¸Stop!¡¹the Foreign Minister¡ªa usually-gentle man¡ªroared.

    The men present gave a start, their bodies trembling.

    ¡¸Sorry about that, Hikaru. There are surprisingly many people who care so much about nobility even when in foreignnds.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Such a shame, though. Nobles tend to be arrogant, but I thought those working in the government were selected based on their abilities.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. That¡¯s quite an interesting take. What would you have done then?¡¹

    ¡¸If I¡¯m in a foreign country attending an arbitration meeting, I would use anything I could get my hands on. Who cares if someone¡¯s being rude? Unless of course, you¡¯re in a formal gathering.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. You know your stuff, young man. Would you like to work for Princess Kudyastoria?¡¹

    The Foreign Minister¡¯s retainers had no clue why the old man snapped at them. Seeing him try to recruit Hikaru just made them more confused.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite strange. I¡¯m just a kid.¡¹

    ¡¸Only a learned person could give such an answer. As an adventurer, youpleted a difficult mission. I¡¯m sure plenty of people have their eyes on you. You should know that the princess is building a new kingdom. We¡¯ll need talented people like you.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pass. It¡¯s too much responsibility.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Juste to me if you ever change your mind.¡¹

    The Foreign Minister held this cheeky adventurer in high regard. Yet Hikaru rejected the offer. The men listening had no idea what was going on. Then, a voice came from the hallway.

    ¡¸Y-You can¡¯te in here! There¡¯s confidential information about the meeting! This area is off-limits to unauthorized personnel until the arbitration is over.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a Blue Knight of Bios, fair and impartial. I swear I won¡¯t leak any information I mighte across here. So let me through! The adventurer Hikaru is suspected of violence against a Gray Deacon!¡¹

    The door mmed open, revealing the Blue Knight, Conia Mercury.

    Fifteen minutes earlier.

    Conia was in her room, deep in thought.

    Why... Why did Lord Gilbert do such a thing?

    Shuva Bloomfield told her what he witnessed. When she asked for confirmation from the knight, he admitted to it.

    Conia admired Gilbert who was known as the strongest knight in Agiapole. His fast swordsmanship had earned him the nicknames Gilbert the Light Sword and Sword sh. It wasn¡¯t clear where he came from, and the man himself didn¡¯t talk much about it. He climbed to the top using his skills alone.

    Conia¡¯s parents were the heads of a church in the countryside, and they spoke well of Gilbert too. When a vicious monster attacked her home town and resulted in many casualties, it was none other than Gilbert who took care of it.

    Being only five years old back then, Conia couldn¡¯t meet Gilbert, but she¡¯d heart stories of the knight¡¯s bravery from many people. That¡¯s when she said she wanted to be a knight. In the end, with her talent with the sword, she managed to be deployed in the Tower as a Blue Knight.

    ¡¸Unlike you, I didn¡¯t have support from a regional church, see. So I had to do things my own way. Anyway, there you have it..¡¹

    As Gilbert said, it was mostly thanks to her parents¡¯ rmendation that Conia became a Blue Knight. She¡¯d heard simr things from envious people ever since she was appointed to her post, all of which she tried her best to ignore.

    But hearing it from Gilbert himself was a whole other thing.

    Did Lord Gilbert really work hard just so he could be a Blue Knight?

    Conia still remembered the time she first met Gilbert in the Tower. He was dead drunk in his office.

    After that, she heard all kinds of stories about the man. He stood out¡ªfor better or worse¡ªso a lot of people knew him. All she heard were negative things: a drunkard, a slob, a truant, doesn¡¯t do his job, doesn¡¯t carry a sword, greedy, spotted walking with a prostitute ¡ª no trace of the hero that once saved her home town.

    Still, Conia believed in him, that he was just taking a break. He¡¯d been rushing it all this time to get here, and was now simply resting. He was only human, after all.

    But if his only goal was to be a Blue Knight, then it would only go downhill from here.

    ¡¸Blue Knights are swords that protect the Tower. They are the model of all knights out there.¡¹

    Conia repeated the words her parents taught her. She was from a remote town in Bios. Right now, her parents were continuing their religious work, guiding the lost and healing the hurt, while she was at the center of faith. Yet, doubt and fear crippled her, respect crushed, and she was lost.

    ¡¸Mom, Dad... What should I do?¡¹

    She heard footsteps running in the hallway.

    ¡¸Lady Conia! The adventurer named Hikaru is in Ponsonia¡¯s Foreign Minister¡¯s room!¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    She quickly got up and stared at the man who brought the news.

    How? I gave an order for him to be detained at the gate if he ever came. How did he get into the Foreign Minister¡¯s room? He should know that we¡¯re looking for him, given that he never showed up at the appointed time and even moved out of his hotel room. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s hiding. So why did hee to the Tower?

    Various questions popped into mind.

    ¡¸Wh-What do we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Now was not the time to think. She had to grab the opportunity while it was still there. Conia gathered a few temple knights and made her way towards the minister¡¯s room.

 Chapter 200 â€“ The Boyâ€™s Advice

    <h4>Chapter 200 ¨C The Boy¡¯s Advice</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Boy¡¯s Advice

    Conia barged into the Foreign Minister¡¯s room and found Hikaru, who was neither flustered nor ashamed. In fact, his attitude seemed to suggest he was waiting for her toe. And that irritated Conia, which surprised her. She had never harbored such hostility against someone before.

    The Foreign Minister stared at her, astonishment on his face, bringing her back to her senses.

    Lord Gilbert is probably getting to me, she thought as she calmed herself down before speaking.

    ¡¸Adventurer Hikaru. You are suspected of assaulting a Gray Deacon. Pleasee with me for questioning.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t recall ever hurting anyone, and I don¡¯t have time for this nonsense.¡¹

    ¡¸If you truly believe you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, then just tell me everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me ask you, then. If you were in an unfamiliarnd to carry out a mission and you were used of something you have no knowledge about, the authorities even using force on you, would you follow them quietly?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not using any force. We are fair and impartial, not siding with anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you insist you¡¯re harmless when you bring armed men with you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t keep your word and instead went into hiding!¡¹

    ¡¸What word? Ah, you mean about waiting at the Adventurers Guild. I was there, but you didn¡¯te so I left.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsense! I went there first thing in the morning! I already know you left in a hurry after learning of our visit!¡¹

    ¡¸I had a stomachache that day.¡¹

    ¡¸Why, you...!¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now.¡¹

    Conia was flushing when the minister cut in, raising his hand.

    ¡¸I¡¯m having a hard time following. This adventurer is a messenger our kingdom hired to deliver a letter. I didn¡¯t receive news of any trouble.¡¹the old man said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because there isn¡¯t any.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Oh, there is.¡¹Conia said.¡¸I heard you hit a Gray Deacon on the face.¡¹

    ¡¸I did no such thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said,e with me to exin¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now.¡¹The Foreign Minister sighed.¡¸We won¡¯t get anywhere like this. Miss Blue Knight. You¡¯re aware that we¡¯re delegates from Ponsonia, yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe you are the kingdom¡¯s Foreign Minister.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you should know thating here armed is a diplomatic problem.¡¹

    ¡¸In case a delegate is suspected of a crime, we Blue Knights have the right to arrest the suspect.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Then we will use our special right as diplomats as well.¡¹

    Conia¡¯s expression turned to shock. The temple knights with her didn¡¯t seem to follow and whispered to her.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Lady Conia? I thought Blue Knights had the right to arrest without question.¡¹

    ¡¸The special right would mean we can¡¯ty a hand on them until the arbitration is over.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s a truce until then...¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Conia nodded, biting her lips.

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹she said.¡¸Let me just confirm this, Sir. The special right applies to all members of the party. So you¡¯re saying that adventurer is a member?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸But after the arbitration, the right applies only to the ambassador, in other words, you, Sir. Surely, you¡¯re not going to tell me afterwards that this adventurer is the ambassador.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. Of course, not. This assignment was given to me by Princess Kudyatoria. I can¡¯t hand it over to someone else.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. That¡¯s all from me.¡¹Conia turned around to leave.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹Hikaru called to her.¡¸What you see isn¡¯t always the truth. I hoped someone of high status would understand this.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Only kids are allowed to y the innocent card. But for someone in a position of power, ignorance is a sin.¡¹Hikaru wore a displeased look.

    Conia turned around.¡¸What are you trying to say?¡¹

    ¡¸That face and voice... I wish you¡¯d get straight to the point and say something that would surprise me... I know I¡¯m just being selfish, but still...¡¹he muttered in a low voice.¡¸I apologize for stopping you.¡¹he continued.¡¸I have nothing more to say.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯ll excuse me, then.¡¹

    Conia turned her back once more and left the room. She had no idea at all what Hikaru was trying to say.

    ¡¸All right, then.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Was making me a member of your party really necessary? Look, they¡¯re all fuming.¡¹

    The other men¡¯s eyes glinted with rage. They didn¡¯t understand why the Foreign Minister treated the boy with great care.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who used me, though.¡¹the old man replied.

    ¡¸I hope you don¡¯t mind. You benefited from it, anyway. I must say, your creation of an established fact was excellent.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. You did well in inducing me to use it. I didn¡¯t expect you to know about the special right. Listen, how about actually studying diplomatic rtions?¡¹

    ¡¸I just happen to be friends with a noble who had the knowledge. Well, then. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure about this? You¡¯ll turn back into a wanted person once you leave the Tower.¡¹

    ¡¸Now¡¯s my best chance to leave since they probably won¡¯t expect it. They¡¯ll think I¡¯ll be staying here for a while. I really just wanted to talk to that Blue Knight.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯ll excuse me, Sir. Thanks a lot for the help. I¡¯m sure the kingdom will enjoy peace with you around.¡¹

    Hikaru shoved the signed papers into his pocket and left the room. As soon as he was gone, the Foreign Minister burst intoughter.

    ¡¸Hahaha. He even predicted the knight to barge in here. What an amusing boy.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir!¡¹

    The men who were quiet until now finally spoke.

    ¡¸Please exin yourself! We¡¯re on a very important mission. I know those were just empty words, but how could you let that boy into our group?!¡¹

    ¡¸He did a wonderful job as a delegate.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean his mission to deliver the letter? That was a request through the guild¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸He mentioned an established fact, correct? I exercised the kingdom¡¯s special right, which the Blue Knight acknowledged. In other words, I made her acknowledge that Princess Kudyastoria had royal authority.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡ª¡¹

    The men froze. They knew exactly what that meant. Conia was a person of high status within the Tower, a Blue Knight. Even though the Red Priests were in charge of the arbitration, and it also might¡¯ve just been a slip of the tongue, Hikaru still made a Blue Knight acknowledge Princess Kudyastoria¡¯s right to the throne.

    Hikaru was hinting at wanting the Foreign Minister¡¯s protection. He knew the special right was the only option the old man could use for that.

    The Foreign Minister himself was aware that only the diplomat of the rightful ruler could exercise the right. He concluded that making the Blue Knight acknowledge that would be to their benefit.

    ¡¸Y-You thought of all that in such a short time?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This is what it means to be a diplomat.¡¹

    The men wentpletely silent.

    ¡¸He thought I would exercise the special right. If I didn¡¯t get the hint and failed to help him instead, the opposite would¡¯ve happened. He would¡¯ve given up on me... no, the whole kingdom. Not just him either. If someone ipetent held a position of power, even the citizens would turn their backs on the kingdom. That boy was trying to tell us that.¡¹

    The Foreign Minister¡¯s expression turned gentle.

    ¡¸Although, he seems to have some attachment to that knight. I suppose, his young age has something to do with that.¡¹

 Chapter 201 â€“ Holy and Evil

    <h4>Chapter 201 ¨C Holy and Evil</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Holy and Evil

    After exiting the Foreign Minister¡¯s room, Hikaru activated his Stealth and left the Tower. He returned to the hotel room to find Lavia and Pa already there, reading books piled on the table. They were looking into a few things; though in Lavia¡¯s case, it was probably more of pure pleasure in reading.

    ¡¸We¡¯re back.¡¹

    ¡ºI smell cookies!¡»

    The starving drakon jumped from Hikaru¡¯s neck and onto the table, gobbling down the cookies left on the tter.

    ¡¸Wee back.¡¹Lavia greeted.¡¸Wait, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸You look angry.¡¹

    Hikaru touched his face. Angry? What would I be angry about? Ah, that knight.

    Conia the Blue Knight resembled Hazuki. While their hair color and manner of speaking were different, they had a simr face and voice. Deep inside, though, they werepletely different.

    Hazuki-senpai would¡¯ve known what I was thinking and would be two to three steps ahead. I¡¯m pissed because that Conia girl can¡¯t do that. This is stupid.

    Hikaru understood very well that Conia wasn¡¯t Hazuki. Thetter wouldn¡¯t be in this world. Yet, he was mad. Perhaps somewhere within himself, he wanted her to be the Hazuki he knew.

    He pushed the thoughts to a corner of his mind.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just mad at myself for thinking about stupid things. I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Really...?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, I found something past the magic circle.¡¹

    Hikaru told them about what he found further down underground, and how he visited Foreign Minister for a signature afterwards.

    ¡¸Youpleted the designated request very easily, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Getting the signature is the easiest part. Is it really that surprising?¡¹

    ¡¸I just realized that it¡¯s finally over...¡¹Pa gave a strainedugh.

    Hikaru had justpleted the request issued by the Adventurers Guild, something not even the knights could aplish. Gathering attention was unavoidable. It might be best toy low for a while, Hikaru thought. He didn¡¯t want the guild¡¯s eyes on him. They might give him more troublesome requests. If he were promoted, he¡¯d be recruited to war, and he wanted no part of that.

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹Lavia asked.

    She didn¡¯t seem convinced. Hikaru didn¡¯t want to tell her about Conia since he still had trouble sorting it out in his mind. Lavia might¡¯ve sensed that Hikaru was hiding something.

    ¡¸Actually, there is something I haven¡¯t told you two.¡¹

    Women¡¯s intuition sure is scary, Hikaru thought as he started talking about the knight named Conia. About how she looked like someone he knew back in his hometown.

    ¡¸Just simr looks, though.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸They¡¯repletely different on the inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you like this Hazuki girl?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸No, not really...¡¹Hikaru thought about it for a bit.¡¸I didn¡¯t dislike her. She knew things I didn¡¯t know about.¡¹

    But what he felt he wasn¡¯t love. That much he was sure of.

    ¡¸All right. That¡¯s everything from me.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Anyway, I¡¯m curious about that sinister door underground.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Me too. It¡¯s quite interesting.¡¹Paul added.

    Drake didn¡¯t see the door directly as he refused to proceed deeper. He didn¡¯t want to get close to the ck puddles. When Hikaru told Drake about the door, the drakon simply said he could sense something horrible from beyond it. That was all. He didn¡¯t know anything more.

    ¡¸Two holy mana items, a magic circle, ck puddles, and a sinister door. Curious... but is there anything to gain by delving deeper?¡¹

    From a practical standpoint, there didn¡¯t seem to be any. Digging further would be pointless. Hikaru guessed that the reason Saints gathered here was to guard that door. They wouldn¡¯t dare open that. That¡¯s what Hikaru thought, at least.

    The Pope seemed to be interested in using the holy mana items, but they were not making progress.

    ¡¸Do you want to leave Agiapole already?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I think so.¡¹Hikaru replied.¡¸We can juste back once we have new information.¡¹

    ¡¸What about that Conia girl?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just a stranger who looks like Hazuki-senpai.¡¹Hikaru quickly answered.

    But somewhere in his mind, he thought about her. It felt ufortable, like a tiny thorn pricking at his heart. He never considered that just because they looked alike, she would bother him this much.

    ¡¸Anyway, did you find anything?¡¹Hikaru asked.¡¸There¡¯s a lot of books here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right. Nothing about old history or scriptures, but we did find something interesting.¡¹

    Lavia pointed at a book¡ª a catalog¡ªof all the Saints and people who served the Church. It contained a table of contents, names, and more.

    ¡¸Whoa. It even lists their job sses.¡¹

    Most of them were five-character sses, with a few four-character ones. What caught Hikaru¡¯s eyes was the four legendary Saints who achieved great feats during their time. They had job sses with three characters.

    ¡¸Two Healing Magic God, one Holy Faith God, and a Support Magic God.¡¹

    Hikaru pondered it over. You¡¯d probably get the Healing Magic God and Support Magic God job sses once you¡¯re an expert in healing and support magic, respectively. Case in point: Pa. I¡¯m sure these two types of magic helped greatly in spreading the Church¡¯s teachings, exterminating monsters, and helping people.

    As for the Holy Faith God, it might be rted to the ¡°Holy¡± stat under ¡°Faith¡± on the Soul Board. Is there a benefit to increasing the Holy stat? Gravy had a ridiculous eight points on it. Does he have the job ss, then?

    ¡¸Pa, do you have any job ss rted to faith?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸None at all. It¡¯s my first time finding out about it.¡¹

    ¡¸The ount on this person with the Holy Faith God ss is actually interesting.¡¹Lavia said, and read it out loud.

    The person in particr was devoted in walking the path of God. But he shared something inmon with the other three Saints. They seemed inhuman, seeing through everything and never getting angry at trivial matters. The people around them had this impression that they had transcended humanity.

    Hikaru recalled something. The description on his Soul Board.

    ¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿A Skill that reaches the domain of God, a being who controls divine providence. Lose a part of what makes one human. Max: 5.

    Losing one¡¯s humanity. Hikaru guessed Heaven Sword to have a simr description. Lawrence D. Falcon, who had one point on it, did seem superhuman.

    It was likely that the Saints on the catalog had stats rted to Heaven. Hikaru still left his at zero.

    With all this new information, Hikaru could now look at the¡¾Heaven Searching God: Sinner¡¿job ss differently. Since he had both this ss and the Skill on his Soul Board, he could assume that the Saints had Heaven Searching God on their cards as well. This raised a problem. How would someone react if they were shown a job ss that read ¡°Sinner¡±? A religious person would surely try to hide it.

    Hikaru shared what he thought to the girls.

    ¡¸I see... It definitely isn¡¯t something you show to others.¡¹

    ¡¸How many job sses do you have, Hikaru-sama?¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t know the world average, but he felt he had more than normal. Is it because I can modify Soul Boards?

    ¡¸Anyway, since you have a Healing Magic God job ss, that means you¡¯re in the same league as the Saints.¡¹Hikaru told Pa.

    ¡¸Wh-What?! I-I can¡¯t be...¡¹

    ¡¸The Church would surely desperately try to recruit you if they found out.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to.¡¹

    She looked troubled, but Hikaru justughed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s safer to just keep it under the wraps. Anyway, if you get this kind of ss when you have a Holy-rted Skill, what would those with points on ¡°Evil¡±? Do they get a ursed Magic God ss or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like a disturbing god.¡¹

    ¡ºYou shouldn¡¯t use ursed magic. Or else, you¡¯ll sumb to evil.¡»Drake interjected. He was done eating.

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡°sumb to evil¡±?¡¹

    ¡ºYour soul gets tainted with pure evil. Even drakons are warned not to sumb to temptations.¡»

    Says the drakon who¡¯s fallen to the temptation of food and devours just about anything, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸So there¡¯s like evil drakons or something?¡¹

    ¡ºYup. Drakons that eat that ck gooey thing turn into one.¡»

    ¡¸You eat that thing? You¡¯ve gotta be kidding.¡¹

    ¡ºWe can¡¯t allow that ck thing to contaminate hallowed ces. So drakons clean up by eating it. I don¡¯t really know much about it either, but apparently there was a drakon that turned pure ck because of it.¡»

    ¡¸What happened to the drakon?¡¹

    ¡ºIt couldn¡¯t stay in the realm of drakons and left.¡»

    ¡¸So after cleaning up all that mess, he got kicked out? That¡¯s just horrible.¡¹

    ¡ºJust eating that thing won¡¯t get you kicked out. But afterwards, they¡¯d crave for more to eat. Eventually, they¡¯ll be well-versed in ursed magic and eat drakons. You can¡¯t yield to that temptation.¡»

    ¡¸What? Eating your brethren?¡¹

    So consuming that ck mass taints the mind, huh? A chill ran down Hikaru¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 202 â€“ Meeting Alice Sunborn Again

    <h4>Chapter 202 ¨C Meeting Alice Sunborn Again</h4>

    Meeting Alice Sunborn Again

    Einbeast¡¯s capital was strategically relocated in the middle of a wastnd, where trade routes from different tribes merged. Once you entered the city, however, the level of enthusiasm in the air would make one forget about the wilderness outside. Various races gathered here: cat-eared girls, female reptiles, pale-skinned elderly, winged men, among others.

    ¡¸There¡¯s been a steep price jump in iron. We¡¯ve been notified to even make use of scrap iron to melt and turn into weapons.¡¹

    ¡¸Harvest was abundantst year, but the rice and wheat we¡¯ve stashed away are all sold out. Everything. Now, we¡¯re struggling a bit on food.¡¹

    ¡¸People from all over the ce are gathering here. Looks like arge-scale recruitment. Sorry, human girl, but Ponsonia discriminates against us Beastmen too much. They got too cocky.¡¹

    A girl was going around town, listening to gossips. She had short pink hair and curious eyes that blinked incessantly like a mischievous child. She donned a fluffy wool coat and wore short leather pants, tights over her legs.

    Alice Sunborn studied the information she had gathered and arrived at only one conclusion.

    Einbeast is raring for war. But why? There should be a ceasefire with Ponsonia right now.

    Alice was a spy who trained under Unken. She wasn¡¯t that skilled; in fact, she only had a low-level Imperceptibility which allowed her to sneak into an ordinary person¡¯s house unnoticed.

    When he was still alive, Unkenmented the ipetency of Quinnd¡¯s spies. Hikaru thought Alice wasn¡¯t fit to be a spy either. Still, she continued her work, partly because she had no other source of ie. There was also the fact that Quinnd¡¯s spies were not all thatpetent. The Empire couldn¡¯t part with Alice, who could do her job fairly well.

    Alice was in Hopestadt by the Empire¡¯s orders.

    I didn¡¯t expect a direct order from His Majesty himself. He was right on the money, though. That man¡¯s got a keen eye, all right.

    Alice walked the streets while eating roasted sheep intestines on a skewer. While it was considered a bizarre food, this country loved food with strong aroma. At first, Alice had to force herself to eat so she could blend in better, but eventually she grew to like the food. She loved how the spices tingled her tongue.

    ¡¸Hello. Oh, Alice.¡¹

    ¡¸Hi.¡¹

    Alice entered an Adventurers Guild in Hopestadt. There were many adventurers in this city, so three guild branches had to be built. Alice came to the smallest one of the three.

    The receptionist¡ªa prettydy with bunny ears¡ªat the counter seemed like she had a lot of time in her hands. She would be getting married thising spring and retire from her job. She had too much free time that she even told Alice about this.

    ¡¸Slow day, huh?¡¹Alice said.

    ¡¸Yeah. Nothing we can really do about it.¡¹

    There was a reason the receptionist didn¡¯t have much to do. Not because there were three guilds here. Normally, all three branches would be packed with adventurers. But something happened in thest few days.

    The adventurer party that the incredibly popr and charismatic lion king of Einbeast, Gerhardt Vatex Anchor, summoned to the pce, had entered Hopestadt. A B-ranked party, its members were all beautifuldies. It was no wonder that adventurers had taken an interest in them.

    The Four Stars of the East arrived at the biggest guild in the city, so adventurers flocked there. Thedies went back and forth between the royal pce and the guild. Adventures desperate to catch a glimpse of them gathered at the guild, some of them even challenging thedies to a fight. Their leader, Selyse, took on the challengers and beat them utterly in no time at all. This only made them more popr.

    All this, however, had nothing to do with Alice. She didn¡¯t care. In fact, she could avoid drawing attention this way.

    ¡¸Can I use the back room?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸Sure. I must say, that¡¯s an interesting request. Market research, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, yeah. What do you call this kind of job again? Price Hunter?¡¹Alice said as she handed her guild card.

    ¡¾Adventurer Guild Card¡¿

    ¡¾Name¡¿Alice Sunborn

    ¡¾Registration¡¿Quinnd Empire Capital Adventurers Guild

    ¡¾Rank¡¿E

    ¡¾Job ss¡¿¡ª

    Alice had a face that said she was an adventurer who simply wanted to fulfill requests. Her low rank and the fact that the guild card couldn¡¯t be forged made it easier for her to gain people¡¯s trust. The registration field might show that she was from Quinnd, but it didn¡¯t matter. Requests made for a good cover, like a delivery quest to Einbeast, or like the job she was working on right now: Market research. She went around checking prices of goods and sent the information to Quinnd using themunication device that the guild possessed.

    Alice entered the back room where the device, Linga¡¯s Quill Pen, was kept. She already knew how to use it, so she just handed the receptionist the payment. As for the catalyst, she brought her own.

    ¡¸All righty, then. Time to report to the boss.¡¹

    Alice quickly wrote down the prices of minerals, iron, and food and sent the information. Prices had gone up, an indication that Einbeast was preparing for war. There was no need to write that down as well.

    There were rumors that Linga¡¯s Quill Pen could be tapped, so sending top-secret information as is would not be wise. She ended her report with ¡°I¡¯m heading to Einganstadt after this,¡± a code that meant the army would be heading there, a town near the border between Einbeast and Ponsonia.

    Linga¡¯s Quill Pen was an extremely convenient means ofmunication. Other magic items would be too expensive for one spy to use. Fast horses were very unreliable. Not only that, if a problem arose, intel wouldn¡¯t reach the recipient. Worse, it could get stolen.

    Even though Linga¡¯s Quill Pen could be tapped, all you really had to do was encrypt the intel as something harmless. The only downside to it was higher ranked adventurers would have a harder time gaining the trust of the guild.

    ¡¸Phew. Aaand we¡¯re done.¡¹

    After confirming that the message was sent, she used a brush to scatter some catalyst.

    ¡¸Disguising intel as market research. Smart.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹Alice jumped about thirty centimeters.

    ¡¸Wh-Wh-Who¡¯s there¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Ssh. Quiet now.¡¹

    When she turned around, she found a de by her throat.

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    A familiar person stood there, the hood on his cloak hung low over his eyes, and a silver mask on his face. A boy with a weak presence who seemed to disappear if you didn¡¯t keep your gaze on him.

    ¡¸Silsil!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop calling me that.¡¹

    Alice met Hikaru back when she infiltrated Margrave Grugschilt¡¯s residence, where she got busted by the sharp instincts of Lawrence and Aia. Hikaru chased her as she made her escape, after which she brought him to her master, Unken, on the condition that he punched the guy. Hikaru introduced himself as Silver Face, then. They hadn¡¯t seen each other since.

    Ultimately, Unken threatened her, causing her to run for dear life. In the end, Hikaru didn¡¯t have much of a bad impression of her.

    ¡¸Uh, wait. Did you see what I sent? It¡¯s supposed to be confidential...¡¹

    ¡¸I did, but it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s probably for Kai, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?! How¡¯d you know?! Wait, you¡¯re speaking of His Majesty like you¡¯re close?!¡¹

    The boy¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.

    ¡¸I arrived in town just a while ago, but I already learned a lot.¡¹he said.¡¸Thanks. So Einbeast is keen on crushing Ponsonia.¡¹

 Chapter 203 â€“ Investigating Einbeastâ€™s Movements

    <h4>Chapter 203 ¨C Investigating Einbeast¡¯s Movements</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Investigating Einbeast¡¯s Movements

    ¡¸H-How do you know all that?! My report only mentioned market prices!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too loud. Let¡¯s take this outside.¡¹

    Hikaru felt just a bit sorry for this na?ve girl. He revealed himself because he was worried about her. It could be seen as being nosy, though.

    They left the guild¡ªHikaru using his Stealth, of course¡ªand went around the back where no one could see them. Hikaru still had his mask on.

    ¡¸So to answer your question, you, a Quinnd spy, being here means the Empire is wary of Einbeast. You were checking up on prices of weapons and provisions. The sudden price jumps mean that Einbeast is preparing for war.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh... Can¡¯t believe you got all that in no time at all.¡¹she said with teary eyes.¡¸I put a lot of time and effort into gathering intel, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, I¡¯ll share some info. The princess and prince¡¯s delegates are negotiating a ceasefire in Bios. The arbitrators seem to favor the princess¡¯s side, so I think her proposals will get epted.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait... Whaaaaat?! Where¡¯d you get such valuable info?!¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t possibly tell her he was in Bios just yesterday. Incidentally, the prince ignoring the arbitrator¡¯s decision was highly unlikely. After all, they were the ones who called for an arbitration in the first ce. What¡¯s more, the Pope himself imposed a difficult condition for the princess, delivering a letter in ten days, which the kingdom managed to pull off. The prince would¡¯ve had an advantage if the princess¡¯s side failed on fulfilling this condition, but it didn¡¯t work out for them in the end. Ignoring the ruling would also mean besmirching Bios¡¯s name. Hikaru had nothing to worry about the arbitration for now.

    And so Hikaru used Drake¡¯s power to travel through the Drakon Passage and made it to Hopestadt. He wanted to know about Einbeast¡¯s movement. He didn¡¯t care about who ruled as long as the ceasefire continued and Pond was safe. But if Einbeast was raring to go to war, that would mean trouble.

    If they attacked as soon as the Four Stars of the East were gone, the arbitration would be meaningless. In fact, the prince and his followers who were isted in Leather Elka would get swallowed whole by Einbeast¡¯s army.

    He wanted to know why the Four Stars were summoned to Einbeast. Fortunately, he got the information he needed right away. Feeling sorry for Alice, he gave her some intel in return.

    ¡¸Uh... Wh-What are you doing here anyway?¡¹Alice asked.

    ¡¸Nothing much. Don¡¯t mind me.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I mind! I haven¡¯t seen Master Unken ever since that night!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, yes. That¡¯s right.¡¹

    After asking Hikaru to deliver a letter to the Emperor, Unken went to assassinate the king of Ponsonia. He seeded, but was killed afterwards. Only the Master Swordsman could possibly do that. Fortune wasn¡¯t on Unken¡¯s side. If only Lawrence was somewhere else that night, he would still be alive today.

    ¡¸Unken is dead.¡¹

    ¡¸...Dead?¡¹

    ¡¸He was a crafty old man till the bitter end. But he cared deeply about Quinnd.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Stop joking around. It¡¯s not funny.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you see meughing? Anyway, see you around.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait!¡¹

    Alice chased after Hikaru, but when she turned around a corner, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. He was gone like the wind.

    Hikaru walked the streets of Hopestadt, lost in his own thoughts. Unken did a splendid job. He killed the man responsible for the war between the kingdom and the empire. But that resulted into the prince and princess fighting. And now, even Einbeast was making a move. While Ponsonia¡¯s alliance with Quinnd was a good thing, it seemed as though the mes of war just kept spreading anyway.

    There was no doubt, however, that Unken was the man behind these series of events. Fifty years ago, he assassinated Quinnd¡¯s tyrant and recently, the king of Ponsonia. He altered this world¡¯s history.

    If killing is the only option for things to change, sparks will always remain, I suppose.

    Hikaru¡¯s abilities were greatly suited for assassination as well. He even had a disturbing job ss called Assassination God.

    Relying on this power will only bring chaos to this world. Gotta think things through before making a move.

    Hikaru made his way to the biggest Adventurers Guild in Hopestadt. He already knew that adventurers gathered there, wanting to catch a glimpse of the Four Stars of the East.

    He removed his mask and hood and acted like a normal adventurer. After a thirty-minute ride on a carriage, the guild building came into view, a huge structure made of sandstones. Above the double door was a sword and axe crossed together. A symbol of power, perhaps.

    Voices rolled through the open door. Unlike the quiet guild he was at a while ago, this one was booming with life.

    ¡¸Hikaru!¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia? Why are you alone?¡¹

    Lavia came straight to him, hood over her head. Hikaru told her and Pa toe here to look for the Four Stars. Since thedies were popr, the receptionist should be more amodating to girls like them.

    ¡¸I was just about to look for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Pa?¡¹

    ¡¸Inside.¡¹she said, pointing.

    Hikaru followed Lavia¡¯s fingers.

    ¡¸P-Please stand in line!¡¹

    ¡¸You rascals! You heard Pa! ¡¹

    ¡¸What?! You¡¯re the one who cut in line, you moron!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s only a scratch! Just spit on it or something!¡¹

    A line formed in front of Pa. Well-built adventurers were ring at each other.

    ¡¸Uh... What¡¯s going on here exactly?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Hardly makes any sense, I know. Let me exin.¡¹

    Apparently, Pa was healing the men, and depending on the degree of the injury, the guild offered a reward. That part Hikaru could understand. But why on earth are there so many injured adventurers?

    ¡¸Today¡¯s winner is Johann Kostenlos Jaeger, a member of the rank A party Pr Tiger!¡¹

    The people cheered. Apparently there was a knockout tournament going on the guild. Every day, at that. Whoever won earned the right to challenge Selyse of the Four Stars to a fight.

    ¡¸Are they stupid?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I thought all men were like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, not me.¡¹

    As a result, injuries kept oning that the guild and even healers threw in the towel. That¡¯s where Pa came in. Apparently, she thought the men were involved in arge-scale battle against monsters, and introduced herself as a Healer. The only Healers around were old men and women, so the adventurers were excited to see a young girl.

    ¡¸Did you give her permission?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s just too nice.¡¹

    While Hikaru told Pa to only use her magic for him, he also gave Lavia the authority to make decisions with regard to her abilities.

    Hikaru sat on a chair and watched Pa as she healed a birdman. Lavia gave a smirk.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹he asked.

    ¡¸You like how she¡¯s too nice, though.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Hikaru felt embarrassed that Lavia saw right through him. Pa had something he didn¡¯t have: a pure heart.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all part of the n, of course.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸By making the guild owe us one, we might be able to talk to Selyse.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Nice thinking. I don¡¯t mind her using healing magic.¡¹

    As they were talking, the adventurers that Pa healed started recruiting her to their parties.

    ¡¸All right. Time to save our Healer.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy to see us.¡¹

    Sure enough, Pa¡¯s eyes brightened as soon as she spotted Hikaru.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    Needless to say, Hikaru drew some fierce stares from the adventurers.

 Chapter 204 â€“ Selyseâ€™s Fight?

    <h4>Chapter 204 ¨C Selyse¡¯s Fight?</h4>

    Selyse¡¯s Fight?

    The Four Stars of the East arrived in the evening. Hikaru, who had two pretty girls aspany, drew scornful stares from the adventurers, but he remained cool and ignored them.

    As soon as Selyse stepped into the guild, Johann of the Pr Tiger¡ªa man who clearly needed to be in Leather Elka¡ªchallenged her to a fight.

    Johann was an elf with long, blonde hair and a slender body. Pretty sure things won¡¯t settle down until this whole fight thing is over so might as well wait before I talk to her, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Oh, Hikaru. What are you doing here?¡¹

    Selysepletely ignored everyone else and approached Hikaru, who was sitting in a corner.

    ¡¸Oh,e on.¡¹he muttered.

    The stares became more intense. Selyse noticed this and smiled. This woman did it on purpose.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have a fight to attend to?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸How about you fight in my stead?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to get in the way of rank A and B adventurers.¡¹

    Selyse then realized she was going up against a rank A adventurer today.

    ¡¸Yup! I¡¯m your opponent today.¡¹Johann said.

    He appeared to be just an effeminate man. The fact that he was a tall and good-looking guy annoyed Hikaru just a bit, but that was neither here nor there. Hikaru found it strange how this guy could win in a knockoutpetition where most of the participants were ruffians. And so he checked the elf¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Johann Kostenlos Jaeger

    Age: 392 Rank: 68

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿4

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿1

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿2

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿2

    ....¡¾Touch¡¿1

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿6

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Air¡¿4

    ....¡¾Earth¡¿3

    ......¡¾Magic Principle¡¿1

    ....¡¾Magic Creation¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿2

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Bow¡¿5

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿2

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿7

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿1

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿1

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿5

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Pottery¡¿3

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿2

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Evil¡¿4

    ......¡¾ursed Magic¡¿2

    ..¡¾Appeal¡¿1

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿3

    Not fair, Hikaru thought. Elves lived long lives. A quickputation revealed that they gained one Skill point every ten years. But if they gained ranks at the same rate as humans, those with longer lifespans would have more time to farm points.

    With five points on Bow, four on Air and three on Earth, Hikaru could infer that Johann was the type to use diversions and fight from a distance. Selyse had five points on Sword, but considering Johann could use magic, he was stronger.

    What¡¯s more, he had points on ursed Magic. If he had Holy-rted stats, Hikaru woud¡¯ve hated the guy even more. Being on the evil side bnced things out.

    Hikaru had checked the other adventurers¡¯ stats as well. The best among them only had three points max in either Weapon Mastery or Spirit Magic. Adventurers here were a dime a dozen, but there were only four of them with those stats. To make up for that, in a way, adventurers here had more points on Strength than other ces.

    Hmm...?

    As he studied Johann¡¯s Soul Board, Hikaru felt something strange. He¡¯d seen Soul Boards countless times before, but the way he saw it was a little different somehow.

    ¡¸Ah, so you¡¯re my opponent today.¡¹Selyse said.¡¸I believe you¡¯re Johann of the Pr Tiger party.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup! I¡¯m so happy you know me!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You¡¯re higher ranked than me.¡¹Selyse gave a strainedugh.¡¸I can¡¯t actually fight today.¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re in middle of packing up. We¡¯re leaving Einbeast today.¡¹

    Johann stared at her nkly. The adventurers stirred, some disappointed, some yelling about Selyse being scared of facing a rank A opponent.

    ¡¸His Majesty seemed displeased. After seeing us today, he asked us to leave.¡¹

    What? Hikaru thought. After inviting them over, he just kicks them out like that? Maybe he wants to start the war sooner.

    Selyse nced at Hikaru.

    ¡¸So anyway, there you have it. I have to tell the guild about our whereabouts. After this, I¡¯ll head back to the pce and leave with my party members. Sorry to disappoint you, Sir Johann.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunate, yup. Still, if it¡¯s the orders of our beloved king, then nothing much we can do.¡¹Johann looked like he was about to cry, shoulders dropped.

    Selyse made her way to the counter to inform the guild of the situation. The receptionist looked a bit relieved.

    ¡¸Finally, they¡¯ll take requests again.¡¹she muttered.

    ¡¸Sorry for the trouble.¡¹Selyse said.

    Apparently the Four Stars¡¯ presence affected the guild¡¯s operations as well. Selyse waved her hand and left the building.

    ¡¸How about a talk on the way to the pce?¡¹she said to Hikaru who was already outside.

    Selyse told Hikaru everything. The king didn¡¯t see them the day they arrived. Instead, they made appearances on parties held by representatives of various ns. They weren¡¯t hostile; they were simply interested in how strong thedies were.

    Asking about others¡¯ abilities in the middle of a war was unheard of. But to them, this was extremely natural. In this country, the strong was mighty. They also believed that the strong should help the weak, a sentiment shared by the adventurers as well.

    Selyse and her friends kept a watchful eye out, of course. After idling around, they finally met the king today.

    ¡¸You there. Selica, yes? Are you the Sris Mage?¡¹the king asked out of nowhere.

    ¡¸No!¡¹Selica answered immediately.

    ¡¸What about you, Sarah? Are you the mysterious dragon yer?¡¹

    ¡¸I am not. I can¡¯t kill a dragon.¡¹

    Gerhardt closed his eyes, arms folded. After a minute of silence, the meeting was suddenly suspended. A big shot from the intel department¡ªa member of a fiend-type race¡ªretreated somewhere with the king and got yelled at. Soon after, Gerhardt returned.

    ¡¸Four Stars of the East. Thank you foring.¡¹he said.¡¸You may return to Ponsonia.¡¹

    The visit ended right then and there. Hikaru wanted to heave a sigh. The king is looking for me and Lavia!

    ¡¸So the king thought that the Sris Mage and the dragon yers were Selica and Sarah, respectively.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yeah, surprisingly.¡¹

    Hikaru felt sorry for Selica and Sarah, but he was also relieved to find out the king wasn¡¯t onto him.

    ¡¸All right. The pce is right over there. I can¡¯t really bring outsiders with me.¡¹

    Selyse stopped at a path that led straight to the pce gate. A hundred meters ahead was a drawbridge, and beyond it was a huge gate.

    ¡¸Can I ask you a favor?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking for a favor? That¡¯s unusual.¡¹

    ¡¸I have a question for Selica. Can you call her for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, okay.¡¹Selyse smiled.¡¸In exchange, you can deal with him.¡¹

    ¡¸Saw thating.¡¹

    A man had followed them on their way here.

    ¡¸I just wanted to talk, yup.¡¹Johann said.

 Chapter 205 â€“ On Alert

    <h4>Chapter 205 ¨C On Alert</h4>

    On Alert

    Johann was an elf and a rank A adventurer. People usually had this impression that elves lived in forests, but that wasn¡¯t always the case. A few of them actually lived with humans, like Leniwood. But only a few.

    And the reason for that was simple. While elves could procreate with other races, the offspring would always be that of the other species, never an elf. Elves could only be born from two elves copting. In rare cases, the child would possess ancestral powers.

    As such, the long-lived elves who had a hard time reproducing preferred to live in elf-exclusive settlements for their species to survive. Those who lived with humans were considered the odd ones.

    ¡¸Are you an adventurer?¡¹Johann asked.

    The boy seemed to be annoyed, but answered the question anyway.

    ¡¸Yeah, I am.¡¹

    ¡¸I, uhh... wanted to fight Selyse. Beautifuldies like her are wonderful. All the more so when they¡¯re strong, yup.¡¹

    ¡¸Cool.¡¹

    ¡¸But our beloved king is sending them home. How sad, yup.¡¹

    ¡¸I feel you. But aren¡¯t the Pr Tiger and Four Stars of the East practically enemies?¡¹

    Johann looked surprised that the boy knew that much, that he was aware he was talking to a rank A adventurer. Yet he didn¡¯t seem to show much respect.

    ¡¸We may be enemies, but her beauty is a different matter altogether.¡¹

    The boy simply shrugged. As expected from a long-lived elf, Johann didn¡¯t have a short temper, but he felt irritated. Selyse didn¡¯t even entertain him, but she talked to the boy like they were close friends.

    Johann nced at the girls beside the boy: the Healer that the adventurers at the guild were after, and a pretty girl with a doll-like face. Must be his friends, the elf thought.

    ¡¸I know. How about you fight me instead?¡¹Johann said.¡¸If I win, I earn a right to go on a date with those girls.¡¹

    ¡¸No way. What¡¯s in it for me?¡¹

    ¡¸If youst at least a minute, I¡¯ll give you 10,000 gns.¡¹

    The boy shrugged once again. Before Johann could open his mouth again, the boy spoke.

    ¡¸You know that rank A party from Ponsonia, right? Sweet Pleasure? Their leader, Senkun, bet a hundred million gns in a fight.¡¹

    ¡¸A-A hundred million?!¡¹

    That can¡¯t be true, he thought. Johann would be receiving five million in this war. Sweet Pleasure¡¯s three-man party was actually paid two hundred million gns every war. But that was mostly because Ponsoniacked military assets so they splurged on payment.

    Pr Tiger, on the other hand, had Gotthold who was already a soldier. As such, the party only received 50 million. With seven members and minus some expenses, their share was even lower.

    Still, if Johann amassed all his wealth, forking out a hundred million would be possible. But when he thought about how grueling it would be to save up that much, he couldn¡¯t do it. Not at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡¸I supposeparing you with Sweet Pleasure is not fair...¡¹Hikaru muttered in disappointment, which fueled Johann¡¯s irritation even further.

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s no big deal! I¡¯ll bet a hundred million¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing, Johann?¡¹

    A voice called to him. He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know that it belonged to his party leader, Gotthold.

    ¡ºHikaru! So you came. Wait, what¡¯s going on here?¡»

    From the direction of the castle, Johann heard an unfamiliar voice. A ck-haired Mage. He knew who she was, of course. Selica Tanoue.

    Gotthold looked at Selica and frowned. Selica herself walked slowly, wary of the man. Their behavior made sense. After all, they would be fighting each other in the battlefield as enemies. Challenging your enemy in a mock battle was simply not normal.

    Hikaru clicked his tongue.

    ¡ºWhat on earth is going on here?¡»Selica asked.

    ¡ºI just missed the chance to earn some good money.¡»he answered.

    Gotthold watched Selica warily and dragged Johann away. As a result, Hikaru lost his chance to get another hundred million.

    ¡¸Hikaru, you had this terrifying look on you for a second there.¡¹Lavia said, shocked.

    ¡¸A terrifying Hikaru-sama is so cool too!¡¹While Pa said something shocking.

    ¡¸Sorry for calling you out here. You must be busy packing up.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m used to travelling!¡¹she said.¡¸Hey, Lavia. When did you start wearing a scarf on your neck?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I have uh... my reasons.¡¹

    Selica was referring to Drake, but Hikaru decided to keep that secret for now. Since they were out on the street, he used Japanese instead.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll keep this short. I just have a question. Are you familiar with this magic circle?¡»

    Hikaru showed Selica a sketch of the magic cirle he found underneath Agiapole. Selica¡¯s reaction was immediate.

    ¡ºWhere did you find this? This magic circle theoretically cannot exist.¡»

    ¡ºWhat do you mean by that? I saw one actually working.¡»

    ¡ºWhere?!¡»

    ¡ºI may or may not tell you depending on your info.¡»

    ¡ºHmm... Okay.¡»

    Selica pointed at the circle, and Hikaru peered into the image. Lavia and Pa closed in as well.

    ¡ºUh, exining is a pain. Can I just speak in Japanese?¡»she asked.

    ¡ºSure. Even if people somehow heard us, they won¡¯t understand at least.¡»

    ¡ºUhm... Do you know that the incantation for casting magic is basically an abbreviated version of a magic circle?¡»

    Hikaru shook his head.

    ¡ºThe incantation is a means for the caster to reach out to the Spirits for help. Furthermore, depending on the sound quality, the Spirits can draw a magic circle that makes it easier to invoke their power. Basically putting mana into your speech.¡»

    ¡ºI can¡¯t really use magic, so...¡»

    ¡ºOh, right. I think it¡¯ll be much faster if you just take me to where the magic circle is.¡»

    ¡ºJust cut to the chase. While I¡¯d like to take you there, it¡¯s not an easy ce to get into.¡»

    ¡ºI figured. So anyway, magic circlese in many shapes. A hexagram or abination of squares. But it¡¯s said that an enneagram doesn¡¯t exist.¡»

    ¡ºWhy not?¡»

    ¡ºIn this world, nine is a symbolic number.¡»

    ¡ºThe Nine Paths...¡»

    The first thing that came to mind was the nine weapons that the God of War selected. Hikaru¡¯s Weapon Mastery on his Soul Board had these nine types of weapon as well under it.

    ¡ºYup. Also the Nine Levels of Proficiency.¡»Selica added.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s that?¡»

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t even know that? It¡¯s something they teach in martial arts schools. Magic has the same levels too, but that¡¯s beside the point. Anyway, when you train and reach a certain level, you notice a change. It starts with the amateur level called Beginner ss, then Adept ss, Skilled ss, Master ss, and then... Expert ss, Champion ss, Ultra ss, Holy ss, and then Drakon ss. Some martial artist from a long time agopiled it.¡»

    This was new information for Hikaru. He couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment.

    It¡¯s just like the levels on the Soul Board!

    While humans from long ago didn¡¯t know about Soul Boards, they noticed that certain levels of abilities existed. Now this raised questions.

    Let¡¯s assume that the Beginner ss refers toplete amateurs, zero points on the Soul Board. Then Adept ss means 1 point, Skilled 2 points... and so on.

    ¡ºIs there some other ss higher than thest one?¡»

    ¡ºWhat do you mean?¡»

    ¡ºHigher than drakon ss. What do you call someone who¡¯s higher ranked than that?¡»

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s obvious.¡»Selica smiled.¡ºThat means you¡¯re a god.¡»

 Chapter 206 â€“ A Notice to the Beastman King

    <h4>Chapter 206 ¨C A Notice to the Beastman King</h4>

    A Notice to the Beastman King

    If having nine points on the Soul Board meant being a god, what about ten? Hikaru¡¯s Throwing was already maxed out.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t have much time, so let¡¯s continue.¡»Selica said, not noticing Hikaru¡¯s diposure.

    ¡ºUh, right. So... an enneagram is unthinkable or something.¡»

    ¡ºYup. Nine is no doubt a special number so they think the shape cannot exist. Nobination of magic could create an enneagram. There was one experiment that got close: abination of high-level healing magic and high-level ursed magic, but the two users couldn¡¯t really synchronize with each other perfectly.¡»

    Healing magic and ursed magic. In other words, holy and evil. So to seal whatever is beyond that door, those two types of magic are needed? In any case, this was all just spection. If only they could enter the Church library in Agiapole, they could gain more information.

    ¡ºIs this magic circle used to invoke some kind of a spell?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know. Maybe yes, maybe no. I already said this circle can¡¯t exist.¡»

    ¡ºI suppose.¡»

    ¡ºAll right. I need to go. Oh, and you owe me one, okay?!¡»

    Selica hurried back to the pce.

    Coming to Einbeast¡¯s capital, Hopestadt, just resulted to more trouble and mystery. The king would most likely ignore Bios¡¯ ruling and attack Ponsonia. His army was already stationed and ready in Leather Elka, so were members of Pr Tiger.

    Gotthold earlier stopped five meters short from Hikaru. He has Instinct for sure. The man was wary of him, even though he knew nothing about Hikaru. Stronger adventurers seemed to have points on Instinct and that annoyed him. The only way around it was to use Stealth beforehand to get close.

    ¡¸So, did you solve the mystery?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Nah, the mystery just deepens. Let¡¯s head back to the inn for now.¡¹

    Hikaru thought of ways to make the king stop going to war. It appeared as though the army would make their move in a few days. It was a difficult task, since he didn¡¯t know what kind of a man the king was.

    First, I gotta buy time, Hikaru decided.

    Early morning the next day.

    The Four Stars of the East already left Hopestadt yesterday. It had been a long while since the pce didn¡¯t have guests. Everyone who worked in the pce knew that this was a sign that something important was going to happen; like a change in the ruler, or a war.

    But what happened that morning was a different kind of important. It spelt danger.

    ¡¸Oh... What¡¯s a bunch of soldiers doing in the king¡¯s chamber so early in the morning?¡¹

    An old fellow, the representative of the turtle n, arrived in the wide room facing the courtyard. Like the old man said, fully-armed soldiers from each n were in the room.

    King Gerhardt, lightly dressed, sat down on the bed with a thump.

    ¡¸We received a message that something serious happened to His Majesty. But he seems to be as healthy as always.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. More importantly, over there.¡¹

    Displeased, the king directed his gaze at the desk in his room, scratching his hair.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    The old fellow walked towards the desk. A dagger was stuck on it, pinning down a piece of paper.

    StOp yOuR ArMy RigHt aWay.

    The handwriting was poor, but the turtle man was able to read it. He assumed that whoever wrote it used their non-dominant hand. It would appear that the pen they used was the one in this room.

    ¡¸So this was here when you woke up?¡¹the old fellow asked.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹the king said.¡¸Not one of these brawn-for-brains touched it.¡¹

    ¡¸So someone sneaked into your room.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that! The issue is that dagger!¡¹It was a military dagger, its de ckish in color, with serial number 09.¡¸Apparently nine daggers were stolen from the stationst night.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... So this fellow is probably saying¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not a ¡°fellow,¡± you old fart!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This scoundrel is probably saying he¡¯ll sneak in eight more times.¡¹

    ¡¸This cannot be! Go and review our surveince system! All of you!¡¹Gerhardt roared.

    A resounding ¡°Yes, Sir¡± came from the soldiers before they gave their salutes and left.

    ¡¸So why did Your Majesty call for this old geezer?¡¹

    The old reptilian¡¯s face was unreadable, which only fueled Gerhardt¡¯s irritation. He noticed that the king actually drove the men out on purpose.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you know that one of those guys did it.¡¹the king said.

    ¡¸Oh... Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸They may be morons, but they¡¯re skilled¡ªskilled enough to steal military weapon and sneak into my room.¡¹

    ¡¸What about the Four Stars of the East that you were enamored with? Whoever left the note does not want you to attack Ponsonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on. Those kids can¡¯t do that. They¡¯re still virgins. I prefer experienced women.¡¹

    ¡¸That does not have anything to do with this case.¡¹

    ¡¸Doing something as borate as this is too risky for an adventurer. Besides, they would know that they¡¯d be suspected. What¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t seem interested in stopping the war. They must really have faith in their abilities.¡¹

    His Majesty knows how to study people. The old man was genuinely impressed.

    ¡¸I believe, Your Majesty, that the enemy is not from among our men.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Going after your life at this point... Or rather, bragging about how he wille back eight more times suggests that he is an outsider. It is highly likely that they are Ponsonian.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... Even if I was drunk, I¡¯d notice anyone standing by my bedside.¡¹

    As a matter of fact, the distance between his bed and the desk was just the precise range that Gerhardt would notice someone. The intruder, then, barely stayed at just the right distance.

    Gerhardt and the old man guessed that the intruder only managed to escape because of luck and he didn¡¯t know that. That¡¯s why he implied he¡¯de back eight more times. Every one of the king¡¯s men knew just how aware Gerhardt was of someone else¡¯s presence even when he was fast asleep. As such, the intruder couldn¡¯t be one of them.

    ¡¸Will hee back?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe so. I suggest making grand preparations.¡¹

    Gerhardt let out a heartyugh.¡¸A warm-up before the war! I like it! Let¡¯s make this rat dance.¡¹

    Gone was the king¡¯s foul mood. He failed to notice the boy listening to their whole conversation.

 Chapter 207 â€“ Searching for a Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 207 ¨C Searching for a Compromise</h4>

    Searching for a Compromise

    After their conversation, the king and the old man left the chambers. A maid came in and started cleaning. The bed, in particr, was a mess. When Hikaru sneaked in around three in the morning, he found the king sleeping with a few women. He was fortunate he didn¡¯t witness them doing the act.

    Hikaru slipped out from behind the curtain where he was hiding and went out the window to the courtyard, pondering things over along the way. The king mentioned he could sense someone even while asleep. However, Hikaru actually got closer than they expected, but his Stealth was too high-leveled for Gerhardt to notice him.

    Hikaru¡¯s Instincts, however, did whisper to him not to get too close. How close, he didn¡¯t know. He assumed that if he got close enough to pull out a dagger and stab Gerhardt, the king would have woken up. He wasn¡¯t absolutely sure, though.

    Instinct sure is handy. Maybe I should put more points on it. But I might end up in a situation where I need more Strength or Stamina...

    A good-old typical grinding was necessary to gain more skill points¡ªkilling monsters and earning money, just like an actual adventurer. Unfortunately, war had been keeping Hikaru busy. Unless he stopped the war, he wouldn¡¯t be able to grind in peace.

    Hikaru threatened Gerhardt directly to see how the man would react. He even stole the military-use daggers to show that he had the upper hand. But it only served to fuel Gerhardt more. From this, he arrived at a conclusion.

    Gerhardt has a lot of confidence in himself. He¡¯s driven by a strong conviction and decided to invade Ponsonia.

    Hikaru stifled a yawn. He made his way back to the inn to get some sleep.

    Later that evening, when the sun was about set, Hikaru returned to the pce. Preparations for the war were going smoothly. Numerous carts¡ªmost likely carrying provisions¡ªwere leaving Hopestadt, manned by soldiers holding the national g.

    I could dy things by burning their supplies... Then again, whoever¡¯s in charge of it will have their heads cut off for sure.

    Lavia and Pa gathered information during the day about Gerhardt¡¯s nature. He was stern, yet warm-hearted. While he appeared to have a one-track mind, he would look at things in the long-term. Many called him a wise king.

    There were also many who incurred the wrath of the king and got executed. This resulted in Gerhardt having plenty of enemies as well. Using these enemies, however, would only bring about another civil war. Hikaru wanted to avoid causing further trouble.

    To stop the war without any casualties, Gerhardt himself had to dere that the war be stopped. In that respect, directly threatening him was not entirely wrong.

    If I recall correctly, the tournament to select the next king starts next spring. That¡¯s also when Gerhardt¡¯s term ends. He wants to crush Ponsonia, a kingdom that Einbeast had despised for a long time, before then.

    Einbeast had developed greatly under the rule of Gerhardt. They now had the power to fight Ponsonia. The kingdom, on the other hand, was weak from the civil war. There couldn¡¯t be any better opportunity than this.

    Einbeast despises Ponsonia for its supremacist views, discriminating against Beastmen. But there are humans in this country too, and they¡¯re not really being discriminated against.

    Hikaru felt that the country¡¯s official stance and the citizens¡¯ opinions differed. The citizens didn¡¯t like Ponsonia, of course. But surely, they cared about that no more than their daily ie. Who cares about issues of a foreign country?

    First, I need to gather data.

    Hikaru infiltrated the pce once more.

    ¡¸Five more days till New Years.¡¹a beastman patrol said.

    ¡¸Yup. You got ns?¡¹his partner, a dwarf, asked.

    ¡¸My wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home is in this city, so we¡¯re spending the eve there.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Oh, you just got a kid, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The soldier scratched his cheeks bashfully. He took a key from a bunch dangling by his waist and inserted it into a keyhole. After muttering something under his breath, he twisted the key. The lock shone blue, and not long after, the soldier felt a response through his fingertips. The door had been unlocked.

    The patrols stood before a small U-shaped building. Everyone who worked in the pce knew what the ce was¡ªthe treasure house.

    The beastman entered first, followed by the dwarf. They held up the magicmps they were carrying, illuminating the whole building. Red carpety on the floor. Treasures were disyed on the side, and thick stone pirs with borate designs lined the walls.

    ¡¸Hey, did you lock the door? Rules say we have to lock it even when patrolling.¡¹

    ¡¸Reciting the words every single time is annoying.¡¹

    Nevertheless, he muttered the words anyway.

    This time, the whole door shone blue, a sign that it was now locked. In the meantime, the dwarf turned on the lights for the whole building. Faint and warm, orange light filled the interior of the treasure house.

    Different things were on disy¡ªa huge sword, a huge spear, a helmet, old grimoires, among others. There were even jewelries embedded with fist-sized gems. Only a few people were allowed in here, but everyday cleaning made the ce spotless.

    The disys stopped midway, even though they hadn¡¯t gone the full length of the treasure house yet. What¡¯s more, there was one pedestal with no item on it.

    ¡¸I wonder what the king will donate.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re talking about King Gerhardt. It¡¯s gotta be a huge sword.¡¹

    This building housed the treasures that a king donated once his term ended. In other words, Gerhardt would have to present one such item soon. It made sense that the whole ce wasn¡¯t filled yet.

    The ruler¡¯s name and the name of the item were carved into the pedestal.

    ¡¸A sword, huh...¡¹the dwarf muttered, downhearted.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸The weapon that the dragon king left from twelve generations ago was a sword too, right? You know, the one that got stolen. I just thought His Majesty would choose to leave something else because of that.¡¹

    ¡¸This one here, huh.¡¹the beastman said, referring to the empty pedestal.¡¸If I recall correctly, even with the dwarves¡¯ technology, they couldn¡¯t analyze the weapon.¡¹

    The two approached the pedestal.

    ¡º64th King, Representative of the Dragon n, Michael Vatex Holger¡»

    ¡ºHoly Mana Arms: de of Severance.¡»

    It was none other than the holy mana item that Hikaru found underneath the Tower in Agiapole.

 Chapter 208 â€“ Silver Face and the Beastman King

    <h4>Chapter 208 ¨C Silver Face and the Beastman King</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Silver Face and the Beastman King

    Security doubled ever since the day an intruder snuck into the king¡¯s chambers, and five times more men were guarding the king closely. Even the women who would usually be Gerhardt¡¯s side, serving him, were kept at a distance, which annoyed him.

    ¡¸Ah, damn it. This is just too sad. Why am I surrounded by a bunch of filthy men?¡¹

    ¡¸It had to be done. They¡¯re all elite soldiers, capable of protecting you.¡¹the old man from the turtle n said as he gathered documents.

    Gerhardt had finished eating dinner. Up until now, he had been doing nothing but paperwork. Two soldiers stood by the room¡¯s only entrance and one on each of the three windows.

    ¡¸So, how are preparations going?¡¹Gerhardt asked as they stepped out of the office.

    ¡¸Oh... Hasty, aren¡¯t we? We can make our move during spring.¡¹

    ¡¸Spring? You didn¡¯t say anything about this, you old bag. That¡¯s too far away. We¡¯llunch our attack right after New Years.¡¹

    ¡¸Surely, you¡¯re not serious, my King. Ponsonia is much colder and it might even snow.¡¹

    ¡¸A little snow is nothing to our army.¡¹

    ¡¸We should secure a sure victory. We of the turtle n don¡¯t do well in the cold.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care! We¡¯re going anyway!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, dear. You are a handful.¡¹the old man said.¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Gerhardt stopped all of a sudden. They were in the most innermost part of the pce. Beyond this point was the king¡¯s chambers and the dining room, and across the courtyard was where the throne room was located.

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty?¡¹the old man asked timidly.

    He rarely lost his nerve, if at all. The terror he felt at the moment was an indication of just how much Gerhardt was seething with rage. Even the four soldiers guarding him were terrified, their teeth rattling.

    What¡¯s strange was Gerhardt wasn¡¯t looking at the old man, but beyond the moonlit courtyard.

    ¡¸He¡¯s really mocking me... ¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Your Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s here.¡¹

    ¡¸Who?¡¹

    ¡¸Most likely the guy who entered my chambers.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Where¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸In the throne room.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What?!¡¹

    Before the old man could say anything, Gerhardt started walking in huge strides, crossing the courtyard. The turtle man followed him in a trot, but still couldn¡¯t catch up. Ignoring the guards¡¯ warnings, Gerhardt pushed the door to the throne room open.

    Someone was inside.

    ¡¸Not a bad seat at all. Quitefortable.¡¹

    A ck hood hung low over his eyes, silver mask covering his eyes down to the tip of his nose and his right cheek. Save for the design carved into the edges, it was overall a simple silver-colored mask.

    His physique and voice suggested he was a young boy. A ray of moonlight cast down from a high window, shining on him and the throne.

    ¡¸That¡¯s no seat for the likes of you...¡¹Gerhardt muttered in a low, terrifyingly icy voice that made the old turtle man shiver.

    Even the guards turned pale as a sheet. The boy pissed the king off, the strongest man in Einbeast who won the king selection tournament three times in a row. The old man was taken aback.

    ¡¸That mask... Are you the one who stole Rising Falls¡¯ weapon?¡¹Gerhardt asked.

    Rising Falls¡ªa rank A adventurers party that participated in the war against Ponsonia. But they withdrew from the uing fight, iming they were betrayed when their weapon got stolen by a masked man.

    The intruder¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.¡¸Stole? You hurt my feelings. I just returned it to its rightful owner.¡¹

    By ¡°return,¡± he meant freeing the white drakon sealed inside the Drakon Ball. Gerhardt knew nothing about this, of course.

    The boy chuckled, took eight daggers from his pockets and tossed them onto the floor, a deration that it was him who snuck into the king¡¯s chambers.

    ¡¸I decided to stop ying around.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸What do you want? Us to stop the war?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. I don¡¯t n to work for free¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Bullshit! You¡¯ll pay for your mockery!¡¹

    A sound echoed, like something bursting open. Gerhardt had kicked the floor and dashed forward, reaching his top speed in just a few steps. He was surprisingly keen and nimble for his huge frame.

    Gerhardt quickly closed the distance. He was only ten meters away from the boy now. Clicking his tongue, the boy produced something out of his pocket. Immediately after, a huge fireball appeared out of nowhere.

    The king groaned as he knocked the fireball away with his right arm, causing it to burst, scattering embers into the air. mes licked at the carpet and the decors hanging by the walls. The sudden increase in temperature resulted in an uneven air pressure inside and outside the room, triggering strong winds.

    But Gerhardt couldn¡¯t care less about any of that. The boy perched on the throne had vanished.

    ¡¸At least listen to what I have to say.¡¹

    The voice came from behind Gerhardt. He turned around to find no one. Once again, he lost sight of the boy.

    At this point, the king finally realized his mistake. Gerhardt assumed that this masked boy was simply lucky he didn¡¯t get close while he was asleep. But what happened just now proved him wrong. The intruder could easily get close to him, about two meters away.

    Gerhardt¡¯s right arm stung, inmed from knocking the fireball away. His skin suffered a serious burn. He had no idea what kind of attack that was just now. It looked like magic without incantation. But he¡¯d never heard of anything like that before.

    ¡¸Your Majesty! Guards, protect the king!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    The men quickly surrounding the king. The sounds of running footsteps echoed in the distance¡ªsoldiers who heard the sounds of fighting rushing to the scene.

    ¡¸I told you to listen.¡¹the masked stranger said.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    The boy was sitting on the throne once more.

    ¡¸I know where the de of Severance is.¡¹

    What the boy said caught Gerhardtpletely off guard. The king was at a loss for words.

    The de of Severance¡ªa weapon that was enshrined in the treasure house. It disappeared a few years into Gerhardt¡¯s term. Everyone knew that the weapon¡¯s disappearance¡ªmost likely a case of theft¡ªtroubled the king deeply. While Gerhardt may appear to be self-centered, he harbored profound respect for the past rulers of Einbeast.

    ¡¸I can take it back for you if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha! You¡¯re probably the one who stole it in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Nah. Holy mana items call for each other. That¡¯s how I found it.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You got a taste of my own holy mana weapon, right?¡¹

    That fireball he let loose just now, Gerhardt thought, grinding his teeth in anger. He has a holy mana weapon and knows how to use it. The thought only fueled his frustration.

    ¡¸I go by the name Silver Face.¡¹the boy said, standing up from the throne as though lording over his vassals.¡¸I¡¯ll get the de of Severance back for you.¡¹

    ¡¸I never said I wanted it back!¡¹

    Silver Face scoffed.¡¸Once you learn the truth, you will carefully consider what you should do. Look at your citizens. Think of this country¡¯s future. You might not win the next king selection tournament.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you just say?!¡¹

    ¡¸Now, then. Like I said, I don¡¯t n to work for free. You already know what I want, right?¡¹

    Silver Face turned around and disappeared behind the throne.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on, Your Majesty?!¡¹

    A toon of soldiers came barging into the throne room. Their eyes widened in surprise as soon as they saw the fire.

    The soldiers wasted no time in going after Silver Face. No one was behind the throne, however.

 Chapter 209 â€“ Negotiations and Actions

    <h4>Chapter 209 ¨C Negotiations and Actions</h4>

    Negotiations and Actions

    After pretending to leave, Hikaru waited inside the pce with bated breath. Surprisingly, he only found a few traps with his Mana Detection, perhaps an indication of the king¡¯s confidence. This worked in Hikaru¡¯s favor.

    Gerhardt was sitting on his throne, annoyance clear on his face. He might be thinking of the boy who was here just a while ago. Besides the old man from the turtle n, more and more representatives from the other tribes arrived.

    Working hard even in the middle of the night, huh?

    The darkness of the night was Hikaru¡¯s friend. Even if people with Instincts were around, he should be able to keep himself hidden.

    The representatives had already heard what happened beforeing here. They didn¡¯t have to ask every single time about the utter embarrassment that happened earlier in front of the king.

    ¡¸O¡¯ Wise King. What do you propose we do?¡¹the old turtle man asked.

    ¡¸Huh?! What do we do?! Do you want to say something?!¡¹

    ¡¸Surely, you will not give in to that intruder¡¯s demands. It has been our dearest wish to crush the kingdom of Ponsonia. Now is our best chance to free the ones imprisoned in the castle under false charges.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    The representatives agreed.

    Hmm... So there are falsely-charged prisoners inside the castle, huh? I¡¯m pretty sure Princess Kudyastoria will release them if they just asked, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸But the dragonewt king¡¯s de of Severance...¡¹

    ¡¸That is not your problem, Your Majesty. It was an oversight on the part of the custodian.¡¹

    ¡¸Only the ones present here, high-ranking adventurers, guards, and maintenance personnel can enter the treasure house. Perhaps some guests as well, but we can exclude them. When the de of Severance was stolen, I recall you saying ¡°We shouldn¡¯t search for the culprit. It¡¯ll only sow discord.¡± And now this Ponsonian kid barges in here, saying he knows where it is! What the hell is going on here?!¡¹

    ¡¸So Your Majesty thinks Ponsonia stole it? Then all the more reason to attack¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No, you moron!¡¹

    Even when verbally abused, the old man didn¡¯t seem to care a bit. He was acting stupid to make the king exin. Somewhere in the king¡¯s mind¡ªthe part that still barely retained itsposure¡ªhe knew this, which only annoyed him further.

    ¡¸If we assume that the kid works for Ponsonia, then having the de of Severance here inside the country is much more favorable for him. All he has to do is move it around somewhere in Einbeast.¡¹

    The representatives looked surprised.

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty, are you saying the thief is among us?¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, they¡¯re not just a thief, but a traitor to the country!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible!¡¹

    Hikaru already expected this to happen. He knew, of course, that the de wasn¡¯t in Einbeast anymore, but in the capital of Bios, Agiapole. But they didn¡¯t know that, which raised suspicion among themselves.

    Silver Face showed he could sneak into the pce. Everyone would then think that sneaking into the representatives¡¯ houses would be easy for him. That he could take the de back from the traitor.

    All Hikaru had to do now was wait for them to be at each other¡¯s throats and everything would be perfect. They couldn¡¯t go to war knowing there was a traitor among them.

    All right. Guess it¡¯s time for me to return to Agiapole.

    Hikaru watched chaos ensue before leaving the pce. Hikaru already had an idea who stole the de of Severance. Whether he would tell the king or not, he¡¯d decide at ater time.

    Three dayster.

    In Ponsonia¡¯s royal castle, Princess Kudyastoria received a report.

    ¡¸Einbeast suspended their preparations?¡¹

    The word came from the high-ranking official. Being the princess¡¯s close aide, various kinds of information reached him.

    ¡¸Yes. Emperor Kai himself informed me in secret. Quinnd¡¯s intelligencework reaches even Hopestadt, Einbeast¡¯s capital. He believes the information to be urate.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder what happened.¡¹

    ¡¸That, we do not know. What do we do?¡¹

    ¡¸We must not becent. The Foreign Minister should be back in a few days. We¡¯ll keep our alert status to maximum.¡¹the princess said. ¡¸Lawrence.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Highness!¡¹

    ¡¸Can youe with me for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Highness, if it¡¯s something I can do¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸This is something I have to ask of Lawrence.¡¹

    ¡¸...I understand.¡¹

    For a moment, the high-ranking official who wanted to know Kudyastoria¡¯s every move looked vexed, but quickly regained hisposure and watched the two go.

    Kudyastoria left the room together with Lawrence and started walking inside the castle. She never brought people around with her before and she didn¡¯t intend to change that now. As for security, there was no better guard than Lawrence.

    ¡¸I see. So we¡¯re going underground.¡¹the captain said.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    They were headed to the underground dungeon where those deemed guilty of crimes by thete king were held. Kudyastoria knew about the prison long before, but she couldn¡¯t make a move. What kind of people were in there was top secret as well. But with Prince Austrin and his followers gone, she could now enter it.

    What surprised her at first was how filthy the ce was. Those in chains soiled themselves. Kudyastoria quickly ordered the prison to be cleaned. Right now, while it was still damp as a result of being underground, the stench and filth were all gone.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    An iron door separated the inside from the outside. The princess could feel eyes watching them from the surveince window.

    Barely any records of the prisoners¡¯ crimes remained. Most were already lost. As such, she couldn¡¯t let them go immediately. If she released a guilty criminal, that would be an irredeemable mistake. The prisoners¡¯ records were being reexamined at a rapid pace, but it would still take some time.

    While they were free from their chains, the prisoners¡¯ fear, suspicions, and anger remained extremely strong.

    ¡¸It¡¯s you again.¡¹

    A cell in the deepest part of the dungeon held a jade-scaled girl of the dragonewt race. Dragonewts were a race that came from dragons that used magic to transform themselves into humans and mated with them. Very few in numbers, they were a species with high physical strength and magical abilities.

    Reviewing Einbeast¡¯s history, one would find that many past kings were dragonewts.

    ¡¸I came to ask for advice, daughter of the Dragonewt King, Jirty.¡¹

    Lawrence opened the iron door for Kudyastoria to get in. The girl¡¯s body was human, but the back of her hand and part of her back were covered in jade-colored scales.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need your apology. You will pay for all you¡¯ve done with your own blood.¡¹

    Jirty red at Kudyastoria with bloodshot eyes. Why did my father leave such a burden on me? the princess thought.

    Hikaru returned from the pce and took a nap before heading out for Agiapole, Drake wrapped around his neck. Before he left, Lavia and Pa provided him with some interesting information.

    ¡¸By the way, apparently the current king feels ashamed around the dragonewt king.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸The de of Severance¡¯s theft ys a part in it, but also because the dragonewt king¡¯s daughter was kidnapped while travelling in Ponsonia. She still hasn¡¯t been found.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that when the Beastman King was young, he learned martial arts from the Dragonewt King. They evenpeted under the same tutge.¡¹

    So the Beastman King¡¯s weakness lies with the Dragonewt King. My n to stop the war might just work, Hikaru thought. After thanking the girls for the crucial information, he asked them to gather more intel about the two kings.

    One had to move their feet, roaming around, in order to gather the kind of info that most citizens knew about. Hikaru weed the girls¡¯ help.

    Hikaru, of course, had no way of knowing that the Dragonewt King¡¯s daughter was in fact held captive in Ponsonia¡¯s royal castle, vowing for revenge.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t really feel like we¡¯vee to a faraway ce when using the Drakon¡¯s Passage. Such a shame.¡¹

    That very same day, Hikaru arrived at a town a day¡¯s distance away from Agiapole. Lavia shared some of her mana to Drake, but unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t use the Drakon¡¯s Passage all the time.

    ¡¸We¡¯re leaving first thing in the morning, so let¡¯s go to bed early.¡¹

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go to a food cart first! Food cart!¡»

    ¡¸You sure love your junk food. There are no food carts in Bios anyway.¡¹

    ¡ºWhaaat?! No fair!¡»

    ¡¸What do you want me to do? Geez.¡¹

    In the end, they booked a room in a dingy, but lively inn targeted at adventurers. When they stepped into the dining room, more than half of the ten tables were upied by adventurers having dinner.

    I¡¯ve never really eaten meals in a rowdy ce like this, Hikaru thought as he sat down. He had deep-fried chicken¡ªthe inn¡¯s special¡ªand gave some to Drake as well, whoy curled up on hisp.

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The capital is in an uproar right now.¡¹

    Oh, sounds interesting, Hikaru thought as he strained his ears.

    ¡¸Blue Knightsmitting...¡¹

    Mutiny. Blue Knight. Even without any proof, the first person that came to Hikaru¡¯s mind was Conia Mercury¡ªa girl who resembled Hazuki and the only person who evoked feelings of nostalgia inside him.

 Chapter 210 â€“ To the Tower Once More

    <h4>Chapter 210 ¨C To the Tower Once More</h4>

    To the Tower Once More

    As restless as Hikaru was, they couldn¡¯t move at night. He was painfully aware how inconvenient it was. Try as he might, sleep wouldn¡¯te. Rather, he was getting more and more irritated.

    Why am I getting impatient? Is her resembling Hazuki really that important? I already have Lavia. Ah, darn it. I¡¯ll get there and settle things once and for all.

    The inexplicable feeling of meeting someone who somehow resembled a person he knew overwhelmed him.

    I¡¯ll make this thest time I go to the Tower.

    By daybreak the next morning, Hikaru was already up¡ªalthough he didn¡¯t get much sleep. He headed straight for the well to wash his face and gave his cheeks a good pping. He then got on a carriage that took him to Agiapole where he arrived just past noon. However, there was a long line in front of the gate, the entrance to the city.

    ¡¸Well, this is unfortunate.¡¹the coachman said.¡¸It¡¯s unusual for this ce to be so crowded. Did something happen?¡¹

    The passengers voiced their frustrations, while Hikaru quickly got off, activated his Stealth, and proceeded onward. There were still shadows he could use with the sun still shining bright. With his Skills and the power of his job ss, no one should be able to spot him, except those with Instincts.

    As he got closer to the gate, Hikaru noticed something off. Not only were there soldiers around, even temple knights were present. He listened closely to their conversation.

    ¡¸I doubt a careful inspection will help us find their helpers.¡¹

    ¡¸Probably just making doubly sure. The Red Priests sure are distrustful.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure you should beining? The Blue Knights now have vacant spots. If we discovered a friend of theirs, one of us might get promoted.¡¹

    There was no doubt in Hikaru¡¯s mind that a Blue Knight was arrested. After some sort of mutiny, they were immediately subdued. The temple knights¡¯ carefree attitude suggested that the authorities had everything under control now.

    Hikaru wanted to gather more info, but he was also in a hurry. With his Stealth on, he slipped through the gate and made his way to the Tower as quick as possible. As usual, the streets had a well-organized bustle to them. The difference this time was the number of patrolling soldiers had increased. Nothing had changed with the people which suggested that the uproar had no effect on ordinary citizens.

    There¡¯s the Tower...

    Although he took a carriage inside Agiapole, traveling for three hours still left him exhausted. Butining right now would do him no good. He needed to find out what was going on. Since the Foreign Minister had gone home, the Tower had returned to its normal operations.

    Not a lot of people... The temple knights are out patrolling, but I don¡¯t see any Blue Knights or Red Priests.

    Hikaru recalled what was happening in the tower. Unfortunately he hadn¡¯t seen a jail here, but he had an idea where it was.

    What I need to do right now is secure the de of Severance... I can look into this mutiny thingter...

    After a moment of pondering, Hikaru headed to where he thought the jail would be. If someone found out the de was stolen, it would cause an uproar. If that happened, prison security would tighten as well.

    At the very edge of the Tower grounds where the light of the sun barely shone was a square building with only a few windows. Hikaru guessed it to be the prison.

    Bingo.

    He arrived at just the right time. A servant was pushing a cart that carried food, its rather poor quality suggesting it was for the prisoners.

    The servants entered through the front entrance. A guard simply nodded at them and let them in. The sun was setting, and under the cover of dusk, Hikaru followed them inside. They didn¡¯t have points on Instincts, but that didn¡¯t stop Hikaru from getting scared of getting busted. He was even surprised at himself for being this daring.

    Rx. Calm down, now.

    He passed through the soldiers¡¯ office and found a door made of iron bars. After asking for it to be opened, the servants proceeded inside. The magicmp provided plenty of light.

    Should I go? No... I have to be careful.

    Hikaru turned around to check if there were other routes he could take. While the ceiling was high, the corridor was extremely narrow.

    The soldier near the door has the key, and he¡¯s not moving from his spot. What now...?

    The guards had an unobstructed view. Hikaru felt the urge to bet on his Stealth, but only because he wanted to move fast. His calm self managed to suppress the urge. Based on what he saw outside, the windows were three meters high and fitted with iron bars. It didn¡¯t seem like humans would fit through there.

    No other choice but go through the iron bar door.

    After checking around, Hikaru returned to the door.

    I¡¯ll make my move once the servants return.

    The servants finished serving the food as usual. They had brought the prisoners a pot that contained soup¡ªa nd mix of meat scraps and leftover vegetables, plus some bread. Formoners, this would be decent food.

    Prisoners kept inside the Tower were people of status. Until they were deemed guilty, this was the kind of treatment they received.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s head back. There¡¯s still quite a lot left.¡¹one man muttered.

    Most of the time, this prison was empty, and having two cells upied was rare. The food prepared was a little bit too much.

    As they returned, pushing the cart along, the soldier standing by the door stood up.

    ¡¸Are you done?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir.¡¹

    A simple, meaningless exchange. Like always, the servants only had to step out once the door was opened. But something else happened.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    The cart suddenly turned to one side, causing the pot to fall of, spilling its contents on the floor.

    ¡¸What are you doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sorry. The wheel seems to be broken.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait here. I think there¡¯s a rag here somewhere...¡¹

    The soldier left in a trot.

    It worked.

    Needless to say, the wheel breaking wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Making full use of his maxed out Throwing, Hikaru hurled a pebble at the wheel. He then quickly turned a corner, climbed the narrow walls with his arms and legs and stuck to the ceiling. He watched as the soldier ran past below him.

    Time to move.

    Hikaru jumped down and broke into a run. The servants crouching down on the floor, wondering what to do with the spilled soup, raised their heads and looked at the corridor, but found no one.

    Hikaru had already leapt over them and into the other side. Not only did he have his Stealth on, he barely made a sound when hended. Professor¡¯s Mille¡¯s short sword lessons were paying off. It was a good thing too that he practiced by himself even outside of sses.

    He headed into the deepest part of the prison, crouched down, and held his breath. I think I¡¯m far enough. They shouldn¡¯t see me even with the light.

    After cleaning up, the servants bowed and left.

    The door to the prison was firmly locked, but the soldier on watch was sitting with his back towards Hikaru.

    All right. Let¡¯s do this.

    He already knew that two cells facing each other across the corridor were upied thanks to his Mana Detection.

    I knew it.

    Hikaru heaved a sigh after seeing the two. He expected this to happen, but this was too soon. The first one was Conia Mercury, as he guessed. The other was Gilbert Gabranth, the unshaven Blue Knight he saw in the underground research facility.

 Chapter 211 â€“ The Two Prisoners

    <h4>Chapter 211 ¨C The Two Prisoners</h4>

    The Two Prisoners

    Conia was in her cell, sitting on her shabby bed and staring at her hands, hands that always held a sword. Power was necessary in order to protect someone, and so at a very young age, she started studying the ways of the sword. Gilbert also inspired her, of course. But more than that, her parents taught her when she was a kid that swords were meant to protect people.

    Her father was a high-ranking priest, governing multiple regional churches, while also managing several orphanages. Conia grew up watching her father extend a helping hand to the weak and her mother supporting his efforts.

    ¡¸Was what I did wrong?¡¹

    She had lived her life in ordance to her beliefs. She didn¡¯t think for one second that her way of life was wrong. If she did, that would mean that her parents lived their lives the wrong way too.

    Right now, however, she was locked up in a cell, a decision from none other than the Church itself.

    A pebble wrapped with a piece of paper rolled into the corner of her cell. Surprised, Conia looked up and realized it came from the little window on the upper portion of the iron door. She didn¡¯t sense anyone outside. Eyeing the paper suspiciously, she tore it off and read its contents.

    ¡ºI want to talk to you. I¡¯ll be using a magic item so the guard doesn¡¯t notice, and for that I need you to stick your hand out through the meal tray slot.¡»

    The meal tray slot was a small opening on the lower part of the door used to pass food through. Kids could probably get out from there, but not adults.

    Is this some kind of a prank? Conia thought. No one could me her for being suspicious. The guard had an unobstructed view of the corridor. He would notice if someone was there.

    Or maybe the guard knows about this? Someone powerful enough to make him look the other way is here? They have to be someone from high up. Like a Purple Aristocrat, or His Holiness himself...

    Conia stuck her hand out gingerly through the slot.

    ¡¸Eeek!¡¹

    She felt a cold hand touch hers.

    ¡¸Ssh. They shouldn¡¯t be able to hear us anymore. Just make sure you don¡¯t let go.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What? I thought you were using a magic item.¡¹

    The voice belonged to a boy, deep and mumbling, as though he didn¡¯t want to let her know who he was.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much time, so let¡¯s get this over quick. What do you want to do?¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹Conia froze at the unexpected question.¡¸Wh-What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You saw the slums outside, right? The Pope mobilized soldiers to get rid of them. Shouldn¡¯t knights follow his orders, then?¡¹

    People who couldn¡¯t continue living inside the beautiful white city of Agiapole and street urchins formed settlements called the slums. The Pope, however, wouldn¡¯t allow such foul ces to exist within the walls. As a result, the slums were moved outside.

    Father Gravey, a priest, was expelled from the Tower. He then pretended to leave Agiapole, but instead entered the slums. He believed that people there needed guidance too.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t know such a ce existed near Agiapole. ¡¹

    ¡¸The Pope hates filth. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want a glimpse of the slums. The settlement survived up until now because of its location, but it wasn¡¯t gonna take long before it was discovered.¡¹

    He¡¯s right, Conia thought. The first time the Blue Knight saw the slums, she was shocked. The others, however¡ªRed Priests, Gray Deacons, temple knights, and soldiers¡ªdidn¡¯t seem to care and proceeded to demolish the shacks. Residents scurried away, screaming. Children cried. Then Father Gravey appeared.

    ¡¸Is Father Gravey... Is everyone all right?¡¹

    There were Red Priests present who knew Father Gravey, but they didn¡¯t listen to what he had to say.

    ¡¸We¡¯re eliminating the filth.¡¹was all they said.

    Conia knew about Father Gravey as he was friends with her parents. She had heard he was travelling in the countryside to preach, but she didn¡¯t expect him to find him in the slums. He refused to back down in front of the Red Priests, prompting a soldier to draw his sword.

    ¡¸You¡¯re more worried about them than yourself?¡¹

    The next thing she knew, Conia had lunged at the soldier, sending him flying. As she brandished her sword to protect Gravey, the Red Priests ordered the temple knights and soldiers to attack her. Eventually, she was overpowered and arrested.

    ¡¸Of course. My purpose is to protect the weak. It¡¯s only natural... that I¡¯m worried about them.¡¹

    Conia gritted her teeth in frustration. Protect the weak? Yeah, right. All this time, she was unaware of the people that needed help outside the walls.

    ¡¸They¡¯re fine. Gilbert apparently managed to let them escape.¡¹

    Right after Conia was arrested, Gilbert jumped into the fray and began helping Father Gravey and the residents escape.

    Why did he help them? Conia wondered. He kicked a helpless kid to the ground. He said he became a Blue Knight for the money and power.

    ¡¸Gilbert secretly supported the slum.¡¹the person beyond the door said, as though reading her mind.¡¸Did you know that he went out at night whenever he received payment?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸That was camouge. He made it look like he was dead drunk in a brothel. Then a woman, a friend of his, takes his money to provide food for the slum.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ssh. Keep it down.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sorry. I just... wasn¡¯t aware of that.¡¹

    Oblivious to the truth, she questioned Gilbert, doubted him. He said he didn¡¯t care about the duties of a Blue Knight as long as he kept his status. Deep down, she even despised him.

    ¡¸I ask you again, Conia Mercury. What do you want to do?¡¹

    Hikaru knew Gilbert was secretly helping the slum. He followed the man one night and witnessed him enter a ce called Blue Butterfly. Afterwards, a woman named Kyankyan left the brothel with his money.

    ¡¸What the... I¡¯m out. Did I really spend that much?¡¹

    He left the brothel mumbling those words, noticing that someone was watching him.

    After that, Hikaru followed Kyankyan. The money was passed on from one person to another until it turned into food for the slums. That was all Hikaru needed to see.

    Gilbert kicked that one kid for a good reason. If he didn¡¯t do anything, the temple knight would¡¯vee up with any excuse to cut the boy down. The man in fact saved the boy by kicking him. Hikaru knew nothing about this incident, however.

    After talking to Conia, Hikaru went to Gilbert to hear his side, using the same Group Obfuscation so the guard wouldn¡¯t notice. He had some reservations about holding hands with a guy, but there was no other option.

    For a moment, Gilbert was surprised at how much Hikaru knew.

    ¡¸Ah, well. No point in lying if you already know that much. You¡¯ll help, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I have a question first. Why did you lie to the secretary?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸That huge hole underground. Rockse out if you kill that ck thing¡ª¡¹

    Sensing danger, Hikaru quickly pulled his hand back. He could feel the murderous vibeing from Gilbert.

    ¡¸How much do you really know?¡¹the knight asked.

    His voice was low enough that even without using Obfuscation, no one but Hikaru could hear it. Yet the auraing from the man was enough to make Hikaru extremely cautious. A vicious urge to kill directed only at Hikaru, like a sharp master-crafted de was at his throat.

    ¡¸I could ask you the same thing. What do you know? Why did you help the slums? Why did you lie to the secretary... no, the Pope? What¡¯s beyond that door?¡¹

 Chapter 212 â€“ What Do You Want to Do?

    <h4>Chapter 212 ¨C What Do You Want to Do?</h4>

    What Do You Want to Do?

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    When asked about the ominous door, Gilbert went silent for a while.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ever get close to that door ever again. It must never be opened.¡¹

    His tone was hard. Hikaru checked the man¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Gilbert Gabranth

    Age: 37 Rank: 55

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿12

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿8

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿3

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿1

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿1

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿2

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿4

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿9

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿6

    ....¡¾Great Sword¡¿2

    ....¡¾Shield¡¿4

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿4

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿2

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿1

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿6

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿5

    ......¡¾Healing Magic¡¿2

    ......¡¾Support Magic¡¿2

    ....¡¾Evil¡¿2

    ......¡¾ursed Magic¡¿1

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿4

    I knew it. He has points on Instinct, Hikaru thought. Those with high-levelbat abilities and fought in the frontlines almost certainly had points on Instinct. They had probably went through plenty of life-threatening situations where theck of Instinct meant death.

    In terms of pure physical prowess, Gilbert was a little bit inferior to Lawrence the Master Swordsman, but the former could use both healing and support magic. Not only that...

    One point on ursed Magic...?

    How he had ursed magic was a mystery.

    ¡¸I have no intention of opening that creepy door. Ah, I get it now. The Pope is studying the de of Severance to find a way to open it.¡¹

    ¡¸Man, how much do you actually know? What¡¯s a de of Severance even?¡¹Gilbert asked, astonished.

    His murderous aura had all but vanished. All that was left was in shock at how much this mysterious boy, who appeared out of nowhere, knew.

    Hikaru was actually surprised that Gilbert didn¡¯t know about the de. I guess even Blue Knights aren¡¯t told everything. Or perhaps the Pope didn¡¯t trust him.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care about you, personally. But I wanted to ask you anyway: What do you want to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me out of here. There¡¯s something I gotta do.¡¹

    ¡¸And what would that be?¡¹

    ¡¸I doubt you¡¯d get anything by knowing. In fact, I think not knowing will be better for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Try me. I might even be able to help you.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh. Big words. All right, then. It¡¯s simple.¡¹

    Gilbert was once known as Agiapole¡¯s strongest. People called him Light Sword Gilbert and Quick sh.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna destroy this Tower. Gotta get rid of the pus, you know. ¡¹

    What would happen if this man turned his sword to the Tower? How many would die in the carnage?

    ¡¸You¡¯ll die for sure. You may be strong, but you¡¯re alone.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you were gonna help me.¡¹

    ¡¸One more guy won¡¯t really make much of a difference. Plus, I have no desire to destroy this Tower at all.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t live in this country anymore. My life doesn¡¯t amount to much anyway.¡¹Gilbert said with a sigh.¡¸Do you know that only those suckers who listen to every word that the Pope says have power in the Tower?¡¹

    ¡¸I do.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you do. You basically know everything. So, your thoughts?¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t say I like it. You want to urge me to join you on your one-man crusade.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant. What happened to this ce? If we follow the Saints¡¯ teachings, only a few strong people should remain here to guard the seal. But the Pope realized the significance of the Tower as a symbol. Now he¡¯s assessing people¡¯s worth like he¡¯s some kind of a god.¡¹

    Gilbert was an orphan who learned of the more traditional version of the Church¡¯s teachings. He understood Father Gravey precisely because the things he¡¯d learned were the same as the priest¡¯s. His being an orphan was also why he couldn¡¯t ignore the slums.

    ¡¸I wanted to be strong as fast as possible. I thought that by bing a Blue Knight, I could guide a lot of people to the right path.¡¹

    But once he entered the Tower, he noticed the corruption spread throughout the ce. Those belonging to the Pope¡¯s faction bought their positions. Purple Aristocrats earned their titles through heritage, but more than half of the Red Priests and Gray Deacons sold and bought their status using ill-gotten money.

    Holding the majority of the positions, they became the dominant party. The Pope did nothing to prevent this, and instead used them to achieve his dream of a beautiful holy city¡ªby eliminating orphans and vagrants. All Gilbert could do to help was support the slums secretly.

    ¡¸This might be as far as things can go. Any more, and madness will start to consume the city. If Father Gravey survives, I¡¯m sure he can save more lives.¡¹

    ¡¸So you want to destroy the Tower... kill the Pope.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if I can get that far. I¡¯m just gonna get killed anyway, so might as well try.¡¹

    Gilbert understood the situation he was in. Stopping the demolition of the slums was an act contrary to the Pope¡¯s wishes. He knew it was the death penalty for him.

    He didn¡¯t fight back, but instead let himself get captured for a good reason. If he drew his sword, several temple knights and soldiers would¡¯ve died. These people had families living in Agiapole. If they found out it was Gilbert who killed them, there was a high possibility that they would direct their hatred at the slums, and not at the famous Blue Knight. Gilbert didn¡¯t want that to happen.

    ¡¸If something big happens in the Tower, the regional priests wille here in droves. They have the ability to take action. Now if only we had that opening. The Pope is extremely secretive, you see. He had not once given himself away, and discloses important matters to only a select few people.¡¹

    ¡¸An opening, huh...¡¹Hikaru muttered.

    Gilbert was trying to give meaning to his eventual ¡°death¡± inside the Tower.

    Ugh, I hate this.

    This man wouldy down his life for a reformation. He believed that by doing so, he would save a lot of people. At least, it would be better than letting the Pope do whatever he wanted.

    Gilbert was a man who¡¯d die for his ideals. For a split second, Hikaru thought he saw thete Unken in him.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying that if an opportunity presented itself, you won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, huh? Well, you¡¯re not wrong. But all I can do is swing my sword, and if I can do something with it...¡¹

    ¡¸You would evenmit mass ughter? Man, you¡¯re a lot worse than I expected. You¡¯re like a psychopath with nerves of steel.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t like that kind of attitude. ¡°No one has to get their hands dirty, except me.¡± Is that what you¡¯re trying to say? What a load of crap. Do you want to be a hero so bad or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Now you¡¯ve said it. What about you, then? What can a guy like you, who only knows how to sneak around, do?¡¹

    ¡¸An opportunity is all we need, right? One big enough to draw the regional priests to this city.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you been listening to me? We don¡¯t have one¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you what someone who only knows how to sneak around can really do. So just stay put and cool your head off. I¡¯ll let you out when the timees.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hikaru took a deep breath.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe I got dragged into this huge mess.¡¹

    No one heard his words as he already had his Stealth activated.

    ¡¸What do you want to do?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to help.¡¹Conia answered.¡¸I won¡¯t make the same mistake ever again. This time, I¡¯ll lend a helping hand to those who really need it.¡¹

    Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get your wish. Trouble will soon rain down on this city.

    Hikaru returned to Conia¡¯s cell.

 Chapter 213 â€“ Her First Step

    <h4>Chapter 213 ¨C Her First Step</h4>

    Her First Step

    Hikaru returned to Conia¡¯s cell, stuck his hand through the meal tray slot, and motioned her to hold it for Group Obfuscation to take effect.

    ¡¸I¡¯m breaking you out.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸My word is absolute. From here on out, don¡¯t make a sound and don¡¯t ask questions. Understand?¡¹

    He then let go of her hand and with Stealth still on, took out the wakizashi from the Dimension Dragon Box. A leather strap was firmly attached to the sheath, the design aplete mismatch with the grip of the weapon.

    As Hikaru drew the wakizashi from its ck sheath, faint images of a drakon popped up around the edge and gradually vanished.

    Drake, who was wrapped around his neck, groaned. The white drakon had been sleeping a lot moretely when not eating. Sometimes, Hikaru would feel worried about hiszy lifestyle, being a drakon and all.

    ¡ºI feel my own aura.¡»

    ¡¸What? Anyway, someone who doesn¡¯t know about you will be joining us, so stay put.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m hungry.¡»

    ¡¸You had food beforeing here. You¡¯re probably half-asleep.¡¹

    ¡ºOh, right. Okay, I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡»

    Soon enough, he wasn¡¯t moving. What a carefree creature. Hikaru pulled himself together, readied his wakizashi, and thrusted it at the cell¡¯s lock. After putting more strength into, it pierced into the door easily.

    Hikaru heard a gasp inside the cell. The lock was now broken, and as the door opened, Conia stood there with her eyes wide open. She wasn¡¯t wearing her usual Blue Knight attire, but instead had on some shabby clothes. Obviously, the Tower didn¡¯t want her to wear the prestigious blue uniform.

    ¡¸Wh-What? I-Is someone there?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I still have Stealth on... Over here.¡¹

    Conia let out a shriek and jumped back a little as Hikaru touched her hand and switched to Group Obfuscation.

    ¡¸Wh-Who are you?¡¹

    The mysterious person was wearing a silver mask, hood pulled over the eyes, and a white scarf around his neck.

    ¡¸Silver Face. Let¡¯s go. Make sure you don¡¯t let go of my hand, or you lose the effect of the magic item.¡¹

    ¡¸But I¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No buts. Just keep your mouth shut.¡¹

    Hikaru pulled Conia out of her cell. She found it strange how the guard didn¡¯t notice the door being wide open.

    They started walking, hand in hand. Conia felt ufortable, but so did Hikaru.

    Hazuki-senpai and I talked a lot, but I never once touched her.

    Not even a little. Perhaps that was why she only appeared as a faint silhouette in Hikaru¡¯s mind, giving off a perpetual dim light.

    The two quickly made it to the entrance. On the other side of the iron door, the guard was sitting on his desk with his back turned, working on some documents.

    Hikaru turned around to Conia.¡¸Can you knock him out cold?¡¹he whispered.

    ¡¸I can. So you don¡¯t want to kill him, even with such a handy magic item.¡¹

    Wakizashi in hand, Hikaru had sensed Conia¡¯s intense stare. She must¡¯ve felt the immense power from the weapon. If not for Group Obfuscation, its presence could probably be felt for miles.

    Ignoring Conia¡¯sments, Hikaru destroyed the lock just like he did earlier. Even with the loud sound he produced, Conia wondered how the guard didn¡¯t even budge an inch, but followed Hikaru¡¯s order and refrained from asking questions.

    Hikaru opened the door for Conia as though telling her to proceed. Confused, she stopped beside him, and let go of his hand.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    The guard seemed to have noticed something and turned around, but a chop from Conia to the back of his neck made his body shudder. Supporting him with both hands, shey his face down on the desk. A fine disy of skill.

    I could¡¯ve asked Gilbert to use ursed magic, but if I let him out now, there¡¯s no telling what he¡¯ll do, Hikaru thought.

    Hikaru closed the door so the breakout wouldn¡¯t get discovered right away.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹Hikaru said as he held out his hand.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re worried about Gilbert?¡¹

    Conia nodded.

    ¡¸We¡¯re leaving him here. He¡¯s dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you wait for a bit?¡¹she asked, a worried look on her face.

    ¡¸Fine. You got one minute.¡¹

    Conia opened the door and headed to Gilbert¡¯s cell. Hikaru could hear a bit of their conversation, but couldn¡¯t pick out anything significant as their voices were low. After a while, Conia returned.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸Are you sure about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I apologized for doubting him and leaving him behind. I also told him that you¡¯ll help him out.¡¹

    Hikaru scoffed. Conia¡¯s expression turned sour.¡¸Is there something funny?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? Why don¡¯t you figure it out yourself?¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed her hands and started walking. No sounds came from what seemed to be the guards¡¯ break room. It was overall quiet, with only one person guarding the entrance. They managed to make it outside and slip into the cover of the night without trouble.

    Help him out? No, Hikaru thought.

    Gilbert lived his life sticking firmly to his beliefs. He pretended to obey the Pope, basically working as a double agent.

    There was no saving him. If left behind, he would receive the death penalty. If let out, he wouldunch a suicide attack.

    The only one who can save him is himself.

    That was the case for Unken. It was already toote for Gilbert. No words from anyone could ever change him. He had to change himself. All Hikaru could do was to set the stage for that.

    Three hours had passed since the Blue Knight broke out of prison. About a two hours walk from Agiapole was a forest where a group made camp.

    ¡¸Lady Conia!¡¹

    ¡¸Father Gravey!¡¹

    It was the slum¡¯s residents. Unable to return to their homes, half of them had dispersed to different ces. Still, a handful of them remained with Gravey and made it all the way here.

    The priest was surprised to see Conia with her shabby prisoner clothes, holding nothing but a sword.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right...¡¹the man said, teary-eyed.

    The light from the bonfire revealed children sleeping, wrapped in small nkets. They were better off, as many didn¡¯t even have nkets, and used their overcoats as sheets to sleep on. The lookouts approached them, wondering what was going on, but Gravey eyed them, telling them it was fine.

    ¡¸Yes... I¡¯m not reallypletely all right, but I somehow managed to get here.¡¹

    Conia told the priest about how a person who called himself Silver Face rescued her. After stealing a sword from the armory, they went together outside the walls before splitting up. He said he had something he needed to do and directed her to this ce.

    ¡¸He also told me to give you this...¡¹

    Conia handed Gravey a leather bag filled with gold coins. The priest looked at the coins and then at her. The money amounted to a few hundred thousand.

    ¡¸Silver Face said to use this money to escape. He also told me that if we really wished to follow the Saints¡¯ teachings, then we should stay away from the holy city. If going to the countryside is difficult, he said Einbeast might wee us with open arms.¡¹

    ¡¸Really...?¡¹

    ¡¸He seemed to know that you were using the money that you received from Lord Gilbert to send people to the suburbs.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹Gravey got down on both knees and sped his hands together. Bowing deeply, he closed his eyes.

    ¡¸F-Father?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank heavens! Truly, we don¡¯t deserve him.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    The people who were awake gathered around. Gravey was ovee with emotion, his voice trembling.

    ¡¸This person is no doubt a being sent by God.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What?! You¡¯re saying he¡¯s a Messenger of Heaven?!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a Saint who had appeared before us in our time of great need. I never thought I¡¯d be a witness to this most auspicious moment.¡¹

    There was a stir among the people.

    For real?! That cheeky kid is a messenger?! He did carry an extraordinary weapon...

    Conia didn¡¯t seem to buy it. Gravey actually hit the mark, if only by chance. Hikaru did have a job ss called High ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger: Greater Angel.

    ¡¸Once dawn breaks, we¡¯ll gather as many people as possible and leave this ce, away from the holy city. Whether we¡¯ll head to the suburbs or not will depend on transportation.¡¹

    Gravey¡¯s voice brought Conia back to her senses.

    ¡¸Father.¡¹she said, kneeling down.¡¸I, Conia Mercury, swear to protect all of you. I will never make the same mistakes ever again.¡¹

    An oath to protect not her status, but the weak, and guide them to the right path. She would raise her sword for that sole purpose.

    Conia made her first step in her journey to be the seconding of Saint Rusalka.

 Chapter 214 â€“ The Maskâ€™s Proclamation of War

    <h4>Chapter 214 ¨C The Mask¡¯s Promation of War</h4>

    The Mask¡¯s Promation of War

    While he didn¡¯t don lustrous garments in the middle of the night, the old man still wore fine quality robes, praying in his austere bedroom.

    The moon sat high in the sky. Praying for an hour before bed and after waking up was the Pope¡¯s daily routine.

    Even Popes had names and his was Evangelos Theodorakis. He started walking the path of God at a very young age. To him, setting aside time for prayer was a must.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there?¡¹

    And so when he heard footsteps behind him, he didn¡¯t even bother hiding the displeasure in his voice. Still, he remained in his position, knees on the floor and hands sped together.

    ¡¸To be honest, I expected a gaudier room. This one looks simple, though.¡¹

    An unfamiliar voice that didn¡¯t belong to an adult. Rising to his feet, the Pope turned around to find someone¡ªmost likely a young boy¡ªwearing a ck hooded cloak. There was no one else around. The silver mask he had on prevented the Pope from seeing his facial expression. The only colored thing he had on his body was the white fur wrapped around his neck.

    ¡¸I asked who you are. Answer me.¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you work for Princess Kudyastoria?¡¹

    The masked boy shifted just a little bit.¡¸Nope. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have any connection whatsoever.¡¹

    The Pope actually guessed that perhaps the princess, or someone close to her, had a skilled spy. He thought the adventurer who delivered the letter was the guy, but he never joined the Foreign Minister in the talks. It was rare for the Pope to guess wrong.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Silver Face.¡¹the boy introduced himself.¡¸And I¡¯m here to teach you a lesson.¡¹

    Evangelos didn¡¯t expect the boy¡¯s next words.

    ¡¸Teach me a lesson?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You seem to like keeping things clean, even going as far as demolishing the slums, so I¡¯m thinking of dirtying the Tower a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, how foolish. One call for help and temple knights wille rushing here. Do you know why I¡¯m not doing that? I want to know who you¡¯re working for.¡¹

    ¡¸You can call all the temple knights you want. It doesn¡¯t matter. Because I have this.¡¹

    The boy pulled a huge pair of des from his cloak. How he managed to fit it in there, the old man didn¡¯t know. For the first time, Evangelos¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡¸Wh-Where did you get that?!¡¹

    A huge pair of scissors that worked by fixing it on one¡¯s arm and grasping the handle¡ªthe de of Severance, one of the holy mana items kept inside the underground research facility.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you of all people know the answer to that. Oh wait, I guess I put it on like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Get your filthy hands off of it! It¡¯s not to be used by the likes of you!¡¹

    Silver Face had already fixed the de on his arm. As he gripped the handle, it started moving, producing a snipping sound, but that was all. Save for its huge size, it looked like an ordinary pair of metal scissors.

    But for Evangelos, holy mana items were extremely important tools for raising the Church¡¯s prestige and spreading the Pope¡¯s creed throughout the whole continent. Letting a strange boy hold one was nothing short of sphemy.

    The old man rang the bell on the shelf, a magic item that notified not only his personal bodyguards of any danger, but all the knights in the Tower as well. The knights in the nearest station would be here in under a minute.

    ¡¸Your Holiness!¡¹

    ¡¸Intruder spotted! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡¹

    ¡¸Spread out!¡¹

    Five temple knights barged into the room, each of them as skilled as the other. A high-pitched rm echoed outside the window, signaling the other knights toe. Lights illuminated the whole ce. It was almost hard to believe everyone was asleep just a while ago.

    Silver Face, however, didn¡¯t seem to care at all, as he fastened the metal fixtures of the de tight.

    ¡¸Men, you may kill the intruder, but make sure the weapon he stole is not damaged.¡¹the Pope said.

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    The knights were determined to kill him, but Silver Face didn¡¯t even bat an eye.

    ¡¸My opinion on you has changed a bit, Mr. Pope. You¡¯re a pious believer who spends his time praying in his simple room. I understand that wearing extravagant robes is important for the Pope as a symbol of the Church.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me through.¡¹

    In the meantime, the Pope¡¯s secretary, Katina, arrived, pushing the knights aside. She was surprised that an intruder got in, but what really shocked her was the de of Severance he had on his hands. She nced at Evangelos who only nodded a little.

    ¡¸But the way you do things is just wrong. You shouldn¡¯t impose your beliefs on others. I just can¡¯t stand it.¡¹

    ¡¸Any morest words?¡¹

    More temple knights appeared on the hallway. Now I have an overwhelming advantage, Evangelos thought. All I have to do is run away and let the knights deal with him. I won¡¯t even get hurt. One of the knights inside the room motioned him to escape. Now¡¯s my chance.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know how to use this weapon, do you?¡¹

    Evangelos had started running.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you.¡¹

    Once again, Evangelos would realize how wrong he was. He stopped In his tracks and turned around, but it was already toote.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t¡ª¡¹

    Before the knights could make a move, the boy raised his arm overhead. Blue light streaked across the surface of the de, tracing a pattern. As the boy turned his body, a slicing sound came from the weapon as though it cut something.

    One knight nced at the ceiling, five meters high with nothing but a roof above it. Evangelos followed his gaze as well, but what he saw made hiM speechless. Countless blue lines were running in different directions, and a secondter, the ceiling exploded with a blinding light.

    ¡¸Your Holiness!¡¹

    ¡¸Protect His Holiness!¡¹

    The st caused debris to rain down. Knights quickly rushed towards Evangelos, using their bodies to shield him.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s the intruder?!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s gone! Tsk, I can¡¯t see!¡¹

    Dust filled the room. With the ceiling gone, the light of the moon poured down on the whole room, but visibility was poor. When the dust settled a few minutester, the intruder was already gone. Knights filled the hallway, but not one of them saw the boy.

    That day, Evangelos learned that the de of Severance and the Dark Night Cloak had disappeared from the underground research facility. Some suggested Conia Mercury¡¯s escape was rted to it, but there was no proof. Gilbert Gabranth¡¯s punishment would be postponed until ater date.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the Pope to know where the de of Severance ended up in. Ten dayster, a messenger from Einbeast arrived at the holy city.

    ¡¸We were able to recover our national treasure, the de of Severance. Our intel says it was kept here in the Tower. Is this true? If it is, we demand an exnation. If we don¡¯t like the answer, Einbeast might be Bios¡¯s enemy. As for your close aide, the rank A adventurer Sir Ryver, the King himself has him under custody, so please rest assured. Can you give us an answer, Your Holiness?¡¹The old man from the turtle n looked the Pope straight in the eye.

    Ryver was Evangelos¡¯ trusted retainer whom he sent to join the party Rising Falls in order to watch the Drakon Ball Staff. None should have suspected him of sending reports to the Pope using a rare magic item.

    Did someone find out? the Pope wondered. If that¡¯s the case, then there was high possibility that they discovered it was him who stole the de of Severance. Although, Ryver himself didn¡¯t know of the studies done on other holy mana items.

    Evangelos ground his teeth. Einbeast was saying they might attack Bios. Everyone knew that they would not hesitate to start a war. He would¡¯ve been fine just watching Ponsonia and Einbeast destroy each other. Now the thought of those battle-hungry demi-humans entering Bios¡¯s domains filled him with intense rage.

    Right after the start of the new year, a national crisis befell the suzerain state of Bios, the likes the country had never seen before.

    ¡¸Curse you, Silver Face...¡¹

    Not one soul heard his muttering.

 Chapter 215 â€“ The Two Nationsâ€™ Moves

    <h4>Chapter 215 ¨C The Two Nations¡¯ Moves</h4>

    One morning, two days before the new year.

    ¡¸Aaaahhh! That asshole! What in the world is he?!¡¹

    King Gerhardt Vatex Anchor¡¯s mood was at its worst. When he woke up this morning, he found the lost treasure de of Severance on his table, including a note where it came from.

    This weapon was in the holy city Agiapole¡¯s Tower. Ryver, a rank A adventurer, is most likely the one who stole it. He works for the Pope.

    Gerhardt and his men knew Ryver was from Agiapole, but the adventurer never stepped foot in a church. He worked with Rising Falls without a problem, much to the king¡¯s surprise.

    Indeed, Ryver had entered the treasure house and had the qualifications to do so. Right now, his party was heading back to Hopestadt after withdrawing from the war against Ponsonia. The king sent a toon to bring him in for questioning.

    I believe you already know the price for bringing this back. Silver Face.

    Gerhardt knew indeed. The masked boy wanted Einbeast to stop its attack on Ponsonia.

    ¡¸How could he sneak in so easily?! Are you all a bunch of brainless twats?!¡¹

    ¡¸W-We¡¯re terribly sorry, Your Majesty...¡¹The knights hung their heads low.

    They were in the audience chamber. The throne had already been reced as Gerhardt didn¡¯t want to even catch a glimpse of the one the intruder sat on. A new throne was brought in in a hurry.

    By ¡°throne,¡± however, it was nothing more than an extravagant chair. After all, procuring a new throne wasn¡¯t easy. While a recement was being built, whether it would be finished by the king selection tournament this spring was doubtful. Gerhardt might not even win. In that case, the throne would quite literally be handed to a new king.

    ¡¸I understand your anger, Your Majesty, but please try to understand.¡¹

    The old turtle man tried to calm him down. He told the knights who were tasked to guard the king¡¯s bedroom to leave them and they did, crestfallen.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like they were cking. They¡¯re the best soldiers we have. You won¡¯t find anyone better than them. Right?¡¹

    The n representatives present nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸We even set 82 magic traps, but not one was triggered. It¡¯s quite admirable.¡¹

    The old man seemed to have given up on dealing with the intruder and Gerhardt didn¡¯t like that.

    ¡¸Whose side are you on?!¡¹

    ¡¸What I¡¯m saying is: Unless we have a toon of soldiers as strong as you, he can always sneak in here.¡¹

    ¡¸So he got us wrapped around his fingers?! First, our intel unit can¡¯t operate smoothly in Ponsonia. On top of that, the adventurer we hired is a traitor!¡¹

    ¡¸We still don¡¯t know if Sir Ryver is a traitor or not.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe we should just crush Bios.¡¹

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t, Your Majesty! It is the wish of the ns to rescue Lady Jirty safely.¡¹

    Several minor ns, the turtle n included, owed a debt of gratitude to the Dragonewt king who ruled the country for a long time. During his term, he let the minor ns participate in national politics. There was information that his daughter was most likely being held captive in Ponsonia.

    ¡¸Pardon me, Your Majesty! We just received an urgent message!¡¹A soldier burst into the room and kneeled down by the door.

    ¡¸An urgent message?¡¹Gerhardt nodded at the old man who also nodded back.¡¸Out with it.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Will that be all right, Your Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if the n representatives hear it.¡¹

    While violent and hot-headed, Gerhardt always maintained transparency, immediately disclosing any sort of information. ns supported him precisely because he didn¡¯t hide anything.

    ¡¸Understood. A secret transmission came from Princess Kudyastoria of Ponsonia just now. She said ¡°I want to release all the citizens of Einbeast held in the castle.¡± We have a list of the names for the first batch... Your Majesty?¡¹

    It was understandable that the soldier looked puzzled. Perched on his throne, Gerhardt seemed greatly perplexed. Even the old turtle man had his head turned towards the sky.

    ¡¸Hey, geezer...¡¹the king said.

    ¡¸I understand. Just to make sure, is Lady Jirty¡¯s name included in the list?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    Heavy silence descended upon the room. The soldier wondered if he did something wrong. A momentter, the old man approached him and received a copy of the message, then ordered the soldier to leave.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never forgive that brat.¡¹Gerhardt said.¡¸If there¡¯s one thing I hate the most, it¡¯s being toyed with.¡¹

    He thought this was Silver Face¡¯s doing as well, considering the timing.

    ¡¸Go meet the His Holiness in Agiapole, old man. Depending on the circumstances, we might fight Bios first.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you certain about this? You just said you hated being toyed with.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t want to always be on the losing end.¡¹

    ¡¸You could say the same for Ponsonia, then.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll just take Leather Elka for now and deal with themter.¡¹

    ¡¸What if we incur the wrath of the assassin if we upied Leather Elka?¡¹

    ¡¸No need for sarcasm. I¡¯m sure that brat saw thising. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It is just as you say. Now then, I will go request an audience with His Holiness.¡¹

    ¡¸...Make sure youe back alive.¡¹

    The old man¡¯s narrow eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸Oh, my. Did you hear that, everyone? It is an honor to receive such words. I can brag about this to my grandchildren. So I wille back alive, no matter what it takes.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, cut the crap. You already have great-grandchildren. I want you to tell the Pope this: ¡°You¡¯ll pay for ying us like fools.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    And thus, Einbeast sent a messenger to demand an exnation from Bios.

    Inside Ponsonia¡¯s royal castle, Kudyastoria heaved a deep sigh unbefitting a seventeen-year old girl.

    ¡¸You seem tired, Your Majesty.¡¹her close aide, the high-ranking official, said.

    ¡¸Who wouldn¡¯t be? Lord Valves was right. I didn¡¯t think returning Lady Jirty would make Einbeast back down.¡¹

    Gafrasti N. Valves, a surviving member of the ancient Poelnxinia royal family, visited Kudyastoriatest night. It was still fresh in the princess¡¯ mind how his usation of thete king caused the kingdom¡¯s nobility to be divided in half.

    After the king¡¯s death, Margrave Grugschilt and Captain Lawrence, who was now in this room, nominated Kudyastoria to be the next ruler.

    Gafrasti had been staying in the Margrave¡¯s ce, but moved to the royal capital yesterday. The moment he arrivedst night, the first thing he blurted out was: ¡°We have a chance for a ceasefire!¡±

    He was waving a jet-ck cloth, surprising the princess. The historian said he received the Dark Night Cloak from a boy who called himself Silver Face and that it was one of the holy mana items from the ancient Poenlxinian dynasty. He also talked about the conflict between Einbeast and Bios, the cause of which was the de of Severance, another one of these holy mana items.

    I wouldn¡¯t believe it if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes. But this Silver Face fellow left this. It is no doubt the Dark Night Cloak. It matches the records that my family has on the item. This means King Gerhardt¡¯s rage is currently directed at Bios. This is our chance to settle things with them.

    To do that, they would return Jirty to them. The kingdom could¡¯ve just apologized and med all the wrongdoings to thete king, which would stop Einbeast, but fortunately a different target for their wrath appeared: Bios.

    Releasing the prisoners was nothing but a measure to buy time, but if there was something Kudyastoria desperately needed, it was time¡ªtime to solidify her rule.

    Gafrasti suggested the idea as they wouldn¡¯t really lose anything by sending a message anyway. Fortunately, half a dayter, they received a reply acknowledging the deal. The message also contained instructions on how the prisoners would be delivered.

    ¡¸But this means Leather Elka will be taken...¡¹

    The delivery would be done at Leather Elka. Choosing the ce was the same as saying they owned the city.

    ¡¸If I may, Your Majesty.¡¹Lawrence spoke up.¡¸Losing Leather Elka is indeed unfortunate, but luckily, thend there is not fit for agriculture. We have plenty of substitutes. First of all, we must fortify Pond as it is located between Leather Elka and the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡¹

    ¡¸There will be a tournament this year to choose the next king of Einbeast. There¡¯s a chance that they will have a new ruler. They will need time for things to settle down. In the meantime, we¡¯ll fully prepare ourselves. We muste to a mutual understanding with Emperor Kai as well.¡¹

    ¡¸So this civil war didn¡¯t all result in losses.¡¹

    The request for an alliance provided great relief to Kudyastoria, who waspletely stumped. It didn¡¯t matter that Quinnd simply didn¡¯t want Einbeast growing in power.

    There¡¯s a silver lining and we should make sure to take full advantage of that. Kudyastoria switched her mindset.

    She really is fit to rule this kingdom.

    What splendid recovery.

    Deep down, the high-ranking official and Lawrence were impressed at the change in her expression. This wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do for a seventeen-year-old girl.

    ¡¸Anyway, Silver Face, huh...¡¹

    Suddenly, she recalled the night when Lawrence was attacked. The enemy, a boy wearing a Sun God mask, saved her from the copsing building.

    Kudyastoria saw the boy¡¯s face by coincidence. She thought it bore a close resemnce to Rnd N. Zaracia, a name she hadn¡¯t heard of these days.

    ¡¸I wonder what happened to Rnd...¡¹

    Her words simply drifted in the wind.

 Chapter 216 â€“ New Yearâ€™s Eve Flower Festival

    <h4>Chapter 216 ¨C New Year¡¯s Eve Flower Festival</h4>

    New Year¡¯s Eve Flower Festival

    Hopestadt¡¯s climate was such that not wearing any coat would be chilly, but putting one on was enough to endure the cold. Snow should be falling in Schrzard right now and that made Hikaru feel just how long the continent was.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like there¡¯s a festival going on today.¡¹

    It was alreadyte, but lights were still on in the city. Which wasn¡¯t surprising. After all, tonight was New Year¡¯s Eve, thest day of the year. During this day, the citizens of Einbeast would sing and dance all night long.

    Hikaru, Lavia, and Pa were out walking the streets of Hopestadt, with Drake wrapped around Lavia¡¯s neck.

    It wasn¡¯t just the food carts that were selling fast food. Restaurants set up tables outside to serve customers as well. Eating while walking wasmon. Musicians leaned out of windows, strumming their lutes, singing songs of love, of good harvest, while the hasty ones were already singing new year songs.

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re out here anyway, how about some food?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve been waiting for this!¡»

    Drake was the first one to react. Letting out a bitterugh, Hikaru asked the girls what they wanted. They then bought different kinds of food, and secured mini tables where people could eat while standing.

    Drunkards sang while joining shoulders. Girls wearing their best clothes danced before the boys they liked. Hikaru watched them while eating his grilled mutton. Spicy, hot meat juices filled his mouth. He could feel his body warming up inside.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be over by the end of the year.¡¹Lavia said, sipping hot tea that Pa brought her.

    ¡¸If not for the Drakon Passage, it wouldn¡¯t be. You were a great help, Lavia. Sorry for letting you expend so much mana, though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. We couldn¡¯t really do much for you in the end.¡¹

    Lavia and Pa looked dejected.

    ¡¸No, no. I could move around easily because of the information you two gathered for me.¡¹

    The girls actively looked for any intel about the government and its internal conditions, Lavia in the Adventures Guild, and Pa in the Church. Hikaru could make precise moves because of the information they collected.

    With the help of the Drakon Passage, everything was finally over.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama. Will the war really stop?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a hundred percent guaranteed, but I think there¡¯s a high chance of a ceasefire. Ponsonia will lose Leather Elka, but this will be the end of the civil war. Einbeast has their treasure back and the previous king¡¯s daughter ising home. I think it¡¯s an okaypromise.¡¹

    Things actually went the way Hikaru expected. It might seem that Ponsonia was only losing in this case, but it was Prince Austrin who dragged Einbeast¡¯s army into the kingdom in the first ce. Kudyastoria should consider the losses as due to the civil war and be d that the war didn¡¯t escte to the point that the kingdom was divided in half.

    ¡¸Thanks you, Pa. We were able to give Ponsonia the push they needed because of the information you had on Jirty.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I just happened to hear about it. I didn¡¯t do much...¡¹

    Pa was fidgety from being sincerely thanked. Lavia watched them with a smile, which bothered Hikaru a bit.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹he asked.

    ¡¸Hmm. Getting along is so wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no idea what you¡¯re saying...¡¹

    Hikaru shrugged. When he nced back at the food, half of it was already gone. The culprit, of course, was none other than the white creature smearing sauce all over Lavia¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Ah, what a mess.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Drake!¡¹Lavia wiped the sauce off her clothes.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama. What will happen to Bios?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a chance that Einbeast wages war on them... right?¡¹

    For Pa, Bios was the headquarters of the church where she grew up in. It would make sense that she showed concern.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all up to the Pope. Then again, if the Tower falls into chaos, the regional priests will go to the holy city in droves. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think so. If something serious happens at the city, the provinces will rise up, and conversely, if something happens in the provinces, the city will control the situation. That is how the Church works.¡¹

    ¡¸Einbeast won¡¯t wage war out of the blue, but they will probably fileints. If that happens, the regional priests will head to the Tower. I think that will be most critical moment.¡¹

    From what Hikaru saw, corruption ran rampant in the Tower. He didn¡¯t know what the regional priests were like, but if they were decent people, they should be able to do something about the Tower, using the chaos to their benefit. The Church¡¯s ability to purify itself would surely be tested.

    I set the stage for you, Gilbert. You should forget aboutunching a suicide attack and use your power instead.

    What Gilbert and Conia should do is up to them. Hikaru didn¡¯t n to get involved any deeper. This is a problem concerning their beliefs, and as such, only they themselves can solve it.

    ¡¸Hmm... I gotta say, all the traveling has left mepletely exhausted.¡¹

    The hot lemon tea he sipped was a tad bit too sweet, yet still surprisingly pleasant to the taste buds. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but fatigue was finally catching up to him.

    After leaving Agiapole, he delivered the lost treasure to Einbeast, and then met secretly with Gafrasti in Ponsonia. Hikaru ended up handing over two holy mana items, but to him, the revolver¡ªalso known as the Almighty Pipe¡ªwas all he needed. He had no intention of keeping power that exceeded human capabilities.

    ¡¸There, all clean. You should learn to eat more properly, Drake.¡¹Lavia reprimanded the drakon.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry...¡»

    Not a trace of dignity from a drakon, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸What about you, Drake? Are you tired? I did drag you around to ces.¡¹

    ¡ºNot at all. I just clung to your neck the whole time anyway.¡»

    ¡¸I see. The Drakon Passage is quite handy. Sucks that we can¡¯t use it without you around, though.¡¹

    ¡ºAnyone can use it as long as they can provide the holy mana needed.¡»

    ¡¸Good point... If it¡¯s just a problem of technology, we might be able to address it. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be with us forever.¡¹

    ¡ºWait a sec! Are you trying to get rid of me?!¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯re a great help with the Drakon Passage. But that¡¯s it.¡¹

    ¡ºNo, no, no. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m doing a great job as the group¡¯s adorable mascot¡ªWait, what¡¯s going on?¡»

    The rowdy people suddenly went quiet. Hikaru wondered what was happening, and from a distance he heard the tolling of a bell.

    ¡¸You see, when that bell rings for the twelfth time, that means it¡¯s a new day. It¡¯ll be a new year.¡¹Pa said.

    A dignified silence nketed the city. A little bitter, the year would end.

    Hikaru felt Lavia¡¯s hand on his. She looked at him, smiling.

    A lot of things happened this year...

    He reincarnated in this world and rescued Lavia. He met Pa, destroyed a dungeon, and even got involved in Forestia¡¯s issues. He also killed an Earth Dragon to stop a monster raid. Now the war between countries.

    I¡¯ll be with you next year and then the next. I¡¯ll be with you forever.

    He grasped Lavia¡¯s hand tight. Lavia squeezed back as well. The bell rang for thest time.

    Cheers and apuse filled the air. Couples embraced each other. People bowed to those around them.

    ¡¸Lavia, Pa, and also Drake. Happy new year.¡¹

    ¡¸Happy... what?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right. It¡¯s a greeting from my hometown, and an expression of joy.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Happy new year, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Happy new year, Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡ºLet¡¯s eat a lot this year too!¡»

    Lights filled the night sky, followed by loud booms.

    ¡¸Fireworks...¡¹

    Unlike the fireworks on Earth, these were more primitive, and produced clear, distinct lights, shing like a stroboscopicmp. The fireworks came in various colors, making for a magical scene.

    The fireworks didn¡¯t use gunpowder, probably using magic instead. Smoke didn¡¯t hamper visibility. Just a purely beautiful disy of lights.

    Einbeast called the celebration on new year¡¯s eve the Flower Festival, with the fireworks disy as the finale. All the racket and merrymaking would end here. After this, people would either drink until dawn or retire to bed.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    ¡ºHuh?¡»

    For a moment, Hikaru and Drake thought they spotted a creature¡¯s silhouette among the colored lights above. It disappeared a split-secondter, however. Hikaru thought he was seeing things since his Mana Detection didn¡¯t pick anything up. Or perhaps there was something out there, but it was too far. The two exchanged nces. It didn¡¯t seem like anyone else noticed what they saw.

    ¡¸Probably just seeing things...¡¹

    ¡ºHikaru. Can I... buy everything?¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s not really something you say with a straight face.¡¹

    They decided to forget what they saw. Perhaps it was just the lights. Even if it was a living creature, Hikaru thought it had nothing to do with them.

    How they woulde to know about this creature is a story for another time.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back and sleep. I¡¯m kinda tired.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Same here...¡¹Lavia agreed.

    ¡ºI still want to eat!¡»

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just buy your food for takeout.¡¹Pa said.¡¸I¡¯ll get you some tea as well.¡¹

    The four walked the streets of Hopestadt. No one would think that they yed a huge role in stopping a war between nations. For Hikaru, that was best.

    The colorful lights illuminated their path. A new year was upon them.

 Chapter 217 â€“ New Year, New Ability

    <h4>Chapter 217 ¨C New Year, New Ability</h4>

    New Year, New Ability

    In this world, the first day of the year wasn¡¯t a holiday. It simply felt like something special happenedst night.

    Hikaru, Lavia, and Pa were on a carriage leaving Hopestadt. They nned to use the Drakon Passage to return to Schrzard, but the entrance to the passage wasn¡¯t exactly walking distance.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    Hikaru noticed a change on his Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age:16 Rank:42

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿10 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿0

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿5

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿4

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿4

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Sniping¡¿3 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿4

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿1

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿3

    ......¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿3 (MAX)

    His age had gone up. He checked Lavia¡¯s and Pa¡¯s Soul Boards and their ages had increased by one as well.

    So we age a year every new year, and not on our birthdays, which makes it uniform for everyone. That¡¯s pretty convenient.

    The carriage rocked down the road. Sitting beside him was Lavia, who was already starting to doze off. Pa was beside her, telling stories of the Church to a kid, another passenger. The tiger-eared boy listened attentively, his eyes filled with excitement.

    How peaceful.

    It had been a while since Hikaru studied his board carefully, and he sensed something odd.

    Now that I think about it, I felt something strange while looking at Johann¡¯s Soul Board. Like I saw things differently, or something...

    Hikaru stared at the board for a while. Just watching made him want to spend his three marvelous points. I think using them now is all right. But how do I allocate them?

    ¡¸Heaven Shot¡¹¡ª This one¡¯s a no-go. Hikaru knew it was a higher level Weapon Mastery stat, but the description read ¡°lose part of what makes one human.¡± Losing one¡¯s humanity is no joke.

    ¡¸Stealth¡¹¡ª It might be a good idea. But since he already had four points on both Life and Mana Obfuscation, he needed two points to max them both.

    ¡¸Instinct¡¹¡ª A very handy Skill. One point already proved really useful, so he wanted to add more points to it. But since it maxed out at 20, an increase from 1 to 2 might not make much of a difference. The description read ¡°heighten ones¡¯ senses to achieve great foresight simr to irvoyance.¡± Perhaps putting more points would eventually turn it into a precognition kind of Skill. At least ten points is probably needed for that, though.

    ¡¸Detection¡¹¡ª With three points on Mana Detection and maxed out Detection Expansion, he could already gather more than enough information.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Hikaru mulled his options over. In the end, he added one point to Instinct. His ¡°Instinct¡± told him that it woulde in handy. He was surprised that his Instinct worked in these cases too. But it also felt like his Instinct was begging to be levelled up.

    Yeah, right... That can¡¯t be it. It¡¯s not like Soul Board stats have minds.

    As he moved his finger around, adding a point to Instinct, his eyes widened in astonishment. It wasn¡¯t as though he developed some sort of a new sensation. But there was something different. What it was exactly, though, he couldn¡¯t quite exin.

    He then realized it had nothing to do with his senses, but his Soul Board.

    There¡¯s a + sign beside my name...

    The symbol wasn¡¯t there before, and he hadn¡¯t seen it in others¡¯ boards either, including Lavia and Pa¡¯s.

    Hikaru focused on his Soul Board and tapped the plus sign.

    It opened!

    He found new stats.

    ¡¾Soul ze¡¿

    ¡¾Unlock Plus¡¿

    ¡¾Divine Connect¡¿

    ¡¾ess Plus¡¿

    ¡¸What the...¡¹he blurted out.

    What in the world is this?! He suppressed the urge to scream.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh, it¡¯s nothing...¡¹

    Pa gave him a curious look, while Lavia dozed off silently.

    Wait, wait, wait... How do these even work?

    The stats were independent of the other Skill trees. Since descriptions appeared on the other stats when he concentrated, he tried the same to see if it worked.

    ¡¾Soul ze¡¿Increases Soul Board¡¯s effect by 10%.

    ¡¾Unlock Plus¡¿Grants basic ability to points used to unlock a stat.

    ¡¾Divine Connect¡¿User will know how much points are needed to gain a blessing.

    ¡¾ess Plus¡¿Increases range from which the user can ess others¡¯ Soul Boards to fifty meters.

    They all had quite amazing effects.

    What is this...? Like the Soul Board¡¯s Skill tree or something?

    Hikaru guessed right. The stats were disyed whether on the Vitality page or the Magical Power page. Above the four stats was the number 1, which most likely meant he could activate only one of them for now.

    Which one do I get? Soul ze basically just improves my abilities. Same with Unlock Plus. Though in my case, I just unlocked both Vitality and Magical Power and never really configured them, so the points I used on them are basically ¡°dead points¡±. This Unlock Plus might give them some use which is great. Still can¡¯t use magic, though.

    Hikaru had a total of 58 points, 8 of which he used to unlock certain stats. Overall, learning Unlock Plus seemed to be the better option. But if he wanted to improve his strong points, Soul ze would be best.

    Now on to Divine Connect. It mentions ¡°blessing¡±... I wonder...

    Hikaru took out his guild card, which was basically a soul card.

    ¡¾Adventurers Guild Card¡¿

    ¡¾Name¡¿Hikaru

    ¡¾Registration¡¿Pond Adventurers Guild, Kingdom of Ponsonia

    ¡¾Rank¡¿D

    ¡¾Job ss¡¿¡õ¡ø¥ò¥Ø¥§¥¤%2¡ð¡ù

    As always, his Heaven¡¯s Messenger ss was showing bugged out characters. The job ss system is a gift from the gods¡ªin other words, receiving blessings.

    Does this mean I¡¯ll be able to know how many points I need to put on a stat for a job ss to appear on my card?

    Of course, since Heaven¡¯s Messenger wasn¡¯t derived from the Soul Board, getting Divine Connect might not even give him answers. Still, an ability that could help understand this divine system of ¡°job sses¡± and ¡°blessings¡± could be extremely valuable.

    Lastly, there¡¯s ess Plus. This one sounds good. With a fifty-meter distance, I can check all the Soul Boards I want unnoticed.

    For the most part, getting within five meters of his target to check their Soul Board wasn¡¯t difficult. But there might be times when it¡¯s physically impossible to check, like if his target was behind a wall. With this, he can solve that problem.

    Which one should I get? Ugh, I¡¯m not sure... How did I even get this in the first ce? Is it because I now have two points on Instinct? No, that¡¯s not it. All of a sudden, he recalled the conversation he had with Selica.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s that, but also because this world¡¯s fair, in a sense.¡»

    ¡ºFair?¡»

    ¡ºFrequently using magic will make you better at it. Killing monsters gives you power. Magic and souls... These are things that didn¡¯t exist on Earth. This world has them, and they¡¯re being bnced.¡»

    Using magic will make you better at it. That¡¯s how this world tunes things. Does this mean I became proficient in the Soul Board because I kept on allocating points?

    Put it another way, using the Soul Board time and time again increased his experience and eventually he levelled up. And when he did, he earned bonus points to use.

    What if... Now this is purely hypothetical for now... What if spending somebody else¡¯s points will also increase my proficiency? In that case, I can do that on bandits or convicts on death row to level up. Eventually, I can upgrade all four of these... Oh boy, that would be wonderful.

    ¡¸Haha... Ahahahaha...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama? You¡¯ve been acting strange for a while now...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to hunt some bandits.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Where¡¯d thate from?!¡¹

    Hikaru decided to put off spending the point on his Soul Board+ until he proved his theory right.

    ¡¸The year just started, and fortune is already on my side.¡¹

    He now had one more thing to look forward to while en route to Schrzard. Pa was as pale as a sheet, however.

 Chapter 218 â€“ The Queenâ€™s Distress

    <h4>Chapter 218 ¨C The Queen¡¯s Distress</h4>

    The Queen¡¯s Distress

    Snow fell softly outside, clinging to the roofs. Just staring at the white skies would make one sleepy. The pot whistled as steam jetted out. The room¡¯s owner, a blonde girl¡ª no, she looked like a young girl, but she was much older¡ªgroaned.

    ¡¸Let me guess. You brought bad news again.¡¹Marquedo Miralka Kirihal said.

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡°again¡±?¡¹

    Zofira Van Houtens, Forestia¡¯s Prime Minister, gave a strained smile as she poured the boiling water to an actual teapot.

    The two had a friendly rtionship. After all, they shared amon enemy: the old-fashioned people at the top of Forestia who rejected change. They were ¡°Allied Nations¡± only by name, never wishing to truly be one, as that would mean powerful people of each nation losing their rights.

    But the times would not allow such a stance. The kingdom of Ponsonia was building its strength, preparing to invade the neighboring empire of Quinnd.

    ¡¸I thought we finally had a chance to be united.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean the war between Ponsonia and Quinnd? Ponsonia lost its king and is in the middle of a civil war, but it¡¯s not like they formed an alliance with the empire. The threat has not lessened.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought the civil war would prevent them from attacking. The delegates seem rxed now.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish they understand that the two countries settling down means the power bnce in the continent has copsed. Here¡¯s your tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks... Blegh, too bitter!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. There¡¯s just half the amount of sugar as usual.¡¹

    ¡¸Half?!¡¹

    ¡¸The goddess of good harvests seems to be smiling upon you this winter.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying I gained weight?! Really?!¡¹Marquedo rummaged around for a hand-mirror.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about those on top, but those at the bottom might change.¡¹Zofira said, sipping her sugarless tea with a straight face.

    ¡¸The bottom?¡¹the queen asked, confused. She had found a mirror in her desk, although what it was doing there, she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸You know, the mass wedding thising spring where your fellow countryman ude is taking the lead.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    Marquedo¡¯s expression turned slightly bitter. She herself cast a vote on the mass wedding. It went through as a result, but she didn¡¯t expect what happened afterwards.

    ¡¸There¡¯s too many participants...¡¹

    ¡¸Seven hundred pairs, was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It might even be over a thousand already.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, my. The rift between the nations had that much effect on young couples, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸You talk like it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you, but there¡¯s plenty of participants from Jarazack, you know. What¡¯s more, the couples are from the same nation.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so. Jarazack¡¯s customs are weird.¡¹

    Zofira heaved a sigh. Jarazack is a nation of martial arts, where skilled fighters can get away with a bit of selfishness. Young men used their skills to find a spouse. It didn¡¯t matter if the girl already had a lover.

    To counter this, men had to be strong, but people had their strengths and weaknesses. For them, the mass wedding was heaven-sent.

    ¡¸That just shows how distorted the Alliance was.¡¹Marquedo said.

    Ten years per term was too short for a ruler. They couldn¡¯t even aplish anything remarkable. In fact, one could say that the regtion was there so the king or queen couldn¡¯t do much.

    The mass wedding was there to try to unite all seven nations. Because of this, there had been various movements all throughout this winter¡ªForestia¡¯s political season¡ªand factions were formed.

    The Uniters, the faction that supported the unification of the nations, and the Separatists, those who were against it. Both factions didn¡¯t choose these names themselves, but rather, people just started calling them that.

    The Uniters were mostlyposed of members from the smallest of the seven nations, Zubura, and Kotobi, a nation that weed new technology and talent. Thetter didn¡¯t explicitly state their stance, but rumors said the Alchemy King was backing the Uniters.

    Rumania who explicitly dered being against any sort of unification belonged to the Separatists. Surprisingly, Kirihal, Marquedo¡¯s home nation, and its archnemesis, Ludancia, didn¡¯t make their positions clear. These two nations received the blunt of the impact from the current situation¡ªthe wedding between ude, a member of a distinguished family from Kirihal and Luka, Ludancia¡¯s third princess. Both nations were still in a state of chaos, with people having differing opinions. Some wouldn¡¯t approve of the wedding, while some didn¡¯t mind getting along with the other.

    ¡¸Still, I can¡¯t believe it got approved.¡¹

    ¡¸It probably wouldn¡¯t have made it through if it weren¡¯t for that masked brat.¡¹Marquedo said, annoyance in her tone.

    She meant Hikaru, of course. The delegates believed it was Zubura¡¯s prince, Silvester, Ivan, ude, and Luka, who suggested the wedding. Only a few people knew of the boy wearing a Sun God mask and ck clothes who worked behind the scenes.

    ¡¸Oh, right. Speaking of masks.¡¹Zofira said.

    ¡¸What? More bad news?¡¹

    Peering at the mirror, Marquedo didn¡¯t try to hide her annoyance as she pulled her cheeks. She was checking to see if she really gained weight.

    ¡¸Bandits were busted by the main roads.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Which main road? Is there even a need to report that to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, so far, we¡¯ve confirmed five different locations where gangs of bandits were found tied up in ropes. There¡¯s quite some distance between them too.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on exactly?¡¹

    Gangs of bandits tied up in five distant locations. Marquedo realized the abnormality of the case. Zofira, however, simply sighed.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not sure. The only thingmon between them is that their organizations were destroyed overnight. One person was tied up on a tree by the road,plete with a note that detailed the location of their hideout. When authorities went to the hideout, everyone was tied up.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this some new kind of tactic to loot bandits?¡¹

    ¡¸Well actually, the valuables were left intact. Whoever did it left notes saying to return them to their owners.¡¹

    ¡¸In all five locations?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they trying to y hero or something?¡¹

    Zofira smiled.¡¸ording to the bandits, it was a lone boy wearing a silver mask and ck clothes who did it. He called himself Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸So that kid got a new mask.¡¹

    ¡¸Probably. I¡¯m grateful for him exterminating these bandits, but not knowing what he¡¯s thinking is just terrifying.¡¹Zofira stood up and started cleaning up.¡¸Okay, enough chatter about things we don¡¯t have answers for, and get back to work. First, the maritime nation of Vireocean is making some strange moves...¡¹

 Chapter 219 â€“ Iâ€™m Home and the Girlâ€™s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 219 ¨C I¡¯m Home and the Girl¡¯s Worries</h4>

    I¡¯m Home and the Girl¡¯s Worries

    ¡¸Phew... We finally made it.¡¹

    The sun was already setting by the time they got off the carriage. Snow had stopped falling, but the wind was still chilly, blowing frozen snow on the ground.

    ¡¸So cold...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too cold, yes...¡¹

    The inside of the carriage was warm, with its protection against the cold and magic item. Stepping outside made them feel the chill even more.

    The party¡ªDrake included, who was shivering around Lavia¡¯s neck¡ªmade their way to their apartment. Katy had the key, which they¡¯ll pick up tomorrow. For now, they¡¯ll just ask thendlord to open it.

    ¡¸You can really feel the difference when there¡¯s no wind.¡¹Hikaru said as he lit a fire in the firece.

    It might still be a while before they could remove their cloaks. The ce wasn¡¯t as dusty, considering they were gone for a long time. Perhaps Katy dropped by from time to time to air the apartment.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹Lavia pulled on his sleeve.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that we¡¯re back, how about some greetings?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hikaru had no idea what she was trying to say.

    ¡¸I¡¯m home.¡¹She wanted to say that this was their home, although temporary.

    ¡¸Oh... Wee back. And I¡¯m home.¡¹

    ¡¸Wee back, Hikaru.¡¹

    They both chuckled.

    ¡¸Um, Hikaru-sama. There¡¯s a letter on the table.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸Thanks. Maybe it¡¯s from Professor Katy¡ª¡¹

    As he scanned the contents, his eyes widened.

    ¡ºWhat is that dragon stone? Please don¡¯t leave that thing out in the open. I can¡¯t suppress the urge to study it to my heart¡¯s content. Pleasee back soon. It¡¯s dangerous. That thing is dangerous. I don¡¯t think I can hold myself back. It¡¯s dangerous. Come back soon. It¡¯s dangerous.¡»

    It would appear that the dragon stone¡ªthe stone Hikaru got from killing the subspecies of earth dragon in Un el Portan¡ªwas too tempting for Katy. My bad, Hikaru thought.

    Hikaru looked around the room. The huge dragon stone and other magic rocksy on the shelf. The gems Lavia obtained from the underground dungeon and the book with the gorgeous binding were left untouched as well. The fact that dust hadn¡¯t piled up on them meant that despite herints, Katy still came to do some light dusting.

    The moment Hikaru sat on his bed, he felt the fatigue leaving his body.

    ¡¸Finally... We can rx for a while.¡¹he muttered as hey down on the bed.

    ¡¸Hikaru. Pa made tea.¡¹Lavia entered the room.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. By the way, what was that book about?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s locked, so I haven¡¯t read it yet. Looking at it from the side, it seems to be like an encyclopedia.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    In that case, I don¡¯t have to read it right away. I could probably even use it as practice for opening locks.

    ¡ºWhoa, what¡¯s that?!¡»Drake woke up.

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡ºThat stone right there! The big one!¡»

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s a dragon stone I got from killing this subspecies of an earth dragon.¡¹

    ¡ºA dragon stone... Can I eat it?¡»

    ¡¸What, why? And no, you can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡ºI want to!¡»

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t. Is that even edible?¡¹

    ¡ºOf course. That¡¯s the reason why we¡¯re in this world in the first ce.¡»

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    Hikaru moved somewhere else and asked Drake questions while sipping his tea. The room had warmed up a bit, so he could now remove his cloak.

    Hikaru and the girls snacked on some candies, while Drake devoured the fried garlic they bought from a food stand.

    ¡¸In short, drakons¡¯ mission is to kill dragons, creatures associated with evil. Dragon stones represent dragons, and eating them is proof of the kill.¡¹

    ¡ºYup, exactly.¡»Drake said, garlic stuck all over his mouth.

    Man, that stinks. Lavia was preparing some apple-like fruit to neutralize the smell. She¡¯ll probably feed it to Draketer.

    ¡¸What happens if you eat one?¡¹

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s our mission.¡»

    ¡¸I know that. I¡¯m asking you what happens afterwards.¡¹

    ¡ºWe just have to eat them.¡»

    ¡¸Nothing happens, huh? So it¡¯s all just for self-satisfaction. In that case, it¡¯s better to use it in making weapons.¡¹

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t! That means leaving behind something from the dragon! They reproduce at a fast rate, so we must annihte them quick!¡»

    ording to Drake, there¡¯s a turf war between the holy and the forces of evil in this world. Drakons and dragons fought for each side, respectively.

    The Soul Board treats holy and evil equally, though. God belongs to the holy side. If the Soul Board was created by the gods, shouldn¡¯t they favor the holy stats?

    No. There has to be bnce in the system. The existence of something holy can only be proven because there¡¯s evil. Now that¡¯s really fair.

    ¡¸By the way, Hikaru-sama. About the uhh, experiment you did where you took out bandits. Did it go well?¡¹

    By experiment, Pa meant the test Hikaru did by spending others¡¯ Skill Points¡ªin this case, bandits¡ªand seeing if his Soul Board level would increase. He ended up using over 200 points, but nothing came out of it. Hikaru still only had one point on his Soul Board plus.

    ¡¸The experiment was a failure.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I-I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to bed.¡¹

    The tea warmed his body up, making him feel sleepy all of a sudden. He had a lot of things to think about¡ªtheplicated Soul Board¡¯s system, the proxy war between drakons and dragons, what to do with the dragon stone. He could sell it for a hefty price or use it to enhance his gear. But if he were to believe Drake, he should let the drakon eat the stone.

    Hikaru left the living room, while Drake, already full after eating all the fruit, was sleeping on the table. Lavia brought a cloth, folded it four times, and covered the drakon.

    ¡¸Pa? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing...¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    She clearly looked depressed.

    ¡¸I asked Hikaru-sama a rude question earlier...¡¹

    ¡¸You mean the experiment? I don¡¯t think it bothers him.¡¹

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t even help much in Agiapole. If anything, I only got in the way.¡¹

    Pa should¡¯ve been the one most informed about the Church, but she didn¡¯t get to aplish much, and that bothered her. In fact, wearing clothes simr to a nun¡¯s drew the attention of the Gray Deacon Gelop.

    ¡¸I thought I was being nice, but I might¡¯ve offended him...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re overthinking it.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸If he¡¯s offended, he¡¯ll say so. Quite bluntly at that. Him not saying anything means he doesn¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Her words might sound harsh, but she could say them because of her trust in Hikaru. Despite her ability to use powerful Spirit magic, he never feared her, nor did he showed excessive concern for her; he was frank when talking to her. For Lavia, Hikaru was an irreceable person.

    Hikaru hadn¡¯t told Pa everything yet. And Pa kew he was hiding something. That¡¯s why she¡¯s worried.

    Lavia believed that Hikaru would tell her one day. It had toe from his mouth, not hers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re pretty, after all.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸N-No, I¡¯m not! And that doesn¡¯t have to do with anything.¡¹Pa replied, blushing.

 Chapter 220 â€“ Gathering Information at the Adventurers Guild

    <h4>Chapter 220 ¨C Gathering Information at the Adventurers Guild</h4>

    Gathering Information at the Adventurers Guild

    The next day, Hikaru and the girls dropped by Schrzard¡¯s Adventurers Guild. Having registered in this country¡ªin the capital Forestzard¡ªLavia was more of a home yer, while Hikaru and Pa were outsiders. On a side note, Drake had too much to eat early and was fast asleep in the apartment.

    It was already thetter half of January, but the snow wouldn¡¯t be thawing out untilter in April.

    As they opened the double-door, warm air rushed from the inside. Not a lot of adventurers were present in the guild. The receptionists themselves didn¡¯t seem that busy as they were chatting with their colleagues.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Can I ask something?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, o-of course!¡¹

    Hikaru addressed one of the receptionists as politely as possible. Flustered, she checked his guild card, her eyes widening in surprise when she saw the rank D. Rank D at his age was rare. After getting some information from her, Hikaru returned to Lavia and Pa who were waiting on a table.

    ¡¸I got all sorts of info.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Uhh, what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    Lavia stared at him with disgusted eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹she said, pulling her chair closer to Hikaru to the point where their bodies touched.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s nothing. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not even aware.¡¹

    ¡¸Aware of what?¡¹

    Not sure what was going on, Hikaru eyed Pa, who only gave a strainedugh.

    Hikaru had actually grown taller, and with his one point on Strength, his body looked firm and robust. His once frail look was gradually disappearing. He was slowly turning from a boy to a young man.

    To top it all off, he had his hair cut by Lavia this morning, whom he told to do it however she wanted. Thanks to that, he now had this intellectual air to him. To the receptionists who mostly dealt with roughnecks, Hikaru was attractive and a refreshing sight.

    Hikaru had been here before. He didn¡¯t receive any special treatment back then, so he felt the receptionist¡¯s reaction now was a bit odd, but didn¡¯t think too much of it.

    ¡¸A little change and women will treat you differently.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸So, what kind of info did you gather?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, about that... Let¡¯s start with Agiapole.¡¹

    Pa gave a jerk. She must still be bothered by what happened.

    ¡¸The head priests from the suburbs had entered the Tower to investigate the theft of Einbeast¡¯s national treasure and inspect the underground research facility. They¡¯re also pushing for the Pope¡¯s dismissal. Gilbert Gabranth was released from prison and is now working with the priests.¡¹

    ¡¸That escted quickly...¡¹

    While on the way back to Schrzard, they heard that Einbeast sent an emissary to Bios to demand an exnation.

    The Adventurers Guild continued gathering intel of the following events, and shared it openly with adventurers. The situation escted considerably while Hikaru was out taking down bandits.

    It looks like they¡¯re being too open about it, though, Hikaru thought. They¡¯re even disclosing info about international and domestic disputes. Does the Adventurers Guild hate the Church?

    Hikaru tried asking about the situation between Princess Kudyastoria and Prince Austrin, but the receptionist said she couldn¡¯t disclose any information rted to that.

    ¡¸Anyway, it¡¯ll be up to the Church whether they can change things for the better or not. Good thing I sent the notes.¡¹

    Hikaru took measures so the Pope couldn¡¯t cover up Einbeast¡¯s protests, or mislead the regional priests. As Scott Fairs instructed, he sent the Red Priest¡¯s notes along with details of the current situation to Dennis Lugrim in Ville Zentra, the capital of Vireocean, where thetter served as a priest. It was thanks to these notes that Hikaru learned about Father Gravey and the underground facility. The fact the regional priests demanded an investigation of the underground facility meant the notes made it to its destination.

    ¡¸I just hope those corrupt priests and monks, like that Gelop guy are terminated.¡¹

    The Church¡¯s ability to purify itself would be tested.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll all work out.¡¹Pa said, sping her hands tightly over her chest.

    She had plenty of things on her mind. She wanted to get involved, say something, anything, but she held herself back so she didn¡¯t bother Hikaru. He understood how she felt.

    ¡¸Um, Hikaru-sama. Can I visit the church today? I want to know what¡¯s going on with the local church. I¡¯m sure they already know what the guild knows.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you can.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for always being selfish.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you¡¯re¡ª¡¹

    Before he could finish his words, Pa stood up and whispered something to Lavia, at least she meant to, but since Lavia was sitting close to Hikaru, he could hear what she was saying.

    ¡¸You can go on a date with just the two of you today.¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s light skin turned red.¡¸Hey, Pa!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back in the evening.¡¹

    Pa then left the guild quickly.

    ¡¸Oh, God... Did you hear that, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. What did she say?¡¹Hikaru pretended he didn¡¯t hear anything.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, then.¡¹Lavia said, pouting, as she inched even closer to him.

    Hikaru left the guild together with Lavia. He also shared other information he got with her.

    ¡¸What? The mass wedding has gotten that big?!¡¹

    ording to the receptionist, over a thousand couples had already applied. Even she was ecstatic.

    ¡¸Ah... A couple destined to never be together ovee all the hardship and will finally pledge their love to each other. So romantic...¡¹the receptionist said.

    Who knew how much people embellished ude and Luka¡¯s story? But the more they exaggerated it, the more couples whose destiny would be changed. If it was too realistic, they wouldn¡¯t care about their story.

    ¡¸There are already ys about in every ce. It¡¯s apparently slowly bing standard.¡¹

    Everyone knew about Kirihal and Ludancia¡¯s rtionship. Defying the odds, a mass wedding was approved by various nations. Not everyone agreed, of course. Ludancia severely opposed the idea and Luka¡¯s mother even tried to kill her daughter. But even the audience loved this part. The y was also performed in Ludancia, with some modifications.

    The Allied Nations of Forestia had an unprecedented marriage boom in their hands. If a child was born between ude and Luka, next would be a baby boom.

    ¡¸A wedding, huh...¡¹Lavia muttered.¡¸Where will it be held? Can we go watch?¡¹

    ¡¸The n is to do it in Forestzard. Let¡¯s go watch if nothing importantes up.¡¹

    ¡¸Yay!¡¹

    Hikaru heard girls usually loved weddings and dreamed of being brides, and Lavia was no exception. Seeing it firsthand made him realize it was true.

    A marriage between me and Lavia... No, we¡¯re too young. Only 16 and 15. Ah, but wait. I guess marriage during teenage years ismon in this world?

    Hikaru¡¯s face turned beet red. Lavia watched him dubiously.

    ¡¸Uhm, Lavia. I forgot to ask before, but when¡¯s your birthday?¡¹

    ¡¸My birthday? The 14th of February.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! It¡¯s close!¡¹

    And that¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day! Oh, wait. I doubt they celebrate that here.

    ¡¸Yeah, I know. What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Do people not celebrate birthdays here?¡¹

    ¡¸I think they just indulge themselves a bit, but that¡¯s it.¡¹

    Lavia looked just a bit sad. She lived most of her life like a bird in a cage, so she might not have celebrated her birthday even once. Since she never really mentioned it herself, Hikaru refrained from asking as well. She was over her past.

    ¡¸What about Pa I wonder.¡¹

    ¡¸Her birthday¡¯s on the 1st of April.¡¹

    ¡¸When did you even tell each other...?¡¹

    Hikaru felt dejected from being left out.

    April Fools¡¯ huh... Fits her somehow. How it fit her exactly, he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸What about yours?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸This body¡¯s? Or...¡¹

    ¡¸The real you, of course.¡¹

    Lavia gave a wry smile as she held Hikaru¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸6th of March.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, one birthday every month.¡¹

    It might just be a coincidence, but Hikaru felt some sort of a connection.

    ¡¸So about Pa... She¡¯s thinking of staying at some inn again, right?¡¹Hikaru said. ¡¸She only stayed with us yesterday because we just arrived.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think she still ns on doing that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    ¡¸Should we ask her to stay with us?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure. Pa might want some distance. She formed a party with us after leaving her best friends Pia and Prisci. She might not want to get too close right away out of consideration for them.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want me to ask her?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be great. Well actually...¡¹Hikaru turned away, not looking at Lavia.¡¸I¡¯m d we have some alone time together.¡¹

    Lavia didn¡¯t say a word. Hikaru nced at her, wondering if his over selfishness appalled her, only to find her face flushed all the way to her ears.

    ¡¸You dummy. I... feel the same way too.¡¹

    Faces red, they walked silently. It was winter in Schrzard, but a warm wind blew by them as though spring had alreadye.

 Chapter 221 â€“ In the Streets of Scholarzard

    <h4>Chapter 221 ¨C In the Streets of Schrzard</h4>

    In the Streets of Schrzard

    It had been a while since they had a conversation like this while walking around town. If Selica saw us, she¡¯d probably snap a little, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸What the...¡¹Hikaru stopped in his tracks.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹Lavia followed his eyes as well.¡¸Oh...¡¹

    They spotted a single food cart, seemingly thriving as customers constantly lined up. Even in this cold weather, there were still food carts out. Not the ones with only a simple roof, though. In the winter, the carts were actually covered by boards to keep out the cold.

    The stall¡¯s keeper¡ªa blonde man with a solid build who looked better off as an adventurer¡ªnoticed the two of them.

    ¡¸Hey, there! Would you like some?¡¹the man said.

    This was Hikaru¡¯s first meeting with the man who looked just like someone he knew. What really caught his attention was the food he was selling.

    ¡ºHotdogs¡ª30 gns each.¡»

    ¡¸We have spicy ones, too.¡¹he added.

    Hikaru talked to the man to answer some of his suspicions. As he expected, this hotdog stand was one of the branches of ¡°Pond Hotdog¡± a hotdog stand chain that Selica financed. She¡¯s fast. Too fast.

    ording to the man, the owner Selica wanted to open branches in major cities right away before other businesses could copy her idea. The store¡¯s logo, incidentally, was a caricature of a pigtails.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised it sells well. Anyone cane up with the idea of selling hotdogs.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸The bnce of vor is superb. The ketchup and mustard, was it? They¡¯re both tasty.¡¹

    Mustard existed in this world as well, but there was no sauce that was modified specifically for hotdogs. This vor was Pond Hotdog¡¯s strong point. Moreover, the sausage itself was a bit different than the ones in Japan; the meat had a distinct impact to it. Overall, it was much more delicious.

    ¡¸You can even add cheese, salsa sauce, and vegetables that are in season!¡¹Lavia said.¡¸One hotdog is enough for a meal. This will definitely sell!¡¹

    ¡¸I know you just like the spicy one.¡¹

    Hikaru also invested in Pond Hotdog and instructed Selica to include a spicy vor as an option. He thought one day somewhere, Lavia mighte across it and want spicy hotdogs.

    There would always be people who loved spicy food in every city. ording to the shopkeeper, one of ten people ordered spicy hotdog. In a cold town like Schrzard, spicy food were popr as well.

    When business slowed down and customers stoppeding for a while, Hikaru asked the keeper some more specific questions. ording to the man, he was an adventurer until he injured his knee and couldn¡¯t continue working as one. Selica hired people like him and deployed them to various ces.

    So it¡¯s like an outcement service for ex-adventurers? I¡¯m surprised she even has the time.

    Rank B adventurers were usually too busy, and right now the Four Stars were recruited for war. Yet she still found the time to start a hotdog business after ripping money off from Hikaru, even using her trademark pigtails.

    ¡¸I bet there are plenty of delicious in Japan.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸I would love to go there if possible.¡¹

    She had actually learned bits about Japan from Selica.

    ¡¸I think food in this world is delicious too.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸And also books.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s what you¡¯re really after.¡¹

    Japan did have a vast number of books. A bookworm like Lavia would surely love the ce. Of course, she¡¯d have to study Japanese first, but Hikaru felt like she¡¯d be able to master it in no time at all.

    Lavia managed to finish her hotdog.

    ¡¸Wow, you can eat!¡¹the shopkeeper said.¡¸The sauce used in this spicy hotdog is actually a secret recipe from the Master. He said he studied under a young boy or something.¡¹

    So Selica is the ¡°owner¡± and that guy from Pond, I believe his name was Earnest, is the Master.

    Hikaru and Lavia then left the food cart and went on to buy daily necessities.

    Oh, a jewelry store.

    Hikaru stopped in front of a store. He could see what¡¯s inside through the fairly-big window ss. Realizing Lavia didn¡¯t wear a lot of essories, he came up with an idea.

    ¡¸Lavia. In my country, we actually celebrate birthdays. And since ours are close¡ª¡¹

    They entered the shop.

    Schrzard¡¯s church was grand, but only few people visited it, mostly because it was an uneventful day. People also chose to work away in warmer ces during the winter, so the overall poption was actually lower.

    Pa talked to the forty-something priest present who was also aware of the situation in Agiapole.

    ¡¸There are three head priests in Forestia and all of them went to Agiapole.¡¹he said.

    They were also keeping a close eye on what¡¯s happening through the Church¡¯s intelwork. When the priest found out that Pa was not from Forestia, he also asked questions, so she told him what she knew.

    Then, a monk serving in Forestzard arrived with new news.

    ¡¸Father Gravey, who managed to escape Agiapole, is taking refugees with him to Einbeast to seek asylum.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    The priest was surprised. So was Pa, but not at the news, but because things turned out just like Hikaru said it would.

    ¡¸Is Father Gravey okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Einbeast weed him and the refugees. But Father Gravey said there¡¯s still people who need help and went back to the Bios with onepany.¡¹

    ¡¸Is thispany a woman?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but... Yes, it could be. I heard a very skilled woman protected the refugees. Even though her shabby clothes were drenched with monster blood, she still stood tall and proud.¡¹

    The Blue Knight, Conia Mercury, immediately came to mind. The Schrzard priest looked baffled.

    ¡¸Father Gravey is a Red Priest famous among the regional churches. Why wouldn¡¯t he turn to His Holiness for help, and instead choose to flee the country?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe that¡¯s why the priests are heading to the Tower.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, but it sounds like...¡¹

    The priest didn¡¯t finish his words. He was probably going to say something that criticized the Pope. Gravey¡¯s actions could only be seen as ¡°he couldn¡¯t count on the Pope so he fled to the neighboring country.¡±

    But it made sense, considering the situation. ording to the Adventurers Guild, the regional priests demanded the Pope to resign. In terms of position, there was no one above the Pope except God himself, so he had to resign at his own will. The regional priests, who stood above ministers and monks, criticized the Pope openly.

    ¡¸If Father Gravey is on the right, then he¡¯d be like a Saint.¡¹Pa said.

    The priest and the monk were taken aback.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸By all means, we must have him visit Forestia!¡¹

    The priest and the monk were mere mortals. While the Church itself was shaken, they were excited at the birth of a new hope. After promising to share information from here on, they parted ways.

    ¡¸That took longer than I expected.¡¹

    Pa had missed lunch and was starving. She walked the streets, looking for food stalls where she could have a light lunch.

    Would Hikaru-sama be happy about this new information?

    The Church had intel that the guild didn¡¯t. She felt happy, knowing it might help Hikaru.

    ¡ªOh, Pa. You¡¯re such a great help.

    ¡ªI simply did it for you.

    ¡ªThank you. You don¡¯t actually have to do anything. As long as you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯m more than happy.

    ¡ªHikaru-sama...

    Pa chuckled, her expression just a bit crazy for a youngdy. She drew surprised looks from men as she passed by. Oops, get yourself together, she thought as she returned to her usual expression. Then, her eyes stopped at a shop. She could see inside through the window ss.

    She saw Hikaru and Lavia smiling at each other as they wore matching silver bangles on their wrists.

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    Suddenly, she regainedposure. Of course. I told Lavia to go on a date with him. Them being intimate was perfectly normal. Pa should be happy, in fact. Wearing matching essories was just something a couple would do.

    She knew all along. But for some reason¡ª

    ¡¸It¡¯s getting cold...¡¹

    Thin clouds hung in the skies, followed by thicker ones thatpletely blocked out the sun. A cold breeze blew past, robbing Pa of her body heat. Shivering, she buried her face into her scarf.

    ¡¸What should I get for lunch? Oh, right. I gotta find an inn too...¡¹

    Recalling what she had to do, Pa left in quick steps.

    Hikaru suddenly felt something and looked around. Was there someone watching us? With his Mana Detection he spotted a familiar mass of mana, several times massive than that of regr citizens.

    Oh, Pa passed by. Even my Instinct sensed her, huh? Amazing. Adding one more point to it might¡¯ve been a good idea, after all.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Um, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    Hikaru paid the bill.

 Chapter 222 â€“ The Student Allianceâ€™s Current Status

    <h4>Chapter 222 ¨C The Student Alliance¡¯s Current Status</h4>

    The Student Alliance¡¯s Current Status

    In the end, Pa found herself a ce to stay. When Hikaru and Lavia returned home, she told them about it and quickly left. They couldn¡¯t even stop her.

    The next day, Hikaru and Lavia headed to the academy, which was just around the corner from their apartment. Lavia wore the winter clothes that they ordered to be madest summer; a skirt as blue as her eyes with a belt around her waist. The fabric itself was of high-quality, the kind nobles used, but overall it looked simple and subdued.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you d you get to wear that?¡¹

    ¡¸I sure am! Unfortunately, the coat covers it.¡¹

    The cold weather required one to wear a coat, therefore concealing her attire. Still, Lavia was excited to wear her new clothes.

    ¡¸I guess Pa¡¯s working.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...¡¹

    Pa said she¡¯d get a job to pay for the ce she¡¯d be staying at. She probably didn¡¯t want topletely rely on Hikaru. 2.5 million gns had already been deposited to Hikaru¡¯s ount as payment for delivering Princess Kudyastoria¡¯s letter to Bios. While it was a designated request for Hikaru, to him the money was for the whole team.

    ¡¸Pa¡¯s quite stubborn, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t know that? We¡¯re actually simr.¡¹Lavia said.

    Now that she mentioned it, she can be stubborn too, Hikaru thought. He was a little worried leaving Pa alone, so he left Drake with her. It could be seen as being overprotective, but better safe than sorry.

    Drake needed to absorb mana to regain his powers, but Pa¡¯s six points on Mana was plenty enough, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. In fact, Lavia¡¯s fifteen was just too much.

    Somehow feels nostalgic...

    The gate to the academy was open, though only very few students entered. Hikaru looked up at the buildings, wondering if there were professors around. Beyond the falling snow, he spotted a few windows with lights on.

    It was quiet. There was no one in the training grounds. Just a nket of white snow. Only Hikaru and Lavia¡¯s footsteps echoed in the dimly-lit halls. Rooms where light spilled from seemed awfully warm to the eyes.

    They arrived at Katy¡¯sboratory and knocked at the door.

    ¡¸It¡¯s open.¡¹Katy¡¯s voice came from inside.

    There used to be a lot of researchers here, but Hikaru could only detect one person. He opened the door to find Katy alone. Herb coat was creased. Her dashing look was nowhere to be seen. Theb had always been messy, but it was worse this time. Reports and materials were strewn about.

    Katy didn¡¯t look in their direction. She was too focused on the material on her hand.

    ¡¸You can keep oning back, but my answer will always be the same. I¡¯ll be here all throughout winter working. I don¡¯t mind if there¡¯s fewer people in the admin building. Heck, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s empty. Now you say you can¡¯t do that cause rules and whatnot andin that you can¡¯t go home. But in the first ce, this is a research institution¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s me, Professor. Not an admin staff.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹Katy raised her head, her face nk.¡¸H-Hikaru...? Oh...¡¹

    She got up, staggering towards Hikaru. Kicking the piles of books aside, she slipped on some papers and fell t on the floor.

    ¡¸Professor?!¡¹

    Hikaru approached Katy and grabbed her hand to help her up.

    ¡¸Hikaru! What was that huge dragon stone?!¡¹

    ¡¸I knew you¡¯d ask that.¡¹

    ¡¸It keeps on popping in my head! What are you gonna do about it?! I¡¯ve been doing my studies to distract myself, and I¡¯m making so much progress!¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds like a good thing, though.¡¹Hikaru said, looking around the room.¡¸Where are the others anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re either home, or at the capital. Winter in Forestia is the political season, after all...¡¹There was sadness in her voice.

    Hikaru had this impression that the researchers didn¡¯te here because they respected Katy. They wanted to get close to her for personal reasons. If they liked her as a woman, they¡¯d be here even during winter. In fact, it would be an opportunity to spend time with her. It would then make sense that perhaps they were after her status.

    ¡¸You sure have it rough.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t say I expected sympathy from you. The moment I got this tattoo, I was destined to only get men from Kotobi.¡¹

    Katy had a me tattoo on her face, just like her brother in Pond¡¯s Thieves Guild, Kelbeck. It was a symbol of her family and anyone who recognized it would know that she came from a notable family of Magic Item Specialists.

    ¡¸I think you¡¯re pretty even with your tattoo.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸It¡¯s just a shame you¡¯re too focused on research to actually have the time to look around you.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take thepliment, but that second part was unnecessary. Now, how about some tea? Come in, Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    Lavia casually skimmed through the reports¡ªshowing just how much of a bookworm she was¡ªas she closed the door behind her.

    It was warm inside. Seeing Katy dump a bunch of tea leaves into the teapot, Lavia opted instead to make the tea herself. In the meantime, Hikaru and the professor cleared some space for them so sit.

    ¡¸Can you tell me what¡¯s going on with the rest of the Student Alliance members?¡¹Hikaru asked as he removed his coat.

    ¡¸Hmm, let¡¯s see. To put it simply, ude and Luka are living under the same roof in Jarazack.¡¹

    ude and Luka, hailing from Kirihal and Ludancia, respectively, were the main stars of the mass wedding. They stayed in Jarazack for the time being in fear of being killed if they remained in their homnds.

    ¡¸How are they?¡¹

    ¡¸From what I heard, Jarazack¡¯s king, Alexei von Jarzard Jarazack, has taken a liking to ude and asks him to spar every single day. The king is overjoyed since he couldn¡¯t find someone who could match him before.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    It was all because Hikaru configured ude¡¯s Soul Board to improve his swordsmanship. What happened afterwards, he couldn¡¯t be bothered. ude had to take care of himself.

    ¡¸Apparently, he¡¯s called the Master Swordsman of the North now.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh... A Master Swordsman, eh?¡¹

    Hikaru let out a groan. ude had just gotten a little stronger, butpared to Ponsonia¡¯s Lawrence D. Falcon, he was just above average. He had nothing on the captain who had raised his Great Sword level to 6 through sheer hard work and even had a point on Heaven Sword.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not happy about your friend getting famous?¡¹Katy asked.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    Unhappy? No. Worried? Yes. Bing famous meant more people would pick fights with him. ude would have a hard time with just his mediocre skills.

    Overall, Forestia¡¯s weak as it is. I might have to show him some time that there would always be someone better than him.

    There were many skilled fighters in Ponsonia as a result of continuous shes with Quinnd. Forestia, on the other hand, had not seen war in a long time. That could exin the power struggle within the Allied Nations.

    Because of this, adventurers in Forestia were also weaker overall. They considered ude, who only had four points on Sword, to be one of the strongest. Yet in among Ponsonia¡¯s knights, he would only be on the same level as themanding officers.

    ¡¸How¡¯s Luka?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸She¡¯s looking ahead and making personal connections in Jarazack.¡¹

    Impressive. I guess I didn¡¯t have to worry about a thing.

    ¡¸As for Ivan... I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just mean.¡¹

    He¡¯s probably sparring alongside ude, Alexei, and Professor Mikhail anyway.

    ¡¸What about Catherine?¡¹Lavia cut in. She was worried about her readingpanion.

    ¡¸She¡¯s back in Euroba. It¡¯s the same as when the Student Alliance was brought up. They¡¯re just waiting to see how things would turn out. I think she¡¯s trying her best not to stand out.¡¹

    ¡¸Silvester is also back in Zubura, right?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    Katy nodded.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been proimed that Silvester will take over as head of the family after graduation. He makes his official debut into the world of politics and high society this winter. Oh, and League was also named as sessor to the Green Ogre n. He already made his debut too.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    League seemed to be aimlessly wandering about, his mind unreadable, but deep inside he had a vision of Forestia a hundred years from now.

    He would have to fight Silvester on the surface, but this is League we¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll work together behind the scenes and achieve something grand.

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s my turn to ask questions.¡¹Katy said.

 Chapter 223 â€“ Paulaâ€™s Part-time Job

    <h4>Chapter 223 ¨C Pa¡¯s Part-time Job</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Pa¡¯s Part-time Job

    ¡¸Where¡¯d you get that dragon stone?!¡¹Katy asked, leaning forward.

    ¡¸I saw that questioning. Anyway, noment.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹She looked disappointed, but seemed to have expected the answer.¡¸Can you give it to me, then?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have a use for it?¡¹

    ¡¸A lot! You can refine a dragon stone to make Spirit Magic stones. It should be enough to power Schrzard¡¯s magic streetlights for years.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow... Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, really.¡¹

    Most magic streetlights¡ªeven magicmps¡ªused Spirit magic stones as source of power. When dusk came, themplighter would light the streetlights one by one and turn them off in the morning. On Earth, back when electricity was still undeveloped,mplighters turned gas lights on and off too.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve actually been thinking a lot about using huge Spirit magic stones to operate magic streetlights all at once. Just turn them on and off from one spot and watch them all light up and go dim. Wouldn¡¯t that be quite the spectacr view?!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yes.¡¹

    Katy was practically spraying the words out. Hikaru leaned back a little, pulling his teacup away. She thought the idea was revolutionary, but it was a familiar sight in Japan.

    ¡¸Is there any other way to use the dragon stone? Like turning it into a weapon or something?¡¹

    ¡¸A weapon?! Hmm...¡¹

    Katy cocked her head, wracking her brain. She didn¡¯t expect Hikaru to be thinking about making a weapon out of it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too big for a weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want it on a staff that amplifies magical power, then you¡¯re out of luck. A rod that can support that kind of stone does not exist. Embedding it into swords to make Magic Swords is not an option either. There¡¯s no metal that can support a stone that big.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you exin more specifically what you mean by ¡°can¡¯t support¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸The materials will probably melt the moment you activate spells with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    It would end up being a single-use weapon.

    ¡¸But using it for magic streetlights is fine?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll use it to fight. It should be possible to stabilize it by releasing just the right amount of power.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    Magic items sure areplex, Hikaru thought. Rnd¡¯s knowledge was quite profound as well, but it hadpletely different applications than that of Katy¡¯s.

    ¡¸One thing!¡¹Katy eximed, mming her hand on the table.¡¸You can¡¯t just leave it out in the open like that. Just a little bit of mana can cause the power contained in the stone to go berserk and burn everything in the immediate vicinity.¡¹

    ¡¸You could¡¯ve said that earlier.¡¹

    A chill ran down Hikaru¡¯s spine. All this time, he¡¯d been keeping a bomb in his bedroom.

    Hmm... I guess if there¡¯s no other options, I can feed it to Drake.

    He could just give it to Katy so she could study it, but people might ask her where she got it. Eventually, she¡¯d give in and expose Hikaru. All his effort in secretly killing the Earth Dragon back in Un el Portan would be for nothing.

    Then again, I only did that so people wouldn¡¯t find out about Lavia. But now that no one¡¯s after her anymore, I guess it¡¯s okay... What would happen if the public found out I killed the dragon?

    The whole continent reeked of war. Some country might have their eye on him and force him to join battles.

    No way in hell. Laying low is definitely the best option.

    ¡¸Hikaru. You have a lot of magic rocks too. What are you gonna do with those?¡¹

    ¡¸You can have them if you want. Having a few magic rocks shouldn¡¯t be that strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?! Thank you!¡¹

    Giving her the magic rocks they gathered back at the underground dungeon was a small price to pay for the bullets she created for the revolver.

    Katy was happy as magic rocks were frequently used in alchemic experiments. Apparently, procuring materials during winter was difficult, since adventurers didn¡¯t work and stores only had few stocks.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s something I want to tell you two.¡¹Katy said, her expression dead-serious.¡¸Have you heard the words Uniter and Separatist?¡¹

    Hikaru and Lavia exchanged nces.

    ¡¸Nope. Never heard of it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... Apparently there¡¯s something strange going on within the Allied Nations. I received word from Kotobi¡¯s king that there¡¯s a faction bent on ruining the mass wedding this spring.¡¹

    As always, the store¡¯s door was a little dirty. She could hear the mor from beyond it. Drake wrapped around her neck, Pa opened the door.

    ¡¸Hahaha! I win again!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it! You probably cheated, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to run a business when it¡¯s this cold.¡¹

    ¡¸You moron. Business my ass. You¡¯ve been drinking since morning.¡¹

    Voices of drunk men filled the establishment. The smell of alcohol drifted in the air.

    ¡¸Hmm? Juste in if you want to. It¡¯s too cold with the door open.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, o-okay.¡¹

    Pa closed the door behind her and strolled across the tavern. The men didn¡¯t pay her any attention as she headed straight for the counter and talked to the owner.

    ¡¸E-Excuse me!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, if I remember correctly, you¡¯re Hikaru¡¯s friend.¡¹

    The master knew Pa. No wonder of course, as this was where Hikaru frequently came for lunch¡ªThree Cheers for Booze.

    ¡¸Can I get a job here?!¡¹Pa said, bowing her head.

    The master looked at her, blinking incessantly.

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    ¡¸You can start right away. Take this food to the corner table over there.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    She didn¡¯t expect an answer right away, much less starting immediately.

    ¡¸Come on, now. Before the food gets cold.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Sir!¡¹

    Pa took the te of pasta to the customer.

    And so, Pa got her job right away. She left Drake and her coat in the waiting room. A bandana and an apron and the tavern got itself a new waitress.

    All right. Let¡¯s do this. I gotta make money without relying on Hikaru-sama!

    Pa returned back outside all fired up.

    ¡¸Pa, can you clean that table?¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Pa, take the order please!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Sir!¡¹

    ¡¸Pa, give these sausages to that red-faced man.¡¹

    ¡¸R-Right away! Uh... who?¡¹

    Every men¡¯s face in the tavern were red from drinking.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s mine!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not, you idiot! It¡¯s mine!¡¹

    ¡¸Hell no! I¡¯ve been waiting for those sausages for two hours!¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, sausage is not included in today¡¯s menu.¡¹the master said.

    The men erupted intoughter.

    ¡¸Uhh...¡¹

    ¡¸Take it easy, Pa. You can get back to work after eating that.¡¹

    The master noticed that she was putting too much effort into her job. She greatly appreciated the concern. The men started demanding sausages too, so it was added to the menu in a rush.

    As she ate in the waiting room with Drake, she could feel energy welling up inside her.

    ¡¸So, where¡¯s Hikaru?¡¹the master asked as Pa returned back outside.

    ¡¸He¡¯s back in Schrzard.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Can you tell him to drop by?¡¹

    ¡¸I will.¡¹

    He wants to see Hikaru too. Pa¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d this ce is open.¡¹a voice said.

    The door to the tavern opened and two girls came in, both wearing hooded cloaks of fine quality. They clearly didn¡¯t belong in a ce like this. One of them removed her hood and Pa quickly recognized who she was.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have something warm to drink. What do you want, Luka?¡¹Catherine asked.

    Luka shook her head, a glum look on her face.

 Chapter 224 â€“ Lukaâ€™s Distress

    <h4>Chapter 224 ¨C Luka¡¯s Distress</h4>

    Luka¡¯s Distress

    Pa hadn¡¯t actually met Luka and Catherine before. She only arrived in Schrzard after the chaos in Un el Portan was dealt with. By that time, Luka and Catherine were already attending the Foundation Ceremony and hadn¡¯te back to Schrzard ever since.

    But it was clear that two girls were here in this tavern. Sure, the food might be great, but definitely not the ce for students to hang out in. Pa knew that the Student Alliance usually gathered here. Combine that with one of the girls having bluish skin and their fine cloaks, it didn¡¯t take long for Pa to realize who they were.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹Catherine asked.

    She was eyeing Pa warily. The pub didn¡¯t have waitresses when they left Schrzard.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m a member of Hikaru-sama¡¯s party.¡¹Pa replied.

    The two girls looked surprised.

    ¡¸Hikaru is here in Schrzard?¡¹

    ¡¸H-He is. He arrived the day before yesterday. D-Did something happen? Isn¡¯t the wedding this spring¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Shh.¡¹

    Catherine held her forefinger to her mouth and looked around. At that point, Pa realized that some kind of trouble urred.

    The Green Ogre n practically controlled Rumania. League Rumania¡ªthe eldest son of the head of the family, Billion Rumania, and recognized as the sessor to his father¡ªwas just about to finish his trip that spanned a few days.

    ¡¸We¡¯re finally here.¡¹

    A strong cold wind past by as League stepped out of the carriage. Jarazack was located on the northernmost part of Forestia. Even in the middle of the day, thick clouds covered the skies, making the surroundings darker than normal.

    ¡¸Wee! We¡¯re d to have you!¡¹

    The mansion¡¯s door opened and dazzling light spilled from within. The one who greeted League was none other than Professor Mikhail.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Sir. You don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot do that. You¡¯re here as a representative of the Green Ogre n. The king, Alexei von Jalzard Jarazack ordered me to give you the red-carpet treatment.¡¹

    Mikhail put his arm around League and led him inside, closing the door behind him.

    Warm air filled the mansion. It felt like a thin sheet of ice stuck to League¡¯s face melted. The walls were thick, the door soundproof. From the proper venttion, he could sense just how wise these people were, able to live in frigidnds.

    ¡¸Can you handle Jarazack¡¯s cold weather, Sir League?¡¹

    ¡¸I just have to think of my job as the n¡¯s representative and I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯d like to get things done immediately. Can I see Lord Alexei now?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯ll go call him now.¡¹Mikhail said.¡¸Please see Sir League to the reception room.¡¹he ordered the servants.

    Their rtionship right now was not that of a professor and a student, but as two parties representing their own nation.

    Professor Mikhail sure is thorough. I have to focus.

    After having the Student Alliance and mass wedding approved at the Foundation Ceremony, League tried his best not to get in touch with the other members. He didn¡¯t want his father finding out about his ns.

    Four months had passed since then, and he met many people in the capital Forestzard, inheriting his father¡¯s personal connections and creating one himself.

    He didn¡¯t realize it at first, but he was excited to finally see the other members of the Student Alliance. He even expected Mikhail to treat him like they were in the academy.

    I have people watching me right now.

    The servants apanying him worked for his father. Who knows what they¡¯ll tell him? I can¡¯t give them an opportunity.

    League was led to the reception room. Handing his coat to a servant, he sat down on the sofa. He then ordered the men apanying him to leave the room. They would most likely sort their luggage, since they nned to stay here for the night.

    He breathed a sigh. Finally alone...

    ¡¸League!¡¹

    The door mmed open, causing League to jump to his feet.

    ¡¸Wh-What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Long time no see, man! It feels like forever since we saw each other in the academy!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Ivan and... ude?!¡¹

    Ivan, Jarazack¡¯s representative in the student alliance, and ude entered the room. ude Zahard Kirihal, who despite being a Spirit Elf, looked exactly like his age suggested. The man who was supposed to be married thising spring.

    ¡¸H-Hey there...¡¹

    But his eyes were swollen, a clear sign that someone beat him up.

    ¡¸Wh-What happened to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you see...¡¹Ivan seemed to hesitate.

    ude heaved a deep sigh.¡¸Luka ran away, and then Lord Alexei beat me up. He said I should keep this look for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸What in the world happened?¡¹League asked, forgetting that he was here as Rumania¡¯s representative.

    He quickly realized his mistake and felt relieved that his attendants weren¡¯t in the room. ude looked at Ivan who only gave a shrug.

    ¡¸Actually...¡¹

    ¡¸So in short, it became known that ude was as skilled as Alexei with the sword. After bing famous, he grew arrogant and neglected Luka.¡¹Hikaru said, holding his right palm on his forehead.

    They were in Hikaru¡¯s apartment. Pa came to the academy to pick them up, her face flushed, so Hikaru and Lavia returned in a hurry. They chose the apartment since the topic was not something that could be talked about in the open.

    ¡¸That idiot...¡¹Hikaru let out a groan.

    Catherine visited Jarazack to attend to some family business. Also, she was a member of the Student Alliance. After seeing Luka all sad and alone, she learned about the situation and snapped. She then dragged Luka with her all the way to Schrzard.

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t it dangerous for Luka to be out of Jarazack?¡¹Lavia asked.¡¸I thought the n was to let her stay there until right before the wedding.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, but I don¡¯t think any potential assassins were aware. They probably didn¡¯t even notice my arrival and only learned about us leaving long after we left.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Jarazack is especially cold. People drink for long hours.¡¹

    Jarazack¡¯s alcohol consumption increased during winter season, mostly because of tradition, but it also helped the body ovee the cold. Hikaru nced at Luka. She waspletely silent, her eyes on the floor.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹Hikaru asked Luka.¡¸Do you really think getting away from ude was the right choice?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    From Hikaru¡¯s perspective, ude was notpletely in the wrong. For the most part, it was his fault, but it felt like Luka was acting differently than usual.

    ¡¸I... don¡¯t know. I just didn¡¯t expect for things to get this big...¡¹she answered.

    ¡¸By that, you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸There are ys about us, over a thousand couples applied for the wedding... Almost every day, women in Jarazack pester me, asking me questions. I don¡¯t even have the time to think about the future...¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Hikaru nodded. Pre-nuptial doubts. The people around her and ude¡¯s attitude made it worse. In that case...

    ¡¸Luka, I think there¡¯s only one thing you can do.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹Luka stared back at Hikaru like a believer seeking salvation.

    ¡¸You should confront ude. Only he can solve your problems and he¡¯s the one you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life with.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to Jarazack immediately.¡¹Hikaru said as he got up on his feet.

 Chapter 225 â€“ Leagueâ€™s Worries and Claudeâ€™s Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 225 ¨C League¡¯s Worries and ude¡¯s Resolve</h4>

    League¡¯s Worries and ude¡¯s Resolve

    League sat facing Ivan and ude, hisrades in arms who survived the tumultuous Foundation Anniversary with him. Months had passed¡ªit was now a new year¡ªand they were finally reunited, but now was not the time to rejoice.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹League said.¡¸I have a general idea of the situation now. You¡¯re the only one in Jarazack who can cross swords with Lord Alexei, and even the subject of rumors all throughout Forestia. Your fame made plenty ofdies approach you. Instead of turning them all down, you flirted with¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t flirt with them! It¡¯s just... women in Jarazack are too aggressive.¡¹ude replied.¡¸I was having trouble turning them all down.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m quite sure Luka saw it as flirting. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have put herself in danger by leaving the safety of Jarazack.¡¹

    Luka¡¯s mother, the ruler of Ludancia, wanted her dead. She would rather kill her own daughter than hand her over to ude. It showed just how much Kirihal and Ludancia despised each other.

    League actually received information that a faction from Ludancia were working to try and snatch Luka away. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have much connections in Jarazack, and the deep snow limited entry to Jarazack, so the country knew who came and entered.

    ¡¸I know how he feels.¡¹Ivan said.¡¸Among the seven nations, the women in Jarazack are rather unique. They support Jarazack¡¯s martial arts from behind the scenes and always stay one or two steps behind so they don¡¯t stand out more than the men. But when ites to asking people out, they¡¯re fierce. They say a Jarazack woman¡¯s worth is determined by the man she¡¯s with. For a pampered young man who only knew about Kirihal and Schrzard, it might seem enticing.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not pampered!¡¹ude protested.

    ¡¸ude...¡¹League muttered, staring at him with eyes full of disdain.

    ¡¸League, could you please stop looking at me like that?! I always remained faithful to Luka. I never crossed any line!¡¹

    ¡¸You might be telling the truth, but it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that we have an awful situation in our hands. No wonder Lord Alexei hit you.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, okay? I regret my actions. Trust me, I do want to talk to Luka. But everything changed when Catherine arrived.¡¹

    ¡¸Lady Catherine?¡¹

    A ripple formed in League¡¯s heart that was otherwise usually calm. A moody girl from Euroba, she reviewed the student alliance¡¯s bws. League actually thought of asking Hikaru for help, but thetter had to go to Un el Portan, so Catherine took the job instead.

    League met her at the Foundation Anniversary. While dancing, she gave herments on the bws. But since they weren¡¯t of equal status¡ªLeague being the next head of his n while Catherine was only an ordinary girl from Euroba¡ªthey drew envious looks from thedies. By Catherine¡¯s suggestion, League dumped her harshly, humiliating her.

    League still couldn¡¯t forget how she looked back then. She stood tall and never pandered to anyone. She waspletely different from the women around him.

    ¡¸Catherine probably egged her on and they both left Jarazack.¡¹ude said.¡¸Now we have no idea where to find them. If Luka was alone, we could probably narrow down her location.¡¹

    ¡¸They went to Schrzard.¡¹League said.

    ¡¸Huh? How can you be so sure?¡¹

    ¡¸You said Lady Catherine egged her on, but she has no reason to do that. There¡¯s meaning to her actions. I¡¯m sure she would try to bring the situation under control.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What? How could you trust her that much?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s only a few options she could take to bring you back to your senses. Staying in Jarazack is foolish. Do you know that Ludancia is trying to kill Luka? Did you consider that perhaps the women after you wants to sell her out to Ludancia?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡ª¡¹ude turned pale, while Ivan¡¯s expression became serious.¡¸The situation¡¯s that bad...?¡¹

    ¡¸ude... Luka was almost killed once before. She barely managed to escape death because Hikaru asked some adventurers for help. Look at you. You got stronger and you let it get to your head. The more recognition you got, the more Luka thought you could live without her.¡¹

    ¡¸I, uhh...¡¹ude was as pale as a sheet, his head hung low.¡¸I¡¯m going after Luka! I¡¯m heading to Schrzard right now!¡¹he dered, getting up quickly like a spring.

    ¡¸You finally reached that conclusion.¡¹

    The door opened, revealing a huge vicious-looking man over two meters tall, his frizzly hair tied to the back. It was none other than Alexei von Jalzard Jarazack, the man who stood on top of Jarazack and owner of this mansion that was once a castle. He brought with him Luka¡¯s personal attendant, the olddy, who was also under his protection. Alexei learned about the situation from her, prompting him to teach ude a lesson.

    ¡¸Go on. Tell him, granny.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, great king of Jarazack.¡¹the olddy said.¡¸The princess may appear tough, but she has many things on her mind. Needless to say, it is her long-cherished wish to be married to the man she loves. But she feels she¡¯s causing trouble to a lot of people.¡¹

    ude listened to her with a sorrowful look.

    ¡¸She always thought being married to Lord ude was nothing but a pipe dream. While she is happy that her dream is bing a reality, she¡¯s also worried. She wanted to seriously talk about the future this winter. Please, Lord ude. I ask that you confront this issue together with her.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I swear I will see Luka and talk things together with her.¡¹ude vowed, his right fist on his chest.¡¸I will never make her feel sad ever again.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t sound like he was making excuses anymore. He finally came to his senses. Smiling, Alexei turned to League.

    ¡¸So, what brings the son of Billion here?¡¹

    ¡¸Rumania is the one carrying out operations rting to the mass wedding. I came here to discuss provision of necessities.¡¹

    I¡¯m still the ¡°son of Billion¡± huh? League thought. It felt like ude beat him to the chase of being recognized as a full-fledged man by the representative of Jarazack.

    Right now, League was working on his first job as Billion¡¯s sessor¡ªthe mass wedding. It was only natural for Rumania, the greatest of the seven nations, to take over the task. Unlike Kirihal and Ludancia, they didn¡¯t have any interest in this event. Of course, League also took this as an opportunity to see the other members of the student alliance.

    ¡¸Hmm. You have the documents, right? Hand them over.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir.¡¹

    League handed the materials procurement documents to Alexei. The man signed them without even ncing at the contents.

    ¡¸Are you sure about this, Sir?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure everything¡¯s perfect anyway. That patronizing look in your eyes reminds me of the old Billion. You couldn¡¯t point out anything wrong with his projects. If youined a bit, he¡¯de up with reasons to rebut you. Man, he was a pain.¡¹

    ¡¸My father...¡¹

    For a while, League was staring nkly at nothing. Billion was like the boss of the underworld, while Alexei was the leader of a gang. League suddenly realized they were once young too.

    I¡¯m just like my father... He never even considered it. Perhaps my father also once thought about uniting the seven nations?

    ¡¸I believe that¡¯s business taken care of.¡¹Alexei said.¡¸Sorry to bother you, son of Billion, but could you apany ude? He¡¯s an important friend of yours, isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too dangerous for ude to go alone, and we can¡¯t really count on Ivan...¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Boss! Why don¡¯t you trust me?!¡¹

    ¡¸You moron! You were with ude the whole time and you didn¡¯t do anything! You don¡¯t get to speak!¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re to me for this too! I¡¯ll work you hard until Lukaes back.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeek!¡¹Ivan turned pale.

    ¡¸Please teach me a lesson again once we¡¯re back, Sir.¡¹ude said.

    ¡¸Damn right I will. Now quit your dilly-dallying and get a move on. We have some disturbing information¡ª¡¹

    Mikhail barged into the room.

    ¡¸You were right, Boss! ¡¹he professor said.¡¸We can¡¯t find the Fedor gang who¡¯s supposed to be somewhere near the border. As suspected, they¡¯re working with Ludancia.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, Professor?¡¹ude asked.

    ¡¸The Fedor gang are a bunch of notorious scoundrels. They don¡¯t care if it¡¯s snowing or if there¡¯s a blizzard, they¡¯ll strike anywhere. We¡¯re having difficulty dealing with them as they¡¯re elusive. We received word that they were acting strangely so we looked into them and found out that they made a move at the same time that Luka and Catherine left Jarazack.¡¹

    ¡¸So they followed Luka?!¡¹

    ¡¸No doubt about it. There were rumors that they were working with Ludancia, and this proves it. They were probably spying on this mansion and found out that Luka left.¡¹

    ¡¸ude! Prepare for your journey at once!¡¹Alexei ordered in a dignified voice.¡¸Your destination: Schrzard. I doubt you¡¯d lose to anyone, but fighting while protecting Luka will be difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord ude, please keep the princess safe.¡¹the olddy said.

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹ude replied and dashed out of the room.

    ¡¸Mikhail! Ivan!¡¹

    ¡¸I know. We will back him up.¡¹the professor said.

    ¡¸All right! I¡¯m going too!¡¹

    Ivan was happy he didn¡¯t have to suffer under his boss. Alexei watched the two go in astonishment. Ivan in particr walked fast before the boss could change his mind.

    ¡¸Son of Billion. Forget what I said. Now that a bunch of rascals is involved, we can¡¯t have you be in danger.¡¹

    League thought about it for a bit.¡¸What would my father do?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I think my father would¡¯ve taken caution in this situation. When the timees to put your life on the line, you must do so. I¡¯ll go as well. I can¡¯t be scared of a bunch of lowly thugs. I will soon be Rumania¡¯s representative, after all.¡¹

    League smiled and left the room to order his men to prepare for the journey. Alexei watched him go with eyes wide open.

    ¡¸No. Billion would¡¯ve prioritized his safety and give orders from the sidelines. Well, what do you know? They¡¯repletely different, after all.¡¹

    And so League left Alexei¡¯s mansion not long after he arrived. He wasn¡¯t worried. If Catherine and Luka made it to Schrzard, they had the academy to keep themselves safe. He didn¡¯t know just how awful the Fedor gang was, but he believed they wouldn¡¯t start a fight in the middle of town.

    What League didn¡¯t know was Catherine and Luka arrived safely in Schrzard and were on their way back to Jarazack with Hikaru.

 Chapter 226 â€“ The Fedor Gang

    <h4>Chapter 226 ¨C The Fedor Gang</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Fedor Gang

    The Fedor gang was a group of bandits led by a man named Fedor, and were known for being elusive. Robbery was their main business, but they would not hesitate to resort to kidnapping, smuggling, or even jailbreaking, if it meant money. But except under extreme circumstances, they didn¡¯tmit murder, as that would result in the authorities searching for them relentlessly,promising their elusiveness.

    Theymitted robberies in urban ces. Normally, they¡¯d hide in the city and gather around using secret codes. The gang had roots mostly in the major cities of Jarazack.

    ¡¸Is everyone here?¡¹Fedor asked. He was a well-dressed man about 170 centimeters tall.

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹a man dressed in a craftsman attire answered.

    The other ten or so men wore normalmoner clothes, while some had hunter attires on. Their specialty was disguising and makeup. Mikhail¡¯s men who were after the gang were skilled as well, but the bandits nned topletely transform themselves before making their next move.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve discussed the n before, and nothing¡¯s changed. After capturing the target, we¡¯ll throw them into our hideout until delivery to Ludancia. They say we can kill her, but we want to avoid doing the dirty work as much as possible. Best if all the hate is directed to Ludancia.¡¹

    The fire from the hearth was the only source of light in the room. All the men nodded and were about to move when a news came.

    ¡¸Boss, our scout just returned.¡¹

    ¡¸The one we sent to Schrzard?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Apparently, the target left Schrzard and is heading here in Raidzard.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The gang was staying in a suburban city called Raidzard, the closest city to Schrzard. Anyone going to Jarazack from Schrzard would pass through here.

    The n was to enter Schrzard by the end of the day.

    ¡¸Hmm. They¡¯re heading back to Jarazack, huh? That¡¯s perfect, then.¡¹Fedor considered this a golden opportunity.¡¸All right. We move at midnight.¡¹

    They paid for arge room and a single room. Needless to say, Hikaru would take the single room with Drake, and the girls¡ªLavia, Pa, Catherine, and Luka¡ªwould stay in therge room.

    After having dinner, the girls returned to their room and were getting ready to sleep. There were four beds in the room, each one of them sitting on theirs.

    ¡¸Luka... What are you nning to do once you see ude?¡¹Lavia asked, embracing a pillow.

    Sitting at the edge of her bed, Luka cast her eyes down.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. I was really happy about the marriage, but now I¡¯m starting to have doubts. Strange, isn¡¯t it? I dragged everyone into trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not your fault.¡¹Catherine said, sitting beside Luka, not hiding her anger towards ude. The matter at hand seemed to have deepened their friendship.¡¸This is all ude¡¯s fault for getting too cocky.¡¹

    ¡¸Was he really acting that strange?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get pissed too if you saw that guy. When I arrived at the mansion, I spotted him with three women.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    ude¡¯s reputation was taking a nosedive.

    ¡¸By the way, what is up with you?¡¹Catherine asked Lavia this time.

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Hikaru your boyfriend? So why¡ª¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s eyes darted at Pa. She was taken aback, not expecting it.

    ¡¸How could he add another girl to your party?¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru-sama and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship.¡¹

    ¡¸There!¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸The way you call him! Did he tell you to so he could stroke his own ego?!¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s not true! I just look up to him...¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru¡¯s just as bad! How dare he make eyes at other girls when he already has Lavia!¡¹

    Catherine was really heating up.

    ¡¸Calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Lavia. I know you¡¯re the one suffering the most.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m happy to have Pa by my side.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia...¡¹There was pity in Catherine¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Lavia...¡¹Pa felt d.

    ¡¸All right. I got it.¡¹Catherine stood up.

    ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯ll go get Hikaru and interrogate him.¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please don¡¯t!¡¹Pa protested.

    Lavia stayed calm.¡¸Hikaru¡¯s not in his room.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Why? It¡¯s alreadyte.¡¹

    ¡¸He said he had something to do and won¡¯t be back until morning.¡¹

    Lavia knew that when Hikaru said he had something to do in the middle of the night, it meant taking care of any trouble that might befall them.

    ¡¸Something he has to do... and he won¡¯t be back until morning...¡¹

    Imagining nasty things, Catherine¡¯s face turned beet reed. Needless to say, she was hugely mistaken.

    The room was dark, the fire in the hearth the only source of light. As the mes were dying, Fedor tossed some more wood. Then he heard footsteps.

    ¡¸That was fast. Did you finish the job?¡¹

    He nced at the entrance, but he couldn¡¯t see well in the dark. However, Fedor was sure of one thing. No one among his men wore a silver mask.

    ¡¸Who the fuck are you?¡¹

    ¡¸No need to introduce myself. I took out all your men. Six main guys and three backups. Surprisingly few.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Warily stepping away from the firece, Fedor slowly reached for the dagger in his coat.

    He¡¯s lying, the man thought. The guys moved out just half an hour ago. Taking them all out in such a short amount of time is impossible. The only one who can do that is someone who knows everything about our n or one with detection abilities who could pinpoint the exact locations of my men. The fact that he knows their exact number means someone betrayed us.

    Fedor thought one of his men turned traitor and divulged information about their operation to this stupid masked bastard.

    They must¡¯ve split up and this guy came here to stop me from escaping. Hahaha. Too bad. You got one thing wrong.

    ¡¸I want to know what you¡¯re after.¡¹the masked person asked, seemingly unaware of the thoughts running through Fedor¡¯s mind.¡¸Why do you want to kidnap Luka Lordgrad Ludancia?¡¹

    ¡¸Heh. Isn¡¯t it obvious? We¡¯re going to sell her.¡¹

    ¡¸So she¡¯s got quite the bounty on her head. But your men didn¡¯t sound satisfied with just abducting her. They nned to assault her as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it. I told them we have to keep her alive. I guess they thought they could do anything as long as she lives.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I get it.¡¹the masked guy nodded for some reason.

    ¡¸You get what?¡¹

    ¡¸So you approve of your men¡¯s actions.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahahaha! Do you have any idea who we are? We¡¯re the Fedor gang! One look and we can silence crying kids!¡¹

    ¡¸More like you¡¯re a bunch of halfwits who can only make kids cry.¡¹

    Fedor¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡¸Provoking me was a bad move. You seem to be mistaken.¡¹

    ¡¸Mistaken about what?¡¹

    Did you think subduing all my men will make me surrender without a fight? Think again.

    ¡¸I, Fedor, am the leader of the gang. Which means I¡¯m the strongest of them all!¡¹

    Fedor dashed forward, quickly closing the distance between him and the masked guy. From his pocket, he drew a dagger. The masked guy leapt to the side to dodge the thrust.

    Ha! Idiot!

    A huge movement was just what Fedor was waiting for.

    ¡¸Once you run, you¡¯re a sitting duck¡ª¡¹

    Fedor specialized in Throwing. He threw his dagger towards the direction the masked guy jumped to. He was skilled and never missed his mark.

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    But he stopped before he could let go of his weapon. There was no one there. He quickly surveyed his surroundings, but he couldn¡¯t feel anyone¡¯s presence in the room. He almost wondered if he was imagining things.

    ¡¸H-How...?¡¹

    ¡¸How did I disappear?¡¹

    Fedor heard the voicee from right behind him. He quickly turned around, but found no one.

    ¡¸D-Damn it! Where the hell are you?!¡¹

    Silence.

    ¡¸It must be magic! In that case, I have this! I implore you, Air Spirits, find the pitiful fool hiding in the shadows¡ª¡¹

    Touching a ring on his right hand, Fedor chanted the spell. The ring shed.

    ¡¸Nothing?!¡¹

    The man bought this magic item called a Detection Ring for a hefty sum. He used it to find infiltrators in their hideouts or to search for hidden rooms. It never failed him before.

    ¡¸Hmm. Is that an item used to find someone hiding with Stealth?¡¹

    Fedor yelped. Once again, the voice came from directly behind him. And just like before, there was no one there.

    ¡¸A-A demon! You¡¯re a demon, aren¡¯t you?! That exins the creepy mask!¡¹

    ¡¸I actually like this mask. Anyway, I just wanted to find out the truth. Knowing that Ludancia is involved in all this is more than enough.¡¹

    ¡¸There you are!¡¹

    Without looking, the man hurled his dagger towards the direction of the voice. But s, it hit no one and instead stuck itself into a cupboard.

    ¡¸Ha...ha... hahaha...¡¹Beads of sweat appeared on Fedor¡¯s forehead.¡¸In that case¡ª¡¹

    He reached for his ring, and screamed. A de had pierced his hand.

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa. Were you nning to use an offensive spell this time? Or perhaps a smokescreen? You were thinking of escaping while you had the chance, but you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You bastard...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re aware that I can kill you if I really want to, right?¡¹

    The mask was right before him, its mouth curved into a smile. A demon. He¡¯s a demon in a man¡¯s clothing!

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t really n to do more experiments, but might as well. You¡¯ll be my test subject. If you stay put, I¡¯ll hand you over to the authorities alive.¡¹

    Experiment. A demon¡¯s experiment. He says he¡¯ll keep me alive, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make me suffer a fate worse than death!

    Color left Fedor¡¯s face and he copsed.

    ¡¸Huh? He¡¯s out cold?¡¹

    A whileter, the sound of a boy sighing in disappointment came from the room. Fedor never realized that his opponent was just a young boy.

 Chapter 227 â€“ Reunion and Reaffirmation

    <h4>Chapter 227 ¨C Reunion and Reaffirmation</h4>

    During winter in Forestia, people traveled using long-haired horses because of the snow and cold. Short and stout, these creatures moved rtively slower, but could travel longer distances.

    League and ude used the same type of horse on their journey from Jarazack to Schrzard. The driver, Mikhail, wore thick fur coat. Their carriages were linked, with ude and other Jarazack men on the leading vehicle, while League and his attendants rode on the second one. League was here as a delegate of Rumania. He couldn¡¯t be seen getting along well with ude out in public.

    Alexei deployed his troops as well, but since they still had to prepare, they would be a dayte.

    The carriage ude and Ivan rode in was wrapped in silence, the only sounding from the rocking of the vehicle as it treaded across snow-covered roads. The outside was deadly quiet.

    It was morning. They left as soon as dawn broke today as well. Fatigue was starting to build up from following a very strict schedule.

    ¡¸Ivan!¡¹Mikhail called.¡¸I can see Raidzard now!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice!¡¹

    Raidzard was only about a day¡¯s travel away from Schrzard.

    ¡¸ude. If all goes well, we might arrive in Schrzard by the end of the day.¡¹Ivan said.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You know what you have to do, right? Make sure you talk to Luka.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹ude answered with a worried look.

    ¡¸What the... The gate to Raidzard is closed!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, Professor?!¡¹

    Ivan got up from his seat and opened the window to the driver¡¯s seat. He scowled as the chill from outside came rushing in.

    Six horses galloped at full speed over the snowy road. Mikhail was staring ahead, pointing at the stone wall surrounding Raidzard.

    The gate leading into town was indeed closed, which was strange, as it should be open during daytime. As the carriages got closer to Raidzard, the three-meter tall gate¡¯s side door opened and a guard came out.

    ¡¸Stop right there.¡¹

    As Mikhail slowed the horses down, Ivan and ude jumped down the carriage, fully-armed.

    ¡¸Why is the gate closed?!¡¹Mikhail asked from atop his seat.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have enough men inside. We figured since it¡¯s snowing heavily anyway that no one would enter so we closed the gate. You¡¯ve got quite thepany.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. What do you mean you don¡¯t have enough men? What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Nothing bad. You look like you¡¯re from Jarazack. Did you know that the Fedor gang that¡¯s been wreaking havoc in Jarazack has been captured? There¡¯s too many of them. We needed more men to watch and interrogate them.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What did you say?¡¹Mikhail was at a loss for words.

    ude approached the guard.¡¸What about Luka?! Is she safe?!¡¹

    ¡¸Lu... Luka? Who?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, ude!¡¹Mikhail said.¡¸Sorry for thete introduction, but I¡¯m Mikhail, a professor in Schrzard and I serve the head of Jarazack, Alexei von Jalzard Jarazack. Please tell me more about the situation. I¡¯m sure the questioning will go faster with the information I have about the Fedor gang as wel.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I apologize for any rude behavior. We appreciate the offer, Sir Mikhail. Pleasee in. I¡¯ll call themander and the governor.¡¹

    The party entered Raidzard. Mikhail headed to the station, while ude and the others looked for an inn just in case.

    ude and the guys first entered the biggest hotel in town and happened upon someone in the lobby¡ªa boy with ck hair and ck eyes.

    ¡¸Oh, if it isn¡¯t ude.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru?!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing here¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Ivan and League are with you too. Are those League¡¯s attendants?¡¹

    ude¡¯s mouth hung open, but Hikaru simply ignored it.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹League said, his brows furrowed.¡¸I get it now. You were the one behind it, weren¡¯t you, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about the Fedor gang.¡¹

    Hikaru smiled.¡¸You make it sound like I did something bad.¡¹

    It was indeed Hikaru who repelled the Fedor gang¡¯s attack. It was only natural that the town was in an uproar since he tied the bandits up and left them on the streets.

    Hikaru took care of all of Fedor¡¯s men by surprise. Striking with Stealth on carried an Assassination buff so he had to actually be careful not to kill any of them. He challenged Fedor up front so he could gain some experience. As a matter of fact, he¡¯d been doing the same thing when hunting bandits. Unfortunately, Fedor was hardly a good opponent, with only three points max on Throwing.

    ¡¸What do you mean Hikaru did it? Please exin things clearly!¡¹ude said.

    ¡¸Yeah! ude and I have no idea what¡¯s going on.¡¹Ivan added.

    ¡¸Well, before that...¡¹Hikaru raised his thumb and pointed behind him.¡¸Don¡¯t you have some other things to talk about?¡¹

    Fourdies sat around a table in the lounge. Catherine got up her seat and took a step forward, arms folded. Luka was standing beside her.

    ¡¸Luka¡ª¡¹

    ude came to his senses, nced at Hikaru and nodded with a determined look on his face. He walked through the lobby in long strides. Noticing the decisiveness in his steps, the other guests turned their attention to him.

    ude entered the lounge and stopped five meters away from Luka, facing her.

    ¡¸Luka!¡¹

    His voice echoed throughout the lounge. Even the employees stared at him, not only the guests.

    ¡¸I... was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸ude, I¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say a word!¡¹ude raised his right hand, stopping Luka from saying anything.¡¸Please... Listen to what I have to say first.¡¹He knelt down on his right knee.

    The people around stirred, surprised by the scene unfolding before them.

    ¡¸Luka Lordgrad Ludancia, my princess. I¡¯ve sworn my love to you a number of times¡ªthe party where we first met, in the academy¡¯s woods, on the streets of Schrzard. I remember all of them. But I¡¯m a fool and made you worry. I deeply regret my actions, deeper than the snow in the northern regions.¡¹

    From how he fixed his gaze on the girl before him, head held up, it was clear he still had more to say. And the girl herself expected more.

    ¡¸Luka. I am a sword, a sword that will cut open a future for you. Please take my hand and allow me to walk with you. I never got to say it since things got hectic, but... Please marry me thising spring.¡¹

    ude bowed and held out his right hand as though seeking salvation.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Luka covered her mouth with her mouth, as if to stop all the emotions from flowing through. But she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling.

    ¡¸Go.¡¹Catherine said.

    Luka nodded and took one step, and another and a third, before half-running towards ude. She then took his hand and kneeled down as well.

    ¡¸ude. Oh, my ude. I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve stayed strong, but fear had its grip on me. It¡¯s just... the life we¡¯re about to lead is not something anyone has ever experienced before. I don¡¯t know what to do...¡¹

    ude raised his head, grimacing as he saw Luka¡¯s face overflowing with tears.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    He pulled her head closer with his left hand, letting her bury her face in his chest, and rested his cheek on her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry...¡¹ude said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to apologize anymore...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make that thest one. Luka, please tell me. Will you marry me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹she answered, sobbing.

    Ivan let out a deep breath and started pping. Pa followed him as well, and then the guests, and even the employees. All of a sudden, the sound of apuse reverberated throughout the hall. Catherine pped as well, looking like she had no other choice.

    ¡¸Luka and ude? No way...¡¹

    ¡¸The stars of the mass wedding?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen the ys a few times.¡¹

    Voices came from the onlookers. A new script might¡¯ve just been born.

    Hikaru nced at Lavia who also looked at him. They smiled and pped as well.

    Even after the couples¡¯ love had been reaffirmed, the excitement in the lounge still hadn¡¯t died down.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s n, League?¡¹Hikaru approached League and asked in a whisper.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You know what I mean. There¡¯s no way Ludancia will give up here. How many days do we have?¡¹

    Hikaru wanted to know how much time they had until Ludancia made their next move after they learned of the Fedor gang¡¯s failure.

    ¡¸Three days, at the soonest.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not much.¡¹

    ¡¸Ludancia is close from here. The sly fox should be preparing her forces already in case of any unlikely event.¡¹

    League was referring to none other than Luka¡¯s mother, the representative of Ludancia. Hikaru was a bit surprised to hear the name ¡°sly fox¡±e out of his mouth so naturally.

    ¡¸Sounds like a lot happened this winter.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yes. I must say, you surprise me every time, and it¡¯s kind of frustrating.¡¹

    ¡¸For the record, the Fedor gang is not that strong. You guys should see what it¡¯s like outside of Forestia.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help but believe you.¡¹

    ¡¸You should send Roy to Einbeast. There¡¯s a king selection tournament happening soon over there.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll consider it.¡¹

    Roy, a Rumanian studying the Great Sword under Professor Mikhail, was spending most of his time being around League recently. He should be getting worked hard like a servant in Rumania right now. The guy himself asked for it, taking it as some sort of a training.

    ¡¸So, how do we use our three days?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    League should be more familiar with Ludancia¡¯s movements. A few moments passed before he answered.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to Schrzard. We should have the advantage in the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸So we¡¯ll have to fight, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Most likely.¡¹

    They decided to stay in Schrzard until they could confirm that Luka was safe.

 Chapter 228 â€“ Spirits Acting Strange

    <h4>Chapter 228 ¨C Spirits Acting Strange</h4>

    Spirits Acting Strange

    By the time Mikhail returned from the station and met up with ude, everything was over. The Professor was surprised by how fast the problem was resolved.

    ¡¸Well, Hikaru¡¯s here, so I guess it¡¯s understandable!¡¹

    Mikhailughed heartily. He was in favor of moving to Schrzard as well. Hikaru, however, couldn¡¯t quite grasp why him being here was enough of an exnation for the Professor.

    Hikaru and the others arrived in Schrzard by the end of the day. Mikhail, ude, and Luka would be staying at the academy. Preparations for Ludancia¡¯s potential attack would begin tomorrow.

    ¡¸The dorms would be a good ce to stay at, but it¡¯s a small two-story building, so it¡¯s not really suited for defending.¡¹

    They were gathered in a lecture hall, with Mikhail standing at the tform, while Hikaru (together with Drake), Lavia, Pa, ude, Luka, and Ivan listened. League was not around as he had to discuss their next ns with his attendants.

    ¡¸So are we staying at an ordinary inn, then?¡¹Ivan asked.

    ¡¸Are you serious? We¡¯ll be even more defenseless. The academy can shelter Luka. There¡¯s a barrier around the ce and people can only enter through the front, rear, and west gates.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, the dorm is better...¡¹

    ¡¸Relying too much on the barrier might be our downfall. We muste up with a number of ns.¡¹

    A military personnel, Mikhail excelled at devising strategies. Hikaru listened attentively too.

    ¡¸But we can use the dorm. The enemy will attack there first.¡¹

    ¡¸A decoy, huh?¡¹Hikaru said.

    Mikhail nodded.¡¸We¡¯ll set up a binding magic item there. Reducing their numbers would be great for us.¡¹

    ¡¸Professor. I don¡¯t have any objections about that. But where should Luka stay then?¡¹ude asked.

    ¡¸Hmm. Let me ask you, then. Where would you make her stay?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, let¡¯s see. A ce where she could sleep... I guess the sleeping quarters in the admin building?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy would think of that as well. There¡¯s not a lot of ces a person can sleep in, after all. This is all about outwitting your opponent. Think of a ce where the enemy wouldn¡¯t even consider that someone would stay there.¡¹

    ¡¸Does such a ce even exist?¡¹

    ¡¸It does. Hikaru, any ideas?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really wanna say it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? If you have something with mind, then please share it with us.¡¹

    Hikaru sighed.¡¸Lecture building C.¡¹

    ¡¸Bingo.¡¹Mikhail said with a smile.

    Lecture building C was where Professor Mille Crepes van Quad taught her Short Sword ss. To be more specific, sses started inside, but the actual lessons happened on the vacant lot out front. The reason being, Mille slept there after getting drunk.

    In an effort to reform the professor, Hikaru helped tidy up the ce, but nkets and the like were still left inside, making it a good-enough location for Luka to stay at. They would have to think about food and baths, though.

    Moreover, Mille basically made the ce her own, so the academy might not even mind if they turned it into a fort.

    Mikhail sure knows his stuff, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸But why am I the one doing this?¡¹

    Hikaru trudged towards lecture building C. Mikhail asked him to check if the ce was safe since he was familiar with it; in fact, no one else but him knew what it was like inside. He even knew the ce better than Mille. Unfortunately.

    Hikaru stepped out of the building. It would be much faster to cut through the front yard, but even though it wasn¡¯t snowing, the cold breeze made him shiver.

    ¡¸Ugh... so cold...¡¹

    Times like this, he was grateful he had Drake with him.

    ¡ºHikaru, something¡¯s strange.¡»

    Drake, who was always asleep besides eating time, woke up, creating an opening for the chill to get to Hikaru¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Why are you up? You know you have to stay put when we¡¯re outside. So cold.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat? I¡¯m doing you a favor bying with you despite the cold. What¡¯s more, I can¡¯t even get any mana from you.¡»

    ¡¸Man, I didn¡¯t know scarfsined and removed themselves from one¡¯s neck.¡¹

    ¡ºAm I just a scarf to you?! You¡¯ve been treating me poorlytely!¡»

    ¡¸Freeloaders who only eat and sleep have no right to speak.¡¹

    ¡ºSo mean! Wait, I said there¡¯s something strange¡ª¡»

    Drake¡¯s persistence made Hikaru think that maybe something was wrong.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    But the drakon¡¯s answer was not what he expected.

    ¡ºIt feels like there¡¯s not a lot of Spirits around.¡»

    ¡¸Spirits? You mean the ones that are summoned when casting magic?¡¹

    ¡ºYup.¡»

    Hikaru knew Spirits were beings that filled the world, although invisible to the naked eye. The only time humans could sense their presence was when causing supernatural phenomena through Spirit magic. Both mana and Spirits were things that didn¡¯t exist back on Earth.

    ¡¸Can Spirits even fluctuate in numbers?¡¹

    ¡ºOf course. They decrease in number the more humans use Spirit magic.¡»

    ¡¸Are you serious?! What happens if there¡¯s not a lot of them?!¡¹

    ¡ºThings go back to normal after some time.¡»

    ¡¸O-Oh, I see. Don¡¯t scare me like that. Wait, if they return to normal, why is there only few of them here?¡¹

    ¡ºLike I said, it¡¯s strange.¡»

    ording to Drake, he felt like the number of Spirits was lower than usual ever since they entered Forestia. While fewer Spirits didn¡¯t really pose any problems, if the number dropped very low, people wouldn¡¯t be able to use Spirit magic for a while.

    ¡¸Do you know why?¡¹

    Hikaru had a terrible sense of foreboding, slowly spreading in his mind like a drop of ink diffusing in a cup of water.

    ¡ºMaybe someone¡¯s using a little too much Spirit magic?¡»

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be right. Forestia¡¯s not known for using much Spirit magic.¡¹

    ¡ºHmm... Maybe someone or something is absorbing Spirits?¡»

    ¡¸Absorb?¡¹

    ¡ºYou can convert them to mana that way.¡»

    ¡¸Oh, like Spirit magic gems.¡¹

    The Spirit magic gems that sorcery utilized were formed by Spirits attaching themselves to minerals. It might sound like Spirits had actual forms, but in reality, they did not.

    Sorcery basically used these Spirits like mana. An example of that was the ring that emitted fireballs which used Spirit magic gems.

    ¡¸Okay, so people can¡¯t use Spirit magic when there¡¯s not enough Spirits around. But other than that, is there some sort of a serious problem?¡¹

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know. But I just feel ufortable.¡»

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡ºHuh? I thought you¡¯d get mad at me for basing all of this on a gut feeling.¡»

    ¡¸What kind of person do you think I am? Intuition is important.¡¹

    Yes, they¡¯re important. Especially Instinct. Mine is telling me that it¡¯s strange too.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go see Professor Katy. Maybe she knows something.¡¹

    Hikaru hurried to the lecture building C and checked inside. Except for some dust, it looked exactly like before, so he then went straight to Katy¡¯sboratory. His Mana Detection indicated she was alone as usual.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡ª¡¹

    As he opened the door, he saw a woman with a me tattoo on her face wearing a creepy smile while rubbing her cheeks on arge magic rock. Piled up on the table were the magic rocks that Hikaru gave Katy.

    Hikaru closed the door, pretending he didn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡ºWhat was that, Hikaru?! That person¡¯s bad news!¡»

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say a word.¡¹

    ¡ºMaybe that woman¡¯s the one absorbing all the Spirits?!¡»

    ¡¸Ssh. That might actually be possible, but just don¡¯t mention it for now.¡¹

    Hikaru knocked first before entering this time.

    ¡¸Oh, hello there, Hikaru. What brings you here?¡¹

    The table had been tidied up and Katy stood there with arms folded. Her face was flushed, her eyes teary, but Hikaru decided to ignore it. He felt relieved that Katy had shame like the average person. It¡¯s important to knock, I suppose.

 Chapter 229 â€“ The Spiritsâ€™ Decreasing Number

    <h4>Chapter 229 ¨C The Spirits¡¯ Decreasing Number</h4>

    The Spirits¡¯ Decreasing Number

    ¡¸There are fewer Spirits?¡¹Katy, who had listened to what Hikaru had to say, had her fist on her chin, pondering over the matter.¡¸Hmm... Powerful Mages can apparently sense the density of Spirits around, but no one has quantified it before.¡¹

    ¡¸You can measure the amount of Spirits around us?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you can confirm their existence. You just have to use Spirit magic. But density is a different matter. I know nothing about that. Let¡¯s say you fill a tank with water. You then take a cup to scoop some. But then the next instant, water will move towards that spot and you won¡¯t even know where you got the water from.¡¹

    ¡¸So there¡¯s that many Spirits?¡¹

    ¡¸Based on my understanding, at least. Who told you that there¡¯s less Spirits now?¡¹

    I haven¡¯t told her about Drake yet, Hikaru thought. This might be a good time to do so.

    ¡¸Uh, you know about drakons, right? Like drakons, not dragons.¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Of course. Didn¡¯t we confirm that in the ruins in Zubura? Holy mana and drakons are closely rted.¡¹

    Oota Masaki, a Japanese man who got transported to this world, left behind a notebook which mentioned that drakons produced holy mana. Katy had browsed the contents of the notes.

    ¡¸I wish I could observe holy mana myself. If only there was a drakon around, it could produce some for me.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s one right here.¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed the creature around his neck and held it out.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a drakon.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸I said, this here is a drakon.¡¹

    ¡ºHello. I¡¯m Drake, a young white drakon.¡»

    ¡¸Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?!¡¹

    Katy nced at Hikaru and then at Drake and then at Hikaru. This repeated for about twenty times before she stopped.

    ¡¸A drakon?! Like a real drakon?!¡¹

    ¡ºYup, that¡¯s me. The fake ones are the creatures you call dragons. Please keep that in mind.¡»

    ¡¸It talks!¡¹

    Hikaru told the confused Katy how he met the Drake. As her mind was still in chaos, Hikaru prepared some tea which Katy downed in one gulp, calming herself down.

    ¡¸I shee...¡¹

    It was clear though that she hadn¡¯t calmed down as she just burned the inside of her mouth. She took some potion that were prepared in case of idents during experiments, healing the burn, and then spoke.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying that drakon... Drake...? He¡¯s the one who sensed that there were less Spirits around.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Do you have any idea how that could happen? I kinda have a bad feeling about this.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, let¡¯s see... Wait, why are you still here in the academy? Didn¡¯t you say you were headed to Jarazack?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, thing¡¯s happened, and I returned with Professor Mikhail, League, ude, Ivan, and some others. There¡¯s a high chance that Ludancia will attack in two days, so we¡¯re nning to hole up in the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸I think you could¡¯ve shared something that important earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the Spirits¡¯ decline and drakons are kinda important too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they are! Drakons are the most important thing right now!¡¹

    ¡¸Told you.¡¹

    Sighing, Katy stood up.¡¸I¡¯ll go see Professor Mikhail. I could probably prepare some magic items for the uing battle. ¡¹she said.

    As they walked towards the ssroom Mikhail was in, Katy offered a few theories about the Spirits¡¯ current situation.

    ¡¸First, like what Drake said, there might be a creature out there absorbing the Spirits. Never heard of it before, but monsters evolve in ways that humans can¡¯t imagine.¡¹

    ¡¸So there¡¯s a monster sucking too many Spirits that the overall density in Forestia decreased. I don¡¯t want to imagine what kind of creature that is.¡¹

    ¡¸Second, it could be the work of Spirit magic... or no, sorcery. One powerful enough to use up a lot of Spirits.¡¹

    ¡¸Why sorcery and not magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you need a practitioner for magic. Even the best Mage in Forestia can¡¯t cast spells that¡¯ll use up that many Spirits.¡¹

    ¡¸What if a hundred Mages gathered together?¡¹

    ¡¸That might affect their overall number, but they would have to keep using Spirit magic nonstop. Plus Spirit magic¡¯s effects manifest immediately and cause some supernatural phenomenon. But I haven¡¯t heard of any abnormal weather or cataclysms.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... In that case, what kind of sorcery could use so much Spirits?¡¹

    Katy stopped in the middle of the hallway, her expression grim.

    ¡¸A forbidden spell. A few types of sorceries are banned from being used. There are reasons for this¡ªlike an iplete form might cause a big explosion, or using it will greatly reduce the Spirits around us, preventing Mages from using spells for a time.¡¹

    ¡¸Has there been a case like this before?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking if there¡¯s any signs of forbidden magic being used here? I don¡¯t think so. Not to my knowledge, at least.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, can you ask Drake if he could produce some holy mana?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s up to him.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oh... Well, Drake?! With your help, I can make significant progress in my studies! Please! I¡¯m begging you!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay...¡¹Drake replied.¡¸This woman is smothering me.¡¹

    Although a bit weirded out, the drakon reluctantly agreed to help Katy in her research. But first, they had to deal with Ludancia.

    Forbidden sorcery... Monster evolution...

    Something was bothering Hikaru.

    That¡¯s it.

    The subspecies of Earth Dragon in Un el Portan. The Giant Rock Viper in Zubura¡¯s Catford. They were celebrating in the guild after they took care of the monsters in Catford when Selyse talked to him.

    Giant Rock Vipers are basically snakes, right? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange how they attacked in groups?

    Selyse didn¡¯t have any points in Instinct, which meant her observation was based purely on logic. It was simply hard to believe that snakes would attack in groups considering their natural behavior.

    Then there¡¯s the abnormal outbreak at Un el Portan. Have you thought that perhaps something strange is going on?

    Dragons and drakons came to mind. Besides the Giant Rock Viper, there were other unique specimens as well: the Giant Rock Lizard, a bipedal monster, and a Double-necked Viper which escaped into the forest.

    Can¡¯t snakes eventually evolve into dragons? Hikaru thought. It was possible that releasing the drakon in the underground dungeon triggered the awakening of the Earth Dragon. Or perhaps that wasn¡¯t the case. Maybe somewhere, dragons were starting to make a move.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back and I brought Professor Katy with me.¡¹Hikaru said as he entered the ssroom.¡¸She said she¡¯ll help by providing magic... items.¡¹

    Mikhail looked delighted to see Katy, but otherwise, the atmosphere in the room was serious.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸League¡¯s gone.¡¹Lavia answered.

    ¡¸Gone?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s gone along with his attendants. We couldn¡¯t find their luggage and carriage, so I think they left the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸He obviously left to protect himself.¡¹ude said with a bitter expression.

    ¡¸So he betrayed us?¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely not. League is officially a representative of Rumania who acts on the interest of his own nation. If anything, we should be d he apanied us all the way here.¡¹

    ¡¸But still! This is a critical moment. Reinforcements from Jarazack will arrive tomorrow, so it¡¯s not like we¡¯re at aplete disadvantage. Then at the smallest sign of danger, he¡¯s just gonna bail? He can¡¯t me us if we think he turned his back¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Ivan. Don¡¯t say any more. This was all my fault in the first ce.¡¹ude said.¡¸If I didn¡¯t make Luka worry, we would be still be in Jarazack. We would¡¯ve been safe there. It¡¯s my fault that we ended up in Schrzard.¡¹

    Heavy silence descended in the room.

    I see. League doesn¡¯t have any logical reason to stay in the academy. He could exining with ude since Alexei ordered him to do so. But what would he say to his father if he stayed and get involved in a battle against Ludancia?

    While everyone else wore serious looks, Hikaru smiled a little.

    This is League we¡¯re talking about here. You didn¡¯t just return to Rumania without any n, right?

    Inside the carriage, League sneezed. One of his attendants who was seated across him¡ªthe secretary¡ªraised his eyebrows.

    ¡¸My lord. Did you catch a cold from traveling in this weather? What on earth was Jarazack¡¯s representative even thinking? Why would he tell you to go to Schrzard?¡¹

    ¡¸He might¡¯ve thought you could help as escorts on the trip. Lord Alexei seemed worried about Sir ude and Sir Ivan.¡¹

    ¡¸It was a real nuisance.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say that. Without him, the mass wedding will fail. My father is thinking of turning this into a huge business.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I suppose.¡¹

    League intended to show that he just wanted to make the business a sess. Every one of his attendants, after all, worked for his father. He couldn¡¯t show that he was supporting the student alliance.

    So he left Schrzard immediately. He didn¡¯t share any detailed information about Ludancia to his attendants.

    ude has gotten quite strong. Professor Mikhail is there as well. But above all, Hikaru is present. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll lose, but please do be careful.

    The carriage trudged towards the neighboring town.

 Chapter 230 â€“ The Status of the Assailants

    <h4>Chapter 230 ¨C The Status of the Assants</h4>

    The Status of the Assants

    In the border of Ludancia was a town where a group of ten armed men stayed. Citizens didn¡¯t pay any attention to them mostly because of their few numbers, and it was clear that Ludancia¡¯s ruler herself ordered these troops to be stationed there.

    The group¡¯s leader was on edge. Enraged after receiving news of the Fedor gang¡¯s failure, he mmed his fist on the table.

    ¡¸This is why I didn¡¯t want to hire a bunch of thugs to do the job.¡¹

    His subordinates stood in attention, unmoving. Their leader, Larks Lordgrad Ludancia, had the same family name as Luka, but he was merely adopted, and as such he was treated rather poorly.

    Believing that only he could protect himself, he devoted his time to training in the ways of the sword, eventually getting himself the position of amanding officer.

    ¡¸Now that?¡¹

    The man gazed outside the snowy, fogged up window. He couldn¡¯t contain his anger, but he also knew that he had no other option but to fulfill the task at hand. Larks recalled the time he received the mission¡ªeliminating Luka.

    ¡¸Larks, you do feel indebted to me for adopting you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I have not once forgotten my debt of gratitude towards the Lordgrad family for taking me in. Every month when I go to church to pray, I express my gratitude¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care about that. I just need you to show me how sincere you are.¡¹

    The woman, wearing heavy make-up to appear young, smirked. In his mind, Larks referred to her as a monster.

    A shiver went down his spine. For a moment, he thought he¡¯d be asked to offer his body as an outlet for her sexual desires. But he knew Ludancia¡¯s representative preferred young men, and she kept about a dozen of them around like pets.

    Larks was a muscr man in histe twenties with short blue hair. Had he not trained in swordsmanship, he would¡¯ve probably gained a reputation in high society as a womanizer. Unfortunately, he had solid build, and scars marred his face.

    Part of him also wanted to train hard so he¡¯d be someonepletely opposite of what Luka¡¯s mother preferred in men and escape from her clutches.

    ¡¸Kill Luka.¡¹

    Oh, that. Larks felt relieved. At the same time, he realized his end would being soon as well.

    The man knew how she worked behind the scenes ever since winter, trying to sabotage the uing mass wedding. But since Rumania itself supported the event, aiming to profit off of it, Ludancia couldn¡¯t say anything to cancel it.

    Normally, Kirihal would disagree with the proposal, but not only did Queen Marquedo, Kirihal¡¯s representative, expressed her support, she also taunted Ludancia¡¯s haters, saying ¡°Do you want to join forces with Ludancia to overturn the decision?¡±, therefore silencing them. It was a clever move.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t Marquedo¡¯s idea, but the Prime Minister¡¯s¡ªthe Queen¡¯s brains, Zofira van Houtens.

    ¡¸Why now? We finally have the means to destroy Kirihal soon...¡¹Ludancia¡¯s representative muttered.

    You idiot, Larks thought. This isn¡¯t the time to be fighting among ourselves. The whole continent is in a state of chaos.

    Even if he thought of her as a fool, she was still Ludancia¡¯s representative. She finally arrived at a conclusion: if she can¡¯t stop the wedding, then she just has to kill Luka. If the princess was killed, Larks would be sentenced to death for ruining an important event that the Alliance worked hard to push. If he failed to kill Luka, her mother would not excuse his blunder. Either way, death woulde knocking at his door soon.

    If I¡¯m going to die anyway, I might as well test how strong I¡¯ve be, Larks told himself. Fortunately, Jarazack had plenty of warriors, Alexei included. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re not known as a nation that excelled in martial arts for nothing. They would be the perfect opponent in hisst fight ever.

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹Larks nodded with grim determination.

    ¡¸Come on. Cheer up. You¡¯re ruining your looks. Don¡¯t worry about a thing. I heard there¡¯s this group of bandits called the Fedor gang in Jarazack. Hire them for the job.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s clear you¡¯re from Ludancia. If you entered Jarazack, our nation could get into trouble. You don¡¯t even understand that?¡¹the woman said, as though mocking his resolve.

    If people found out he was the one who hired the Fedor gang, he¡¯d be charged with a crime and be known as a coward who refused to get his own hands dirty.

    Lark¡¯s mind went nk. He couldn¡¯t even choose his manner of death. By the time he came back to his senses, he realized he was alone and standing still, the woman already gone.

    Damn it...

    Larks didn¡¯t want his subordinates to apany him on this mission. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he could call it one. It was more like suicide. Which is why he wanted to go see the Fedor gang alone and end things once and for all on his own.

    But on the morning of his departure, ten men¡ªhis subordinates who had survived difficult training with him¡ªshowed up.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t let you go alone.¡¹they said.

    They realized that Larks was embarking on a deadly mission.

    Only ten, but reliable soldiers. This was the reason why only a few men were stationed in town.

    ¡¸Sir, did they mention anything about what to do if the Fedor gang failed?¡¹one of the men asked.

    ¡¸No, not really. In the first ce, we didn¡¯t even expect the target to leave Jarazack.¡¹

    ¡¸Does this mean you can do the work yourself now?¡¹a young man cut in.

    His name was Ray, the youngest of them all, who joined only this winter. He said he looked up to Larks. Larks himself thought he didn¡¯t really mean it, but his demeanor never changed. Ray even said he was prepared to throw his life away with Larks and joined the mission. For Larks, these ten men were hisrades.

    ¡¸Do the work myself?¡¹

    ¡¸Ludancia soldiers can¡¯t enter Jarazack, but Schrzard is part of the central government.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but we¡¯re clearly from Ludancia. The central troops will definitely interfere.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s disguise ourselves as adventurers, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Larks pondered it over. Like Ray said, once they seeded in their mission and their identities were revealed, it would be the central government who woulde at them. Ludancia¡¯s representative wouldn¡¯t even care.

    ¡¸Princess Luka going out of Jarazack might actually be a blessing for us.¡¹

    ¡¸So does that mean...¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go with your idea, Ray. We¡¯ll leave behind those who clearly look like soldiers, and wear disguises before heading to Schrzard. Our target will know that they¡¯re being hunted, so it¡¯ll be a short and decisive battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    Lark¡¯s subordinates saluted in unison, then prepared for their journey to Schrzard.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    No one noticed Ray smile behind their backs.

 Chapter 231 â€“ The Night Battle Starts

    <h4>Chapter 231 ¨C The Night Battle Starts</h4>

    Jarazack¡¯s Alexei sent fifty men raring to fight as reinforcements for ude, but ten days had passed since their arrival and nothing happened, resulting in boredom. These men, by nature, loved being rough.

    ¡¸Hey, Ivan. We¡¯re heading out.¡¹

    ¡¸Head out? Where?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the Adventurers Guild, monsters are appearing at the outskirts. We¡¯re going hunting.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! You can¡¯t do that!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Thirty men will stay behind. Three groups of ten men each will take turns keeping watch, so I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be a problem. Besides, there¡¯s only ten of those guys in Ludancia¡¯s border, right?¡¹

    ¡¸L-Let me talk to Professor Mikhail first, at least¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸See ya!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    The man escaped at the mention of Mikhail¡¯s name, presumably because he knew the professor would not allow it.

    ¡¸Oh, well...¡¹Ivan muttered.¡¸We could¡¯ve just returned to Jarazack than wait here for nothing too.¡¹

    What the man said was not wrong. There were only about ten men stationed in Ludancia¡¯s border. No matter how skilled the enemies were, Mikhail and the others would know if they entered Schrzard. They could buy time with the barrier around the academy as well. Losing was impossible.

    Mikhail wore a bitter expression when Ivan told him about the men going out, but let it slide anyway. Hikaru was not around; he was in the research building helping Katy out with her experiments. If Ivan told Hikaru about this, it might¡¯ve had a different oue altogether. Monstersing out in this season? Wasn¡¯t that strange?

    Later that night, ude couldn¡¯t sleep. He was in lecture building C. Sleep just wouldn¡¯te when he thought about how Luka was just beyond the partitioning screen. It had been like this the past few days.

    If I told Ivan about this, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll say something like ¡°Make a move on her and you should be able to sleep right after.¡± Damn it. I want our rtionship to stay pure until marriage.

    ude held rather outdated mentality for this age. Being a Spirit Elf, his body would stop developing after reaching a certain age and would stay that way as he lived for more than a hundred years. He knew death would separate him from Luka¡ªthey were both aware of that. So he wanted to cherish the moments they had together.

    ude heaved a sigh and stepped outside. It was a clear, cloudless sky, and the moon sat high above. A chillier night than normal, it seemed like all creation would freeze over. ude started swinging his sword in hopes that it would make him tired and fall asleep easier.

    Ivan¡¯s staying in the dorm with the men from Jarazack. I bet they¡¯re drinking.

    He suspected that those off-duty might be negligent in their jobs. Rather, he was just jealous of them for having it easy enough that they could drink every day.

    Hikaru is in his home I guess... and Catherine¡¯s staying there too.

    ude couldn¡¯tprehend how Hikaru¡¯s own party member was staying in an inn. So Catherine, Lavia¡¯s friend, stayed in their apartment instead.

    I have no idea what that¡¯s all about... I¡¯m grateful to Hikaru for making me stronger, though.

    He didn¡¯t know how, but his swordsmanship improved remarkably. He even had a four-character ss on his soul card, Sword Dancer. ude didn¡¯t know, of course, that Hikaru configured his Soul Board and as a result, the job ss appeared, making him more skilled overall. He had nothing but gratitude for him.

    ¡¸Phew.¡¹

    He stopped swinging. His body temperature was rising. Even with a coat on, steam seemed to be rising up in the air.

    Then all of a sudden, ude thought he heard something, like a ss breaking from far away.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    He strained his ears, but heard nothing.

    ¡¸ude?¡¹

    The door opened behind him and he turned around. Luka was standing there.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸Oh, I can¡¯t sleep, so I was just doing some swings. You¡¯ll catch a cold dressed lightly like that. You should get back inside¡ª¡¹

    ude quickly turned around. Footsteps. No, shouts? He listened carefully. He could hear sounds from afar. No doubt about it. There¡¯s a fight going on.

    ¡¸Luka, get inside now! And lock the door!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What...?¡¹

    ude pushed her inside and started running towards the sounds of fighting, when he noticed three silhouettes heading towards him. They wore traveling clothes, but in their hands were bare des. Not one of them hid their face. The man in front had blue hair and a muscr build. One of the other two at the back had a solid physique, while the other appeared to benky.

    ¡¸Stop right there. Who are you people?¡¹

    The three men stopped ten meters away.

    ¡¸That blonde hair and red eyes... Are you ude Zahard Kirihal?¡¹

    ude was surprised at first, but he already expected this. These men were after him and Luka. It was clear why they didn¡¯t bother hiding their faces. They came here fully prepared to die, whether they seeded in killing their target or not.

    ude already assumed beforehand that negotiating was not an option against their enemies this time. But he didn¡¯t expect them to hold this much resolve.

    ¡¸Good job figuring that out.¡¹ude said.¡¸I thought for sure you¡¯d attack the dorm.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we have someone who can sense people.¡¹the man in front replied.

    Thenky guy gave a shrug. The trap they had set wasn¡¯t entirely effective. ude thought the Jarazack warriors being there made for a good camouge.

    ¡¸That sound a while ago. Was that the barrier breaking?¡¹ude asked.

    ¡¸Correct. We had some trouble with it, but as long as you know what kind of barrier it is, it¡¯s not that difficult to break.¡¹

    ude let out a grunt. These men examined the type of barrier used. That¡¯s why it took them ten days to make their move. Still, there was one other possibility. One or some of the academy¡¯s admin staff should be from Ludancia and leaked information to the enemy. Preparing to destroy the barrier then took some time.

    ¡¸I have one question¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No more talking. We can¡¯t have you buying more time.¡¹

    The man knew what ude was thinking. They were most likely the men stationed in Ludancia¡¯s border. Only few in numbers, they would be aiming to end the fight quick. The one guy who could sense others searched for this ce while using the others as bait. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t havee here. ude didn¡¯t have any time to hide.

    How long till reinforcements arrive here? Ten minutes? Twenty?

    A bead of sweat dripped down ude¡¯s forehead. It wasn¡¯t from swinging his sword around.

    They¡¯re after me or Luka. Killing me will interfere with the wedding, after all.

    If they could sense people, there was a chance they knew where Luka was.

    I won¡¯t let you get to her. Not on my watch.

    What he needed to do now was draw their attention to the point that killing him would be much faster.

 Chapter 232 â€“ Ivanâ€™s Fireworks

    <h4>Chapter 232 ¨C Ivan¡¯s Fireworks</h4>

    Ivan¡¯s Fireworks

    Ivan woke up to the sounds of swords shing outside. He was drinking up until two hours ago, so he was still a little groggy, but he needed to get up.

    ¡¸Ivan! We gotpany!¡¹

    A knight, one of the men Alexei sent for reinforcement, stormed in through the door. Just like Ivan, he was drinking a while ago too, but while his face was red, he was already armed.

    ¡¸S-Sorry! I¡¯ll be right there!¡¹

    ¡¸You can bring your sword, but don¡¯t use it. You¡¯re drunk, it¡¯ll only get in the way. Either tie up enemies, or help ourrades!¡¹

    ¡¸G-Got it!¡¹

    The knigh bolted through the hallway. As Ivan stood up, he tripped on the sheets and tumbled down to the floor.

    ¡¸Ouch...¡¹

    Covering his face, he caught sight of his bag propped against the wall, a thin rod sticking out of it.

    ¡¸O-Oh, right. I need to call Hikaru.¡¹

    It was given to him by Hikaru to use if the enemy attacked at night. At the tip of the rod was a chrysalis-shaped object with a small string extending from it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... A vase...¡¹

    Ivan shoved the rod into the empty vase with the chrysalis pointed upwards. As he opened the window, a chill breeze rushed in, and he could clearly hear men shouting as they fought. I need to join them soon. Why did I even get drunk? Ivan thought.

    He shook his head.¡¸I gotta do this first.¡¹

    A small candle still burned on the candlestand on the table.

    ¡¸Uh, he said to light it up.¡¹

    Ivan took both the candlestick and the vase to the window. As he brought the me close to the string, it made a hissing sound and gave off sparks. Ivan¡¯s eyes widened as the spark quickly consumed the string.

    ¡¸What the?!¡¹

    He thought the chrysalis would explode, but instead it let out a shrill noise as itunched high into the night sky along with the rod before going off with a bang. It was a so-called skyrocket that, of course, Ivan knew nothing about.

    ¡¸Wh-What was that...?¡¹He stood there, dumbfounded.¡¸I-I gotta go, too.¡¹He then bolted out of the room.

    Hikaru slept alone in his room. Right now, Catherine was in the apartment as well. She could¡¯ve slept at the mansion where she stayed when sses were in session, but the servants weren¡¯t around during winter. He couldn¡¯t let her stay in a huge mansion all alone.

    Suddenly, lighting from a magic item illuminated his entire room. Created by Katy, it functioned by lighting up once the skyrocket exploded. Through some sort of a radio wave, the explosion would cause a mana reaction that would trigger the device. His ce might be close to the academy, but he couldn¡¯t possibly hear the explosion.

    Hikaru exined about the radio that they discovered in the Zubura ruins to Katy, and she made progress in her studies about it. As for the skyrocket, Katy herself learned about it from the catalog of artifacts. The fact that she could create this with little information just proved how incredible she was as a Magic Item Specialist.

    ¡¸They¡¯re here, huh?¡¹

    Hikaru quickly got out of bed and changed. After wearing his cloak and fastening the wakizashi on his waist, he was good to go.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    He was met by Lavia and Catherine in their pajamas in the living room. The magicmp emitted only a faint light, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly, but he thought Catherine was surprisingly blessed around the chest area.

    ¡¸Sorry I woke you up. I¡¯m going.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. We¡¯ll¡ª¡¹

    With his mobility, it would be much easier if Hikaru went alone, and Lavia¡¯s forte wasrge-scale magic against arge number of enemies. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do much this time.

    ¡¸You can go back to sleep.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Kay.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait! How can you be so calm about this?!¡¹Catherine eximed.

    ¡¸You can stay up, then, if you want. Anyway, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡¹

    ¡¸Bye.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Hm... Take care, then.¡¹Catherine added, still not convinced if this was the right idea.

    Both Hikaru and Lavia were already used to urgent situations, while Catherine was not.

    Hikaru ran down the stairs and out of the building. Up in the sky, the bright moon illuminated his snowy path. With five points on Power Burst, it actually made it harder to dash at full speed in the snow. Even so, the academy was close. He made it there in less than ten minutes after the magic item in his room went off.

    Hikaru slowed down as he neared the dorms. The knights from Jarazack, slightly injured, had the assants surrounded. A few severely-injured ones gathered in a corner, tended to by Ivan.

    There were less than ten assants, while twenty men¡ªdouble that of the enemy¡ªsurrounded them. But the knights, their weapons on the ready, couldn¡¯t get closer.

    The assants were stained in deep red. Blood oozed from their bodies. One of them even lost his arm. But each and every one of them still stood. They were willing to fight to the bitter end.

    ¡¸Keep your guard up.¡¹Mikhail said, his great sword on hand.

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹the men replied in unison.

    Looks like I can just leave this to them, Hikaru thought. Is this all of the enemies?

    Hikaru¡¯s Instinct spoke to him. ude was not here. He was in lecture building C with Luka.

    What if an elite team headed there? A cornered rat will bite a cat.

    ude hadn¡¯t fought someone who was prepared to throw their life away. Even the knights who clearly outnumbered the assants couldn¡¯t take them all down immediately. Tenacious enemies with such firm determination were tough.

    Hikaru deactivated his Stealth as he approached Ivan.

    ¡¸Ivan.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru?! Where¡¯d youe from?!¡¹

    ¡¸Where are the other knights? Over at ude?¡¹

    ¡¸Well...¡¹

    Ivan exined things to Hikaru. There were supposed to be fifty men, but about twenty of them took a request from the guild and went monster hunting.

    ¡¸Those idiots!¡¹

    Monsters surging forth at this point in time couldn¡¯t possibly be true. Pretending to go hunt monsters and thene back was one thing, but actually going out on a hunt for real was utter foolishness.

    ¡¸That means...¡¹

    A chill ran down Hikaru¡¯s spine.

    Right now, only ude is protecting Luka...

    ude¡¯s sword deflected the sword of the blue-haired man. It wasn¡¯t as though Larks Lordgrad Ludancia wasn¡¯t strong enough. ude was just that much stronger.

    How?! No one told me ude Zahard Kirihal was a skilled swordsman!

    Larks couldn¡¯t hide his agitation.

    ¡¸Now you know the difference in our abilities. You¡¯ll have to bring more people if you want a chance of defeating me.¡¹

    ude sounded calm, but he was anything but that. He was up against three people. If he took down Larks, the other two would surely attack. To make matters worse, thenky man was a short-bow user.

    ude just needs to buy time and he wins, Larks thought. So he doesn¡¯t need to kill his opponent...

    Utter humiliation. He expected to lose against a man from Jarazack, but not someone from Kirihal.

    Contrary to Hikaru¡¯s expectations, ude managed to defend himself.

    ¡¸Oh, what¡¯s this?¡¹Then all of a sudden, Larks heard an indifferent voice.¡¸Come on, Sir. You should at least be able to kill ude. I know we didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong, but I thought you were quite strong yourself.¡¹

    Thenky bow-user, Ray, suddenly started speaking. His words took Larks by surprise. It wasn¡¯t the same Ray he knew. It wasn¡¯t the young man who expressed how much he respected hismander.

    Something¡¯s wrong, Larks thought. Though he couldn¡¯t exactly tell what exactly. The other man, Larks¡¯ right-hand Joseph, noticed Ray¡¯s strange behavior.

    ¡¸You moron! Keep your mouth shut!¡¹Joseph yelled as he grabbed Ray¡¯s shoulders.¡¸We have an enemy right before us¡ª¡¹

    Ray stabbed Joseph¡¯s arm with something. Joseph quickly pulled away, his face twisted in pain.

    ¡¸What are you doing?!¡¹

    Ray smiled. On his hand was a syringe, its needle as big as the ones used by smiths in sewing. Blood dripped from Joseph¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll surely lose if this goes on longer. So how about we use the ace up my sleeve?¡¹

    His mouth curved into a smile, but his eyes were dead serious. The next instant, Joseph let out a scream.

 Chapter 233 â€“ Cause of the Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 233 ¨C Cause of the Transformation</h4>

    One of the enemies thrusted a needle into the arm of hisrade. From the man¡¯s agitation, it was clear that this wasn¡¯t part of the n. He fell to the ground, screaming.

    ¡¸What did you do to him?!¡¹the blue-haired man shouted as he approached them.

    Sounds of clothes ripping and muscles tearing came from the man as blood sprayed out of his body and pink slimy things protruded out.

    At first, ude thought it was a new type of monster. There were monsters thatid eggs inside humans. As the eggs hatched, they woulde out of the host body, tearing it apart.

    However, the slimy things didn¡¯tpletely jump out, but instead extended only about a meter in length, squirming in ce. They were about as thick as sausages and looked like sea anemone, numbering around fifty... or a hundred even.

    ¡¸Joseph?!¡¹the blue-haired man screamed, confused.

    The man named Joseph was dead¡ªor so it appeared to be, but he raised his head, blood flowing from his eyes that were fixed at ude.

    All of a sudden, he went down on all fours and scurried towards ude. ude quickly swung his sword, cutting Joseph¡¯s face from the front, but the man didn¡¯t stop, and instead tackled ude to the ground. He tried to push him off, but the tentacles grasped him firmly.

    ude¡¯s body creaked, the powerful grip turning his vision red as sharp pain rushed through his whole being. But words wouldn¡¯te out. He couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    His swordy on the ground by his side. He reached for it, but the tight grip of the tentacles on his arm wouldn¡¯t allow him. On his waist was a knife. Desperately, he moved his wrist. He couldn¡¯t grab it, at first. And then he did. He drew the knife and stabbed at the tentacles. Stab. Stab.

    ¡¸Ahaha. That¡¯s not gonna work. He doesn¡¯t feel pain anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you do to Joseph?!¡¹Larks grabbed Ray¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸Oh, Captain Larks.¡¹

    Themanding officer wasn¡¯t aware of this part of the n, nor did he know what the young man did to Joseph.

    ¡¸The situation would just get worse and worse, so I used our trump card.¡¹

    ¡¸Trump card?! How could you call this a trump card?! He looks like¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸A monster. I know.¡¹Ray said casually.

    Larks froze. ude frantically stabbed Joseph over and over again, but the man didn¡¯t budge, only the tentacles wriggled about, making slithery noises.

    ¡¸Ray... Did you... join the squad for this?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re mostly right. I joined your squad to test the power of our new weapon. But that¡¯s not all. I also wanted to kill ude Zahard Kirihal. We basically share the same sentiment.¡¹

    ¡¸Share the same sentiment?! You turned ourrade into... this! Will he turn back to normal?!¡¹

    ¡¸Turn back...?¡¹Ray cocked his head, genuinely puzzled at the question.¡¸What do you mean? We¡¯re all going to die after this mission anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s...¡¹

    ¡¸Is there even any need to turn him back to normal? Joseph threw his life away to kill the enemy. It¡¯s an honorable death.¡¹

    More tentacles grew out of Joseph¡¯s body, his flesh now barely visible. Larks saw ude smash his head a while ago, yet the tentacles didn¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡¸This is anything... but honorable...¡¹Larks muttered. He felt all strength leave his body.

    Ray let out an exasperated sigh.¡¸Ah,e on. It¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll kill ude Zahard Kirihal and help in testing the new weapon. I¡¯m sure our great leader will pay his bereaved family handsomely.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait... What did you just say? You work for Ludancia¡¯s leader?¡¹

    ¡¸I do. I mean, isn¡¯t it obvious? Only she has the power to entrust an important weapon like this one to anyone.¡¹

    Larks felt lightheaded, his knees growing weak. Everything was of the leader¡¯s design. They were all puppets ying on the palm of her hand, used asb rats to further her goals. In the end, he couldn¡¯t choose his ce of death.

    ¡¸J-Joseph...¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, he¡¯s as good as dead. We don¡¯t even know where his heart is or how he¡¯s moving. I¡¯ll write all this down in my report, of course¡ª¡¹

    The door to lecture building C opened.

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    She probably thought it was over, since it had been quiet for a while. Larks recognized her¡ªLuka Lordgrad Ludancia, wearing nothing but pajamas and a coat. Her face turned white as soon as she saw ude on the ground restrained by the tentacles while coughing up blood.

    ¡¸What a pleasant surprise.¡¹Ray said.¡¸I didn¡¯t think she¡¯de out by herself. That saves us the trouble, right, Captain Larks¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸ude! ude! ude!¡¹Luka rushed towards him.

    The tentacles tried to grab her.

    ¡¸Whoa there.¡¹Ray cut them up with his dagger and pink liquid gushed out.

    ¡¸ude!¡¹

    ¡¸Pleasee quietly, Princess. Your mother wants to see you.¡¹

    ¡¸ude! ude! Nooooooo!¡¹

    Light was slowly fading from ude¡¯s wide-open eyes. Not wanting the tentacles from getting Luka, Ray grabbed her cor and pulled her away.

    ¡¸ude! ude!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Stop struggling! Hey, Captain! Please snap out of it and help me out here!¡¹

    Larks stood still, his mind in a daze. Luka¡¯s screams sounded distant in his ears.

    What... happened to Ludancia?

    Ludancia was developing a clearly strange weapon which Ray used without hesitation. A girl was crying before him.

    Should I really be doing this...?

    Hisrade who wished to share the same fate as him was tragically turned into a tentacle-covered monster squirming on the ground. This wasn¡¯t what they wished theirst moments to be. But there was no turning back now.

    ¡¸Captain Lark¡ª¡¹Ray¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡¸ude! ude! u¡ª¡¹

    Luka, her face wet from tears, noticed the grip on her loosen. Then the young man copsed, gasping for air. Blood stained the snow.

    ¡¸Hey, you there.¡¹a voice said.¡¸Guy with the blue hair.¡¹A familiar boy stood there, one with ck hair and eyes.¡¸Tell me how to get this tentacle things off of him. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s sharp gaze darted at Larks, the dagger on his hand dyed in deep red.

    Hikaru¡¯s movements were quick. He spotted ude on the ground, wrapped in something.

    ¡¸Tentacles...?¡¹

    They looked familiar, like the ones that grew on the back of the earth dragon at Un el Portan.

    ¡ºHikaru, I got a bad feeling about this.¡»

    ¡¸Drake?! What are you doing here?!¡¹

    ¡ºI smelled something strange, so I stuck to your back.¡»

    Hikaru never thought that the drakon who did nothing but eat and sleep would go with him on his own volition. He didn¡¯t see the creature back in the apartment, so he thought he was fast asleep. Drake was on his back all along.

    ¡¸Stay put, okay? I¡¯m kinda pissed right now.¡¹

    The young, deranged man made his way to Luka who just stepped out of the building. He didn¡¯t n to do anything to ude. With Stealth on, Hikaru closed in on Luka, went behind the man, and stabbed him with his Dagger of Strength.

    ¡¸Captain Lark¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸ude! ude! u¡ª¡¹

    Hikaru could kill the man with Assassination¡¯s effect, but he didn¡¯t care. Anger surged within him¡ªmore than he imagined¡ªwhen he saw ude, his friend, hurt.

    ¡¸Tell me how to get this tentacle things off of him. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    ¡¸I, uhh... I don¡¯t know...¡¹

    The blue-haired man was surprised to see Hikaru appear out of nowhere, but more than that, the rage seething from the boy overwhelmed him.

    ¡¸I see. Well, then¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want any of this to happen!¡¹the blue-haired man screamed as Hikaru was about to move.¡¸I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t wish to see someone turned into a monster... Ray said he doesn¡¯t even know where his heart is or how he¡¯s even moving... I... I just wanted to fight the warriors from Jarazack... I didn¡¯t mind dying at their de...! H-How did ite to this?!¡¹

    The man fell on his knees, crying. Hikaru didn¡¯t know what kind of thoughts raced through his mind as he came here, but it would seem he really didn¡¯t know anything.

    No, wait. There is something. He mentioned something about the heart...

    The tentacle monster should have a core somewhere inside its body. Hikaru activated his Mana Detection and focused.

    ¡¸Found it.¡¹

    There was a mass of mana in one spot of the creature¡¯s body. Hikaru inched closer and thrust his de into it. The tentacles pped about before going limp, and dropped to the ground.

    ¡¸ude... ude!¡¹Luka scurried towards him and pulled the tentacles away from his body.

    ¡¸H-How did you...?¡¹The blue-haired man watched in awe.

    ¡¸Move.¡¹Hikaru moved Luka aside and pulled the man clinging to ude away from him along with the tentacles.

    ¡¸Uh... L-Luka...¡¹

    ¡¸ude!¡¹

    ¡¸Let him rest.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ude was badly injured. His bones were broken in ces. His insides were probably a mess too. Moving or hugging him would be dangerous. But leaving him here would only result to him freezing to death.

    ¡¸What now...?!¡¹

    Hikaru could call for help, but he didn¡¯t have time to tie up the blue-haired man. But it would seem fate didn¡¯t forsake ude just yet.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    The third member of Hikaru¡¯s party came running towards them¡ªPa the Healer.

 Chapter 234 â€“ Gray Impact

    <h4>Chapter 234 ¨C Gray Impact</h4>

    Gray Impact

    Hikaru first instructed Pa to save ude from certain death. After Mikhail arrived, they carried him inside lecture building C so he could be healedpletely. Hikaru didn¡¯t want to show Pa¡¯s powers out in public.

    While ude¡¯s wounds were healed, it would still take time for him to fully recover. Pa couldn¡¯t return the blood he lost. ude then fell asleep.

    ¡¸So what are you doing here?¡¹Hikaru asked Pa.

    ¡¸Lavia-chan came to my ce. She said you¡¯d be fine, but the others might get injured.¡¹

    Lavia apparently went to the guards¡¯ station to ask for help as well. She wanted to help Hikaru in a way that wouldn¡¯t hinder him. Hikaru felt happy at her thoughtfulness.

    Mikhail and the other seeded in subduing the enemies, but some of his men suffered serious injuries. Pa provided them with first-aid treatment. That way, they would see her as simply a fairly skilled Healer.

    Five of the eleven assants were dead, and the rest were arrested.

    ¡¸You cane out now, Drake.¡¹

    ¡ºPhew.¡»

    Drake came out from under Hikaru¡¯s coat. Pa and Mikhail moved to a different building to tend to the wounded. They moved ude with the other injured as well as that would be more convenient. Luka went to be by his side, leaving only Hikaru and Drake outside.

    ¡¸So what was bothering you?¡¹

    Hikaru returned to lecture building C. Joseph¡¯s body was already taken away; only blood and pieces of his flesh remained. The moon sat high in the sky, illuminating the red stain on the pure-white snow.

    Ray survived and was imprisoned along with the other assants. The interrogation about the new weapon should begin once dawn broke.

    ¡ºWhat do you think about those... tentacles?¡»

    ¡¸I thought they were creepy.¡¹

    ¡ºI sensed something awful from those things. Like they were rted to something evil.¡»

    ¡¸Are you talking about the evil drakon?¡¹

    ¡ºNuh-uh. Not that awful. But still, it¡¯s not too far off.¡»

    ¡¸I wish you¡¯d be more specific. So what was that exactly?¡¹

    ¡ºMaybe they used some kind of method to boil down something pure evil and by feeding it to someone, they change form.¡»

    The drakon wasn¡¯t talking about cooking. A syringey on the snow. As Hikaru reached for it, Drake stopped him, saying the source of the transformation could be in it.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t we examine it?¡¹

    ¡ºYou shouldn¡¯t carry it around. It¡¯s dangerous.¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine as long as I don¡¯t touch it with my bare hands¡ª¡¹

    Everything went dark. Hikaru thought clouds might¡¯ve covered the moon.

    ¡¸What is that?!¡¹

    His Mana Detection that he left running detected something huge flying high above the sky. Slowly, it swirled around as it descended.

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa, whoa...¡¹

    Closer and closer it came. The wind howled as the creaturended, crushing down trees on the courtyard and causing a shock wave. Snow on the ground prevented clouds of dust from rising. Suddenly, the whole ce went quiet. The monster before him was as big as the earth dragon Hikaru fought before.

    Somehow the thought of running away or hiding didn¡¯t cross Hikaru¡¯s mind, most likely because he didn¡¯t feel any animosity from the creature¡ªa gray colored drakon with red eyes.

    ¡¶¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªPuny human from another world, and myrade¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡·

    Its voice was like pure sound pressure, assaulting his body. Hikaru¡¯s coat fluttered. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open. He couldn¡¯t move as he listened to the voice. Even breathing was difficult. His heart raced.

    The voice died down, and Hikaru red at the drakon. It looked like Drake, except several times bigger. Its eyes wererger than Hikaru¡¯s head and its body glowed under the moonlight.

    ¡¶¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAre you the one who used the evil being?¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡·

    Once again, its voice reverberated throughout the ce.

    ¡¸Can you shut up for a minute?! How do you expect me to talk when you sound like that?!¡¹

    The drakon raised an eyebrow.

    ¡¶¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªI do not care. Answer my question.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡·

    It put more force into its voice. Hikaru felt like his soul was leaving his body. When the sound quieted down, he was breathing heavily.

    ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s how you wanna y.¡¹Hikaru was getting pissed.

    ¡ºW-Wait, Hikaru!¡»Drake said.¡ºYou¡¯re a Gray Noble Drakon, right?! Hikaru has nothing to do with the evil presence here!¡»he cut in, panicking.

    ¡¶¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªA Young White Drakon. You must return to the drakons¡¯ home. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡·

    ¡ºI-I have my own freedom!¡»

    ¡¶¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªPreposterous. A drakon that has not even fully-grown yet has no right to freedom.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡ºPlease listen, o¡¯ great Gray Noble Drakon. Humans are interesting creatures. They make lots of delicious food. I want to learn about their culture and bring the knowledge with me back home! I¡¯m sure the elders will¡ª¡»

    The Gray Noble Drakon didn¡¯t seem the least bit interested as it turned its attention towards Hikaru.

    ¡¶¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªI see. You are the one who deceived the Young White Drakon.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡·

    Hikaru was getting used to the immense pressure. He could now breathe and keep his heartbeat under control.

    ¡¸Deceived, you say?¡¹

    Hikaru scoffed. If anything else, he had been the one paying for Drake¡¯s food expenses. Sure, he helped with the Drakon Passage, but if Drake wanted to go home, he wouldn¡¯t be against it. But right now, he didn¡¯t feel like saying that to the Gray Noble Drakon. To Hikaru, this creature that came swooping down, destroyed the yard, and ignored his request to lower down its voice, was an enemy.

    ¡¶¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªYou are a Heaven¡¯s Messenger, are you not? Yet you dare deceive a drakon. Your transgression will not go unpunished. I will personally hand down your retribution right here and now.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡·

    In an instant, more than ten magic circles¡ªsmaller than the one that formed when Lavia used her me Gospel¡ªappeared around the creature.

    ¡ºN-No, stop! Hikaru¡¯s a good guy! I¡¯m staying here out of my own will. Don¡¯t kill Hikaru!¡»

    Drake cried out, desperation in his voice. The Gray Noble Drakon didn¡¯t pay him any heed. A wordless chant, and red rocks emerged from the magic circle.

    ¡¶¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBegone.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡·

    A metal pipe was pointed at the Gray Noble Drakon.

    ¡¸As you wish, you will be gone.¡¹

    Hikaru pulled the trigger, and a giant fire materialized in the air, surging towards the Gray Noble Drakon.

    The Gray Noble Drakon misjudged. Humans are humans. Drakons are drakons. It believed that thetter were higher beings that lived in apletely different world. For the long-lived Gray Noble Drakon, humans were nothing but insignificant creatures.

    The Gray Noble Dragon had never interacted with a human like this before. But he believed humans could use their silver tongues to tempt drakons, especially younger ones.

    As such, he deemed it necessary to end this human¡¯s life immediately. Even if the Young White Drakon got caught in the crossfire, it would recover quickly. The young drakon should be returned to its home.

    It was an extremely reasonable train of thought for a drakon. There was that much difference in power between drakons and humans, after all.

    At least, that¡¯s what it thought until the raging fire came rushing out of the peculiar metal pipe. The Gray Noble Drakon flinched. A spell of this level wouldn¡¯t work on its scales that were impervious to Spirit magic. Yet, it flinched, and in that instant, let loose its spell. It felt ashamed for faltering even a moment.

    The rocks it fired pierced the ground and destroyed buildings. As the deafening sound subsided, the clouds of dust settled. Red lumps of rock left buildings crumbling. A few bore through the earth in the distance.

    I must kill that human now, it thought. It was desperate. But the human was gone along with the Young White Drakon.

    Humans sure are foolish creatures.

    The Gray Noble Drakon scoffed. The spell just now was a diversion. He must have thought that with his small size, he could hide easily.

    The creature searched for signs of life nearby. It had a unique ability to expand its mana and detect its target like a sonar.

    How...

    But it couldn¡¯t find the human anywhere. It could sense humansing out from the distant buildings, but the one he was looking for was not among them. What¡¯s more, the Young White Drakon was also gone. It couldn¡¯t mistake the presence of a fellow drakon.

    The drakon¡¯s red eyes glowed as it scanned its surroundings carefully.

 Chapter 235 â€“ Contact with the Gray Noble Drakon

    <h4>Chapter 235 ¨C Contact with the Gray Noble Drakon</h4>

    Contact with the Gray Noble Drakon

    As soon as he let the me Gospel loose, Hikaru quickly used Group Obfuscation and escaped from the range of the drakon¡¯s spell. He clicked his tongue as he watched the lecture building C crumble.

    ¡¸I worked hard to clean that ce up, damn it!¡¹

    It was Hikaru who tidied up the cabin¡ªa.k.a. lecture building C¡ªthat Professor Mille appropriated for herself. Seeing it destroyed so easily made him seethe with rage.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re mad at that?! Wait, how¡¯d you even dodge its spell?!¡»

    ¡¸Linear spells are easy to dodge if you watch the direction the magic circle is facing.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat?!¡»

    ¡¸Keep it down for a bit. You better expect that that thing will find you immediately if you leave my side.¡¹

    ¡ºO-Okay.¡»

    Hikaru wrapped Drake around his neck and ran. He opened his Soul Board and tapped the + button, disying the new Skills he obtained.

    ¡¾Soul ze¡¿Increases Soul Board¡¯s effect by 10%.

    ¡¾Unlock Plus¡¿Grants basic ability to points used to unlock a stat.

    ¡¾Divine Connect¡¿User will know how much points are needed to gain a blessing.

    ¡¾ess Plus¡¿Increases range from which the user can ess others¡¯ Soul Boards to fifty meters.

    Now was the time to allocate points to them. Hikaru only had four points on Group Obfuscation, not maxed out.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age:16 Rank:42

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿10 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿0

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿5

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿4

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿4

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Sniping¡¿3 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿4

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿1

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿3

    ......¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿3 (MAX)

    With only two points avable, he wouldn¡¯t be able to put a point on Group Obfuscation as that would require putting a point each on its base Skills, Life and Mana Obfuscation. He was one point short.

    Of course, there was a possibility that four points on Group Obfuscation would be enough to hide from the drakon, but Hikaru wanted to y it safe. He had no other choice.

    I¡¯ve never faced anyone immune to my Instinct!

    His one point on Instinct usually told him that he could hide from his enemy, or at least he knew he might not be able to. But against the Gray Noble Drakon, such intuition was not avable. It wasn¡¯t as though the creature resisted his Instinct, but more like the Skill didn¡¯t work at the target at all.

    Hikaru¡¯s Instinct ignored the drakon, like it was some sort of a non-living being.

    I just have to be extremely cautious.

    Hikaru chose to upgrade his Soul ze. His enemy this time wouldn¡¯t show mercy against humans. The moment it found Hikaru and Drake, it would probably unleash an attack. It wouldn¡¯t even care about Drake.

    Hikaru could leave Drake behind and max his Obfuscation skills to hide himself alone, but that wasn¡¯t an option he wanted to take. It wasn¡¯t as though he didn¡¯t want to hand Drake over, or that the drakon was already family to him. He just couldn¡¯t stomach ying into the hands of someone who made a fool out of him.

    Soul ze, activate.

    Hikaru¡¯s body felt remarkably light.

    Strength 1.1 and Power Burst 5.5...

    A ten percent increase was nothing to scoff at. Even with only a point on Strength, Hikaru could carry three Red-horned Rabbits¡ªeach about sixty centimeters in length¡ªon his own. Now his Group Obfuscation had 4.4 points. Sure enough, the Gray Noble Drakon lost sight of them.

    You tried to kill me. I hope you¡¯re prepared to die as well.

    Just like how the drakon didn¡¯t show mercy, Hikaru didn¡¯t n to show mercy to his enemy as well, whether they were a drakon or a dragon.

    Behind the Gray Noble Drakon, Hikaru reached for the magic sword on his waist¡ªthe wakizashi¡ªsheathed into the jet-ck scabbard made out of wood from a sacred tree.

    Casting aside any hesitation, Hikaru dashed towards the drakon, his feet screaming from the power he put into them. The creature didn¡¯t notice him¨´the requirement for his Assassination to take effect. He drew his wakizashi and swung it down.

    The Gray Noble Drakon hadplete control of holy mana, a power that allowed it to fly and cast magic, regardless of whether Spirits were present or not. Transcending any other lifeforms, it carried out its life mission of obliterating anything evil. That¡¯s what the Gray Noble Drakon believed.

    It couldn¡¯tprehend right away the sudden unease it felt in one part of its body. A little bit of time was needed for the creature to remember that it was ¡°pain¡± and that he was ¡°wounded¡±. Apart from its battles against huge creatures like an evil dragon, it never sustained an injury in all other fights¡ªwhether they could even be called actual fights, though, was doubtful; they were more like one-sided trashing.

    There was just that much difference in power between drakons and humans or monsters. But something inexplicable was happening right now. Crimson blood was gushing out of the drakon¡¯s body. It could feel a tingling sensation at first, then it turned hot as if burning¡ªpain.

    The Gray Noble Drakon howled and flew up. It hadn¡¯t felt pain in a long time. The wound was deep. It tried to fly straight up, but instead turned to the right. It was extremely vexing. Its flinching earlier only served to amplify the humiliation it felt.

    ¡¶¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHow dare you. You will not get out of this alive.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡·

    Blood gushed out in a steady stream, but the below-freezing temperature up above froze the blood, sticking to its scales.

    The tremendous fury made it lose control of itself. A gigantic magic circle that epassed the whole academy appeared in mid-air.

    But the spell never activated. A jet-ck beam fired from the roof of one of the buildings hit the Gray Noble Drakon directly on its face. Most of its face, left eye included, was ripped out and vanished into thin air. The huge creature lost its bnce and plummeted down, crashing into one of the lecture buildings.

    ¡¸Phew. Looks like Sniping worked.¡¹

    Hikaru stood on the roof of the admin building, revolver on his hand. He used thest bullet he got from the Underground City of the Ancient Gods, the one containing evil magic.

    The other bullets that Hikaru had all contained Lavia¡¯s spells, not suited for long-range shooting. Hikaru thought thest ¡°evil¡± bullet might work, and he was right. It was clearly effective against the Gray Noble Drakon, destroying its face easily. Whether that was its weak spot, he didn¡¯t know.

    With Soul ze¡¯s effect, I get 11 points on Throwing. Hitting my target at a long distance with only a gun is easy.

    ¡ºD-Did you kill it? Is the Gray Noble Drakon dead?¡»

    ¡¸If it¡¯s still alive after that, we¡¯ll have no choice but to run away. That thing didn¡¯t just want me dead, it tried to kill you too. Heck, it didn¡¯t care if it destroyed the whole academy.¡¹

    ¡ºNo, no, no... A human killing a drakon is unheard of! And that spell just now felt ominous!¡»

    ¡¸Was he your friend or something?¡¹

    ¡ºNo, not really... Wait, forget about that!¡»

    Hikaru came down from the roof. Going up was much easier since he could just jump with his Power Burst, but going back down was quite a pain. He had to carefully choose his path. Unfortunately, there was no such thing as ¡°Fall Resistance¡± on the Soul Board.

    He made his way to where the drakon crashed. Clouds of dust filled the air.

    ¡¸This looks awful... Wait, what?¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The Gray Noble Drakon was nowhere to be seen. He thought it was buried under the rubble, but he couldn¡¯t find it. With its huge body, it should be sticking out of the building. But only scales stuck to the walls and blood on the snow remained. The body was gone.

    ¡ºIt probably got summoned back home.¡»

    ¡¸Summoned?¡¹

    ¡ºI think someone from home immediately noticed that the Gray Noble Drakon was dead. We can¡¯t leave the corpse of a drakon out as evil creatures might use it.¡»

    ¡¸Forget about the reasons for now. Drakons can be summoned?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, but only back home. Our home can¡¯t be found in this world. It¡¯s located somewhere... hmm, how do I put it... in a different dimension? That¡¯s what the elders said.¡»

    All Hikaru got from that was Drake sucked at exining things.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s that?!¡¹

    ¡¸Is this where the attack happened?!¡¹

    Hikaru sensed a lot of people arriving at the academy¡¯s entrance. He could feel Lavia¡¯s mana among them as well. They must be the guards that she called.

    Now how do I exin this mess? Will they even believe me if I told them about the drakon?

    ¡¸What a drag.¡¹

    Hikaru decided he wasn¡¯t going to exin what happened. Instead, he wore his hood and took out a silver mask from his pocket.

    I¡¯ll just hold Silver Face ountable for all this.

 Chapter 236 â€“ Words and Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 236 ¨C Words and Hearts</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Words and Hearts

    Pa was in the dorms with the warriors from Jarazack, tending to the wounded, when the sound of an explosion echoed throughout the campus. Hikaru told her to ¡°heal them, but not too much that she¡¯d draw attention¡±. It didn¡¯t quite sit right with her, knowing she could heal thempletely, but she had no other choice. Her abilities had to be kept secret.

    ¡¸What was that?!¡¹

    The deafening sound came from the yard, followed by the earth rumbling. What¡¯s happening? she thought. Hikaru was not here. Is he over there?

    ¡¸Calm down, youngdy.¡¹one man said.¡¸Hey! Those who can move, follow me! We¡¯re gonna see what¡¯s going on. Wait, where are you going?!¡¹

    Feeling uneasy, Pa bolted out of the room. She was running down the hallway when suddenly, it turned bright outside.

    That¡¯s Lavia¡¯s magic that Hikaru-sama carries around. There are still enemies around and he¡¯s out there fighting alone. I may not be able to do much, but I can heal him if anything happens.

    Hikaru always faced enemies alone, almost never bringing Pa with him. Instead, he asked her to stay somewhere safe.

    But what if he gets hurt? Who will help him if he¡¯s in danger?

    Pa was about to step out of the building when she heard a thunderous roar. Fear seizing her heart, she grasped both her hands tightly over her chest.

    ¡¸I-If Hikaru-sama¡¯s there...¡¹she muttered, lips trembling, and started running once more.

    What she saw was a huge drakon hovering in the skies. She had just conquered her fear, and now her legs were shaking. The gigantic creature watched the ground with animosity. Then a magic circle as big as the drakon appeared.

    Pa was prepared to die. She had never seen or heard of a magic circle that big. It had to be one of those spells that appeared only myths and fables, spells that could destroy a whole mountain, stop a river from flowing, or part the sea. The magic circle was pointed in her direction.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama...?¡¹

    But the threat vanished in no time at all. A ck beam shot from on top of a roof. Someone wearing a ck coat was up there. It had to be Hikaru. The drakon¡¯s magic circle disappeared and the creature plummeted to the ground.

    ¡¸Wow... Incredible! You¡¯re so amazing, Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    Her fear-ridden heart was now filled with hope. I should go to him, she thought. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s exhausted. I can make him some tea.

    Overjoyed, she headed to where Hikaru was. On the way, she noticed a lot of peopleing from the other direction. Lavia was with them. Pa assumed that they were guards that she called for help.

    Lavia¡¯s here, too. That¡¯s even better. They must be cold. I can give them something warm to drink.

    Hikaru was talking to the guards with his silver mask on. Pa knew that he put the mask on whenever he did something he didn¡¯t want others to find out about. He didn¡¯t bother wearing it during Ludancia¡¯s attack, but the drakon matter¡ªwhere the creature came from, she didn¡¯t know¡ªwas a different story altogether. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in it.

    ¡¸...Ah.¡¹

    The expressionless masked man cast a nce at Lavia. Lavia stared at the mysterious man with a serious look as though she was aware of everything going on, and shed a smile. Hikaru smiled broadly in response.

    It was as though they understood each other well, like they just connected naturally¡ªa sign that they fully trusted each other.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    I know. They¡¯re lovers and I should be happy about their good rtionship.

    ¡¸So why?¡¹

    But she couldn¡¯t stop the stinging in her heart.

    Hikaru noticed Pa heading towards him with Mana Detection. She stopped halfway, however, and turned back. He wondered what was going on.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying a drakon destroyed this whole ce and you drove it away?!¡¹the head of the guards said, repeating Hikaru¡¯s exnation.

    Hikaru calmly nodded. He had already stuffed Drake into the Dimension Dragon Box so the guards wouldn¡¯t see him. The white drakon didn¡¯t want to, but his color would make him stand out, leaving Hikaru not much of a choice.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying.¡¹Hikaru replied.

    ¡¸Then where¡¯s the drakon?!¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? Maybe it escaped.¡¹

    ¡¸You expect me to believe that¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯m leaving. You guys can do whatever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey!¡¹

    Hikaru turned around and scuttled towards the back of the building, activating his Stealth. He breathed a sigh as he removed the mask.

    All right, then. You guys can clean the ce up. Right now, I need to establish an alibi about what I was doing when the drakon was around. I should ask Pa for help.

    Pa returned to the dorms, but not where the wounded were. She was somewhere far, alone. Hikaru waited for the warriors from Jarazack to pass by before making his way to where she was.

    ¡¸Pa? What are you doing here?¡¹

    She was at the end of a dark hallway.

    ¡¸Huh? H-Hikaru-sama?!¡¹

    Hikaru was caught by surprise. Even in the darkness, he could tell there were tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen in the dorm while I was gone?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s nothing! Nothing happened!¡¹

    That can¡¯t be true, Hikaru thought. The Pa he knew was always positive and cheerful. Her crying in a dark ce like this meant something definitely happened.

    ¡¸Are you hurt or something¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m okay, really. I¡¯ll be going now. I still need to heal the wounded.¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed her hand from behind as she passed by him.

    ¡¸Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡¹he said.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t know what to do in these kinds of situation. Pa clearly needed help, and it felt like she was avoiding him. Should I call Lavia? he wondered. His Instinct told him no. It was he himself who needed to speak to her.

    They were silent for a while. Then unable to bear the silence any longer, Pa spoke.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama... Can I really stay by your side?¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯d thise from?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just... I¡¯ll get in the way between you and Lavia-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re needed. If you weren¡¯t around, ude might¡¯ve not survived.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    No. This is not what she wants to hear. What does she want? I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸So I¡¯m of use to you...?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... I¡¯m d, then.¡¹Pa smiled. But it was clear that she was forcing it.

    ¡¸...Pa.¡¹

    I get it. Now¡¯s the time to tell her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too cold here. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Hikaru-sama?!¡¹

    Hikaru dragged Pa into a nearby room. Dim, orange light filled the entire room as he turned on the magicmp. It was just as cold here as the hallways, but the room was equipped with a heater. By the wall beside the window was a metal board with oil inside that warmed up when the handlebar was turned.

    Hikaru brought two chairs in front of the metal board. He offered the other one to Pa while he himself sat down.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama...?¡¹Pa was confused. She didn¡¯t why they moved here.

    ¡¸Pa, I¡¯m not from this world.¡¹

    She stiffened at the sudden confession.¡¸H-Hikaru-sama, you¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. This body belonged to a boy from this world, but my soul is from another. You saw the notes in Zubura left by Oota Masaki, right? He¡¯s Japanese and he came from a different world. I came from the same ce as him.¡¹

    ¡¸No! You can¡¯t!¡¹Pa rose from her seat.¡¸Don¡¯t... Please don¡¯t tell me your secret!¡¹

    ¡¸Pa.¡¹

    Hikaru wrapped his hands around hers, as if to calm her down. She sat back down with a thump.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you... Um, I¡¯m really awful at expressing emotions, but...¡¹he said, turning his face away, and cast a nce at Pa.¡¸I really need you... Not just that, you¡¯re important to me. So much so that I don¡¯t want others to have you.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t love her like he did Lavia, but the feelings he had for Pa was more than that of a friend¡¯s. When did I start feeling like this about her? he wondered. He just happened to save her once at first. Later on, she became a member of his party. He believed she would never betray him. His heart raced when she got a makeover.

    Hikaru needed to think it over. What did he think of her? How should he face her? He had his answer now.

    Pa sat there with her mouth open, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡¸Do you really have to cry?¡¹

    ¡¸O-Of course... I¡¯m just... so happy...¡¹Pa wiped the tears off with her forefinger.¡¸Can I really stay by your side?¡¹she asked in a sweet, nasally voice.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Forever?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Forever and ever and ever?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯m prepared for it.¡¹

    Tears began welling up in her eyes again, but with a red face, she shed a bright smile.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹

    She embraced Hikaru all of a sudden. They almost fell over, but he managed to hang on.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m so d... I always wondered... how long I can stay... can I even stay... I never really thought about it that much before, but recently...¡¹

    ¡¸...I see.¡¹

    It was easy to imagine that Pa felt worried when she saw ude and Luka. I urged ude to talk to Luka, when I should¡¯ve done the same to Pa, Hikaru thought as he gently tapped Pa¡¯s back.

    He was simply dying the matter by ¡°trying to find the perfect opportunity¡± or ¡°tell her once things settled down¡±. He felt awful as he imagined her suffering all the while.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so, so happy... I want to be by your side forever...¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, that¡¯s fine by me. You can stay for as long as you like.¡¹

    Wait. This sounds like a proposal. Eh, whatever.

    ¡¸Pa, would you listen to my story? It won¡¯t take long. Although it might leave you shocked.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d be d to.¡¹Pa pulled herself away slowly then kissed Hikaru on the lips, catching him off guard.

    ¡¸P-Pa?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe... This is to make my oath. That I will offer my body and soul to you. Ehehe...¡¹

    ¡¸B-But you can¡¯t just¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehehe...¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t stop his face from turning red. He was aware of Pa¡¯s feelings for him, but she had never expressed it directly as she did now.

    ¡¸I actually got permission from Lavia... Ehehe...¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?!¡¹

    Pa blushed, fidgeting as she held her hands between her thighs.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama got my first kiss... Ehehe...¡¹she said, covering her face with both hands this time and iling her feet about.

    Her expression was bing softer and softer. Hikaru would need a little bit more time before he could tell her the truth.

 Chapter 237 â€“ The Fate of Ludancia

    <h4>Chapter 237 ¨C The Fate of Ludancia</h4>

    The Fate of Ludancia

    Ten days had passed since the head of Ludancia received Queen Marquedo¡¯s summons.

    ¡¸Why do I have to go all the way to Forestzard for this?¡¹

    The representative showed up displeased. First of all, she despised traveling during winter. Second, being summoned by a figurehead ruler pissed her off. What really irked her the most was the ruler herself was from Kirihal, her mortal enemy.

    Only Marquedo and the prime minister Zofira van Houtens were present in the spacious room. The queen had been using Zofira a lottely and clearly thought little of the national advisers sent to her by the different nations. Ludancia¡¯s representative didn¡¯t expect Marquedo to act this boldly, and right now, she was pondering how to tie a rope around the queen¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Thank you foring.¡¹Marquedo said.¡¸Please, take a seat.¡¹

    ¡¸That is a lot of attendants. Would that be all right?¡¹Zofira asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹Marquedo replied.

    Ludancia¡¯s head brought a sizable party with her¡ªthree people for work support and five more as bodyguards. Only she took a seat, however, while the rest stood around as though to protect her.

    What is she thinking?

    Ludancia¡¯s head couldn¡¯t guess Marquedo¡¯s intentions. Part of it was because her anger prevented her from thinking clearly.

    ¡¸Now then. Let¡¯s talk about the National Academic Research Institute in Schrzard.¡¹

    Marquedo went straight to the point. Ludancia¡¯s head nodded. She had received report that the squad she sent was defeated. Not only that, the Fedor gang of thugs they hired also failed in their job. She was rightfully seething.

    One month had passed since the attack. So she¡¯sining now, but it seems a littlete, Ludancia¡¯s head thought. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, then.

    All my men are dead. There¡¯s no evidence left.

    That¡¯s what she heard at least. ording to Ludancia¡¯s intelligencework, every one of her subordinates, including Larks, and Ray who knew about her ns, was dead.

    ¡¸The academy was badly destroyed.¡¹Marquedo said.

    ¡¸So I heard. How awful.¡¹

    The destruction that urred that night was attributed to a monster whose location was still unknown. Ludancia¡¯s head assumed it was the work of the new weapon that Ray brought with him.

    ¡¸Apparently, it was a drakon that did it.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, now... Wait, a drakon?¡¹

    What? What is she talking about? No one told me about any drakon. She nced at her subordinate, who only shook their head slightly.

    ¡¸Your Majesty. We are not here to talk about that.¡¹Zofira cut in.

    ¡¸Oh, right.¡¹Marquedo said, nodding with a dignified look.¡¸A student of the academy and a participant in the mass wedding, ude Zahard Kirihal was a target of an assassination. You¡¯re the one ordered it, yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have proof?¡¹

    So she mentioned something ridiculous like a drakon to shake me up. Ludanciaughed scornfully deep inside. That¡¯s not enough to make me slip.

    ¡¸Proof, huh...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, proof. You called me here without one?¡¹

    ¡¸Bring him here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡¹

    Zofira picked up the bell on the table and rang it. The door at the back opened, revealing a slightly haggard man with an unshaven face.

    ¡¸Larks?!¡¹

    It was none other than Larks Lordgrad Ludancia. While he looked worn out, he wore fine quality clothes, the kind that nobles would wear. He was staring boldly at Ludancia¡¯s head.

    You little brat! So you already forgot your debt and betrayed me?! You will pay for this. I swear I will make you pay!

    She was seething with rage, yet still managed to maintain a calm andposed expression. Nothing less to be expected from a head of a nation.

    Marquedo only has three years left in her office, she thought. She won¡¯t have the power to protect Larks. Not to mention she¡¯s from Kirihal. There is no way she¡¯ll cover for a man from Ludancia.

    You only have three more years to live!

    Handing the queen a death sentence in her mind, Ludancia¡¯s head turned her gaze back to Marquedo.

    ¡¸That man seems to be a citizen of Ludancia.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸No. He¡¯s a citizen of Forestia. We have to change that mentality.¡¹

    ¡¸So you want to y with words, Your Majesty?¡¹

    The irritation piling up made the words slip out of her mouth. But Marquedo showed no concern at all at the woman¡¯s anger.

    ¡¸He testified that you ordered the assassination of ude Zahard Kirihal and Luka Lordgrad Ludancia.¡¹

    ¡¸So?¡¹

    ¡¸We cannot overlook such a crime within the country.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹Ludancia¡¯s leader burst into a high-pitchedughter. It sounded nervous, even.

    ¡¸Is there something funny?¡¹Marquedo asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hrious! That man is a disgrace to his family. You shouldn¡¯t take his words seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re innocent and that Larks is lying.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot trust you.¡¹Marquedo said straight to her face.

    The woman¡¯s face stiffened.¡¸So you finally revealed your true colors! You just said you can¡¯t trust me, the head of Ludancia! You speak of unity among the nations, but you can¡¯t forget your grudge against my nation!¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong. You¡¯re no longer the head of Ludancia. You¡¯re a traitor who plotted to rebel against the state.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    This time Ludancia¡¯s leader was really lost. Then out of nowhere, Zofira ced a small, ss vial with dark pink liquid inside on the table.

    ¡¸Do you recognize this?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s...¡¹

    It was the vial that she gave to Ray. Her secret should have died with the young man. No, Larks is still alive. So the intel was fake and Ray is alive? But he¡¯s trained to never leak anything. It should be fine.

    ¡¸I have no idea what that is. ¡¹

    ¡¸Still trying to y dumb I see.¡¹Marquedo said.¡¸Zofira.¡¹

    ¡¸This here is a substance extracted from ghost-type monsters and magic rocks via ursed Magic.¡¹

    ¡¸H-How do you know that?! Ray shouldn¡¯t even be aware of that!¡¹

    A slip of the tongue. She knew, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself.

    ¡¸Oh, so you admit you produced such liquid?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one asking questions here, you little bitch!¡¹

    The woman stood up and mmed her fist on the table, breathing heavily. Marquedo, on the other hand, maintained the same tone on her voice.

    ¡¸True, the man called Ray didn¡¯t know how it was made. All he knew was injecting the liquid into a human being turned them into a monster. We studied how it was made ourselves.¡¹

    ¡¸You studied... it?¡¹

    It shouldn¡¯t be that easy. There¡¯s no way they just ¡°studied¡± it and got an answer.

    After learning of its monster-turning effect, one would normally suspect monster eggs. No one would usually link it to ursed magic. Besides, ursed magic belonged to the minority; only few people could use it. A lot of time would be needed to gather magic rocks to test their theory as well.

    ¡¸It just so happens that Zofira¡¯s cousin is an ursed magic user and she¡¯s staying in Forestzard for a while. And we also happened to have a lot of magic rocks avable.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just impo¡ª¡¹

    Impossible. But it was clear that they somehow managed to figure out how it was manufactured. It was Ludancia¡¯s leader¡¯s secret weapon to throw Kirihal into chaos. With it, they could invade the other nations through terrorist acts.

    ¡¸You were plotting to use this to weaken Kirihal and absorb the nation. Am I wrong? In fact, you already ordered one of your men to use it inside Forestia. That is more than enough to charge you with treason.¡¹

    ¡¸And? What now? You¡¯re going to arrest me? A mere figurehead can¡¯t possibly do that.¡¹

    Ludancia¡¯s leader turned defiant. She was seething with rage for being made fun of, but she needed to break through this situation.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s all you have to say, then we¡¯re done here. I¡¯m heading back¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I would appreciate it if you stayed for a little while.¡¹

    A young man radiating an air of intelligence emerged from the door that Ludancia¡¯s leader entered through earlier. He had straight green hair tied to the back.

    ¡¸I believe you know League ¡°Green Ogre¡± Rumania.¡¹Marquedo said.¡¸He exerted much effort in the investigation, traveling back and forth from here to Schrzard.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Your Majesty. It is an honor.¡¹

    Giving a slight bow, League gave a hand signal behind him. Twenty or so armed men streamed into the room. Ludancia¡¯s head and her bodyguards shrank back. The leader alone red at Marquedo.

    ¡¸Rumania approved of the wedding. Anyone who would n to sabotage it would not get away with it.¡¹the queen said.¡¸It seems you miscalcted. Besides, this is not the time to be fighting among ourselves. This whole Unionist and Separatist thing has no ce in Forestia.¡¹

    Only Zofira and League understood the true meaning behind her words.

    ¡¸We will move forward. We can¡¯t waste our time with grudges of the past.¡¹

    Ludancia¡¯s head was arrested for treason and her research was investigated, resulting in a great loss for the Separatists.

    ¡¸God, that olddy¡¯s terrifying!¡¹Marquedo eximed.

    There they were, in the visitation room after Ludancia¡¯s head was taken away.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, you¡¯re technically older than her.¡¹Zofira said.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s still terrifying! I¡¯m really not suited to be a ruler.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m well aware.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, mean!¡¹

    ¡¸Um, Your Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thanks, League! Sorry you had to run around a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s quite all right. I owe you one, after all.¡¹

    League smiled as he watched how Marquedo and Zofira got along so well. Indeed, he owed Marquedo for the vote she gave on the wedding.

    ¡¸I see. Okay, then.¡¹Marquedo said, seemingly unconcerned.

    She was the type who didn¡¯t care about ¡°debts¡± and ¡°favors,¡± things that politicians would never overlook.

    She¡¯s even a greater person than I imagined.

    League watched Marquedo, wondering what she would do in her remaining three years in office.

 Chapter 238 â€“ Eve of the Union

    <h4>Chapter 238 ¨C Eve of the Union</h4>

    Eve of the Union

    April. Snow still remained, but the skies were clear. A month more and the snow wouldpletely melt away. Yellow flowers¡ªsimr to the purple primrose in Japan¡ªbloomed here and there, sprouting through the snow, dotting thendscape in the outskirts of Forestzard.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since we came here.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no trace of snow in town.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe the people shoveled them all away.¡¹

    With the help of connections, Hikaru secured a room good for four people at the fifth floor of a high-ss hotel. Everywhere was fully-booked. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to get a room without help.

    After finally checking in, Hikaru sat down to rest, while Lavia took a seat across him. Pa said she¡¯d make tea after putting away her luggage. Drake was with her.

    ¡¸Tomorrow¡¯s the day.¡¹

    Carriages went back and forth down the streets below, mostly carrying happy couples. A few of them were rather hasty, already showing off their wedding attire while riding roofless carriages. People on the streets cheered as they waved their hands.

    The day everyone was waiting for¡ªthe day of the mass wedding¡ªwould be tomorrow. A thousand and two hundred couples would be wed in the capital¡¯s cathedral. League was the one managing the ceremony. With him on the helm, there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble, not immediately at least. Incidentally, League was also the one who secured the hotel room for them.

    ¡¸Are you going to see League?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we can see each other for a while. We¡¯ll probably meet again once school resumes. But then again...¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Hikaru wondered if he needed to enroll again this year. He had already learned a lot from Professor Mille. Unless there was someone better at the Short Sword than her, he had no reason to stay in the academy any longer.

    ¡¸How much of the books in the library have you read?¡¹he asked Lavia.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve read most, if not all, of the notable ones. The only things I haven¡¯t touched are theses, research studies, catalogs, I guess.¡¹

    The library in the academy was mostly used as a resource center. Most of the materials were not the kind Lavia would read.

    ¡¸I see... I guess we can leave Forestia, then.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go wherever you want to go. But what about the student alliance?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s this country¡¯s problem anyway. I can¡¯t be involved with it forever. As for Professor Katy¡¯s research... I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll ever stop asking for help.¡¹

    With the help of Drake, Katy had enthusiastically made progress in her research on holy mana over the winter. While she never treated the drakon roughly, Drake frequentlyined about the nasty way she used her hands or that her eyes were terrifying. As a result, Drake wouldn¡¯te close to Hikarutely.

    After he killed the Gray Noble Drakon, he shoved Drake into the Dimension Dragon Box, a thing made out of the stomach of a dragon¡ªa species that Drake¡¯s kind despised. The drakon was stuck inside for a while and after he came out, he was mad at Hikaru for a few days.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, Lavia-chan, tea is ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Pa. Take a seat.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸We were talking about our future ns.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Pa took a vacant seat. It wasn¡¯t as though Hikaru and Pa got a lot closer after that night. Like usual, she stayed by Hikaru and Lavia¡¯s side, cooking and going shopping with them. But she had moved to the apartment, and she was now more frank when talking to Hikaru.

    Was this for the best? Hikaru wondered. I sure hope so. I don¡¯t get how women think.

    That night, Hikaru went back home with Lavia and told her everything that happened, even the surprise kiss.

    ¡¸So she finally did it!¡¹

    Lavia was actually happy.

    ¡¸Do you get excited when some other woman steals me away from you?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What are you saying?! That¡¯s not it... I like Pa. She¡¯s my first friend. I just thought she¡¯d eventually break down if things stayed as they are.¡¹

    It was clear that Pa liked Hikaru in a romantic way¡ªshe probably even harbored deeper feelings than that. But her feelings could never be answered as long as Lavia was around. Yet, her promise with Hikaru prevented her from leaving.

    Lavia and Pa talked a lot while Hikaru wasn¡¯t around. Hikaru was everything to Lavia and she told Pa her life story. Pa herself told Lavia about her life back in the vige of Cotton Elka.

    Lavia didn¡¯t want to see her friend worn down from thinking about the boy she liked.

    ¡¸But... I love you.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯m d to hear that. What about Pa, then?¡¹

    ¡¸Pa is... important to me. So much so that I don¡¯t want anyone else to have her.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not love?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little different. It¡¯s like... Uhm... Nah, you might hate me for saying it.¡¹

    ¡¸I would never hate you. Just be honest with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Um, yes. Let¡¯s see... It¡¯s more like I want to monopolize her. I¡¯d be furious if a girl who likes me was taken by someone else, even though I¡¯ll never answer her feelings. I know I¡¯m just being selfish.¡¹

    Hikaru was disgusted with himself, at how self-centered he was.

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re not being selfish, and I¡¯m sure Pa would be happy to hear that. I¡¯m not asking you to do anything. Since we never stay in one ce, I just figured it would be better if we had Pa with us. If things stayed the way they are, she would¡¯ve fell apart.¡¹

    Wow, Hikaru thought. Lavia was more focused on the future than he was and she had a firm grasp of their situation. She even tried to find a solution. It was hard to believe she was the youngest of the three.

    ¡¸I¡¯m kinda selfish too. I was d to find out she kissed you, but I also feel a little jealous.¡¹Lavia said as she forced a smile.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡ºHis mind is somewhere else, obviously.¡»

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. The jar of dried fruits we just bought is in there somewhere. You can ahead and eat them.¡¹

    ¡ºReally?! You say some pretty good things once in a while!¡»

    Drake jumped from Pa¡¯s neck and scuttled into the next room.

    ¡¸All right. That¡¯s the nuisance gone.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been treating Drake roughlytely.¡¹

    ¡¸You look like an evil viin right now, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    Wow, rude. I just don¡¯t feel the need to be reserved around him anymore. I mean, Drake¡¯s the one who was pretty blunt right from the start, Hikaru thought as he took out a bag made of smooth cloth. Inside were small bracelets about two centimeters wide. The words ¡°New Moon Star¡± was etched into them, their party name.

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    Pa was surprised. She knew where they bought these, in a jewelry store in Schrzard. She saw Hikaru and Lavia in there looking at bracelets. But Hikaru took out three of them from the bag.

    ¡¸Our birthdays are one month apart. I figured they¡¯d be perfect for birthday presents.¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is this for me?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Yup. For all three members of our party.¡¹

    Tears welled up in her eyes as Pa received the bracelet. She thought they would buy two and wear them as a couple. But she was wrong.

    ¡¸Thank you! Thank you sho much!¡¹Pa said, choking back tears.

    Hikaru gave a wry smile.¡¸Let¡¯s try them on. If they don¡¯t fit, we¡¯ll have to make some adjustments.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll adjust the size of my arm for it!¡¹

    ¡¸You know that¡¯s impossible...¡¹

    Fortunately, they all fit. Hikaru felt somewhat embarrassed. Lavia was ecstatic, while Pa stared at the bracelet, wiping tears off with a handkerchief.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s check the city out.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    ¡ºW-Wait for me!¡»Drake came rushing from the next room.

    ¡¸Oops. Forgot about you.¡¹

    ¡ºMeanie!¡»

    ¡¸Just kidding. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    And so three people and one small creature headed out to the festive streets of the capital.

 Chapter 239 â€“ Union Ceremony and the Beginning of a New World

    <h4>Chapter 239 ¨C Union Ceremony and the Beginning of a New World</h4>

    Union Ceremony and the Beginning of a New World

    Forestzard¡¯s cathedral was a historic building made entirely out of stone. Its doors were wide open, located above a flight of stairs of about thirty steps. Just for today, entrance was limited. A multitude of people converged around the stairs and crowded the open space out front.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lot of people.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They all look happy.¡¹

    ¡¸They must¡¯ve been waiting for this day.¡¹

    Hikaru, Lavia, and Pa (Drake around her neck) were in a terrace of a caf¨¦¡ªalso secured through connections¡ªoverlooking the crowd of people.

    ¡¸So there¡¯s about 2,400 people dressed up among them, huh? I wonder what they look like.¡¹Mikhail said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever be one of them.¡¹Ivan said, earning him a fist from the Professor.

    ¡¸Haa... I wish someone who¡¯d take care of me and let me drink all day would appear before me.¡¹Mille shot nces at Hikaru.

    ¡¸Why are you looking at me, Professor?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Lavia, you see that group over there? That¡¯s Euroba¡¯s traditional attire.¡¹Catherine said.

    ¡¸Oh... It¡¯s different from what I imagined.¡¹

    Most of those rted to the student alliance were here. League, being part of management, was inside the cathedral and so was Silvester as the head of Zubura. Katy remained in the academy, burying herself into her research.

    Just tell me what happened afterwards, she said.

    Mille sighed.¡¸Research this, research that. That¡¯s why she¡¯s still single.¡¹

    No one bothered saying ¡°You¡¯re single yourself¡±. No need to stir up trouble right now.

    ¡¸I sure hope a drakon doesn¡¯t show up today. They can fly, right?¡¹Mikhail joked.

    Word had spread about the drakon that Silver Face told the guards about. He said it escaped, however. Only few believed that they existed. Most people were skeptical.

    For a moment, Mikhail and the others suspected Hikaru to be Silver Face, but eventually concluded that Hikaru¡¯s weapon, a dagger, couldn¡¯t possibly hurt a huge monster and make it bleed a lot. Hikaru himself denied it and said that when Silver Face was around, he was with Pa the entire time.

    ¡¸Who knows? Maybe drakons won¡¯t ruin such a beautiful day.¡¹Hikaru said.

    The bell tolled, signaling the start of the ceremony.

    The cathedral was created as a ce of worship for this world¡¯s God. Churches in the regional areas developed in their own, and the priests in Forestzard¡¯s cathedral were not corrupt, but were clergymen that properly revered their God.

    ¡¶We who are born unto this world must live our lives following the path of righteousness, not evil. It is a blessing to have a partner to walk that long path with.¡·

    A gray-haired priest gave a speech on the altar with a voice amplifier. Dazzling sunlight streaming in through the huge, circr stained ss above shone on the couples packed inside the cathedral.

    Some wore pure white dresses, some native attires. There were different kinds of couples too, not just the typical man and woman¡ªthe somewhat elderly, both men, and both women. They didn¡¯t seem to have anything in simr, but every onest of them was feeling enraptured.

    ¡¶Today, you will all exchange vows with your life partner before God; to love each other all for as long as you live, to share both pain and happiness¡ª¡·

    The priest kneeled and hung his head low. Some brides and grooms copied him, while some closed their eyes; there were various reponses.

    Despite therge number of people, it was quiet and solemn. After about a minute, the priest stood up.

    ¡¶God has heard of your vows. I have learned that most of you here have waited so long for this day toe, to finally be married to the ones you love. I pray that God blesses you all.¡·

    The priest then shot a nce at the guests seated by the wall.

    ¡¶Unfortunately Queen Marquedo couldn¡¯t make it. But we have a guest, the head of the province of Rumania, League ¡°Green Ogre¡± Rumania who has a few words to share with us.¡·

    There was a slight stir among some of the couples. Most people here didn¡¯t know much about politics, but those who did noticed two significant things from what the priest said.

    First, he called Rumania a province. Up until now, the seven nations were allied only by name, and Rumania was often referred to as the ¡°nation of Rumania¡± or ¡°the domain of Rumania¡±. The couples present probably hadn¡¯t heard of the term ¡°province¡± used before.

    The Forestzard church was basically saying that ¡°we should be more united¡±. Of course, the fact that it was holding this ceremony already showed that the church belonged to the Unionist faction.

    Second, the priest referred to League as the head of Rumania. It was clear that he represented his father Billion, but this was the first time that he was referred to as a head publicly.

    Good job, League.

    Grasping Luka¡¯s hand the entire time, ude regarded League as he took the podium. League cemented his position as the next head of Rumania during this winter.

    Better stay focused or League might take everything from the student alliance too.

    Silvester, one of their friends who was also in the guests¡¯ seats, watched League talking with a smile on his face.

    A new era was dawning on the Allied Nations of Forestia.

    ¡¸What if a drakon shows up now? How do we deal with it?¡¹Mikhail asked Hikaru.

    ¡¸No idea.¡¹Hikaru replied.¡¸Why are you even asking me?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Hikaru-sama! They¡¯reing out!¡¹Pa said.

    Hikaru turned his attention to the open space in front of the cathedral. The enormous door opened and the dressed-up stars of today¡¯s event streamed out. Among them was ude and Luka. People cheered even louder than before.

    ude nced around and noticed the caf¨¦ terrace Hikaru and the others were in. He seemed to be saying something.

    ¡¸What did he say?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t really hear, but I can make a guess...¡¹

    My Luka¡¯s the most beautiful of them all! or something along those lines. As proof, Luka elbowed ude.

    ¡¸A few hups here and there, but they look happy.¡¹Hikaru watched them with a smile on his face, resting his chin on his hand.

    ¡¸You look happy yourself.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re smiling.¡¹

    Not realizing he was grinning, Hikaru tried to y it cool.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to smile. It¡¯s a special day.¡¹Lavia said as she wrapped her arm around his.

    A special day, huh? I suppose it is. This might be the first time since I came to this world that I¡¯ve experienced such a joyous day.

    Confetti fluttered under the bright sun.

    ¡¸Is this true?¡¹

    Queen Marquedo and her cab ministers, Zofira included, were gathered in the conference room. In Zofira¡¯s hands were several sheets containing information from across countries.

    ¡¸Yes. We received the same intel from Ponsonia, Quinnd, and Einbeast. There¡¯s no word from Bios, presumably because of the whole Pope situation.¡¹

    ¡¸What did they say?¡¹

    ¡¸They want verification of said intel. Only Quinnd seemed to already understand what it means, but wants confirmation all the same.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... What do you all think?¡¹

    The ministers gave their opinions, but none were decisive. The information was just that surprising and alien to them.

    ¡¸So Vireocean¡¯s weird movement was all for this, huh...¡¹

    A few months ago, Marquedo received information that the maritime nation of Vireocean was rushing to build a warship and buying up provisions. Now she finally understood why.

    ¡¸Regardless of whether this is true or not, we must answer to their call.¡¹Marquedo said.¡¸I¡¯m heading to Vireocean personally.¡¹

    Voices of awe came from the ministers. None of them objected. The matter at hand was that important.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll verify it with my own eyes and ears. I want to see if humans really survived to the east of Vireocean, to the edge of the sea¡ªthe Ruined Continent.¡¹

 Chapter 240 â€“ Bidding Farewell to Scholarzard

    <h4>Chapter 240 ¨C Bidding Farewell to Schrzard</h4>

    Bidding Farewell to Schrzard

    The mass wedding in Forestzard ended in great sess. A festive atmosphere permeated the capital for ten straight days. Hikaru and the others had their share of fun as well.

    ude and Luka decided to still hide themselves in Jarazack since Ludancia¡¯s movements were still unclear. They didn¡¯t have time for a honeymoon right now.

    ¡¸If possible, I want to go to school again. I¡¯m also interested about the student alliance¡¯s future.¡¹ude said as he left.

    Spring hade, which meant the start of a new school year. As soon as the wedding ceremony ended, Professor Mikhail and Professor Mille left Forestzard. Some timeter, Hikaru returned to their apartment too.

    ¡¸It feels great with the window open.¡¹

    The balcony was useless all throughout winter, but now it bathed in bright sunlight. Fresh air¡ªstill carrying a little chill¡ªcleansed the somewhat stagnant air that filled the room from being closed for a few days.

    ¡¸What are you bringing with you?¡¹Lavia asked Hikaru.

    ¡¸Just clothes, I guess.¡¹

    Hikaru and the girls were moving out. They might return someday, but he decided not to extend the contract on the apartment. They wasted no time in preparing even though they just came back. They didn¡¯t have much personal effects in the first ce, but they did end up with some things after living here for more than half a year.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, what about this?¡¹

    Pa was carrying a dragon stone the size of a rugby ball. Drake, who was nibbling on biscuits on the table, suddenly straightened up.

    ¡ºI wanna eat it! I wanna eat it! I have to! It¡¯s a dragon stone!¡»

    ¡¸Hmm... Okay, go ahead.¡¹

    ¡ºCome on! Just a little¡ª Wait, really?¡»

    ¡¸Sure, it might have some use, but right now I have a feeling we somehow have to do something against dragons.¡¹

    ording to Drake, drakons went around the world fighting evil, or rather, exterminating them.

    If that¡¯s the case, they could¡¯ve taken care of the dragon rampaging in Un el Portan, Hikaru thought. Apparently though, there weren¡¯t a lot of drakons in the human world, and they weren¡¯t around all the time too.

    Also for uncertain reasons, drakons¡¯ numbers were dwindling. As a result, forces of evil were getting stronger. Or at least, that¡¯s what Drake thought.

    Hikaru ended up killing one of these valuable creatures, but the drakon attacked him first, giving him no other choice. He decided to destroy the huge dragon stone to make up for it.

    Incidentally, investigation revealed that the earth dragon¡¯s rampage was part of Ludancia¡¯s head¡¯s experiments to inject the new weapon into strong monsters. The central government had custody of her as of the moment. She would soon be judged for her crimes. Although, the queen was worried about provoking Ludancia.

    ¡ºI¡¯m eating it, then. I¡¯m really going to, okay?!¡»

    ¡¸Help yourself. How are you even going to eat it? Just chew on it? Or¡ª¡¹

    Drake gnawed at the dragon stone on the table. It was too big for his mouth, at first. But then the drakon¡¯s mouth slowly expanded. Like a snake swallowing an egg, the dragon stone went straight down to his stomach.

    Hikaru could tell where the stone was exactly¡ªat the bulging part of Drake¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m kinda tired... Good night...¡»

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Drake dozed off and dropped on the table.

    Hikaru and the others panicked, but Drake was apparently really just asleep. Does he need sleep to digest the stone? Hikaru wondered. Unfortunately, Drake was never good at exining things.

    The white drakon had plenty of useful information. Though he never just shared them without being asked first. Then again, Hikaru couldn¡¯t ask questions he knew nothing about in the first ce. When asked about other drakons, he only said they might be around but he didn¡¯t know which ones exactly. Not really a helpful answer.

    ¡¸I wish he¡¯d wake up before we head to Vireocean.¡¹Hikaru muttered as he left the apartment together with Lavia.

    They couldn¡¯t use the Drakon Passage without Drake. Without his help, they would have to pass through either Ponsonia or Einbeast to get to Vireocean.

    ¡¸We can take it slow. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a hurry.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸We¡¯ll be stopping by a lot of cities as well.¡¹

    ¡¸You get sick in carriages, though...¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    ¡¸You should stop reading books while traveling in a carriage.¡¹

    ¡¸But...¡¹

    Lavia always brought books with her on long trips, but she also always got motion sick when riding rocking carriages. When that happened, Pa would use her healing magic on her, then she would start reading again, get sick once more... and the cycle went on.

    But whenever Lavia didn¡¯t feel well, Hikaru let her lie down on hisp which made him just a little happy.

    ¡¸There¡¯s quite a lot of people.¡¹

    Hikaru entered the academy with Lavia. They left Pa to watch Drake just in case he threw up or something. She was enthusiastic about packing, though.

    New students and students returning from their winter break were about. Snow still remained under the shades, but trees in the campus were starting to sprout new leaves.

    Not wanting to get dragged into helping out, Hikaru used Group Obfuscation to avoid Professor Mikhail who was using the students to ready the training grounds.

    ¡¸Hi, Hikaru.¡¹

    Katy was in herboratory. With the return of the other researchers, theb was now tidy and in order.

    They moved to a different room.

    ¡¸I¡¯m quitting the academy.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Katy¡¯s brows twitched.¡¸I had a feeling you would. You¡¯re not really the studious type.¡¹

    ¡¸I learned a lot from Professor Mille, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? It¡¯s unfortunate you can¡¯t say your goodbyes, then. She¡¯s back home.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, really?¡¹

    Apparently on her way back to the academy with Mikhail, she was called back home by force. She had avoided all the marriage interviews during winter, saying she¡¯d attend them during spring, but instead went to watch the mass wedding and then tried to go back to the academy to escape. Her ns were obvious, however; her family sent someone after her.

    ¡¸Hmm... That¡¯s just like her, I guess.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹Katy chuckled.¡¸By the way, is Drake doing fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes... He¡¯s well.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t fiddle around with him, rub him, or even try to lick him. He¡¯s not here today?¡¹

    ¡¸He fell asleep after devouring the dragon stone.¡¹

    Katy frowned.¡¸You really shouldn¡¯t say something that¡¯ll make me curious right after you tell me you¡¯re quitting school.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Drake¡¯s fault.¡¹

    ¡¸Forget about that for now. I made some progress on my holy mana studies. It¡¯s only a prototype, but I want you to have this.¡¹

    Katy took out a device that looked like a wristwatch from her pocket. It had a leather strap attached to a small metal box. The part that touched the arm was made of ore. It didn¡¯t have a dial, of course.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸By pouring mana into it, you can use holy mana for just a moment. The conversion efficiency is by no means great, though.¡¹

    ¡¸This is amazing!¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s eyes went back and forth between Katy and the device. She might¡¯ve been able to study a drakon direcly, beings that could manipte holy mana, but reviving lost technology was no easy feat. One could say this was the invention of the century.

    ¡¸I call it the Gravity Bncer. By giving it regr mana to convert into holy mana...¡¹Katy smiled like a mischievous child.¡¸You can float for about 0.1 second.¡¹

 Chapter 241 â€“ The Gravity Balancer and Royâ€™s Growth

    <h4>Chapter 241 ¨C The Gravity Bncer and Roy¡¯s Growth</h4>

    The Gravity Bncer and Roy¡¯s Growth

    Katy apparently used Hikaru¡¯s story of how the wingless Gray Noble Drakon flew in the air as reference when developing the Gravity Bncer. Drake didn¡¯t possess the level of power to make a huge body like that float, but his body was equipped with the same function as well, which Katy studied.

    Holy mana¡¯s effect on gravity obeyed certainws which she exined using a ckboard. Though it was too technical that Hikaru could only get the general gist of it.

    ¡¸So basically, holy mana isn¡¯t used like a wing to glide through the air, but rather it exerts direct influence on gravity or repulsive forces, and doesn¡¯t obey any existingws of physics. Instead, it has its ownws.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. I¡¯m d you catch on quick... but you don¡¯t seem that surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah...¡¹

    This world has magic, so that doesn¡¯t really surprise me at all.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a simr air Spirit magic spell called Air Wall which creates an air cushion, but this one works on apletely different fundamental principles.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... Let¡¯s give it a try, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want me to do it?¡¹Lavia said.¡¸It requires mana, right?¡¹

    Hikaru barely had any mana. But he thought there wouldn¡¯t really be a chance for Lavia to use it, unless she fell from a high ce or she needed tond on water for a moment. Then again, she could probably use it to fly. However, Hikaru decided he would do the first test run. He didn¡¯t want Lavia to do anything potentially dangerous.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try it first with my measly amount of mana.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Since he already had their party bracelet on his right arm, Hikaru put on the wristwatch-looking device on his left arm instead.

    ¡¸Hmm... Oh.¡¹

    With Mana Detection, Hikaru watched his mana flow into the Gravity Bncer. Then he felt his body be lighter, like all the hair on his body stood on end.

    ¡¸This is incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you float?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it sure felt like it.¡¹

    ¡¸You can think of it this way: that device¡¯s effects has a two-meter radius range.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Thank you. Though I hope I don¡¯t have to use it anytime soon.¡¹

    This needs more tests, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Hahaha. Right, I have a parting gift for you as well, Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸For me?¡¹

    Katy returned to theb and came back with a massive book. Lavia¡¯s eyes brightened. Its leather binding was worn-out, the blurry characters on the front unreadable. It was about 10 by 7 inches in size.

    ¡¸Are these... notes?¡¹

    ¡¸More like a codex. It was left here a long time ago by someone from the academy. It was handed over to myb by chance, but I never found it useful.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s it about?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a grimoire. Advanced fire-type Spirit magic is written in there. If I recall correctly, you use fire type spells, right?¡¹

    Lavia could use widely-known spells like Fire Breath, me Wall, and me Gospel. Only those who studied fire-type Spirit magic could use anything more advanced than those. Most of them were either secret techniques known only to the one who developed it, or spells that were for exclusive use only.

    Not a lot of documents remained about them, and most of them were kept by royal families or research facilities.

    ¡¸C-Can I really have it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Just don¡¯t expect to find terribly destructive spells. It¡¯s just a bunch of tricky spells that are hard to use or requires much skill to cast. I even forgot about the book until now.¡¹

    ¡¸Still, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be of great help!¡¹

    Katy watched Lavia with a smile as she embraced the grimoire in her hands.

    After bidding farewell to Katy, they made their way to the training area where they found Professor Mikhail and his students who just finished preparing the grounds. The professor wore aplex look when Hikaru told him they were leaving Schrzard.

    ¡¸I see. I knew you would leave one day. You probably don¡¯t have much to learn from this academy. But you being here really encouraged everyone.¡¹

    Mikhail¡¯s great sword students watched Hikaru with glistening eyes. They had practiced here a lot, but in the end, not one of them managed tond a hit on Hikaru. As they grew and improved, so did he. They failed to close the gap in skills; in fact, it only grew bigger. Most of them were from Jarazack.

    ¡¸Professor, please allow me to fight Hikaru onest time.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, no fair! I wanted to ask first!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    ¡¸No, me!¡¹

    The first one who raised his hand was not a citizen of Jarazack, but a young man from Rumania, Roy ¡°Yellow Tiger¡± Rumania. Hikaru was curious about the serious look in his eyes.

    ¡¸You heard him, Hikaru. What do you say?¡¹the professor said.

    ¡¸Well, since it¡¯s thest one... and as long as it¡¯s only Roy, I¡¯m in.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸No fair!¡¹

    A fewined.

    ¡¸Have some shame, men. It¡¯s firste, first served. Get ready, you two.¡¹

    Hikaru left his stuff with Lavia and performed some warm-up exercises.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸I thought you¡¯d be with League.¡¹

    Roy, who was also doing stretches, looked at Hikaru. At first, students made fun of these warm-up exercises, but eventually did it themselves when they realized its usefulness.

    ¡¸Right now, Lord League needspetent men. I still have a lot to learn.¡¹

    Hikaru was genuinely impressed. When he first met the guy, he was just a student studying the great sword¡ªa weapon that didn¡¯t quite suit his stature¡ªand sulky at being treated as the ck sheep of the family.

    Hikaru took a look at his Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Roy Yellow Tiger Rumania

    Age: 19 Rank:4

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿1

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Air¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Great Sword¡¿1

    Roy had gained two ranks and one point each on Strength and Great Sword. He even had affinity to Air Spirit magic. Even the moron made considerable improvement.

    I guess it¡¯s true what they say. You gotta watch out for those you haven¡¯t seen in a while.

    Hikaru was surprised at Roy¡¯s progress. I should be careful, then.

    ¡¸Are you two ready? One, two... fight!¡¹

    The fight began.

    ¡¸No way...¡¹

    Royy sprawled on the ground, breathing heavily. Fifteen minutester, just when Hikaru was starting to warm up, Roy already copsed from total exhaustion, having been on the full-power offensive.

    ¡¸Roy.¡¹Hikaru said as he stood beside him.¡¸You shouldn¡¯t get too cocky just because you became faster with your sword. You stillck the muscle strength. That¡¯s why the great sword pushes you around. You must not neglect your basics. Your fighting style is based on Mikhail¡¯s teachings to begin with, which assumes you have the stamina of someone from Jarazack. It¡¯s not suited for a Rumanian body. In that case, you should try to adapt your body to it, make the adjustments yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    ¡¸But I guess the Spirit magic was interesting.¡¹

    Hikaru pointed out his affinity to Spirit magic before which he stubbornly denied. But he learned it and added it to his arsenal. At thest stages of the fight, Roy¡¯s eyes still burned despite being exhausted. Hikaru expected him to do something. That¡¯s when Roy fired an air bullet at him.

    ¡¸You dodged it easily!¡¹Roy shouted.

    The other students nodded. Hikaru already knew he could use Spirit magic, and with his Mana Detection, he saw Roy¡¯s mana expanding. Dodging the spell was easy.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Normally, the enemy wouldn¡¯t notice if you recited the spell silently.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that supposed to make me feel better?!¡¹Roy eximed, teary-eyed.

    Hikaru felt a little bad. Now that I think about it, nothing¡¯s happenedtely that could boost his confidence. He might break down at this rate, he thought.

    ¡¸How about testing your abilities in some other ce?¡¹

    ¡¸What...?¡¹

    ¡¸You registered with the Adventurers Guild, right? You can take requests. Oh, there¡¯s the king selection tournament in Einbeast, a martial arts tournament to choose their next ruler. Strong people from all over the country gather in that event.¡¹

    ¡¸A martial arts tournament...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying you should go there. I¡¯m just suggesting you join simr tournaments.¡¹

    ¡¸Professor!¡¹Slowly, Roy got up and turned to face Mikhail.

    ¡¸That sounds quite interesting.¡¹the professor said.¡¸A field trip, huh...¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸That¡¯s more than just a field trip. It¡¯s a different country. Going there won¡¯t be easy. Besides, you have sses here, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Practical training is a necessity in every field.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t stop you.¡¹

    Somehow, Mikhail and Roy¡¯s eyes looked serious, even the other students. I doubt they¡¯ll actually all go to Einbeast... I sure hope so. Hikaru felt worried.

    And so Hikaru bade farewell to the academy. Their first stop was the kingdom of Ponsonia. He wanted to see how the nation was doing after the civil war.

    Hikaru, however, received an unexpected intel.

 Chapter 242 â€“ Revisit and Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 242 ¨C Revisit and Reunion</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Revisit and Reunion

    ¡¸So bored...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Jill...¡¹

    The receptionist smiled as she watched her colleague with her head flopped on the counter. Pond¡¯s Adventurers Guild was deserted.

    The town fell into a state of chaosst fall as the civil war¡¯s decisive battle was fast approaching. Ultimately, however, the battle was avoided. The adventurers, feeling letdown by the ceasefire announcement afterwards, left Pond to earn some money.

    For a while, the whole town was shut down, and after the ceasefire, life didn¡¯t return to Pond immediately. As a result, requests stoppeding to Pond, leaving the adventurers jobless.

    To make matters worse, Einbeast¡¯s king selection tournament would be held this year. Since adventurers were qualified to enter, ambitious people hoping to make a killing headed there.

    ¡¸Winter¡¯se and gone... They cane back now.¡¹

    Jill, a receptionist with short, red hair, gently tapped the binderying the counter. It contained untaken requests that couldn¡¯t fit on the bulletin board. This past winter, adventurers went to the royal capital or nearby cities. After the situation in Pond returned to normal, there was no one around to take the requests and they just piled up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time in a while that we can rx. I actually like this.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose... you have a point.¡¹

    Jill pouted her lips as she looked at Gloria. As always, thetter¡¯s long, purple hair looked lustrous, her huge bosom bouncing up and down. And just like always, her slightly-opened eyes instilled fear on Jill as it was hard to guess what was on the woman¡¯s mind sometimes. She seemed to mean what she just said, though.

    Jill hated her busy life before this, surrounded by adventurers almost daily, epting request and processing goods at a fast pace. She always wanted a break and more personnel to help with the work, but now that they had nothing to do, she missed the hectic days. Humans were indeed wayward creatures.

    ¡¸Oh. There¡¯s no people around, I thought the ce was closed.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course we¡¯re open. Can¡¯t you see the mountain of requests we have¡ª¡¹

    Jill reflexively answered the familiar voice. Her eyes darted to beyond the counter and noticed the boy standing there. She didn¡¯t even notice him enter.

    ¡¸Hikaru-kun?!¡¹she blurted out loud.

    There were no other adventurers present in the guild; the ce waspletely empty. They all entered the reception booth, the other receptionist included, proof of how much free time they had on their hands. Lavia took a seat beside Hikaru, while Jill and Gloria sat across, facing them. Pa was out securing them a ce to stay, together with Drake who was still fast asleep.

    ¡¸So? How¡¯d things end up like this?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Forget that.¡¹Jill said.¡¸About that girl...¡¹

    Jill stared at Lavia with scornful eyes. She had met her before, but her questions were left unanswered when Senkun of the rank A party Sweet Pleasure challenged Hikaru to a duel.

    ¡¸She¡¯s Count Morgstad¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t she?!¡¹

    ¡¸No. My name is Lavia. Just Lavia.¡¹Lavia showed her Forestia-made guild card.

    ¡¸B-But you have the same name, and you look exactly like the one in the wanted poster...¡¹

    ¡¸Wanted poster? Last I heard, the Count¡¯s daughter wasn¡¯t wanted anymore.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Well, yeah¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Lavia. Just Lavia.¡¹she repeated, clinging to Hikaru¡¯s arm.¡¸And I¡¯m Hikaru¡¯s girlfriend.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹Jill froze in shock, while Gloria grinned.

    ¡¸Well, there you have it. So, what¡¯s going on here?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    Jill still hadn¡¯t recovered from shock and was useless, so instead Gloria exined the current situation in Pond¡¯s Adventurers Guild sinctly.

    ¡¸Hmm... You¡¯re short of hands, huh? What about the Four Stars of the East?¡¹

    ¡¸They were summoned to the royal castle.¡¹

    Rank B adventurers sure have it rough. Getting promoted really sounds like a bad idea, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Hikaru, I have a question.¡¹Gloria said with a downcast look.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸How many do you n on marrying?¡¹

    Jill choked.¡¸Wh-Where¡¯d thate from, Gloria?!¡¹

    ¡¸Please shut up for a minute. I¡¯m talking to Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re joking, it¡¯s not funny. I¡¯m free to marry whoever I want...¡¹Hikaru grumbled.

    Lavia¡¯s embrace tightened. Uh, hello? Miss Lavia? You¡¯re smiling, but your eyes are dead serious. Wait, you don¡¯t trust me? Is that it?

    ¡¸Well, I want to know if I have a chance.¡¹

    ¡¸Gloria?!¡¹Jill had been nothing but surprised in thest few minutes. Her mouth gaped open and shut, like a fish gasping for air.

    ¡¸Nope. You don¡¯t have a chance.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s unfortunate.¡¹

    ¡¸You probably just want my money, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Gloria knew that Hikaru won a hundred million gns from his fight with Senkun. It was clear she was only asking these questions because of the money.

    ¡¸Teehee.¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief... I thought you normally kept your scheming ways secret?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, of course. But it¡¯ll be much easierter if I show my future spouse everything right from the start.¡¹

    Dear lord, she¡¯s terrifying. She made it sound like she was really after Hikaru. Suddenly, an image popped in his mind. Back when he thought Gloria was probing him for information, he followed her all the way back to her apartment where he saw her naked.

    Damn it, brain! Why are you recalling that now?! That was an honest mistake! I didn¡¯t have any ill intentions!

    Gloria stared at him.¡¸Are you hiding something?¡¹

    This is why I hate this woman! She¡¯s too sharp!

    ¡¸So how many are you going to marry?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Wait, why are you asking that? Well, there¡¯s one I want to be married to, at least.¡¹

    This is too embarrassing! I can¡¯t look at Lavia straight in the eye. Lavia¡¯s pale skin reddened just a bit.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, then.¡¹she said, smiling.

    ¡¸So anyway, if you¡¯re staying in Pond for a while, there¡¯s a lot of requests I want you to take.¡¹Jill said.

    It wasn¡¯t as though she had fully recovered, but she somehow managed to regain herposure.

    ¡¸What? I want to know who this woman he wants to marry is.¡¹Gloria said.

    ¡¸What about the second one?¡¹Lavia asked.

    You still want to drag the topic on? It was clear Lavia meant Pa, but right now he didn¡¯t really have any romantic feelings for Pa, and he didn¡¯t n on taking it further as well.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll ask him that personally some other time.¡¹Jill said.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    What...?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get back on track. Right. Now!¡¹Jill said, tapping the table.

    ¡¸Oh... Yeah, I¡¯ll do what I can.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸I did gather some materials on our way here.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s party did more than just travel on their way from Schrzard to Pond. They fought monsters to raise their soul ranks as well, while also testing out Lavia¡¯s new spells and Hikaru¡¯s Gravity Bncer. More levels meant Hikaru could enhance his abilities through the Soul Board. It was overall a necessary grinding in preparation for the future.

    ¡¸Really?! Do you have Wolf Grass?! Or honey from Rogue Bees?!¡¹

    ¡¸I have both.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow! Clients have been pestering us about them. This one¡¯s tough, but do you have Slumber Orchids...?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure do. We happened upon a Forest Barbarian so I killed it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow! Incredible!¡¹Jill was overjoyed.

    Hikaru actually nned to sell the materials in Pond. He recalled the requests he saw here from back then and gathered the notable materials.

    ¡¸Where are they?!¡¹

    ¡¸Inside a bag out front¡ª¡¹

    Jill got up quickly and bolted. Since there was no one around in the guild, Hikaru left the big bag by the entrance. Jill opened it and shouted in joy.

    ¡¸I apologize for the behavior of my fellow receptionist...¡¹Gloria said, watching Jill with a dark glint in her eyes.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m d she¡¯s happy. So there¡¯s really a shortage of people here, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Not only that, all the strong adventurers are being gathered at the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸The royal capital? Is the civil war still going on?¡¹

    ¡¸No. That one¡¯s been settled already. Both parties came to an agreement.¡¹

    The Crown Prince and Princess Kudyastoria¡¯s brother, Austrin, relinquished his right to the throne in exchange for his life and a dominion. The civil war hade to an end, basically.

    ¡¸Apparently, something¡¯s going on in Vireocean and it¡¯s making Her Majesty busy. Though the guild¡¯s intelwork didn¡¯t quite get what it is exactly that¡¯s happening.¡¹

    ¡¸The maritime nation of Vireocean, huh?¡¹

    The only country left that Hikaru hadn¡¯t visited.

    ¡¸Yes. Normally, the coronation ceremony would be done during spring, but it¡¯s been postponed.¡¹

    ¡¸Vireocean borders on all the other countries in the continent except Forestia. Are the other countries acting unusual too?¡¹

    ¡¸Quinnd seems to be panicking as well. As for Bios, they¡¯re still in chaos because of the whole matter with the Pope.¡¹

    Right, the regional priests marched to the capital, Hikaru thought as if it wasn¡¯t his problem, when in fact, he was the one who caused it.

    ¡¸And Einbeast has their king selection tournament.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. What about Quinnd¡¯s Adventurers Guild? Don¡¯t they have something?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It seems they¡¯re really keen on keeping any sort of intel secret. Oh, actually, there is something.¡¹Gloria gave a faint smile.¡¸A strange thing was disyed on the gates of Quinnd¡¯s imperial pce.¡¹

    ¡¸Strange thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. A silver mask.¡¹

    It was Hikaru¡¯s turn to choke this time.

 Chapter 243 â€“ Intervening with the World

    <h4>Chapter 243 ¨C Intervening with the World</h4>

    Intervening with the World

    Hikaru and Lavia left the guild and made their way to Grand Hotel Pond. They left the materials for now and let the receptionists pick what they needed.

    ¡¸Hikaru. About that silver mask... Are they referring to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably.¡¹

    Hikaru visited Quinnd¡¯s capital once before to see Emperor Kai. G. Quinnd. The emperor, who belonged to the same race of Man Gnomes as Unken, read the letter that the former guildmaster entrusted to Hikaru. As reward for his efforts, Hikaru was given the Dimension Dragon Box.

    Now a silver mask was disyed on the castle gates. There was no doubt that the emperor was summoning him for something.

    ¡¸Whatever it is, I think it¡¯s rted to Vireocean.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you really think so?¡¹

    ¡¸There are suspicious movements there and the higher-ups are concealing any information. Vireocean¡¯s the number one suspect right now.¡¹

    They strode through the hotel¡¯s entrance. As expected from the best hotel in Pond, the lobby was huge.

    ¡¸Excuse me. We¡¯re booked under the name Pa Nohra.¡¹Hikaru said, then froze.

    ¡¸Yes, we have you here.¡¹the woman replied in a sluggish voice.

    She had a pair of cat ears extending out on top of her head. Wait, what? Wasn¡¯t she working in that business hotel?

    ¡¸Is there something wrong, Sir?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, no...¡¹

    He wanted to ask if they had met before, but it sounded exactly like a cliched pick-up line that men used so he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡¸Hikaru?¡¹A voice called to him.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s really you! Where¡¯d you even go?!¡¹

    Hikaru turned around to see Selica Tanoue.

    Selica was still not fluent in this world¡¯snguage, so she wanted to speak in Japanese instead. Lavia, who was exhausted, went to their room.

    They sat facing each other in the lounge. As always, she wore a fine-quality cloak.

    ¡ºSo, I heard you were summoned to the capital. What are you doing here?¡»Hikaru asked.

    ¡ºWe were summoned because they needed people to protect the Princess... or rather, Her Majesty the Queen, from harm. Sarah and Selyse should be more than enough for the job, so I¡¯m free to roam around.¡»

    ¡ºIs she in danger? I thought the war was over.¡»

    ¡ºPrince Austrin gave up once he learned that Einbeast was withdrawing. The grand chambein who instigated the whole matter is the mastermind. He basically had no future ahead of him once the prince gave up. He did a lot of awful things, after all. So he escaped and disappeared. Apparently, he¡¯s after Queen Kudyastoria¡¯s life, hoping to turn things around.¡»

    ¡ºHmm, I see. Looks like you rank Bs have it rough.¡»

    ¡ºYou should try to get promoted too.¡»

    ¡ºNo way. There¡¯s no benefit to it whatsoever.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll earn lots of money¡ªOh wait, you¡¯re already loaded. Rich people like you should experience the sufferings of the lower masses.¡»

    ¡ºBig wordsing from someone who snatched ten percent of my winnings.¡»

    Hikaru invested the ten percent of the hundred million he won from Senkun into Selica¡¯s business.

    ¡ºLooks like the hotdog chain is doing pretty well. I was surprised when I found out you were hiring retired adventurers.¡»

    ¡ºWell, you know how life isn¡¯t really valued highly in this world, right? There¡¯s plenty of risks for only few opportunities. One mistake and you¡¯re done for in life. I wanted to save those kind of people.¡»

    Hikaru was silent.

    ¡ºYou think I¡¯m a hypocrite? You¡¯re probably thinking ¡°Who does she think she is?¡±¡»

    ¡ºNo, that¡¯s not it...¡»

    Hikaru was thinking about how much should he meddle in this world¡¯s affairs. He meddled into Lavia¡¯s life, so he took responsibility for her, which was what she wanted as well. Same goes for Pa who would most likely stay with him until the foreseeable future.

    But what about the others? In ude¡¯s case, he helped him out to some extent, and left the rest to the guy. He did the same for Conia and Gilbert too.

    With his Soul Board, he could save a lot more people. But doing so would eventually result in his secrets being leaked, and various kinds of people woulde after him¡ªthose who wanted his power, those who ostracized him, and those who believed him to be a nuisance. Lavia and Pa might even be in danger and he didn¡¯t want that.

    But he could try other things. For example, Pa could use her healing magic to heal severely-wounded people waiting only for death toe. Or perhaps those adventurers who, due to certain circumstances, couldn¡¯t continue in their line of work anymore. He could try to help them out behind the scenes. Though he wouldn¡¯t receive any reward doing that, only self-gratification.

    In the end, it was a question of how much should he intervene into this world¡¯s affairs. The more he did, the more trouble woulde after him.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡»Selica asked.

    ¡ºYou sure are strong.¡»

    Selica was using all her power to intervene. She made a name as an adventurer, used her abilities as a Mage to save people, and was now helping retired adventurers.

    Selica scoffed and slumped down on the sofa.¡ºI¡¯m not strong at all. I was on the verge of dying when I came to this world. I guess that was expected, since I ended up in a forest filled with monsters. I kept crying and crying for the first week. I wanted to return to Japan, to see my family. I cursed my fate. I thought ¡°I might¡¯ve survived today, but what about tomorrow? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll survive for a month. I¡¯m dead for sure.¡±¡»

    Hikaru¡¯s first time here wasn¡¯t all that great either. Suddenly he was asked to kill someone or else he was dead. But unlike Selica¡¯s case, he had an idea of how difficult it was.

    ¡ºLuckily, I was able to use Spirit magic. I cried while eating the meat of the monsters I killed. And then I was over it. Whatever happens, happens. Living beings will eventually die. So I just wanted to do what I can.¡»

    So that¡¯s why she¡¯s doing all this, Hikaru thought.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s weird. I didn¡¯t really n on saying all that. Maybe I¡¯m too rxed when I¡¯m speaking in Japanese...¡»Pouting her lips, she turned her face away from embarrassment.

    ¡ºThanks for telling me all that. It helped me a lot. I wasn¡¯t really sure what to do.¡»

    ¡ºSo even you feel anxious, huh?¡»

    ¡ºWhat does that mean?¡»

    ¡ºActing like your age is a good thing, young whippersnapper. You should experience what it¡¯s like to be a teen.¡»

    After that, Selica talked about the hotdog chain business. Surprisingly, not a lot of funds was needed, and there were plenty of job applicants. She reluctantly screened all of the candidates and was actually helping those who didn¡¯t make it get other jobs as well. In fact, she was busy with thetter.

    ¡ºSo what were you up to? You went to Bios and then Einbeast. Then what?¡»Selica asked.

    Hikaru told her about Forestia, about how they watched the wedding ceremony.

    ¡ºOh... Going somewhere cold during winter is something I¡¯ll never understand.¡»she said.

    A very pragmatist opinion.

    ¡ºBy the way, the countries¡¯ higher-ups are apparently hiding something. Do you know anything about that?¡»Hikaru asked.

    ¡ºAh, yes. Selyse mentioned it in the letter I received from her today. She said she might be staying there longer.¡»

    ¡ºI see...¡»

    Does she mean the bodyguard mission willst longer? Hikaru wondered. Maybe the fight with the grand chambein will drag on... Nah. Quinnd¡¯s acting strange as well, so it¡¯s probably not rted to the civil war.

    After that, they shared some information with each other before parting ways.

    I guess I have to go to Quinnd.

    The Four Stars of the East¡¯s long-term employment. A summons from the Empire. Hikaru¡¯s Instincts told him these two matters originated from the same thing.

 Chapter 244 â€“ Secret Meeting with Emperor Kaglai

    <h4>Chapter 244 ¨C Secret Meeting with Emperor Kai</h4>

    A man of small stature¡ªif he were human, his looks would paint him as a young man¡ªwas sitting in front of his desk, writing. It waste at night. Magicmps illuminated Emperor Kai G. Quinnd¡¯s room.

    The light wasn¡¯t too bright, but unlike candles, it didn¡¯t sway in the light wind, producing only a fixed amount of brightness that dimly lit the chambers.

    All of a sudden, Kai¡¯s hand stopped moving.¡¸You have finally arrived. One dayter and I would have left already.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s one way of talking considering you¡¯re the one who called me.¡¹

    Kai turned around, seemingly unsurprised at the figure wearing a ck cloak and a silver mask that appeared in the room out of nowhere.

    Silver Face tossed a silver mask at Kai¡¯s feet, the one disyed on the pce gates for almost a month now.

    ¡¸I could not think of any other way to contact you.¡¹Kai said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I want people to call me all the time anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Yet you came here. Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re the one who called me here. I should be asking you that.¡¹

    ¡¸It was the same with Unken¡¯s case. You appear to not want to meddle in worldly affairs as much as possible, yet you delivered his letter to me. You did that for personal reasons, yes?¡¹

    He was right. Hikaru could¡¯ve ignored the summons, yet he still came. He figured he could try to be more proactive, although not as much as Selica.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m doing this on a whim.¡¹Hikaru dodged the question, not wanting to tell the truth.

    ¡¸I see. That is fine. I have a favor to ask of you, Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you do. That¡¯s why you called me here.¡¹

    ¡¸I am heading to Vireocean and I want you to apany me.¡¹

    As he suspected, it was indeed rted to Vireocean.¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸You do not sound surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know the details, though.¡¹

    ¡¸We depart at noon tomorrow. Come to the pce gates then.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. Why are you assuming I¡¯m going? Besides, this is all too sudden.¡¹

    Hikaru left Lavia and Pa in Pond since Drake was still asleep and moving with them would draw much more attention than going alone.

    ¡¸I waited for you toe. Had you arrived a dayter, I would have been long gone.¡¹

    The Emperor waited that long for Silver Face. He said he dyed his departure until thest minute, even going against his retainers¡¯ advice.

    ¡¸Why would you even wait that long for me? It doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps. But the current situation requires me to go to Vireocean.¡¹

    ¡¸What in the world happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I will exin on the way... or I suppose you will not agree to that. I will tell you now.¡¹

    Kai stood up and brought amp to a small table carved with the map of the continent. The Imperial Capital was represented with an embedded gem.

    ¡¸Do you know of the Ruined Continent?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. No clue.¡¹

    Hikaru scanned his memories, but nothing came to mind. Even Rnd, who received proper education as a noble, didn¡¯t have any information about it. Kai seemed to have expected his answer, however.

    ¡¸What about Dew Roke?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe it¡¯s an ind located to the east of Vireocean.¡¹

    Too big to be called an ¡°ind,¡± there was once a small country on it which was upied in a past war and now a part of Vireocean¡¯s territory.

    ¡¸Yes. This right here.¡¹Kai said, pointing at a small circle at the easternmost part of the map. The map ended there.

    ¡¸The Ruined Continent is over here.¡¹

    He ced themp further east, about twice the distance between Dew Roke and Vireocean.

    ¡¸I do not know how big it is, but its shoreline is at least as long as Vireocean¡¯s, or even longer.¡¹

    ¡¸So there¡¯s a continent over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Gigantic sea monsters inhabit the east of Dew Roke. Going there is impossible. Today, at least.¡¹

    ¡¸It was possible in the past?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Colonization had been attempted in the past, about 550 years ago, using Dew Roke as a base.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a long time ago. I¡¯m guessing something went wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸The colonization took fifty years and a small nation was finally founded. Man Gnomes were also involved in the foundation.¡¹

    That sounds like arge-scale project, Hikaru thought. ording to Kai, the poption didn¡¯t even reach ten thousand.

    ¡¸There are barely any records of it left. But it is said that the continent in the east has a much harsher environment than here.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The monsters there are strong.¡¹

    The people back then managed to survive because of the high-ranking adventurers apanying them. If it weren¡¯t for them, they would¡¯ve been instantly annihted. The army couldn¡¯t be dispatched that easily as they were also needed for internal security, so at first they had to rely on adventurers.

    ¡¸After fifty years of colonization, about five hundred years ago from now, aggressive monsters started appearing in the eastern seas and we suddenly lost contact with the eastern continent.¡¹

    ¡¸How far is it from Dew Roke to the eastern continent?¡¹

    ¡¸About fifteen days on a fast ship. Monsters sunk most of the ships that sailed from Dew Roke, and only a few that came from the eastern continent survived.¡¹

    Apparently, huge sea monsters were still being observed from Dew Roke.

    ¡¸I see. But that sounds like monsters are simply ruling the seas. Is that really enough to call the ce the Ruined Continent?¡¹

    ¡¸It was because passengers who travelled from the continent to Dew Roke said there were supposed to be a lot more ships.¡¹

    ¡¸A lot more ships?¡¹

    ¡¸Ships that abandoned the continent and fled.¡¹

    ¡¸What? They abandoned everything they¡¯d built up over 50 years just because monsters appeared at sea?¡¹

    ¡¸A problem arose on the continent as well.¡¹

    Wearing aplicated look, Kai pointed on top of themp, on the northern side.

    ¡¸ording to the survivors, there is a so-called Monster Den in the northern part of the continent where vicious monsters dwelled. Noticing the invasion of humans, they advanced to the capital, Lands Harvest, in great numbers and attacked the ce. The capital was on the brink of copse, prompting the people to escape.¡¹

    ¡¸If you flee by ship, sea monsters await you.¡¹Silver Face said.¡¸If you stay in the capital there¡¯ll be even worse monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    No information had been received in the past five hundred years from the Ruined Continent, a ce located beyond a closed-off area of the ocean.

    ¡¸Why is information about the Ruined Continent kept confidential?¡¹

    ¡¸We are not concealing information, mind you. The higher-ups of every nation know about this story. But this is all a matter of the past. We are not to go anywhere east of Dew Roke ind. That was all we needed to know.¡¹

    Hikaru heaved a sigh. He knew where this was headed.

    ¡¸So, I¡¯m guessing someone made contact from the Ruined Continent.¡¹

    Kai nodded.¡¸A fleet of ships believed to be from the Ruined Continent has the ind of Dew Roke surrounded. As people who share the same ancestors, they wish to have a dialogue with us.¡¹

    However, their first words were:

    ¡¸You will pay for what you did 500 years ago.¡¹

    They thought they were abandoned.

 Chapter 245 â€“ Voices from the Ruined Continent

    <h4>Chapter 245 ¨C Voices from the Ruined Continent</h4>

    ¡¸From what I know, Dew Roke has already fallen into the hands of the people from the New World.¡¹Kai said.

    ¡¸Did a fight break out?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not know of any details. But Vireocean requested for assistance from every nation. They sense a great threat from these people.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Hikaru understood the situation. The waters to the east of Dew Roke were infested with huge sea monsters, and a fleet went past them. These people clearly had the forces to do so. Perhaps they employed some sort of method to avoid the monsters. Either way, they probably possessed unknown technology.

    These people survived for five hundred years in an environment filled with monsters much more vicious than the ones in this continent.

    ¡¸So there¡¯s a crisis-response meeting after this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We still do not know what these people from Grand Dream want. That is what they call the continent, by the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it really that important that you have to go yourself?¡¹

    It bothered Hikaru. A foreign invasion would be a threat to the concerned parties. Since Vireocean obviously bordered the eastern seas, and so did Quinnd, they saw the risk of an invasion. But that was not the case for Ponsonia and Forestia. Do the rulers of those nations have to go as well? Hikaru thought.

    Kai smiled.¡¸It was the first time in history that Vireocean, a nation that boasted absolute confidence and prided itself to be the number one in the whole continent when ites to the sea, sent such a humble message.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re that desperate, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸That they are. I could not believe my eyes at first. I wanted to reaffirm it, so they sent the message again to be certain. ¡°Please, we beg you toe here. It¡¯s a matter of utmost importance that concerns the whole continent.¡± They went as far as to beg for help. How could we not answer their call? Quinnd is on good terms with Vireocean as well, and Man Gnomes were involved in the matter five hundred years ago.¡¹

    Vireocean¡¯s earnestness spurred the emperor into action.

    ¡¸Queen Kudyastoria and Queen Marquedo wille as well. Thetter will pass through our empire.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Even Marquedo¡¯s going, huh? Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s rewind a bit. Why me?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it not obvious? With Unken gone, you were the only one I thought of who was as skilled as him. No, you are even better than him.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought there werepetent Man Gnomes back in your hometown.¡¹

    ¡¸I had already asked for their help.¡¹

    ¡¸What on earth is going to happen anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸This is just my hunch, but I sense a battleing.¡¹

    Instinct. Hikaru checked Kai¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Kai G. Quinnd

    Age: 73 Rank: 38

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿1

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿3

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Smell¡¿2

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿4

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Air¡¿2

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿3

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿3

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿1

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿3

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Musical Instrument¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿8

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿5

    ....¡¾Heroic Nature¡¿1

    ..¡¾Appeal¡¿2

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿2

    ....¡¾Insight¡¿

    ......¡¾Music¡¿2

    ........¡¾Natural Talent¡¿1

    ..¡¾Memory¡¿1

    Like Hikaru, he had two points on Instinct. The emperor could sense things even with only limited information. So there¡¯s a high chance of a battle breaking out.

    ¡¸What do you want me to do?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸I want you to obtain information.¡¹Kai immediately replied.¡¸These people from Grand Dream do not know anything about us, and we do not know anything about them. Just gather as much information as you can.¡¹

    ¡¸And that¡¯s supposed to be good for the empire?¡¹

    Kai smiled.¡¸Of course. But there is more: Who would not want to know how these people, who we had not contact with for five hundred years, think or how they lived? I want to know. I want to know faster than anyone else. We might find something we can use in our negotiations, and perhaps we can even settle things peacefully. Above all, my curiosity will be satisfied. Sneaking into unknown territory is a feat only you can do. Am I right?¡¹

    Hikaru thought about it for a moment. Lavia and Pa were in Pond waiting for his return. But if he went to Vireocean, he would have to go with Kai who already pushed his departure to thest minute. If he didn¡¯t go with him, he might miss the first contact with the people from Grand Dream.

    He could use the Drakon Passage, but Drake should still be asleep. Departure was at noon tomorrow. If he went to the Adventurers Guild first thing in the morning, he could send a message quick. He instructed Lavia to visit the guild every day in case he sent a message.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll go with you. But no one will know about me. Just prepare one more carriage that I can use as camouge. Don¡¯t worry about food and other amodations. I¡¯ll deal with those myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Will coin do for your reward?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯ll only get in the way. Besides, I¡¯m not in any need of money right now. Let¡¯s see... I¡¯ll take one rare book from the pce library.¡¹

    ¡¸You sure are a man of few wants. Do you want to visit my hometown? There are even rare books over there.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pass... That¡¯ll onlye back to bite meter on.¡¹It felt like the yakuza had its eyes on him.

    ¡¸I see. Very well, then. So we have a deal?¡¹

    Kai held out his right hand, hoping for a handshake. Then the wind blew, ruffling the curtains, drawing the emperor¡¯s eyes in that direction. It took a bit of time before he realized that Silver Face had disappeared.

    ¡¸Good morning, Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning. By the way, Drake opened his eyes a little bit just now.¡¹

    The girls were staying in a room in Grand Hotel Pond. Drake was sleeping in a basket, covered with a nket. At a nce, he looked like a white furry puppy curled up on his bed.

    ¡¸His belly¡¯s gotten a lot smaller.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    At first, Drake¡¯s stomach bulged too much after swallowing the dragon stone. It was actually possible to see where the stone was exactly. But now, it was hard to tell with just a nce. His tiny body was digesting the stone. It looked like he was really just asleep¡ªhe breathed normally and his body was warm.

    ¡¸Sorry, Pa, but could you look after Drake today too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Are you going to the Adventurers Guild? Take care, then.¡¹

    Lavia made her way to the guild alone to check if Hikaru sent a message. As always, there weren¡¯t a lot of adventurers around. Aurora, her face gloomy, stood quietly behind the counter. Her dismal aura was a waste of her beauty.

    ¡¸I have a message for you, Miss Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?!¡¹

    Is it from Hikaru? Lavia wondered.

    ¡¸The guild has finished assessing the materials you brought the other day.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... you meant that.¡¹

    Hikaru was told by Jill to wait for theputation until they could find ces to sell the materials.

    ¡¸The total amount is 687,200 gns.¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s eyes widened. It was quite a lot of money. Still, it was nothingpared to what was in Hikaru¡¯s ount as of the moment¡ªaround 90 million gns.

    Aurora exined how they arrived at the number. She also included the materials in the exnation, which would take some time, but Lavia didn¡¯t have any ns today, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. She ended up listening quietly as she found the receptionist¡¯s voice pleasant to the ears.

    ¡¸That is all. Thank you for listening.¡¹Aurora bowed, and so did Lavia.

    ¡¸Thank you too. If you¡¯ll excuse me, then¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, one more thing.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸We received a message from Hikaru this morning.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    You should¡¯ve told me that first!

 Chapter 246 â€“ The Narrow Path to Vireocean

    <h4>Chapter 246 ¨C The Narrow Path to Vireocean</h4>

    As promised, Kai prepared a carriage for Hikaru where he stayed most of the time. A total of twenty carriages and 500 knights were headed to Vireocean. It was quite the spectacle.

    Hikaru checked the knights¡¯ Soul Boards, but none really stood out, so he stopped. One had four points on Sword, while most had three. A few even had only two points.

    Ponsonia¡¯s knights are a bit stronger, Hikaru thought. Forestia¡¯s about two levels weaker overall, though.

    A remarkably elegant carriage was prepared for the emperor. Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection, however, sensed it wasn¡¯t Kai who was riding in it, but his double. The real Kai was in a carriage behind Hikaru¡¯s.

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but give a strainedugh. It was as though the emperor was telling him ¡°You will protect me if something happens, right?¡±. He seemed to have high hopes on his abilities.

    Hikaru¡¯s existence itself was being kept secret, but this kind of special treatment drew attention. Moreover, he stayed inside all day and disappeared at night. All he did was have dinner secretly in town and buy food, though.

    The knights visited the pubs in town as well. Hikaru followed them without his mask and sat on a table beside them, listening closely to their conversation.

    ¡¸I know who¡¯s riding in that ghost carriage.¡¹one said.

    Of all the things to call it, they came up with ¡°ghost,¡± huh? He couldn¡¯t me them, though. He did try to hide himself the whole time.

    The knights huddled together and talked in low whispers, never letting go of their beer mugs.

    ¡¸Really? Who is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this, okay? Apparently, it¡¯s the daughter of His Majesty¡¯s distant rtive. She¡¯ll be married to someone in Vireocean.¡¹

    ¡¸What? That calls for a celebration. Why hide her?¡¹

    ¡¸Well... it¡¯s her looks.¡¹

    ¡¸Not much to look at, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re being disrespectful.¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares at this point? We¡¯re guarding a carriage we know nothing about.¡¹

    ¡¸Strengthening our alliance, huh? But why present such ady?¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty doesn¡¯t have children. There¡¯s probably no other candidate.¡¹

    ¡¸Strengthening our alliance should be a joyous matter, but her looks calls for things to be done quietly. Is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the reason for the sudden trip to Vireocean. To show that His Majesty was handing over someone important, not a in-looking person.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that makes sense.¡¹

    ¡¸Right? I heard the Foreign Minister talk about it to his personal attendant. He said there¡¯s no other exnation.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, that sounds like even the Foreign Minister doesn¡¯t know the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s strange, then. The Foreign Minister and the Prime Minister sounds like they¡¯d know.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they both stayed behind in the capital.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t even know he became Kai¡¯s distant rtive. It would seem that any information rted to him was kept top-secret, probably to show that he was valued Hikaru that much.

    Well, well. Aren¡¯t we good at making arrangements?

    Part of him only escorted the emperor because it felt like he didn¡¯t have much of a choice. However, he also wanted to visit Vireocean at least once. Furthermore, it was the first time he¡¯d heard of the Ruined Continent. He didn¡¯t want to t-out reject Kai as he thought he could build a good rtionship with the man.

    Nothing unusual urred on their journey until they approached the border between Vireocean and Quinnd. Advancing through a narrow path in the mountains required the carriages to form a long line with guards positioned at the front and back. High cliffs towered on both sides of the road.

    It was early afternoon. Hikaru was lying down, nibbling dried meat while reading a book he bought from the town they stopped at. It was a collection of Vireocean¡¯s folklores. It cost him quite a lot since he actually bought it, but he could just sell it after Lavia was done reading.

    ¡¸We¡¯re under attack!¡¹

    A high-pitched metallic sound rang out. Enemy attack? Hikaru got up. Then the ground rumbled, followed by shouts.

    A monster.

    No bandits would think about attacking such a heavily-guarded convoy. Hikaru got out the carriage and climbed up. He saw clouds of dust rising up ahead where the convoy stopped.

    ¡¸Damn it, this thing¡¯s hard!¡¹a knight wielding a short spear yelled, the tip of his spearhead broken.

    They were fighting a Rock Dragon as big as a semi-truck. Overall, it looked like a turtle, but instead of a shell, it carried a rock on its back. The creature had two heads and eight legs as well.

    The Rock Dragon¡¯s mouth trembled as it released a vibration. Smoke rose. Under the dragon¡¯s thick, slightly-opened eyelids were golden eyes. The knights attempted to rain a barrage of attacks on its face, but it quickly withdrew its head into its shell. Spearheads quickly broke as they thrust their weapons onto the rock.

    ¡¸Surround it! It can¡¯t move with its head inside¡ª¡¹

    As amanding officer gave out orders, the Rock Dragon charged into a nearby knight.

    ¡¸What the?!¡¹

    Its two heads were still inside the shell. The knight quickly tried to retreat, but the creature rammed into his horse, sending it flying. The hard shell struck the knight¡¯s leg, tearing his flesh into shreds.

    ¡¸Archers! Aim for its eyes!¡¹

    ¡¸Strike its feet to stop it from moving!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s surprisingly fast! Don¡¯t stay in one spot!¡¹

    The knights¡¯ movements were disciplined, but they didn¡¯t seem to be dealing any damage at the Rock Dragon. They managed to dodge some of the monster¡¯s attacks. Although, its attacks hit every once a while, slowly reducing the knights¡¯ numbers.

    ¡¸I heard rumors of a dragon here, but I didn¡¯t expect one to actually show up.¡¹

    ¡¸What do we do?! His Majesty is at the back!¡¹

    ¡¸We have no choice but to retreat for now¡ª¡¹

    The moment themanding officer decided to withdraw, a silhouette seemed to appear before the monster. The Rock Dragon buried its face inside its shell, using its hard skull to block arrows. But it would have to use its eyes to gauge the situation. And when it peeked for a bit, a person d in ck appeared out of nowhere, wearing a silver mask, and stabbed the dragon¡¯s golden eye. The de went deeper without much resistance.

    ¡¸What the...?! ¡¹

    A chill ran down the spines of the knights as they watched the de.

    ¡¸So the other head is a dummy.¡¹

    In an instant, the Rock Dragon¡¯s huge body copsed to the ground. Wind caused clouds of dust to rise, blocking the ck clothes from sight.

    ¡¸Ugh... Where¡¯d he go?!¡¹a man said, coughing up from the dust.

    The ck figure was long gone.

    While the Rock Dragon had two heads, only one actually gave orders to its whole body. Hikaru saw through it with his Life Detection. The head was a serious weak point of a creature that had a shell for protection. Perhaps the creature evolved to grow another head to make up for that, or maybe it was a spare for when the other stopped functioning. Hikaru didn¡¯t know. But either way, he concluded that the dragon would stop functioning if he destroyed the other head, and he was right.

    Hikaru wanted to raise his soul rank and the dragon was a perfect target. As a matter of fact, his rank went up by one. Using the clouds of dust as cover, Hikaru used his Stealth and returned to his carriage.

    Then a shadow appeared up ahead. Hikaru looked up, but saw nothing.

    Dragons had been spotted in these mountains, but Hikaru thought the timing of the attack was too perfect. The route they had chosen should be safe for the emperor. Even if there was a possibility for a dragon to appear, whoever nned this route believed the chances to be almost nil. Yet despite the odds, a dragon appeared.

    Is it just a coincidence? Hikaru returned to the carriage, absorbed in his thoughts.

    ¡¸What are you doing here?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Oh, there you are. You did great. Thank you.¡¹

    Kai was in Hikaru¡¯s carriage with an unfamiliar man by his side.

    ¡¸I came here because I thought you would be bored. Do you want some?¡¹the emperor asked, raising a bottle and a beautiful ss.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t drink.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then we will drink ourselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, if you want to drink, you may do so alone.¡¹

    ¡¸As always, you are too uptight.¡¹

    Hikaru eyed the man. He appeared to be in his forties or fifties¡ªif he were human. He wore a rigid expression, and his build suggested he was not a military man.

    ¡¸I serve as the empire¡¯s Prime Minister.¡¹

    The man on top of the internal government. I thought he stayed behind.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll end up creating an opening without me around.¡¹the Prime Minister said, as though reading Hikaru¡¯s mind.¡¸It won¡¯tst long, but I pretended to stay in the capital and tagged along quietly. I am pleased to make your acquaintance, Sir Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸Likewise.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for taking care of the Rock Dragon. When I heard a dragon appeared, my blood froze for a moment.¡¹

    ¡¸So you already know.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes... Our knights still need more training.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not their fault. The enemy was just too much for them to handle.¡¹

    ¡¸That makes me feel at ease. We¡¯ll pay you for the kill as well.¡¹

    The man didn¡¯t pry much and only mentioned the necessary information. He didn¡¯t trust Hikaru, but he didn¡¯t perceive him as an enemy either. This type of person isn¡¯t so bad, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Come take a seat, Silver Face. We still have a long way to go.¡¹Kai said cheerfully.

 Chapter 247 â€“ First Day at Ville Zentra

    <h4>Chapter 247 ¨C First Day at Ville Zentra</h4>

    First Day at Ville Zentra

    The maritime nation of Vireocean¡¯s capital, Ville Zentra, had a huge harbor. All sorts of vessels came and went¡ªfishing boats, warships, merchant ships, among others. This might pose a problem during emergencies, but Vireocean¡¯s powerful navy was headquartered next to the capital, effectively avoiding any sort of issues.

    ¡¸Wow... Incredible.¡¹

    Sitting on top of the carriage, Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but be moved by the scenic view as the vehicle passed through a hill. The sea glittered as sunlight reflected off its surface. Countless sailing vessels departed and docked.

    The port was so enormous that a whole day wouldn¡¯t be enough to walk from one end to the other. As a matter of fact, the entire coastline was the harbor. There were reefs out in the open sea, which prevented waves from forming near the port.

    Ville Zentra was a city built on a nd. From afar, however, it looked like the center was elevated. There was a simple exnation for this¡ªthe buildings at the center were just bigger.

    The ruler of Vireocean¡ªor rather ¡°Supreme Leader¡± as they were called¡ªlived in the biggest building around. The capital didn¡¯t have walls, as it was surrounded by steep cliffs. A city that flourished on a in¡ªthat was Ville Zentra.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unlike any other ce I¡¯ve seen before. This should be fun.¡¹

    Hikaru was already in a sightseeing mood.

    The citizens cheered as Kai¡¯s convoy entered Ville Zentra. They weren¡¯t putting on a show; they seriously weed the emperor. Quinnd being in good terms with Vireocean was indeed true.

    ¡¸Emperor Kai! Thank you foring!¡¹

    A young, silver-haired man wearing silver armor arrived, carrying a gorgeously-adorned banner. He was already dismounted from his horse and kneeling down on one knee.

    ¡¸Thank you foring to meet me.¡¹Kai said from his carriage¡¯s window. He had moved to the most extravagant vehicle in the convoy.

    ¡¸I will show you to the state guest house. Please grant me permission to ride a horse.¡¹

    ¡¸Permission granted.¡¹

    The young man got up, mounted, and brought his horse close to Kai¡¯s carriage. There were three knights between him and the Emperor, however.

    ¡¸Are you perhaps rted to General Landon?¡¹Kai asked.

    ¡¸So you remember my father, Your Majesty!¡¹

    ¡¸Father... I see. You are the general¡¯s son.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty. My name is Luke Landon. I¡¯m following in my father Gaspar¡¯s footsteps and serving in the navy. As of the moment, I¡¯m themanding officer of the younger knights.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. General Landon was a kind man who treated me well.¡¹

    Kai and Luke were engaged in a conversation as the convoy proceeded onward. Hikaru was in a carriage behind the Emperor. He was surprised to find out Luke¡¯s position despite being so young. Apparently, his father Gaspar was an admiral of the Vireocean navy, the nation¡¯s pride. Unfortunately, he passed away due to an illness.

    Kai sure has a lot of friends. It¡¯s only natural I guess when you live that long.

    They unpacked as soon as the convoy arrived at the guest house. Kai changed clothes and immediately made his way to see the Supreme Leader, attendants in tow. As the Emperor said, he really did dy his trip until thest minute.

    When they arrived at the Supreme Leader¡¯s residence¡ªthe biggest building in the city which looked like a mansion but was actually a castle¡ªa number of extravagant carriages were already parked outside.

    Hikaru looked at the banners. Ponsonia, Forestia... and I take it that in-looking carriage belongs to the Church?

    No one noticed Hikaru with his Stealth on. Slipping through the carriages, he stayed close to the wall while following Kai, not letting him out of his sight. He had his Mana Detection on at all times too.

    Deeper into the mansion they went. After about ten minutes of walking, they finally arrived at their destination, a double-door. Beyond it was a room covered in red carpet. A balcony faced the harbor, warm light shining in through the window ss. Located on the seventh floor, the room had amanding view of the harbor.

    The round table at the center could seat ten people, but since only five people, more or less, would be seated, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Aside from the table, there was no other furniture in the room, leaving a huge space¡ªthat should have been the case, at least, but right now a lot of people filled the room; civil officials, knights, among others.

    Man, it¡¯s really crowded in there. Looks hot too.

    As Hikaru suspected, the window was left open to let fresh air in. Otherwise, it would get too hot inside. Hikaru watched the situation from the skylight above. The room was actually built like a penthouse, and the only way to get inside was through the mansion. As such, security wasx on the roofs.

    ¡¸Queen Kudyastoria. I have been wanting to meet you.¡¹

    In full view of everyone, Kalgai greeted Kudyastoria of Ponsonia. News of the alliance of these two warring nations reached the other countries rapidly. This was actually Kudyastoria¡¯s first meeting with Kai as she wasn¡¯t allowed to participate in national politics. Kai approached her and held out his hand. She took it, shaking it firmly.

    A sound of amazement came from the onlookers. Kudyastoria¡¯s tense expression loosened a bit. It was difficult for her to take the initiative; this was her first big stage and she was still clueless, so Kai helped her out a little.

    Thank you for the concern.

    Do not mention it. We are allies, after all.

    They seemed to bemunicating with their eyes alone.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Emperor Kai.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, if it isn¡¯t Queen Marquedo. You have not changed a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line.¡¹

    Spirit Elves¡¯ appearance barely changed with years, while Man Gnomes had life spans three times longer than humans.

    This was the second time Marquedo and Kai met. Since Forestia changed rulers every ten years, not one had actually proactively engaged in foreign affairs until now. Usually, it was the head of each nation in Forestia that participated directly.

    Now, Queen Marquedo herself came, something that Kai kept in mind. He sensed that something was happening in Forestia.

    That¡¯s the look of someone reflecting on a lot of things... Kai can notice even the smallest changes. He¡¯s really fit to be a politician, Hikaru thought as he watched them from above. I¡¯m guessing that person belongs to the Church.

    A well-built man wearing a priest¡¯s robe, who looked to be in his forties or fifties, was among them. He wore an overly serious look. Unfortunately Hikaru was out of range to check for the man¡¯s name.

    Lastly, there was also the organizer of the meeting.

    ¡¸Kai! Shouldn¡¯t you greet me first?!¡¹

    Long, red hair fluttering, the person walked briskly towards the emperor. For a ruler of a nation, they wore very casual clothing¡ªa white blouse, ck trousers that showed their body curves, and high-cut shoes. Except for the goldence hanging from their shoulders, nothing on their body indicated their status in society.

    ¡¸Ah, Supreme Leader Zylberstein. I am d to see you doing well.¡¹

    ¡¸You can rx a bit. No need to be too formal.¡¹

    They appeared to be more or less thirty years old, their voice full of life. Perhaps that¡¯s what made them look younger than their apparent age. Hikaru knew their name, but this was the first he¡¯d seen the person.

    Patricia Zylberstein, the Supreme Leader of Vireocean.

    ¡¸Supreme Leader! We don¡¯t have much time.¡¹

    She was about to embrace Kai when her retainer admonished her. Patricia frowned, but it was true that they had limited time.

    ¡¸Okay! We have a lot of catching-up to do, but I want to cut to the chase for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait a minute, Lady Zylberstein.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to call me Patricia, Kai¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Supreme Leader, there are too many people here in this room. Are you going to ask some of them to leave?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine¡ª¡¹

    Patricia nced at Kudyastoria and Marquedo, who both nodded.

    ¡¸This is the safest ce in the whole nation! Only five guards... no, three guards per country will be allowed to stay in this room.¡¹

    The knights expressed their grievance, but refrained fromining too much as it could be taken as doubting Vireocean. Reluctantly, the men left the room.

    Hmm?

    There were so many people that Hikaru failed to notice them before, but among those who left were three members of the Four Stars of the East. Only Selyse remained as part of Kudyastoria¡¯s security detail.

 Chapter 248 â€“ Patriciaâ€™s Report

    <h4>Chapter 248 ¨C Patricia¡¯s Report</h4>

    Patricia¡¯s Report

    ¡¸They appeared in the seas east of Dew Roke about two months ago.¡¹Patricia, the Supreme Leader of Vireocean, started.¡¸Their ships were huge, twice asrge as the ones that we own, and beautiful, of a kind never seen before.¡¹

    ¡¸They are that huge?¡¹Kai frowned.

    Patricia nodded.¡¸This is information we received from a merchant ship that somehow managed to leave Dew Roke and made its way to Ville Zentra. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t have much cargo, so it could sail faster and managed to escape.¡¹

    ording to her, all the other vessels were seized by the invaders. That proved just how fast the enemy¡¯s ships were.

    ¡¸For the first eight days, they simply surrounded the ind. We sent ships to scout but none returned.¡¹

    ¡¸So they were seized as well?¡¹Kudyastoria asked.

    ¡¸It would appear so.¡¹Patricia answered matter-of-factly. Contrary to her tone, however, her fists on the table were shaking.¡¸On the ninth day, they made their move. A ck smoke lingered above the ind and Dew Roke fell on the same day.¡¹

    A simple fortress was actually built in Dew Roke, but the ind couldn¡¯t really withstand a siege. But still, Patricia didn¡¯t expect the ind to fall in just one day. After that, she ordered the navy to take back Dew Roke.

    ¡¸I thought the size of their ships didn¡¯t matter. I believed our navy was stronger than them. But we lost. We suffered a crushing defeat!¡¹

    Their ships sank before they could even get close.

    ¡¸They¡¯re that powerful?¡¹Marquedo sounded genuinely surprised.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know... But they clearly possess weapons different than ours.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind?¡¹

    ¡¸Queen Kudyastoria might not know about this, so I¡¯ll exin it first. The Vireocean navy doesn¡¯t engage in closebat. We end things before our enemies even get close.¡¹

    Since Ponsonia didn¡¯t have ess to the sea, it didn¡¯t have a navy.

    ¡¸We fire Spirit magic at a distance. For that we need two kinds of Mages¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Lady Patricia, anything more you say is highly ssified information.¡¹Patricia¡¯s aide warned.

    ¡¸You idiot! It didn¡¯t work against them anyway. There¡¯s no need to keep it secret.¡¹she said. ¡¸I apologize, Queen Kudyastoria. When you¡¯re at sea, there¡¯s only the water and the sky. So we mix both air and water Spirit magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Mixing magic?!¡¹

    It was no secret thatbining two types of magic was possible, but applying it was extremely difficult, for Spirits repelled each other most of the time. The perfect bnce of mana was necessary to pull it off.

    After studying it for a long time, Vireocean was able topute the proper mix ratio. The Mages must¡¯ve practiced countless times.

    ¡¸Of all the armed forces in the continent, only the Vireocean navy can use this technique in the frontlines of battle.¡¹

    Peering through the skylight, Hikaru nodded, impressed.

    That was interesting. Can my revolver use a mixture of magic too? I should write Professor Katy a letter.

    Kudyastoria looked impressed, but the frown still remained on Kai¡¯s face.

    ¡¸You lost even with such a technique, yes?¡¹the Emperor asked.

    ¡¸Exactly. It has a 300-meter range, while they attacked from more than twice that distance away.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸A ck smoke rose from their ship and we heard loud noises that seemed to tear the very air apart. Then a flying ball of fire destroyed our ship.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of magic were they using?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know! We don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s magic... I see. So even you have no idea.¡¹

    Patricia thought that Kai, a Man Gnome, might know something. Unfortunately, she was wrong.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard of a magic item that could do that either.¡¹Marquedo said.

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹Kudyastoria added.

    Up above, Hikaru wracked his brain hard.

    No way... One thing came to mind. A cannon? They have a gunpowder-powered weapon? In this world filled with magic?

    Kai spoke, breaking the heavy silence that filled the room.¡¸It is fine if we do not know anything about their weapon. So the navy fought them once, suffered defeat, and you sent us a message. Is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Actually, I was on board one of the ships to observe the battle as well.¡¹Patricia said. Her aide didn¡¯t seem pleased at all, an indication that she went despite the people around her disagreeing with the idea.¡¸It was too one-sided. It wasn¡¯t even a battle. More like a massacre. With their weapon, they could target this building from way out there.¡¹

    A few of the guards gave a jerk and looked outside the window.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s fine. There areplex reefs in the bay. Even local ships sometimes capsize when they hit them. Huge ships like theirs wouldn¡¯t make it through.¡¹

    ¡¸So... What do these people from the Ruined Continent want?¡¹

    ¡¸This.¡¹

    A fishing vessel was released after the battle. The crew handed Patricia a letter.

    ¡¸Allow me to take a look.¡¹

    It was beautiful white paper, a kind that Kai had never seen before. He scanned the contents, closed his eyes, and passed the letter to Kudyastoria who was seated beside him.

    ¡¸I see... It was their message specifically. ¡°You will pay for what you did 500 years ago.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s when I realized they were from the Ruined Continent. The slightly crude choice of words, but clear handwriting suggests that they asked someone from Dew Roke to write the letter.¡¹

    Patricia also thought that no one survived among those who migrated to the Ruined Continent. But then they appeared before them with their powerful forces. It was nothing short of a nightmare.

    ¡¸But that¡¯s not all. ording to a crew member...¡¹

    Suddenly, Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection picked something up. Someone wasing closer, someone climbing from below.

    They¡¯reing from below? It looks like they¡¯re scaling the wall, but it should be in in view from a watchtower.

    The person was noting from the balcony side. They climbed up all the way up to the roof were Hikaru was positioned.

    Hikaru blinked a number of times. With his Mana Detection, he could sense that the person was about five meters away from him. Even his Life Detection could sense them. But he couldn¡¯t see the person with his naked eye. It felt like the air warped.

    Wait, what?

    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. A crack appeared in the air and a hand came out. The person was covering themselves with some kind of a cloth for camouge.

    No way! Is that optical camouge?!

    It reeked of actual science. But Hikaru¡¯s shock didn¡¯t end there. The color of their hand was purple.

    ¡¸£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª¡¢£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª¡¹

    The person muttered something in anguage unknown to Hikaru and chuckled. Their cheeks were purple, their hair silver-colored, almost close to being pure white. As Hikaru watched them pull out a memo pad and a pencil, he was convinced. This person was a spy from the Ruined Continent.

 Chapter 249 â€“ The Enemyâ€™s Spy

    <h4>Chapter 249 ¨C The Enemy¡¯s Spy</h4>

    The Enemy¡¯s Spy

    ¡¸But that¡¯s not all. ording to a crew member¡ª¡¹

    Patricia couldn¡¯t finish her words. Selyse of the Four Stars of the East stood alone behind Kudyastoria. Normally, it would be knights guarding her, but having a skilled woman mighte in handy. Since all members of the Order were men, Selyse was selected.

    Kudyastoria was a down-to-earth person, so she got along with Selyse. The adventurer could remain here in this important meeting because the queen wished for it. Kudyastoria thought adventurers might notice signs of danger that knights couldn¡¯t.

    Hmm? Selyse sensed someone¡¯s presence up on the roof.

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹

    Selyse quickly pulled Kudyastoria close and leaped back. The skylight shattered. Something was falling from above. A person crashed on the round table along with pieces of ss. Guards rushed to protect their lords, a few drawing their swords. A figure d in a ck cloak was on the table.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you?!¡¹a guard demanded.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you tell?¡¹the silver-masked stranger answered.

    The muffled voice sounded familiar to Selyse, but she couldn¡¯t identify who it belonged to specifically.

    ¡¸This here is a spy from the Ruined Continent.¡¹

    The masked boy lifted up what appeared to be cloth, revealing an unconscious man with purple skin.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be!¡¹Patricia eximed.¡¸It matches the information we got from the fisherman. He said most of the people from the Ruined Continent had purple skin. But who are you?¡¹She shifted her gaze towards the boy.

    ¡¸He is a guard that I hired.¡¹Kai interjected.¡¸Splendid job, Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸Silver Face! Why are you working for Quinnd?!¡¹Marquedo asked, shocked.

    ¡¸It just happened.¡¹

    ¡¸It just happened? Then how about just happening to work for Forestia?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. You two know this guy?¡¹Patricia asked, baffled.

    Silver Face tossed the cloth that the spy used to cover himself.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s an optical camouge magic item. You should study this technology properly if you don¡¯t want to get destroyed.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? Opti... cal what?¡¹

    ¡¸I suggest you let this country¡¯s Magic Item Specialists take a look at it. See you around.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, wait¡ª¡¹

    Silver Face jumped off the table and went straight to the ss door that led to the balcony.

    ¡¸Rnd?¡¹Kudyastoria called.

    Silver Face¡¯s shoulders twitched.

    ¡¸That is not my name.¡¹

    He went out the balcony and leaped into the air. The guards rushed to him, but he was already gone.

    ¡¸I want a proper exnation from you, Kai.¡¹

    ¡¸What is there to exin? I hired a skilled bodyguard. That is all. We have more pressing matters at hand. What do we do with this spy?¡¹

    The unconscious man stilly on the table, along with the cloth created using unknown technology.

    Kudyastoria breathed a small sigh. She was staying at one of the rooms in the state guest house.

    The meeting had been temporarily suspended, as they needed to confirm the identity of the spy and examine the piece of cloth.

    Patricia provided an exnation for the people of the Ruined Continent having purple skin. Those who colonized the continent had normal skin colors; fair and white, yellowish, and some tanned, but none of them purple.

    The Supreme Leader learned of the invaders¡¯ skin color from the fisherman who brought her the letter. Her conjecture was as follows: the people who were left behind survived the monsters¡¯ onught, andter came in contact with the natives of the continent. If these natives had purple skin, then that would exin the skin color.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Your Majesty? You¡¯ve been sighing nonstop.¡¹

    Her personal attendants were by her side at the moment. Civil officials and the Foreign Minister were resting in a different room. Selyse stood guard in a corner of the room.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. Something¡¯s just bothering me.¡¹ she said.¡¸I know. Selyse.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty?¡¹Selyse drew closer to Kudyastoria¡¯s side.

    ¡¸That Silver Face person seemed strong. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I think you¡¯re right. He is strong. But I don¡¯t know how skilled he is unless I actually fight him.¡¹

    ¡¸Is he stronger than Lawrence?¡¹

    ¡¸The Captain of the Order?¡¹The question caught Selyse off guard.

    Even with the dispute with Einbeast over, and the ceasefire with the Prince, the coals of conflict still smoldered in the Kingdom. The Royal Capital falling would spell disaster, so the Captain of the Order of the Knights, Lawrence D. Falcon, who wished to apany Kudyastoria to Vireocean, was ordered to stay behind. Lawrence was a symbol of the Kingdom¡¯s might and the person Kudyastoria trusted the most.

    Shouldn¡¯t the Captain be obviously stronger? Selyse thought. The Queen¡¯s question sounded innocent. She genuinely just wanted to know who was stronger.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t sparred with the Captain, so I wouldn¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸But you fought themanding officers, right?¡¹

    When Selyse was asked toe as an escort, the knights vehemently opposed the idea. To dispel their concern, Selyse fought them and won convincingly. Next, themanding officers challenged her and lost, though it wasn¡¯t a crushing defeat. They had no choice but to acknowledge her strength, albeit begrudgingly.

    ¡¸Then the Captain is stronger.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹Kudyastoria nodded, though she didn¡¯t appear convinced.

    ¡¸With all due respect, Your Majesty, have you met this Silver Face fellow?¡¹

    The Queen went silent. After a while, she spoke.¡¸Yes. I think I met him before.¡¹

    ¡¸Did he introduce himself as Rnd?¡¹

    ¡¸No. He does not even remotely resemble Rnd, but for some reason, I always think it¡¯s him.¡¹

    ¡¸Who is this Rnd?¡¹

    She was silent once more.¡¸A noble who¡¯s no longer with us.¡¹

    ¡¸I... see.¡¹

    Selyse had absolutely no idea why Kudyastoria thought Silver Face was Rnd when he was dead. She also didn¡¯t know that Hikaru, wearing a Sun God mask, fought the Captain of the Order before and won.

    Even though he wore a different mask now, Kudyastoria had a hunch that the boy who defeated Lawrence and Silver Face were the same person. She believed that her hunch was right.

    ¡¸It must be fate.¡¹

    Selyse was already back by the wall. None heard Kudyastoria¡¯s words.

 Chapter 250 â€“ Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 250 ¨C Interrogation</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Interrogation

    The spy from the Ruined Continent who appeared during the meeting and was captured by Silver Face was now being questioned.

    His body appeared slender, being 190 centimeters tall and having long limbs, although still muscr overall. His hair was short, his skin purple.

    The questioning was going slowly as the interrogators couldn¡¯t understand thenguage he was speaking.

    ¡¸What do we do now?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me. This is all pointless if he can¡¯t even speak ournguage.¡¹

    ¡¸But the Supreme Leader and the other big shots are waiting for results.¡¹

    The interrogators gathered around to discuss the situation. The spy¡¯s belongingsy on the table¡ªa memo pad made of nt fiber, and a pen, both things not avable on this continent. The pen, especially, got their attention. Instead of the ink and the pen being separate, this pen was two-in-one. They curiously scribbled on the memo pad with it.

    ¡¸These notes... they¡¯re written in theirnguage, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably. It could be a code... But either way, I have no idea what it means.¡¹

    The ¡°Invisibility Cloth¡± was not here. It was already sent to theb of the best Magic Item Specialists in Vireocean for examination.

    No, no. That guy can probably understand this continent¡¯snguage.

    Hikaru sighed as he watched the interrogators secretly with his Stealth on. He saw the spy peering at the meeting below from the skylight and taking out a memo pad and pencil. He was going to listen and take notes.

    Then again, even if the spy could understand them, there would still be no point if he didn¡¯t want to speak. Torture was an option, but Patricia forbade it. They could use the spy as a bargaining chip; he was the only card they had up their sleeve. They might not be able to use him if he got hurt.

    Time to see the guy, then.

    Hikaru quietly slipped out of the room and made his way to the prison located inside the Supreme Leader¡¯s residence. It was clean and spacious. The spy¡¯s cell, muchrger than a studio-type apartment, was securely fitted with iron bars.

    The man was inside, his hands and feet shackled, with an iron ball attached to the shackles on his feet. He clicked his tongue as the ball pulled on his feet while walking around.

    Just about five meters away, Hikaru checked the spy¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Gigy

    Age: 26 Rank: 141

    115

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿3

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿4

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿3

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿3

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿2

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿1

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿2

    ....¡¾Smell¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿5

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Short Spear¡¿4

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿1

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿3

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿2

    ..¡¾Flexibility¡¿2

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿3

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿3

    Looks like the stats of a typical muscle-brain. He¡¯s pretty high-levelled, though.

    Hikaru hadn¡¯t seen anyone else with a rank of over 100 besides Selica.

    So monsters in the Ruined Continent are that strong, huh?

    This Soul Board was most likely a product of killing countless powerful monsters.

    I doubt this Gigy just happens to be exceptionally strong. If one spy is at this level, this continent will surely have a hard time.

    Ponsonia¡¯s knights were stronger than most, if not all, of the forces from the other nations. This Gigy could be as strong as one of theirmanding officers, if not stronger. If the invaders had plenty of men on the same level as this spy, there would be countless victims if a war broke out.

    Let¡¯s verify it with him.

    Hikaru deactivated his Stealth, but Gigy didn¡¯t notice him as he sat on the sofa, tapping his foot restlessly.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸***?!¡¹

    Gigy yelped as he saw Hikaru who seemingly appeared out of nowhere. As he watched Hikaru, he realized something.

    ¡¸**********!¡¹

    He realized that it was the guy who caught him. Hikaru instantly knocked him out back then, but in that split second, he saw the robe and silver mask.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make a sound. I know you speak ournguage.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You were only pretending not to understand to find more about your current situation, right?¡¹

    Gigy red at him with hateful eyes and heaved a small sigh.

    ¡¸Yes. I understand.¡¹

    Thought so. The letter was written in this continent¡¯snguage. Even though there had been no contact with them for thest five hundred years, thenguage still endured. There was no way a spy infiltrating this ce didn¡¯t speak the local tongue.

    ¡¸How did you see through my camouge earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸Good question. You¡¯re a spy. You actually think I¡¯ll tell you?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk. Let me out of here now. Otherwise, Grand Dream¡¯s navy will destroy this city.¡¹

    Given that he wasn¡¯t treated like a criminal, he must¡¯ve guessed that Vireocean didn¡¯t want to fight.

    Hikaru scoffed.¡¸No way you¡¯re getting out of here. You snuck into the residence of the nation¡¯s ruler. Don¡¯t even think they¡¯ll set you free that easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I wait for my friends toe. You, destroyed.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    He still sounded arrogantly confident. Hikaru sensed something odd about the actions of both the spy and the Ruined Continent¡¯s forces.

    They had Dew Roke surrounded for eight days. That¡¯s too long. Were they negotiating with the ind¡¯s residents? Still, they should¡¯ve considered the possibility of Vireocean reinforcement arriving, and settled things quick. When they finallyunched an attack, Dew Roke fell immediately.

    There had to be a reason for them to wait eight days. If most of them were as aggressive as Gigy, they would¡¯ve attacked sooner.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a spy, right? Are you strong?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m literally asking if you¡¯re actually skilled.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You caught me by surprise. Otherwise, there is absolutely no reason I would lose to you.¡¹

    Is he bluffing? Or is that what he really believes? He¡¯s pissed. Looks like it¡¯s thetter. A spy shouldn¡¯t let his emotions show. Hikaru recalled how Gigy clearly wasn¡¯t the undercover type, judging from his stats.

    ¡¸I see... So you believe that you can win against us even onnd.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Grand Dream¡¯s monsters are strong. We fight them all the time. Losing against you is impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸But the higher-ups don¡¯t want war, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but¡ª¡¹Gigy was caught by surprise.¡¸You tricked me!¡¹

    Hikaruughed.¡¸I¡¯m so d muscle-brains are so easy to manipte.¡¹

    Gigy fell for Hikaru¡¯s trap. After surrounding Dew Roke for eight days, the invaders attacked and gained control of the ind immediately. A man who clearly wasn¡¯t suited to be a spy was snooping around. These two matters were connected. Hikaru only had one guess:

    The invaders were divided into two factions: those who wanted to settle matters peacefully, and those who wished to go to war.

    Themander probably wanted to conquer Dew Roke peacefully. But with negotiations still not settled after eight days, the pro-war faction grew impatient andunched an attack.

    Gigy either acted arbitrarily, or was ordered by someone from the pro-war faction to do some snooping around. A spy with no detection or stealth skills, solely relying on optical camouge, was nothing short of a nightmare to Hikaru.

    Something was off right from the start. The letter mentioned paying for something that they did five hundred years ago, but they couldn¡¯t possibly hold a grudge that long[1]. In that case, the message was a preface for a negotiation. A smartmander was trying to negotiate with Vireocean to gain something.

    ¡¸You will pay for this! I will not talk anymore.¡¹

    You just did, Hikaru thought. Hearing the ruckus, the interrogators were heading towards the cell. Hikaru decided to leave.

    Why did these people suddenly decide to cross the sea after living in the Ruined Continent for 500 years? Hikaru wondered as he activated his Stealth. They developed cannons and were able to take down sea monsters... What do they want?

    Even if they hadrge ships, conquering a whole nation like Vireocean would be nigh impossible. Assuming they captured the capital, forces from nearby areas would advance towards them, leaving them no choice but to retreat. They should know that.

    They must have some sort of an objective. They wished to gain something.

    But what?

    If Vireocean and the other nations knew, they would have the upper hand both in negotiations and in battle.

    [1] The trantion team begs to differ; a polity holding grudges for far longer than 500 years ismon.

 Chapter 251 â€“ Meeting up with Lavia and Paula

    <h4>Chapter 251 ¨C Meeting up with Lavia and Pa</h4>

    Meeting up with Lavia and Pa

    Hikaru met up with the girls who arrivedter than him. Since the Grand Hotel chain had a branch here too, Lavia booked a room there.

    The hotel was huge, able to amodate a thousand people. Dark-brown wood was used for its interior, creating a rxing atmosphere.

    ¡¸Drake¡¯s still asleep, huh?¡¹

    Hikaru frowned as he watched the drakon sleeping in Pa¡¯s arms. His stomach had shrunk in size considerably, one wouldn¡¯t even think he swallowed something whole.

    ¡¸I think he¡¯ll wake up soon.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸Probably... Sorry, but could you look after him a bit longer?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Pa epted the task and happily carried Drake to the bed. After that, Hikaru exined everything that happened so far to the girls.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re thinking that these people from Grand Dream are not looking for war.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Yeah. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I¡¯m not sure. I think it¡¯s possible for a grudge to remain even after 500 years.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Their tenacity would be terrifying if they came all the way here out of unjustified resentment.

    ¡¸What are you nning to do now, Hikaru-sama?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Gather intel, I guess. We can¡¯t make a move unless we know what they¡¯re after or what kind of equipment they possess.¡¹

    ¡¸But they¡¯re out at sea.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru, you can¡¯t be thinking of using that.¡¹Lavia looked shocked.

    ¡¸Ah, no. I don¡¯t n to use that.¡¹

    He was referring to the fire magic written on the grimoire they received from Katy. Lavia tested some of the spells on their way from Forestia to Pond. Every one of them had its quirks.

    For example, me Drop was a spell that produced a bright, super-hot white me as small as a pinky nail. All it did was trickle down; not enough to melt metal precisely, and not suitable for starting a fire. The drop of me simply melted the ground and sank deeper and deeper.

    There was also me Laser, a spell that shot fire in a straight line, but with a powerful recoil at the caster. Hikaru went numb when Lavia tried it and got blown ten meters away.

    me Mist created fine dust-like mes, causing air temperature to increase a bit. It didn¡¯t have any other effect. And yet despite that, a slight mistake in mana control would result in the mes exploding one by one, engulfing the caster in fire.

    No wonder it was too much for her and she gave it away instead. But Hikaru thought of a way to utilize them. He exined it to the girls, but it didn¡¯t look like they liked the idea as it was too dangerous.

    ¡¸I was thinking of using a small boat. My Stealth¡¯s range should be enough to hide the boat too. I¡¯ll get close and board their ship.¡¹

    ¡¸But aren¡¯t their ships too far out for just paddling? How are you going to get there?¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be a problem.¡¹Hikaru gave a faint smile.¡¸They¡¯lle closer.¡¹

    The only news they received was that the questioning wasn¡¯t going well. Once again, the four nations¡¯ leaders and the Church¡¯s representative were gathered in the conference room, one with no windows and located deep in the mansion.

    The agenda this time for Patricia was ¡°sharing the same sense of danger¡± and ¡°making a swift decision¡±. She believed disaster would befall Ville Zentra if the invaders came tond. If that happened, it would surely affect Ponsonia and Quinnd, or even Bios and Einbeast.

    Now they needed to discuss how to deal with the enemy. Permission had been granted to bring in armies to Ville Zentra. Kai immediately dispatched his troops, while the troubles in Ponsonia and Forestia¡¯s distance dyed their troops¡¯ departure.

    ¡¸No one¡¯s listening in on this room, right?¡¹Marquedo said,ughing weakly.

    She was probably joking. It wasn¡¯t as though she was mocking the inadequacy of Patricia¡¯s security. After all, the enemy had that magic item that made camouging possible.

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯re fine... I think. That¡¯s all I can say about it. Our soldiers are on alert and moving around poking every spot with long sticks.¡¹Patricia answered bitterly, most likely irritated by the fact that it was the only measure they could take against invisible enemies.

    ¡¸Hmm. How¡¯s the analysis on the magic item going?¡¹

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s only been a day, so we can¡¯t really tell. Right now though, they¡¯re clueless.¡¹Patricia answered.¡¸By the way, Kai. What was this optical something that your mercenary was talking about? How did he see the spy?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not know.¡¹

    ¡¸What? That¡¯s a problem, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Then just ask the man himself.¡¹Kai said.¡¸Silver Face, you are here, yes?¡¹

    Silver Face¡ªHikaru¡ªwas indeed in this room, which was bigger than the one yesterday. As always, there were only three bodyguards per nation, leaving a lot more space. No one noticed Hikaru hiding behind a decorative nt with his Stealth on. Quietly, he stepped out and deactivated his Stealth. Patricia looked at him with a startled expression.

    ¡¸You were here the whole time?! How¡¯d you do that?!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t answer that question.¡¹

    Most of the guards red at Hikaru. Only Selyse looked fascinated. It looked like she wanted to talk to him so badly, but kept her mouth shut, knowing this wasn¡¯t the ce. Instead, Kudyastoria, who was beside her, spoke.

    ¡¸I apologize for calling you a different name yesterday. We have met before, haven¡¯t we?¡¹

    She thought the boy who fought Lawrence and Silver Face were the same person.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t answer that question.¡¹

    Admitting wouldn¡¯t really benefit him, so Hikaru yed dumb.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for that right now, Lady Kudyastoria.¡¹Patricia said, and turned her attention to Silver Face.¡¸What is this optical thing you were talking about? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t answer¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Our eyes function by focusing light into our retina. The optic nerve then carries signals of light, dark, and colors to an area of the brain, which assembles the signals into images. Optical camouge works by focusing light that¡¯s reflected from some other source, instead of the one you¡¯re supposed to be looking at. I think that cloth conceals what¡¯s inside it by redirecting light. As a result, you can¡¯t see what¡¯s supposed to be in front of you, but something else.¡¹

    Patricia¡¯s mouth hung open.

    ¡¸...I¡¯m sorry, what?¡¹was all she could say.

    Hikaru heaved a sigh.

    The Supreme Leader flushed.¡¸You suck at exining, okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down now, Lady Zylberstein.¡¹Kai said.¡¸Silver Face, can a magic item do what you just said?¡¹he asked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But since the device actually exists, there¡¯s no other choice but to examine it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I see... So how do we find anyone who might be using this technology?¡¹

    ¡¸Find someone who excels in Detection. Optical camouge only deceives the eye. It can¡¯t conceal smell, temperature, sound, life force, and even mana.¡¹

    ¡¸Detection, you say...¡¹

    Only very few people possessed Detection skills. There were many people with Instinct, however.

    The leaders seemed to be pondering over what Hikaru said, suggesting they had people in mind. There should be at least one or two people among their subjects who had Detection type skills. The problem was, low-level Detection had a range of only ten meters.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think this is the time to be worrying about that, though.¡¹Silver Face said.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸They should be making a move soon.¡¹

    ¡¸A move? What is your basis for this?¡¹

    A messenger entered the conference room. Ten warships had appeared in Ville Zentra¡¯s waters.

 Chapter 252 â€“ Meeting Adjourned

    <h4>Chapter 252 ¨C Meeting Adjourned</h4>

    Meeting Adjourned

    ¡¸That was surprisingly fast.¡¹Hikaru said matter-of-factly.

    Behind the mask, however, he was frowning. So far the enemy had acted ording to Hikaru¡¯s expectations, but they moved too early.

    ¡¸I want details, now!¡¹Patricia eximed, and the messenger started exining.

    Warships had entered into Ville Zentra seas, about thirty kilometers away, and closing in. These vessels were no doubt the ones that surrounded the ind of Dew Roke. Equipped with cannons, the fleet one-sidedly destroyed Vireocean¡¯s navy.

    As Patricia gave orders, Kai turned his attention to Hikaru.

    ¡¸What do you think, Silver Face?¡¹

    ¡¸And by that, you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You knew they wereing, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Hikaru mulled over how much he should divulge. Not wanting a war to break out between them and the invaders from the Ruined Continent either, he decided to exin as much as he could.

    ¡¸A spy would employ some kind of means to send information to hismanding officer. In other words, they¡¯remunicating using a method we don¡¯t know about.¡¹

    ¡¸Something like a Linga¡¯s Quill Pen perhaps?¡¹

    Kai was referring to the magic item used by the Adventurers Guild capable of sending messages over long distances. But that thing used the mana flowing underground to work; it could only be used onnd.

    Since the enemy had optical camouge and pencils, Hikaru thought they might be using some sort of a long-range radiomunication, although most likely not satellite phones.

    There¡¯s a high chance that an actual engineer was transported to this world from Earth, and they¡¯re recreating the technology there in this world. Maybe it¡¯s what enabled them to repel the gigantic sea monsters.

    He had no way of knowing if this person was still alive or not, however.

    ¡¸So when the spy failed to make contact with them, they realized he got captured.¡¹Kai said.

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s probably why they made a move quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹Patricia cut in..¡¸So you¡¯re saying they¡¯reing to save their friend? Mobilizing their troops just for that is absolute nonsense.¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. They¡¯re in a tight spot too.¡¹

    ¡¸How? Please exin.¡¹

    Hikaru pointed out that there might be a division between the enemy¡¯s forces. If one faction sent a spy without orders from theirmander, the spy¡¯s capture¡ªalthough a consequence of their own actions¡ªwould surely put them in trouble. The opposing faction could use it as the perfect excuse to criticize them.

    Gigy¡¯s superiors would take some sort of action which themander would oppose. He¡¯d rather not have chaos in his troops. So in the end, they decided to make their move under the pretext of saving Gigy from the enemy. That was Hikaru¡¯s guess.

    He just didn¡¯t expect them to make their move so soon. That was the reason for the scowl on his face. Themander took immediate action to unify his forces, going as far as using the fact that Gigy was captured, and he made the decision in just a day.

    ¡¸Bastard! You made contact with the spy without permission?!¡¹

    Hikaru told them everything, including the fact that he talked to Gigy. Patricia¡¯s close aides were fuming. Even the officials and guards from the other nations watched him with hateful eyes.

    I expected this reaction anyway. But shouldn¡¯t they be focusing on something else?

    They criticized Hikaru for talking to the spy without permission, even ming him for theck of progress on the questioning. They probably just felt disgraced that he caught the spy first; all the more so when he acquired information that the interrogators couldn¡¯t.

    However, some remained calm¡ªthe leaders, Selyse, and the people from the Church. Patricia maintained an air of nonchnce, perhaps to let the others vent out their frustration, which was of course unfair to Hikaru.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s get back on track.¡¹Kudyastoria said calmly.

    Some of them still wanted to voice their displeasure, but Patricia raised her hand, silencing them.¡¸This is not the time for that. I¡¯ll talk to Silver Faceter. You¡¯re fine with that, yes?¡¹

    Uh, no? We don¡¯t have anything to talk about, Hikaru thought. The people around him nodded reluctantly, a few of them still scowling at him.

    ¡¸So now the question is: Will they attack or not?¡¹Patricia asked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think they will.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸They should ask for the spy to be released first. That will be a chance to negotiate.¡¹

    ¡¸So we¡¯ll have the opportunity to find out what they want.¡¹Kudyastoria said, reading Hikaru¡¯s mind.

    Some of the civil officials present seemed to assume that war is what the invaders were after. It showed just how wise Kudyastoria was. She already realized that the enemy were trying to obtain something that would benefit them.

    ¡¸Very well. We¡¯ll just confirm things during the negotiation.¡¹Patricia said.

    Assuming that a messenger woulde, the Supreme Leader then started giving orders¡ªstrengthening surveince and how to deal with the messenger if one arrived.

    ¡¸So what are you going to do?¡¹Marquedo asked Hikaru, who was just thinking of disappearing.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t follow.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t y dumb. What are you nning? Surely you¡¯re not just going to sit around and do nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I actually need a small and fast boat.¡¹

    ¡¸Approved.¡¹Kai immediately vouched.

    He must¡¯ve quickly realized that Hikaru was nning to board the enemy¡¯s ship. It was this type of work that the Man Gnome hired him to do in the first ce.

    ¡¸Before that, I need you toe to my office.¡¹Patricia said.¡¸Kai, I¡¯m borrowing him for a bit, okay?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t want to let Hikaru go.

    Eh, whatever. I do have some questions anyway.

    The meeting was adjourned.

    Patricia¡¯s office was a lot bigger than Hikaru expected. It had a huge table, good enough for ten people. Around it were two sets of tables. Does she get like two parties of guests or something? Hikaru wondered. When he saw the piles of documents, however, he realized the tables weren¡¯t for guests, but for Patricia¡¯s close aides.

    ¡¸You may all leave.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t be serious, Supreme Leader! We can¡¯t leave you alone with this shady fellow¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I said leave us. Now.¡¹

    Patricia¡¯s severe tone prevented the aides and officials from speaking any more. They left the office with disgruntled looks. With the guards also leaving, Patricia and Hikaru were now alone in the room.

    ¡¸Are you sure about this?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. With your skill, hurting me would be easy. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but we have an emergency. Should you even be talking to me right now?¡¹

    ¡¸The fleet was spotted just moments ago. I still have a few hours before a messenger arrives requesting for the spy to be released. Right now, obtaining information about you is much more important.¡¹

    ¡¸You seem to have taken quite a liking to me. But for the record, them demanding the spy¡¯s release is just my own guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Only idiots would think about attacking with only ten ships. We may have lost once, but we still have more than 200 ships to spare.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Vireocean¡¯s military was much bigger than Hikaru expected. That¡¯s why Ville Zentra appeared to be calm. It made sense now. That¡¯s why Patricia didn¡¯t order an evacuation. If pushes to shove, the navy can act as shields. They were prepared to overwhelm the enemy with numbers even if it meant getting battered and bruised.

    She didn¡¯t make such a move yet, as there would be no benefit on both sides. The enemy would bepletely annihted, while her forces would suffer a devastating blow. Patricia wanted to discuss things peacefully if possible.

    She has the presence of mind, in spite of hernguage. Maybe her crude way of speaking is just a camouge. I have to keep an eye out for her.

    ¡¸So who are you?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. I¡¯m asking where you¡¯re from and where have you been until now. I doubt you¡¯re Kai¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦ or something. You¡¯re acquainted with Queen Marquedo and Miss Kudyastoria, someone who hasn¡¯t been at the center stage of politics before. We can¡¯t let a strange and suspicious guy like you get too close.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So you¡¯ll have peace of mind if you knew my identity.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    Hikaru scoffed.¡¸If I don¡¯t answer your question, or if my answer won¡¯t clear your suspicions, you¡¯re going to arrest me. Is that it? How many men do you have on standby in the next room?¡¹

    ¡¸Good, you already know that much. That¡¯ll save us some time.¡¹

    ¡¸So who¡¯s your friend hiding behind the curtain?¡¹

    Patricia arranged for plenty of men to be on standby in the next room just in case something happened. She must¡¯ve expected Silver Face to sense the bloodthirst oozing from them.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d noticed...¡¹

    ¡¸You thought you could use your men¡¯s bloodlust for cover?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re one really eerie guy. How can you even guess right so easily?¡¹

    It was all thanks to his Detection skills, of course. All he had to do was put together the information he gathered with it and he would have his answer easily.

    ¡¸No point in hiding, then. You cane out, Dennis.¡¹

    Dennis? That name sounds familiar...

 Chapter 253 â€“ Father Dennis of Vireocean

    <h4>Chapter 253 ¨C Father Dennis of Vireocean</h4>

    =

    Father Dennis of Vireocean

    The man who stepped out from behind the curtain was none other than the Church¡¯s representative who attended the meetings. He wore a gray robe, and a small cap rested on his blonde hair streaked with gray. He appeared to be around sixty years old; although his body was starting to decline due to age, his eyes were full of life, watching Hikaru warily.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t pay much attention to him as he was from the Church, but now he was curious. As the man got within the five-meter range, Hikaru checked his Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Dennis Lugrim

    Age: 64 Rank: 3

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿2

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿2

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿1

    ......¡¾Heaven Eyes¡¿1

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿8

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿6

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿7

    ......¡¾Healing Magic¡¿4

    ......¡¾Support Magic¡¿3

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿5

    ..¡¾Intelligence¡¿

    ....¡¾Language Comprehension¡¿1

    ....¡¾Language Output¡¿1

    The old man had high Mana, Instinct, and Holy stats. He also had a mysterious skill called Heaven Eyes. That one skill aside, his other stats seemed to have been earned by walking the path of God. Sophie of the Four Stars of the East was also an outstanding Healer, but Dennis seemed even more powerful than her.

    Only 1 point is required to unlock Heaven Eyes? That sounds too low. It¡¯s probably simr to Heaven Sword and Heaven Shot. If a minimum of five points on Throwing is required to unlock Heaven Shot, Sight might be maxed at five. Still only one point to unlock Heaven Eyes is strange. Does it unlock inbination with other Skills?

    Mental Strength and Holy stats stood out to Hikaru because of how high they were. Patricia seemed to trust his eye in judging people. Hikaru wasn¡¯t aware of the specifics, but it was clear that his Skill was something else.

    ¡¸Well? Is he innocent?¡¹Patricia asked Dennis.

    ¡¸What did I even do?¡¹Hikaru said, ying dumb.

    Dennis kept his eyes fixed on Hikaru.

    ¡¸Just stand there quietly.¡¹Patricia said.¡¸So Dennis, what¡¯s¡ª¡¹

    Dennis suddenly kneeled down on the spot.¡¸Finally... Finally, I haveid my eyes on one. I was half in doubt as I never had the chance before. Please forgive my rudeness.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹Even Hikaru was confused.

    ¡¸Wh-What are you saying, Dennis?!¡¹Patricia eximed.¡¸Silver Face. What did you do to him?!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I have no idea what he¡¯s¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸There is not one as virtuous as you. You are a Heaven¡¯s Messenger, yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    Oh, that, Hikaru thought. Dennis was referring to the job ss that he had selected on his Soul Card right now, Higher ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger: Greater Angel. Hikaru only used for its extraordinary function that allowed him to choose and stack five job sses at once. It wasn¡¯t like he was pretending to be an angel or anything.

    ¡¸You can tell?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Why, of course. I am a servant of God.¡¹Dennis bowed even deeper.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here?!¡¹Patricia was getting more confused.

    ¡¸Supreme Leader. This man is wearing a mask for a reason. I can, however, vouch for his identity. This man will nevermit any wrong.¡¹

    No, no, no, no. I definitely will. I¡¯ll do awful things if the situation calls for it. Hikaru knew the Church was searching for people with a Heaven Messenger-rted job ss, but he never expected them to be able to sense one and revere them.

    Can he see them with his Heaven Eye?

    He wasn¡¯tpletely sure, but that seemed to be the only exnation. Hikaru regarded Dennis suspiciously.

    ¡¸You must be wondering why I revere you, Lord Silver Face. It is because of the words that were left to us by the Saints.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, the old books.¡¹

    The older books¡ªscriptures, so to speak¡ªcontained the actions and words of the Saints. The current version circting far and wide had its contents revised by the current Pope to fit their own agenda.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re aware. Vireocean, of course, uses the old books.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did the Saints say to search for these Messengers?¡¹

    ¡¸We do not know, but the Saints believed that Messengers will bring peace and tranquility to the world.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Can you exin it so it makes sense to me too?!¡¹Patricia shouted, mming her hand on the table.

    Dennis, never breaking his gentle smile, exined the situation to Patricia. He told her how Silver Face had a Messenger job ss¡ªthough he never admitted it¡ªand that the Church must protect him at all costs.

    ¡¸Why is the Church so hung up on these ¡°Messengers¡±?!¡¹Still confused, Patricia asked the same question that Hikaru did earlier.

    ¡¸Messengers will bring peace and tranquility to the world.¡¹Dennis gave the same answer.

    Patricia eyed Hikaru suspiciously, but he only shrugged. He didn¡¯t do anything; Dennis was simply acting of his own ord.

    The Supreme Leader wanted Dennis to verify if Silver Face could be trusted or not. He received not just a perfect score, but higher than that.

    ¡¸So Dennis was at the meeting for his eyes? ¡¹

    ¡¸You are indeed a Messenger, Lord Silver Face. You know that my eyes are special.¡¹

    ¡¸Lucky guess. It didn¡¯t look like you were judging me by my voice or smell. Well?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I only took part in the meeting as a member of the Church and ying our role in this situation. The Supreme Leader asked that the temple knights be the ones to lead the evacuation of Ville Zentra¡¯s citizens.¡¹

    So she¡¯s considering the possibility of an evacuation too.

    ¡¸But with you here, we might not have to do anything.¡¹

    You give me too much credit, Hikaru thought. Dennis clearly thought otherwise. Afterwards, Patricia asked more questions¡ªwhy was he with Kai, how he remained hidden, among others. Hikaru answered as much as he could, but most of them didn¡¯t seem to satisfy her.

    ¡¸What the hell are you?!¡¹

    ¡¸I think finding out I¡¯m not an enemy is a good thing, if you ask me.¡¹

    A knock came at the door.

    ¡¸A small boat from the enemy fleet is heading towards us carrying a messenger g.¡¹a man reported.

    After that, Patricia became busy, and Hikaru left the room.

    It¡¯s their job from here on out. Time for me to get some information.

    Hikaru stepped out of the office and into the hallway. Dennis seemed to have something he wanted to say as he watched Hikaru¡¯s back, but right now, Hikaru had nothing to say to the man.

    He finally recalled who he was. Hikaru found the priest¡¯s name on the notes that Scott Fairs left in the Tower in Bios¡ªthe home of the Pope¡ªback in Agiapole. Hikaru sent the letter to Dennis, who in turn, used it to mobilize the regional priests and remove the Pope from his seat. He thought Dennis went to Agiapole.

    I don¡¯t really need toe forward every single time. I hate acting like someone owes me a favor anyway.

    Activating his Stealth, Hikaru left the Supreme Leader¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 254 â€“ They Make Their Move

    <h4>Chapter 254 ¨C They Make Their Move</h4>

    They Make Their Move

    ¡¸I¡¯m back. I asked for a boat, and I was thinking of going alone¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸At times, we take out the wicked!¡¹

    ¡¸A-At times, we leave mysteries behind!¡¹

    ¡¸And sometimes, we incur grudges from people!¡¹

    ¡¸A-And sometimes, we act with no regard for others!¡¹

    As soon as Hikaru entered the hotel room, Hikaru saw two girls wearing ck cloaks and silver masks.

    ¡¸We move in the darkness of the night and shine like the morning star!¡¹

    ¡¸We are¡ª¡¹

    Spreading both arms, Lavia and Pa brandished their staffs.

    ¡¸Silver Face!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Silver Face!¡¹

    The room wentpletely quiet and as still as death.

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸Not much of a reaction.¡¹Lavia said nonchntly, removing her mask.

    ¡¸Nooooo... This is too embarrassing.¡¹Pa said, covering her face with both hands and crouching down on the floor.

    ¡¸Uh, my bad.¡¹Hikaru apologized.¡¸Whoa. What. In. The. World?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that just sounds too forced.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Noooooooo!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    Hikaru returned to the hotel to inform them of the current situation and he was greeted with this. In a way, he was caught by surprise.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you remember? We bought masks since we sometimes need to conceal ourselves too.¡¹

    They bought the cloaks and masks just in case they needed it. It would be best if they never got to use them. Lavia¡¯s fire magic and Pa¡¯s healing magic were both among the most powerful ones in this continent. If there was a chance they would draw attention, they could just me it on Silver Face.

    ¡¸Okay, so now what?¡¹

    ¡¸So we thought I¡¯d be more interesting if we had like a trademark pose.¡¹

    More interesting?

    ¡¸I read something simr to it in a book a while ago.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... I think you shouldn¡¯t do that, though.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Why not?!¡¹

    ¡¸You mentioned ¡°darkness of the night¡± and ¡°morning star¡±. Someone out there might draw the connection to us since our party name is New Moon Star.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    She didn¡¯t seem to notice. A rather unusual mistake for Lavia to make.

    ¡¸Hmm... We should change it to a different line instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s not do it again.¡¹

    Lavia and Pa started discussing. It¡¯s so peaceful here, Hikaru thought.

    The Ruined Continent¡¯s warships were anchored just far enough that it couldn¡¯t be seen fromnd. The messenger¡¯s boat was heading towards Ville Zentra, carrying a g painted with yellow and ck lines.

    It was dusk, and the small boat¡ªfast for its size¡ªcould be seen clearly. It didn¡¯t have any sail; it seemed to operate using a different method. Thick smoke billowed from the funnel sticking upwards from the boat.

    ¡¸Captain Landon. What do you think powers that boat?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s different from ours. I¡¯m interested in that ck smoke.¡¹

    Luke Landon, the young knight who weed Kai in Ville Zentra, stood in the docks, waiting for the messenger to arrive. The harbor had been cleared of fishing boats to an extent. Unfortunately, removing all vessels from the huge port was impossible.

    I believe painting the g with yellow and ck lines is an old practice, Luke thought.

    Luke happened to hear about that tradition as he belonged to a military family. The g meant ¡°we wish to negotiate¡±. There was quite a disconnect¡ªthese invaders possessed unknown weapons to them, yet still used old methods.

    As the boat drew nearer, Luke saw a lone man standing on the stern.

    ¡¸Do not attack! He¡¯s a messenger!¡¹

    The man looked simr to the captured spy Gigy. He appeared calm, as though he believed he wouldn¡¯t be attacked, which irritated Luke. It didn¡¯t help that he had the same silver hair as the soldier.

    When the boat reachednd, the man disembarked and looked at Luke.

    ¡¸Are you the one who¡¯s supposed toe pick me up?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Luke Landon, Captain of the Knight¡¯s Fourth Squad.¡¹

    The man¡¯s blunt attitude only served to amplify Luke¡¯s exasperation. Wearing an unbleached fiber shirt and bright yellow trousers, it looked like he was going to a resort. On his right hand was a bracelet of intricate design that Luke hadn¡¯t seen before.

    The bag he was carrying on one hand¡ªalso made out of unknown materials¡ªprobably contained some sort of letter.

    ¡¸My name is Gorja, a messenger.¡¹

    He wasn¡¯t armed, or at least that¡¯s what it looked like. The people around them stirred as Gorja approached Luke casually, holding out his right hand. In response, the young knight stepped forward and grasped the hand. Firm and solid, he could feel power from it.

    He¡¯s stronger than me, Luke realized in just that one handshake. He didn¡¯t have Gorja¡¯s build and toned body. He would lose if they fought one-on-one. The thought sent a chill down his spine.

    ¡¸Are you alone?¡¹Luke asked, hiding his diposure.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Oh, I¡¯m not really familiar with thenguage here, so I might end up using odd words. Can you help me out with that?¡¹

    All of a sudden, the straight look on his face was gone, and he winked at Luke.

    ¡¸O-Of course. We are well aware of that.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Well aware? Does that mean ¡°know¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s alreadyte, so the meeting with the Supreme Leader will have to be tomorrow morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. What should I do for dinner? Ah, I did bring preserved food with me.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to worry about that. We¡¯ll prepare your meals.¡¹

    ¡¸Yay! £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª!¡¹

    Gorja was delighted, eximing in theirnguage. It seemed he was very interested in the food here. Dumbfounded, Luke escorted Gorja to the Supreme Leader¡¯s residence.

    The moon was already high up in the sky by the time Gorja was served dinner. The small boat leaving the harbor parted waves as it headed east. Manufactured using plenty of magic items, the vessel had a maximum capacity of only four people. Despite its structure, it could only go forward, reverse, and turn.

    Hikaru¡¯s Stealth should be able to conceal the boat and the sshes it made from sight, even suppressing the sound it made. It still left a wake in its path, but since it was a small vessel, it wouldn¡¯t really draw attention.

    That must be it.

    He could now clearly see the huge warships, almost as big as car ferries. Their bottoms were painted ck, while the hulls were a uniform white¡ªclearly different from this continent¡¯s practice where materials were used as they are.

    What caught Hikaru¡¯s attention was the searchlight that scanned the surface of the sea. It actually grazed his boat just moments ago.

    Looks more like a battleship. There¡¯s like a few centuries¡¯ difference in technology here. These things are equipped with cannons too. No wonder Vireocean¡¯s navy lost.

    As Hikaru inched closer, he activated his Mana Detection. Men in pairs patrolled the whole ce in a fixed route.

    It¡¯s almost midnight.

    Out of the ten ships, one was clearly bigger, positioned as though it was being protected by the rest. Hikaru nned to sneak onto it. He took out a rope with a hook attached to it and started whirling it around.

    The hook caught the railing perfectly with barely a sound. It was easy enough with his ten points on Throwing. Having checked that no one was around, he quickly climbed up the rope.

    Hikaru made it to the ship¡¯s deck. Behind the cannons were shells covered in huge sheets. After collecting the rope, he weaved his way through the cargoes. The routes the patrols took were well-thought out; no matter where he went, he encountered patrols along the way.

    Not just the civilization, their way of thinking is advanced as well. Who the hell called it the Ruined Continent? There¡¯s like a 300-year difference in civilization here.

    None of them noticed Hikaru with his Stealth on, of course. He took cover behind objects, or climbed on top of cargoes, as he waited with bated breath for the patrols to pass him by. He checked the men¡¯s Soul Boards as well. He came to a conclusion after the tenth one.

    None of them have stats as high as that spy Gigy. But for foot soldiers, they¡¯re still quite high.

    Of the soldiers, knights, and ordinary adventurers Hikaru met, most of them had a max of two points on Weapon Mastery. But the majority of the patrols here had three, while very few had two. They could probably have quite the career as adventurers. Gigy was a level stronger with four points on Short Spear. That¡¯s probably why he worked as a spy.

    There were two more things he noticed. First, their soul ranks ranged from just below 100 to around 120, an indication that powerful monsters inhabited the Ruined Continent. The second one was surprising.

    Not one of them can use magic!

    They didn¡¯t even have the ¡°Magical Power¡± board unlocked. Hikaru even suspected that perhaps they didn¡¯t have it on their boards in the first ce. They did, of course.

    This is worth investigating.

    Out of pure curiosity, Hikaru headed to the soldiers¡¯ sleeping quarters to check their Soul Boards one by one from the corridor. Indeed, not one of them had unlocked Magical Power.

    A ship full of muscle-brains!

    Hikaru imagined a bunch of half-naked, brawny men rowing a boat whileughing out loud. This ship was powered by sorcery of course, so that wasn¡¯t possible.

 Chapter 255 â€“ Silver Face Infiltrates

    <h4>Chapter 255 ¨C Silver Face Infiltrates</h4>

    Silver Face Infiltrates

    This is well made, Hikaru thought. The ships anchored in Vireocean were packed with some sort of magic items which he could sense with Mana Detection.

    But this ship was different. Despite its huge size, it barely used any magic items. The light inside utilized fuel to burn, and the crew used voice pipes tomunicate. There was an exception, however: in the middle lower part of the ship, Hikaru could sense enormous mana, possibly a magic item and the vessel¡¯s source of power.

    Probably around here.

    Not a lot of people roamed the bridge out front, which meant they were in the lowest level of alert status. Themander¡¯s office didn¡¯t seem far; Hikaru could sense two people inside.

    I can¡¯t hear...

    With the door closed shut, Hikaru couldn¡¯t find out what was going on inside. He concluded that this was themander¡¯s office as it was bigger than the rest, and he could sense magic items inside the room.

    Should I open the door a little? It¡¯s not really that bright out here...

    Hikaru¡¯s Instinct said it was a bad idea. Unfortunately the people inside were more than five meters away, so he couldn¡¯t check their Soul Boards either. He listened carefully to one of the pipes, and heard conversation, although faint.

    Come on. Read this one more time.

    W-We... are people... of... Grand Dream...

    You¡¯ve studied this a number of times already.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª¡¢£ª£ª!

    They used their ownnguage halfway. It sounded like they were studying this continent¡¯snguage. Hikaru couldn¡¯t hear the rest.

    Thenguage barrier is really huge, huh. There¡¯s no point in eavesdropping or reading documents when I can¡¯t even understand a word.

    Even if he didn¡¯t discover what the situation was internally, finding out what equipment they possessed, the troops¡¯position, how advanced their civilization was, and their objective, would be more than enough.

    Hikaru jumped at the sounds of footstepsing from up ahead. He¡¯d let his guard down. The passage he was on was dimly-lit to save fuel. But it was too narrow for two people to walk abreast, and no ce to hide either. Hikaru thought his only option was to stick to the ceiling.

    ¡¸£ª£ª£ª¡¢£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª...¡¹

    A man knocked at themander¡¯s office¡¯s door, saying something in an annoyed tone. Hearing a faint answer from inside, he opened the door.

    What now? Should I go in with him? It¡¯s too dangerous when I don¡¯t know the situation inside.

    The man stepped inside.

    It¡¯s much brighter inside than I expected. I should at least take a peek.

    Silently, Hikaru moved towards the office. Suddenly a man appeared from inside, checking left and right of the corridor. He didn¡¯t notice Hikaru crouching down. On the man¡¯s chest was the mark of a sword and a bird, the same symbol on the room. So this is themander.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Grucel

    Age: 30 Rank: 149

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿12

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿9

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿3

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿2

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿3

    ....¡¾Hearing¡¿2

    ....¡¾Smell¡¿2

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿12

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿2

    ....¡¾Short Spear¡¿4

    ....¡¾Long Spear¡¿6

    ......¡¾Heaven Spear¡¿1

    ....¡¾Bow¡¿2

    ....¡¾Armor¡¿5

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿3

    ..¡¾Flexibility¡¿3

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿5

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿4

    ..¡¾Intelligence¡¿

    ....¡¾Arithmetic¡¿2

    Four points on Instinct would make an individual feel something was off, though they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what exactly. Hikaru barely managed to get down on the spot.

    He¡¯s too strong.

    Long Spear 6 and Heaven Spear 1 drew his attention. Themander was just as strong as Lawrence. While the captain relied on brute strength, Grucel appeared to be the fast and smart type.

    Out of all the Soul Boards Hikaru checked on this ship, themander¡¯s stood out by a lot among the rest. He had long, silver hair tied in a ponytail. His features gave him an air of intelligence, though a deep scar on his check marred his face. Reaching all the way to his sideburn, it appeared as though his mouth was torn open.

    ¡¸£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª!¡¹

    A different group appeared from the other direction. Grucel, who was about to close the door, grimaced, eyeing them. It was a group of five with a plump man leading them. As soon as he saw Grucel, the plump man directed a harsh and sour gaze at him. Not a trace of respect for themander could be seen from him.

    ¡¸Deena.¡¹Grucel called to someone inside in a low voice.

    A young woman came, and themander hid her behind him before letting her out of the room. Deena scuttled towards the opposite direction from where the group came, in other words, to where Hikaru was. Hikaru quickly climbed the walls and stuck to the ceiling, watching the woman pass by below him.

    Judging by her stats, she was a civilian. The only thing that stood out was her two points on both Language Comprehension and Language Output. Like everyone else, she hadn¡¯t unlocked the Magical Power board.

    Grucel faced the plump man before entering the office together. One man who remained outside.

    ¡¸£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª¡¹

    Smiling obscenely, the man disappeared into the direction Deena went.

    I smell trouble.

    Hikaru checked the Soul Boards of the plump man and hispany to find nothing noteworthy. They were just as strong as the soldiers onboard. Even if they attacked themander together, they wouldn¡¯t win.

    Hikaru was torn between following Deena or eavesdropping on the men inside themander¡¯s office, and eventually decided on the former. He wouldn¡¯t understand a word anyway.

    Where is she?

    While he knew where she was with Mana Detection, theplex routes inside the ship prevented him from getting to her quickly. Hikaru went outside and found Deena on the lower level deck.

    Her attire¡ªa pale yellow suit and pants¡ªwas clearly different from the crews and soldiers. Her Soul Board indicated she was twenty-years old, but her baby face made her look like a teenager. Just like the others, she had silver hair and purple skin. Her hair was cut in a short bob style with a small cap on top of her head.

    Deena proceeded onward, worriedly looking over her shoulder every few seconds.

    ¡¸£ª£ª£ª¡¹

    ¡¸£ª£ª£ª?!¡¹

    Her pursuer, who went around, appeared before her. A heated argument broke out between the two. Patrols arrived, hearing the disturbance, but a few words from the condescending man made them leave in disgust. Deena turned pale as she watched them go.

    ¡¸£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    The man grabbed Deena¡¯s wrist, and she pped him on the face. A dull sound rang out.

    Uh, oh. Wrong move.

    The man, his face red, swung a fist towards Deena. She closed her eyes, preparing herself.

    Then all of a sudden, her body flung backwards like an arrow. The man who missed his swing had no idea what just happened. And neither did Deena. She felt someone catch her. She turned her face to see a figure wearing a silver mask.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t hit a guy like that. You should pretend to obey him to buy time and ask for help from someone more powerful.¡¹

    Hikaru was on the same floor as Deena. He hurled the grappling hook he had and pulled her back with all his strength. Unfortunately the back of her cor was ripped by the hook.

    ¡¸Thatnguage... Are you from Primeval?!¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s what they call our ce.

    ¡¸That I am. By the way...¡¹Hikaru grinned behind his mask.¡¸You¡¯ll scream if you jump down from a high ce, right?¡¹

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    ¡¸I sure hope you do.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaaaaaaaat?!¡¹

    Deena had no way of knowing, but Hikaru had Group Obfuscation activated at this point. All she knew was the masked figure dashed at a great speed towards the edge of the deck, carrying her, and they threw themselves in the air.

    She screamed. The moment they were in the air, Group Obfuscation¡¯s effect switched off, and the patrols heard her cries.

 Chapter 256 â€“ The Maskâ€™s Cajolery

    <h4>Chapter 256 ¨C The Mask¡¯s Cajolery</h4>

    The Mask¡¯s Cajolery

    Six men were in themander¡¯s office, including themander and his one subordinate.

    Duinkler, the plump man sitting in front of Grucel, didn¡¯t seem to cower before themander. Slightly balding on top of his head, he was smiling, but his eyes were alert.

    ¡ºCommander. Have you decided on attacking those monkeys from Primeval?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ve said it a number of times: we¡¯re not attacking. Did you forget our King¡¯s wish?¡»

    ¡ºThe King only wants results. He said before we departed to be alert and look for opportunities as we are in unexplorednds.¡»

    ¡ºMy order was to not act without authorization. I can court-martial you, you know.¡»

    Grucel fixed his gaze on Duinkler. The plump man never broke his smile, but the three men behind him turned pale for a moment. Pipsqueaks, themander thought.

    ¡ºWhat I¡¯m saying, Commander, is that not everyone agrees with your methods. Do you remember how much we had to sacrifice just to get here? How many died in studying the magic item that repels the sea monsters away? How much did we spend in preparing all this? Yet you still insist on your half-hearted methods. The families of those who died for the Master n will never agree to this.¡»

    ¡ºSo you attacked Dew Roke to please the bereaved families? You sent a spy without prior consultation and let the Primeval people capture him. Was that part of your n?¡»

    ¡ºSacrifices are unavoidable in realizing our n. We need tangible results.¡»

    ¡ºThe King said he doesn¡¯t want any more sacrifices. You¡¯re being nothing but reckless.¡»

    Duinkler heaved a deep sigh.¡ºWe won¡¯t make it that way, Commander. We can¡¯t save the King¡¯s life in time.¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t you dare speak about His Majesty¡¯s fate!¡»

    ¡ºCan you say you¡¯re doing your best to save His Majesty?!¡»

    Rage shed, and the room went silent. Grucel¡¯s subordinate and Duinkler¡¯s followers watched with bated breath, waiting for what would happen next.

    These two men held that much power. If they shed, many would surely get hurt. The reason themander couldn¡¯t get rid of Duinkler despite his unauthorized actions of sending a spy and attacking Dew Roke was because the plump man possessed considerable power as well.

    We went from gradually poking at Dew Roke and eventuallyunching an all-out attack, so I couldn¡¯t criticize Duinkler for that, Grucel thought. But this time it¡¯s different. The captured spy no doubt works for him. We¡¯ll identify him as soon as he¡¯s returned, expose Duinkler¡¯s crimes, and then send him back to Grand Dream. That would be the best move.

    Duinkler knew exactly what themander was thinking, which is why he rudely barged in in the middle of the night to put pressure on him.

    His followers were getting anxious, wondering how long the stare-down would continue, when a voice came from metal pipes on the wall.

    ¡ºCommander! Are you there?!¡»

    At first, Grucel didn¡¯t take his eyes off of Duinkler, but eventually he got up and approached the voice pipe and removed the lid.

    ¡ºI¡¯m here.¡»

    ¡ºThank goodness. I have a report, Sir.¡»the man said in a clear tone.

    There was desperation in his voice as he gave his report. Grucel¡¯s clean-cut features gradually became twisted. Duinkler couldn¡¯t hear a word the man was saying. The plump man seemed calm andposed at first.

    ¡ºWhat is going on here, huh?¡»Grucel asked as he closed the lid, turning only his face around.

    For the first time, fear marred Duinkler¡¯s features. Themander was clearly furious, his face dark red.

    ¡ºI received word that one of your men pushed my secretary, Deena, off the ship. Everyone¡¯s currently frantically searching for her.¡»

    Duinkler¡¯s eyes grew wide.

    ¡ºI would like an exnation. If your answer doesn¡¯t satisfy me...¡»

    The aura of pure fury emitting from themander caused Duinkler, who had been calm until now, to pull his body back.

    ¡º...I will show no mercy.¡»

    ¡¸Haa... haa... haa...¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down. We¡¯re on a boat.¡¹

    ¡¸H-How can I c-calm down...¡¹

    ¡¸Just rx.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s boat was already sailing away from the ship. He already knew that they wouldnd on his ride before they jumped. Right before theynded, Hikaru used the Gravity Bncer that he received from Katy to limit the shock of thending. Deena, oblivious to all this, just screamed.

    Wow, they¡¯re all looking for her.

    Hikaru turned around to see the soldiers using searchlights to scan the sea surface, probably checking if Deena was floating or not. Her cap that slipped from her head and the documents she dropped were all afloat. Fortunately, the waves erased any wake that the boat left.

    ¡¸Wh-Who are you?!¡¹

    Deena distanced herself from Hikaru as though to protect herself. With the boat being small, she could only stay a maximum of three meters away.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you already know based on thenguage I¡¯m using. I¡¯m a Primeval.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you n to do with me?!¡¹

    ¡¸I saved you, and this is what I get?¡¹

    ¡¸But we¡¯re going away from the ship!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. I wanted to talk to you without anyone bothering us.¡¹

    ¡¸You want to talk to me?¡¹

    She seemed to have regained a bit of herposure.

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing that fat guy is Grucel¡¯s enemy. Right now, they¡¯re divided over how to deal with us. Fatty is hard-liner and themander is trying to suppress him.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You understand ournguage?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. But it¡¯s an easy enough guess to make.¡¹

    She¡¯d find out right away if he was lying about knowing thenguage, so he told the truth. Hikaru didn¡¯t want to say just how much he knew, of course.

    ¡¸We¡¯re done here. Please take me back to the ship.¡¹

    ¡¸No can do.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?! There will be trouble if I don¡¯t get back!¡¹

    ¡¸The rift between fatty and Grucel will be critical?¡¹

    Deena nodded.

    ¡¸Hmm, themander seems to like you a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not special or anything. Themander values his subordinates dearly.¡¹

    ¡¸All the more reason not to take you back.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸If you be our ¡°guest,¡± Grucel will think twice before attacking us. Am I right? He just sent a messenger for one spy.¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Think about it carefully. What¡¯s the disadvantage in you leaving the ship? The interior conflict will grow more serious. All because they thought one of the fatty¡¯s men pushed you off the ship.¡¹

    Hikaru made it look that way. Deena started panicking, worried that she would be the trigger of a conflict.

    ¡¸But I will tell the messenger in Ville Zentra this: ¡°Deena fell off the ship, but she¡¯s safe under our custody. She¡¯s fine, with no injuries. She¡¯s worried about the discord between the fat guy and Commander Grucel.¡± Grucel should hear about it the next day, preventing any internal strife.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Will that really happen?¡¹

    Deena seemed to doubt what Hikaru said. Cool. This girl¡¯s easily pressured, Hikaru thought, chuckling inside.

    ¡¸Going to Ville Zentra will be a huge benefit to you. We don¡¯t speak Grand Dream¡¯snguage, so I¡¯d like to ask for your help, since you¡¯re fluent in both. Absolutely no harm wille to you. Your safety will be guaranteed.¡¹

    Deena looked relieved. She might¡¯ve thought she¡¯d be interrogated for answers.

    ¡¸Oh, and for the record, the people of Ville Zentra are seething with rage for having Dew Roke stolen.¡¹

    It was a bluff, but notpletely a lie either. Vireocean raised an army once to try and take back the ind, after all.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way the negotiation for the release of the spy will go well in these conditions. What¡¯s more, Commander Grucel¡¯s real objective won¡¯t get fulfilled.¡¹

    Deena¡¯s body stiffened. Hikaru hit the mark.

    ¡¸H-Have you been to Grand Dream?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    ¡¸Then how do you know about our purpose foring here?!¡¹

    ¡¸Just a guess. You¡¯re not here to invade us.¡¹

    Deena nodded. Now for the crucial part.

    ¡¸Yes, not invasion... You need something that can only be found here in this continent.¡¹

    Deena nodded once more.

    ¡¸But there are those that wish to invade us, which exins the inconsistent approach.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    ¡¸Think about it. Do you really think we¡¯ll help you with the way things are right now? What you¡¯re after is not something that you can get just bynding on our shores. Serious cooperation is necessary.¡¹

    It was just a hunch, but Hikaru seemed to have hit the mark again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹Deena nodded, with more force this time.

    ¡¸Talk to me and I¡¯ll convince the higher-ups to help you guys out. If a war can be avoided, that would be best.¡¹

    Deena went silent, pondering it over. She was probably wondering if she should believe Hikaru¡ªthis man wearing a mask.

    What will you do? Hikaru believed the odds to be fifty-fifty. If she didn¡¯t agree, no matter. He would just take her back tond as a ¡°guest.¡± The more cause they had for negotiation, the better. But if she agreed...

    If it¡¯s something interesting, I want in too.

    Of course, his number one priority was to prevent war from breaking out, but Hikaru¡¯s motive was gradually shifting to that of satisfying his curiosity.

    Grand Dream, a continent with a civilization that evolved differently than this side of the world, even developing a powerful military. Hikaru thought someone from another world might be involved, but still the progress was rapid.

    I wonder how they got here. What level of civilization do they have? I wanna know so bad!

    He felt sorry for Deena who was seriously considering her options.

    ¡¸I, uhh...¡¹Deena made her decision.

 Chapter 257 â€“ Kaglaiâ€™s Prediction

    <h4>Chapter 257 ¨C Kai¡¯s Prediction</h4>

    Kai¡¯s Prediction

    A visitor arrived at Kai¡¯s room in the middle of the night. Normally, there wouldn¡¯t be any guests at a time like this, but given that they were in a state of emergency, and the fact that the visitor said he¡¯d just enter the bedroom anyway whether they liked it or not, the maid showed him in reluctantly. It was none other than Silver Face, and someone else covered in a ck robe.

    ¡¸It is already quitete.¡¹

    Kai, wearing his nightclothes, ushered Hikaru in, showing no particr emotion. The reception office next to his bedroom was bright, and steam was rising from the tea that was prepared in a hurry.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, this is important.¡¹

    ¡¸Who is that?¡¹

    ¡¸First, I need the room cleared out.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. Leave us.¡¹Kai said.

    The maidsplied, but the knights expression changed.

    ¡¸Your Majesty. No matter the circumstances, we cannot leave you alone with someone thiste without a guard. If you really insist, you will have to kill me first.¡¹The most capable one among them red at the masked man.

    Hikaru sighed.¡¸We don¡¯t have much time. One of you can stay. You can even stand beside Kai if you want. But everything you see or hear will not leave this room. If info is leaked, it might worsen our current situation. Can you do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. By the sound of it, you are about share something very important.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯m quite busy myself, you know. I didn¡¯t want toe here thiste.¡¹

    Kai raised his brow, as though saying ¡°The first time you came to see me, it waste at night, and that was the same case the other day as well,¡± but Hikaru ignored it. One knight remained and stood behind Kai, his right hand on his sword¡¯s grip, ready to react at any sort of situation.

    ¡¸So, what business do you have?¡¹

    Hikaru nodded and removed the hood of the person beside him.

    ¡¸It can not be!¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Kai and the knight froze in shock, an understandable reaction, for the one standing before them had silver hair and purple skin¡ªa person from the Ruined Continent.

    ¡¸Introduce yourself, Deena.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. My name is Deena, secretary of the Grand Dream¡¯s navy¡¯smander.¡¹

    The emperor brought his hand to his forehead and looked up. A few secondster, he turned his head back down, his face calm once more.¡¸This is part of the ceasefire negotiations, yes? ¡¹

    Deena¡¯s mouth opened in surprise.¡¸H-How did you know?¡¹

    ¡¸First, I cannot think of any other reason. Negotiations and infiltrations are not necessary if you wish to fight Second is the fact that you are not a soldier. Silver Face bringing you here means you came directly from their ship. This man is not foolish enough to bring a spy by mistake.¡¹

    Hikaru shrugged at thepliment.

    ¡¸Not foolish, but a bit thoughtless.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t apliment.

    ¡¸Since you are fluent in bothnguages and themander¡¯s trusted aide, I can conclude that you know, to an extent, how both parties can reach apromise.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not his trusted aide...¡¹

    Being modest at this point was not a good idea. It seemed she was not involved in any negotiations before, as she let her real feelings show.

    ¡¸Then let us hear your conditions for a ceasefire.¡¹Kai said.¡¸And your objective for invading us.¡¹

    ¡¸Before that...¡¹Deena¡¯s expression turned serious.¡¸Themander doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here. Please let me see Gorja so he can send a message to him. Then I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know.¡¹

    Kai shot a nce at Hikaru, trying to ask two questions. First, Deena implied they had a method to contact their ship. Do you know what it is? Hikaru didn¡¯t know. Second, howe themander does not know about this? How did you bring her here? Hikaru didn¡¯t want to answer. He shook his head twice.

    ¡¸I understand. I will let you see Sir Gorja, then.¡¹Kai said, sensing trouble.

    Once again, the emperor shot a meaningful nce at Hikaru who nodded in response¡ªan affirmation.

    The next day, Luke Landon arrived with a carriage at the Supreme Leader Patricia Zylberstein¡¯s residence early in the morning, along with six guards. Despite the early hours, a Quinnd carriage was already parked outside, its doors closed, making it impossible to see who was inside.

    ¡¸What¡¯s a carriage from Quinnd doing here so early in the morning?¡¹

    The carriage that Luke led carried the messenger from the Ruined Continent, Gorja. They came here early to not draw attention and cause unnecessary chaos.

    The door to the Quinnd carriage opened and out came Silver Face. The masked man nodded, and Luke nodded in return.

    Some kind of a mission? Luke wondered as he passed by Hikaru.

    ¡¸Gorja! Can you hear me? It¡¯s me, Deena! Themander¡¯s secretary!¡¹

    Luke couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off the other person who stepped out of the carriage. Silver hair and purple skin¡ªa citizen of the Ruined Continent.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s going on here?!¡»

    Before Luke could even stop him, Gorja opened the carriage door and stepped out. The two faced each other in front of the mansion.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll keep it short. I arrived herest night. I want to ask you to contact Commander Grucel¡ª¡»Deena rattled on, while Gorja listened, still confused.

    Luke quickly approached Hikaru.¡¸What do you think you¡¯re doing, Silver Face?!¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you see? It¡¯s an emotional reunion.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t see that! Exin yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Her name is Deena, a secretary. She said she had business with Gorja so I brought her here. Gorja would¡¯ve been stuck in negotiations all day.¡¹

    ¡¸Bullshit! You just can¡¯t stop an official messenger without prior notice! Where¡¯d thatdy evene from?!¡¹

    ¡¸From their battleship out at sea.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    While they were arguing, Deena asked Gorja to send a message informing themander that she was fine and they should not fight among themselves. She also told him how she got here.

    ¡ºI¡¯m buying time, saying I¡¯ll tell them of themander¡¯s objective.¡»Deen said.¡ºI¡¯m wondering if I should actually tell them or not.¡»

    ¡ºWhoa, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t. You¡¯ll get punishedter.¡»

    ¡ºBut the king¡¯s condition will only keep on worsening! If Primeval promises to help, we can avoid any conflict between themander and Duinkler as well.¡»

    ¡ºThey know about their dispute?¡»

    ¡ºYes. They infiltrated the shipst night.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?! They slipped past security?! They¡¯re morepetent than what we though... This is not good. They think that if they waste time negotiating, we¡¯ll eventually concede.¡»

    ¡ºR-Really?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll get in touch with themander tonight. Until then, do not say a word, okay?¡»

    ¡ºI understand!¡»

    They finished their discussion. Silver Face simply evaded Luke¡¯s questions.

    ¡¸Sir Luke Landon. We¡¯re done talking.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸She¡¯s a civilian, and not a messenger, so I¡¯m leaving her with Quinnd. You may see her anytime. We¡¯ll be waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸Why, you...!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for the wait.¡¹Gorja cut in.¡¸I didn¡¯t expect to see my brethren here.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t n on taking her with you?¡¹

    ¡¸My mission is not with her.¡¹

    Luke couldn¡¯t voice anyints. ring at Hikaru, he entered the mansion together with Gorja.

    ¡¸Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Um, was that all right?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸What you did was against regtions, right?¡¹Deena asked timidly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Bringing you here is already a huge vition in an of itself.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s true...¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, then.¡¹

    Everything was going as expected. She not only told Gorja what she wanted to say, but they exchanged opinions as well. They did so because the people here couldn¡¯t understand a word they were saying.

    Last night, Kai¡¯s look meant this:¡¸They might exchange information. Are you sure about this?¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t mind, of course. Which is why he nodded back at the emperor. Deena should ask for advice from Gorja and thetter would tell her not to do anything without permission. Telling her how to get back to the warship in this short amount of time was impossible. In other words, it could be said that Hikaru was the one who sessfully bought time.

    ¡¸Where are we going?¡¹

    Hikaru shed a grin.¡¸Sightseeing.¡¹

    He grabbed her hand and the two of them disappeared.

 Chapter 258 â€“ Sightseeing Secretly in Ville Zentra

    <h4>Chapter 258 ¨C Sightseeing Secretly in Ville Zentra</h4>

    Sightseeing Secretly in Ville Zentra

    ¡¸What? Huh? What?¡¹

    Deena couldn¡¯t quite understand why he held her hand and started walking.

    ¡¸I have a magic item that allows me to conceal the presence of someone as long as I touch them.¡¹Hikaru said.

    She wore a curious look. However, if she wasn¡¯t careful, oing people would bump into her. That was when she realized they couldn¡¯t see her.

    ¡¸I-Is this the magic item you used to infiltrate the ship?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that.¡¹

    After a bit of thinking, Deena spoke.¡¸I see. So it¡¯s a type of Spirit magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    She looked genuinely surprised. Hikaru wasn¡¯t lying, of course; it was simply Group Obfuscation. None of the crew onboard could use it, and barely a few even had Stealth. Perhaps their Stealth skills didn¡¯t develop because they had their optical camouge anyway.

    Hmm...

    Hikaru observed Deena. She seemed to be shaken that her hunch was off the mark.

    ¡¸S-So why are we going sightseeing?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re here now on this side of the world. Don¡¯t you want to see the sights?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes, I suppose.¡¹

    ¡¸As long as you hold my hand¡ªwell, it doesn¡¯t really matter where as long as I touch you¡ªyou¡¯ll be hidden. Let¡¯s just go around town for now.¡¹

    Hikaru took Deena through the streets of Ville Zentra, a port city prosperous due to maritime trade, and as such, was full of life. Deena seemed to be curious about everything¡ªthe piles of barrel, house walls, signboards out on the streets, merchants hawking at passersby, the aroma of grilled fish. Hikaru had to pull her whenever she was about to bump into someone. Perhaps the only thing familiar to her was the smell of salt.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry.¡¹Deena apologized after Hikaru pulled her several times.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Anyway, aren¡¯t you exhausted? We¡¯ve been walking around for an hour.¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, I am.¡¹

    Hikaru made his way to a restaurant¡ªKai¡¯s subordinate told him about it¡ªwith private rooms. It was located in a back street, and as long as you had money, they didn¡¯t mind letting in someone as shady as Hikaru.

    ¡¸Are you hungry? Apparently the seafood soup here is incredible. I want some. You should try it too.¡¹

    ¡¸R-Really? But I don¡¯t have any money.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to worry about that. We¡¯ll just charge it to necessary expenses and let the bosses pay.¡¹

    Deena chuckled at Hikaru¡¯s joke.

    Good. She¡¯s starting to rx. This Stockholm syndrome way of doing things kinda makes me feel bad, though.

    A condition in which a hostage bes sympathetic with their captor. It was already toote to be feeling guilty, however.

    Hikaru was a little hungry as he had to leave early. Like the rumors said, the soup was indeed delicious, and he left the restaurant satisfied. After that, he showed Deena to the Adventurers Guild, the city hall, the harbor, and the shipyard.

    ¡¸All these street lights are magic items too.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Anything magic item-rted seemed to interest her, even the ones that weren¡¯t all that incredible.

    ¡¸There¡¯s so many...¡¹she muttered.

    ¡¸In terms of technology, these aren¡¯t really all that great. They use small Spirit magic gems too, basically scraps.¡¹

    ¡¸You can get a lot of Spirit magic gems here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Dungeons are where you¡¯ll find a whole lot.¡¹

    ¡¸Spirit magic gems in dungeons?!¡¹Deena¡¯s mouth hung open from surprise.¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Realizing she blurted out too much, Deena closed her mouth. Hikaru pretended to not notice.

    ¡¸There¡¯s hotdogs over there. Wanna try some?¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Hotdog... you mean a light snack where a sausage is served in a bun?¡¹

    ¡¸Pond Hotdog is actually quite famous. Their sauce is especially good.¡¹

    Hikaru deactivated his Stealth and purchased from the hotdog chain he invested in. They sold in half sizes too, where one hotdog was cut in half. Hikaru ignored the super spicy option. Instead he chose the standard ketchup and mustard, and one with salsa sauce.

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹Hikaru said as she handed Deena the standard vored one, while he had the other.

    ¡¸Th-Thank you. Hmm, this really is tasty.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, the sausage is average at best.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Really? I think it¡¯s delicious.¡¹Deena said, a curious look on her face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d both our civilizations invented hotdogs.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s amazing! The meat is different, though.¡¹

    There¡¯s a chance that Grand Dream¡¯s livestock industry hasn¡¯t really developed that much.

    Hikaru gathered information little by little. After that, they spent some more time going around town. Deena seemed to be getting exhausted past noon, so they decided to cut the sightseeing short.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s head back for now. Although, if there¡¯s something you want to see, just tell me.¡¹

    Deena, seated on a bench under a tree, looked troubled.¡¸There¡¯s one thing I want to see.¡¹she said with resolve.¡¸Magic.¡¹

    She showed interested in anything magic item or magic-rted. The people of the Ruined Continent couldn¡¯t use magic. Hikaru believed these two were connected.

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    But he pretended like he didn¡¯t realize it yet and epted Deena¡¯s request. Hikaru had someone in mind when it came to magic.

    ¡¸At times, we take out the wicked!¡¹

    ¡¸A-At times, we leave mysteries behind!¡¹

    ¡¸And sometimes, we incur grudges from people!¡¹

    ¡¸A-And sometimes, we act with no regard for others!¡¹

    ¡¸We move in the darkness of the night and see through the truth behind our mask!¡¹

    ¡¸We are¡ª¡¹Spreading both arms, Lavia and Pa brandished their staffs.

    ¡¸Silver Face!¡¹

    Deena¡¯s eyes opened wide. She nced at Hikaru who was pping. So they¡¯re still going with this, huh? he thought. Once they started though, he couldn¡¯t really stop them.

    ¡¸So there are three of you?¡¹Deena asked.

    ¡¸There could be more.¡¹

    After calling Lavia and Pa, they arrived wearing new masks and cloaks. Lavia was especially ecstatic. She probably wanted a chance to actually use the disguise. It looked like they practiced their poses as well, as they were both in sync. Pa seemed to have ovee her shame, but Hikaru could still see red on the part of her face not covered by the mask.

    Hikaru left Deena with Kaist night and went back to the hotel to sleep. That¡¯s when he told the girls about her.

    ¡¸All right. Time to show you what magic is like.¡¹

    They were in the outskirts of town, about an hour¡¯s trip away by carriage. Firing spells in the middle of the streets was not an option.

    ¡¸O¡¯ Spirit, heed my call. With the primordial me, burn my foe to ashes.¡¹

    Lavia cast Fire Breath on a dead tree in the distance. Deena¡¯s eyes grew wide as a magic circle appeared in the air, and mes came out of it. Deena¡¯s mouth hung open.

    ¡¸Oh, my.¡¹Deena muttered as the fire burned the tree to the ground.

    Okay, I get it now. Spirit magic doesn¡¯t exist in the Ruined Continent.

    It was the only exnation. Hikaru could see why someone would be surprised at Lavia¡¯s powerful fire spells, but Deena expressed her surprise right when the magic circle appeared.

    ¡¸I hope you¡¯re satisfied.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Ah yes, that was quite something.¡¹

    ¡¸That was just beginner-level magic, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?!¡¹Deena looked even more amazed.

    ¡¸Grand Dream doesn¡¯t have Spirit magic. Instead, sorcery-based science progressed. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸What you¡¯re after is something magic-rted. You want to obtain knowledge about magic.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You want to take a Mage home.¡¹

    Deena gave a start.

    ¡¸Oh, looks like I hit the mark. What are you going to make them do?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say anything at the moment.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what Gorja told you, right?¡¹

    Deena was silent.

    Hikaru gave a faint smile.¡¸I¡¯ll show you some other magic then.¡¹

 Chapter 259 â€“ What the Ruined Continent Doesnâ€™t Have

    <h4>Chapter 259 ¨C What the Ruined Continent Doesn¡¯t Have</h4>

    What the Ruined Continent Doesn¡¯t Have

    Around the time Hikaru was showing Deena some spells, the messenger Gorja was at the meeting with Vireocean¡¯s Supreme Leader, Patricia Zylberstein.

    Compared to other nations, the audience chamber was smaller, but the furnishings were all fancy and elegant. The first-ss atmosphere of the room would be enough to overwhelm anyone¡ªexcept for Gorja who simply acted normally.

    ¡¸Are you the boss around here?¡¹Gorja asked.¡¸The city governor? Or perhaps the ruler of the continent?¡¹

    Watching the messenger not even kneel before their ruler, the knights didn¡¯t even try hiding their displeasure. Patricia, however, didn¡¯t seem bothered at all.

    ¡¸No. I¡¯m just this country¡¯s representative.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this ¡°country¡± big?¡¹

    ¡¸Depends. How big is your country?¡¹

    ¡¸My country, Dream Maker, is small, with a poption of only around ten thousand.¡¹

    ¡¸That is indeed small.¡¹

    Contrary to expectations, Gorja readily divulged information.

    ¡¸Vireocean has a poption of over three million.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lot.¡¹

    He seemed genuinely surprised. Perhaps he actually didn¡¯t know. Gorja then proceeded to ask questions about this country, which Patricia answered: how many cities were there, races, industry, how many countries, was the continent wide, what kind of monsters were there, among others.

    Patricia asked some questions as well and gained information. In the Ruined Continent, Grand Dream, people only built cities on the west coast. There were no settlements anywhere else. A few people expelled from the cities lived outside, but that was it. While the continent itself was huge, the powerful monsters prevented them from getting control of the wholend.

    ¡¸From what I heard, the city built during the initial immigration has long been destroyed.¡¹Gorja said.¡¸There are spections that the ruins still remain, but none had confirmed it. No one would actually risk their life to check.¡¹

    ¡¸Monsters attacked so the people had to abandon the city?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They would¡¯ve beenpletely annihted, but the natives, our ancestors, saved them from their predicament with magic items that could confuse monsters. They then escaped ind together with the new settlers.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... We didn¡¯t know there were natives in Grand Dream.¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently they were watching the new settlers. They probably thought monsters would attack them since your people drew too much attention. But they felt bad just watching so they saved them.¡¹

    ¡¸So interacting with the natives resulted in a mixed race. You seem to all have silver hair and purple skin.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. The silver of the moon and the purple of the autumn bellflower. We are proud of our traits.¡¹

    Eventually, the conversation moved to the objective of the invaders.

    ¡¸I know this sounds selfish, but we would like Gigy back. He¡¯s ourrade who infiltrated this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re aware you¡¯re being selfish. First, let¡¯s talk about terms.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll withdraw our ships all the way back to Dew Roke.¡¹

    Patricia scoffed. Not even worth the discussion. You trespassed into our waters in the first ce.

    ¡¸What I want is Dew Roke, andpensation for damages.¡¹

    ¡¸There are more than a thousand people in that ind, right? All of them just for one guy doesn¡¯t sound fair.¡¹

    Oh, he¡¯s basing this not in terms of interests or territory, but of human lives. He said there¡¯s about 10,000 people in Grand Dream. Maybe to them, human life is valued heavily. Normally when a spy is captured, you just abandon them and pretend they don¡¯t exist. Yet they¡¯re negotiating for his return.

    Gorja¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡¸You attacked us without any prior deration of war.¡¹Patricia said.¡¸We and the other countries are prepared to fight you, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, how are you going to take responsibility for abandoning the original settlers? About a thousand of them waited for help toe. But you ditched them.¡¹

    ¡¸You want us to take responsibility for something that happened five centuries ago? How can you even say we didn¡¯t try to rescue them? We couldn¡¯t cross the sea because of the monsters. You should be well aware of that.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really simple. Just give us back Dew Roke.¡¹

    Gorja¡¯s frown grew deeper.

    ¡¸So you really insist on getting the ind back.¡¹

    ¡¸We have zero tolerance for invasion of territory.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to talk to themander about this first. Would that be all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. The negotiations have just started.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡¹

    Gorja was about to leave when he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    ¡¸By the way, can you send someone who can use mending magic to our ship? There¡¯s some illness going around there.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Don¡¯t you have a doctor?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not feeling well too. We searched for a skilled mending magic user in Dew Roke, but couldn¡¯t find one.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Dew Roke was a hub for trade and the fishing industry. Nothing more, nothing less. If something happened, the people there could juste to Ville Zentra to receive medical attention. The Healer they had stationed there could only do first-aid treatment.

    ¡¸I¡¯m curious about this illness. Experienced Healers are rare. You should go talk to someone from the medical institution. If the person in-charge doesn¡¯t mind, you can take one. Luke Landon will apany them, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Thank you. I don¡¯t know if this is enough, but here, you can have this.¡¹

    Gorja took out a leather bag from his pocket. Inside were thumb-sized purple gemstones. They looked like amethysts, but deeper in color.

    ¡¸What are these?¡¹

    ¡¸I know you can¡¯t use our currency, so I picked out some gems.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... Very well, I¡¯ll take it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Gorja then left together with Luke.

    Patricia chuckled, holding back herughter. Normally one would think getting back a whole ind in exchange for one spy was impossible. But Gorja said he¡¯d talk to themander about it. They even wanted a Healer to cure their sick.

    ¡¸They really value life, huh?¡¹

    We might be able to get back Dew Roke rather easily, she thought.

    ¡¸My negotiation skills are quite something, don¡¯t you think?¡¹Patricia asked a knight, who smiled and nodded.

    The Supreme Leader was in high spirits.

    Deena was ovee with surprise from the various fire magic shown to her. mes burned thend here and there, smoke rising from the charred spots.

    ¡¸Satisfied? There are more powerful spells, but they¡¯re dangerous.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I can use them.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to.¡¹

    Lavia, with her mask on, was enthusiastic, eager to cast spells, but Hikaru stopped her. They hadn¡¯t shown Deena anyplex spells, since those were Lavia¡¯s secret weapons.

    ¡¸Um, can you only use fire magic?¡¹

    Lavia shrank quickly.

    ¡¸Huh? Wh-What¡¯s wrong?!¡¹Deena asked.

    ¡¸Uh, yeah. Only fire.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸There are other types, but we can¡¯t use them.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. That¡¯s unfortunate.¡¹

    ¡¸But we can use healing magic.¡¹

    Deena reacted like never before and sidled up to Hikaru.¡¸D-Did you say healing magic?!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too close.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see it!¡¹

    ¡¸I said you¡¯re too close.¡¹Hikaru backed away from her a bit.

    ¡¸Can you do it?¡¹Hikaru nced at Pa.

    ¡¸I can, but without a wound, we can¡¯t really tell if something¡¯s healed.¡¹

    ¡¸Good point.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You can injure me all you want! Come on!¡¹Deena said, rolling up her sleeves and offering her arms.

    Hikaru wasn¡¯t really into hurting women. Deena crouched down, ced her hand on the ground, and smashed her finger with a rock.

    ¡¸What? What the hell?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch! Ow! It hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it does! Are you stupid?! Healing magic, now!¡¹

    ¡¸G-Got it!¡¹

    Pa quickly went to Deena¡¯s side and took her hand. The nail on her middle finger was split open, blood dripping from it.

    ¡¸O¡¯ God who art in heaven, in thy name I ask for a miracle. In thy right hand thou offer the gift of life, in thy left the blessing of death¡ª¡ª¡¹

    Golden light enveloped Pa¡¯s body as she chanted the spell. Light traveled from her hand to Deena, who was teary-eyed and covered in sweat.

    ¡¸O-Oh...¡¹

    The blood on the wound bubbled and Deena felt an itchiness as the pain faded away. Not a minute had passed before the wound closed.

    ¡¸A-Amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeek!¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed her cor and pulled her up on her feet.

    ¡¸Who would even think of hurting themselves?! Only morons do that! I¡¯m the one who guaranteed your safety and yet you ruined that! You are aplete and utter idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Deena felt so dejected that it looked like she might disappear. She was close to crying.

    ¡¸Silver Face.¡¹Lavia ced her hand on Hikaru¡¯s shoulder, making him recover hisposure.

    ¡¸We¡¯re done here.¡¹

    They headed back to the city.

 Chapter 260 â€“ Negotiation Terms

    <h4>Chapter 260 ¨C Negotiation Terms</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Negotiation Terms

    Deena was provided a room in Ville Zentra where Emperor Kai could keep an eye on her. They provided the clothes she wore as well, and while her skin color was conspicuous, she blended in perfectly otherwise.

    It waste at night. Deena had opened the window and yed around with a hand-mirror, reflecting the light of the moon to the roof.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯re staying here.¡»

    Hearing a voice from below, Deena almost dropped the mirror. She moved away from the window and Gorja entered. Wrapped in an optical camouged cloth, it appeared as though he was just a floating head.

    ¡ºThis ce better be safe.¡»he said.

    ¡ºIt is. But there¡¯s a guard out on the hallway, so please keep it down.¡»

    ¡ºOkay.¡»

    Deena was using the mirror to inform Gorja where she was. Since he saw her with the carriage from Quinnd, he could guess where she was staying. All Deena had to do then was send a signal for him.

    ¡ºI hardly recognized you. You look like someone from this continent.¡»

    ¡ºPlease stop joking around.¡»

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t really call yourself a man unless you¡¯re able to crack a joke at times like this.¡»

    ¡ºHow were things on your end?¡»

    ¡ºNo problem. I got a Healer.¡»

    ¡ºAlready?¡»

    ¡ºYeah. Apparently they call it ¡°healing¡± here, not ¡°mending.¡± Anyway, they¡¯re sending one to the ship. They don¡¯t even suspect a thing.¡»

    ¡ºAre they good? Can they... do it?¡»Deena hesitated a bit.¡ºCan they cure our king¡¯s illness?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know. But we just have to make a gamble. We have to save our great king, the descendant of another grand ruler who brought prosperity to us. The secret technology is only handed down to rulers and we, the people of Dream Maker, need it. The people here seem obsessed about Dew Roke. I doubt they¡¯ll send a mediocre Healer. If they piss us off and we barricade ourselves in the ind, they¡¯ll be the ones in trouble.¡»

    ¡ºIs that so...¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡»

    ¡ºAre the other spies in the city safe? How much information did they gather?¡»

    ¡ºWhy are you asking?¡»

    ¡ºActually, I found a Healer too.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m listening.¡»

    Their conversation continued on for about ten minutes. None overheard them, or noticed Gorja¡¯s intrusion.

    The next morning, Hikaru visited Kai. Having just finished eating his breakfast, the emperor was leaning against the sofa with a displeased look on his face. Three of his attendants were in the room as well, and his guard was standing in a corner. They all watched Hikaru with disgust.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think? Patricia proceeded with the negotiations without consulting us.¡¹

    Kai exined to Hikaru the details of the negotiation yesterday. Patricia demanded Dew Roke back, and Gorja said they would think about it. After that, the messenger asked for a Healer.

    ¡¸A Healer... I knew it.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Oh, so you realized it too.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they¡¯re being tant about it.¡¹

    ¡¸But it would seem Patricia is unaware of this. Unfortunately we cannot go back on our word. They will send a Healer as nned.¡¹

    The civil officials present didn¡¯t seem to follow.

    ¡¸Excuse me, Your Majesty. What do you mean? We didn¡¯t sense anything wrong with the Supreme Leader¡¯s negotiations.¡¹

    ¡¸Their objective is to obtain a Healer.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Healers are indeed umon, but they¡¯re not that rare.¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, that¡¯s not true.¡¹Hikaru interjected.¡¸I think the people of Grand Dream can¡¯t use magic.¡¹

    Everyone in the room was surprised, save for Kai. The emperor wasn¡¯t sure that they could not use magic in general, but he considered the possibility.

    ¡¸They need healing magic for reasons unknown to us. That¡¯s why they want to get their hands on a Healer.¡¹

    ¡¸But Silver Face.¡¹one official said.¡¸They went as far as to invade us just to get a Healer? It¡¯s too risky.¡¹

    ¡¸See, you do get it.¡¹Hikaru said with a sigh.¡¸The one they want healed is someone worth taking the risk for.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, their king, or someone simr.¡¹Kai added.

    They would only brave the danger if it was for someone belonging in their country¡¯s top brass.

    ¡¸I must say, that kinda king is incredible for gathering such loyal subjects... Anyway, for a civilization where science is so advanced, they decided to rely on magic. I¡¯m actually curious how they view magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps something like a mysterious force that could make anything possible.¡¹Kai said.¡¸Of course, what magic can do is limited.¡¹

    ¡¸We have their spy Gigy and Deena the secretary.¡¹another official interjected.¡¸Yet they intend to grab the Healer and make a run for it?¡¹

    ¡¸Most likely.¡¹

    Hikaru could tell that Deena was in the mansion with his Mana Detection. They were desperate to get a Healer, even if it cost them their lives. That much was apparent from Deena¡¯s actions yesterday.

    ¡¸They would be willing to make some sacrifices to save their king. The negotiation to release the spy was nothing but an excuse to obtain a Healer. If you think about it that way, everything makes sense.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty! If what Silver Face says is true, we should stop them right away! We can still make it!¡¹

    Kai heaved a deep sigh, leaning back on the sofa as he closed his eyes.

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you listening?¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸If that was possible, we would¡¯ve done that a long time ago. But since the Supreme Leader already agreed to the terms, there¡¯s nothing we can do. How do you propose we stop them anyway? I didn¡¯t expect them to make a move this fast too.¡¹

    ¡¸Lady Patricia was too hasty.¡¹

    Kai, who¡¯d known Patricia for a long time, shook his head.

    ¡¸Deena, are you here?¡¹

    Hikaru visited Deena in her room after receiving permission from Kai. She was surprised to see him. Hikaru thought her reaction was a bit strange.

    ¡¸I have to give you credit.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸F-For what?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re thinking you don¡¯t mind dying.¡¹

    She was silent.

    ¡¸So your king is that precious to you, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure what you mean. It is only natural to hold the king you serve in high regard.¡¹

    ¡¸Gorja sessfully obtained a Healer. If he goes straight back to Grand Dream, your safety will no longer be guaranteed.¡¹

    Deena seemed to panic.¡¸I, uhh...¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Luke went with them, but once they¡¯re on the ship, it doesn¡¯t matter how many men he brought with him. They don¡¯t stand a chance. In fact, your people is probably thinking they can kill everyone except the Healer. Am I right?¡¹

    Deena cast a furtive nce at the clock hanging on the wall. It was ten minutes to ten. Gorja should¡¯ve departed for the warship at nine-thirty along with Luke.

    They already got their Healer. There¡¯s no point in checking the time... Hikaru thought. What, does she think Patricia will go back on her word? Or perhaps it¡¯s something else...

    Hikaru decided to bait her.

    ¡¸I know you got in touch with Gorjast night.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you discussed a few things. Gorja told you he got a Healer. And...¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸You told him about the city I showed you, and the Spirit magic and healing... magic...¡¹

    Deena wasn¡¯t looking at Hikaru. Her face turned pale, her lips trembled. She squeezed her hands tight in front of her.

    We showed her healing magic. She was deeply impressed. She experienced it first-hand. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t tell Gorja about it.

    Hikaru realized it at that moment. He activated his Mana Detection. Grand Hotel Zentra was within the one-kilometer range of his Skill.

    I can¡¯t find her.

    A chill ran down his spine. Lavia and Pa were both gone. They should be taking it slow around this time, reading books. It didn¡¯t take long for Hikaru to find Lavia. She was in the Adventurers Guild.

    What¡¯s she doing in the guild this early? Where¡¯s Pa?

    Lavia would almost never visit the Adventurers Guild. But she was there right now. The only reason Hikaru could think of was she went there so he would find her easily. Or to protect herself.

    ¡¸Deena.¡¹

    The secretary yelped, feeling Hikaru¡¯s rage as he took a step towards her.

    ¡¸H-Hey! Silver Face?¡¹

    The knight standing watch in the corner of the room called out to him, but Hikaru ignored him. He drew closer and closer to Deena.

    ¡¸Deena!¡¹

    She shrieked.

    ¡¸Stop it, Silver Face!¡¹the knight said.¡¸Hey! I need help over here!¡¹

    Hikaru, having lost control of himself, grabbed Deena¡¯s shoulders. She grimaced at his strong grip, wailed in agony, but he didn¡¯t even notice her cries. There was no need to.

    ¡¸You took her!¡¹

 Chapter 261 - Mask of Fury

    <h4>Chapter 261 ¨C Mask of Fury</h4>

    Mask of Fury

    The adventurers present in the Ville Zentra guild that day might have noticed that the atmosphere was different than usual.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    An odd sense of difort.

    ¡¸Eek?!¡¹

    Those who could use magic in particr could sense dense amount of mana hanging in the air. A crushing feeling. Yet they couldn¡¯t see from whom it wasing from; everything was the same as usual¡ªthough there were somewhat fewer adventurers today¡ªand adventurers were searching formissions to take.

    Lavia was in a corner of the establishment, continuously emitting mana, begging for Hikaru to notice her. She had her Life Obfuscation, Mana Obfuscation, and Imperceptibility, which had two points on each, fully activated, yet her mana couldn¡¯t bepletely concealed.

    Then a figure, carrying a woman of small stature under his arm, appeared at the entrance, pushing aside a Mage standing petrified in ce.

    Lavia quickly raised her head. The man with the silver mask marched straight towards her.

    ¡¸Pa was kidnapped, wasn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Lavia nodded weakly. The adventurers around them were taken aback. Unlike Hikaru who didn¡¯t have his Stealth on, Lavia, wearing the same ck cloak and silver mask, deactivated hers only now, making it look like she just appeared out of nowhere.

    The woman Hikaru was carrying was none other than Deena, looking lifeless. He ran with all he got to get here, and the shaking made her groggy. He didn¡¯t care the least bit, however. In fact, this was better as she wouldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about.

    ¡¸We were attacked after you left the hotel.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸I didn¡¯t have time to use magic. I somehow made it out fine, and Drake managed to escape with me as well. But Pa¡¯s gone.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    Even now, Lavia was carrying the sleeping white drakon, whose body had already returned to normal.

    Hikaru analyzed the situation. The enemy had established a much broader intelligencework in Ville Zentra than he originally expected. They couldn¡¯t have done this in just a day. It was highly likely that a team of spies had already infiltrated the city while Grucel¡¯s army was still surrounding Dew Roke.

    He told Lavia and Pa to watch for tails whenever they were out wearing their ck cloaks. Unfortunately, they were amateurs when it came to proper movement.

    On their way from Forestia to Pond, they did some grinding by killing monsters. Hikaru granted Pa two points each on the Stealth Skill tree as well. Still, if she walked in broad daylight, perceptive people should still notice her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect her. Even though I could use magic, I was useless! Only I managed to escape. I wanted to call for you, but¡ª¡¹

    Lavia escaped because the enemy only wanted Pa. She wasn¡¯t at fault. Hikaru bit his lips. It was his mistake for underestimating how desperate the enemy was.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll bring her back no matter what.¡¹Hikaru said, putting his hand on Lavia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸But I think she¡¯s on their ship already.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll catch up. I¡¯ll bring this one to trante for me.¡¹he said, pointing at Deena.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll go with you!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯ll have to stay behind. We can¡¯t bring Drake with us when he¡¯s still fast asleep.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­¡¹Lavia nodded reluctantly, frustrated.¡¸If it¡¯ll help our chances of saving Pa, I¡¯ll remain here.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹Hikaru smiled, but the eyes behind the mask were dead serious.¡¸I¡¯ll make them regret they everid a hand on us.¡¹

    Like Lavia said, Pa was already on the ship, her mouth gagged and both hands tied behind her back.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the meaning of this, Gorja? You told mest night that you obtained one Healer. But you seemed to have kidnapped this girl too. Also, where¡¯s Deena?¡»

    They were in a storage room close to the ship¡¯s bottom. Those present were themander Grucel, a few of his men, the messenger Gorja, Pa, and the spies who carried her. Luke and the other knights, along with the Healer they escorted were in the guest room. There were ten of them all in all.

    ¡ºI met with Deenast night. I nned to take her with me when she told me about this Healer. She¡¯s apparently really good.¡»

    ¡ºEven better than the one this Luke fellow brought?¡»

    ¡ºYes. Er, to be precise, we don¡¯t have any criteria on how to judge a Healer¡¯s skills. So I thought the more the better. We¡¯re running out of time, too.¡»

    ¡ºAnd Deena agreed to this?¡»themander asked, the true meaning behind his question being ¡°She¡¯s prepared to throw her life away?¡±

    Gorja nodded.

    ¡ºI see¡­¡»Grucel said, deep in thought.

    At his foot, Pa was moaning in protest.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll exin the situation to her and ask for her cooperation. Tell her we¡¯ll spare her if she helps us.¡»

    Grucel thought to use her as a bargaining chip to get Deena back. Gorja and the others were in favor of the idea as well.

    ¡ºRemove her gag.¡»

    One of Grucel¡¯s men did as ordered.

    ¡¸I have, a favor, to ask.¡¹themander said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never give in no matter what you do to me! Help wille soon for me!¡¹

    ¡¸We ask, for your cooperation. We¡¯ll spare¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s really strong and incredible, you¡¯ll see!¡¹

    ¡¸Listen, to me.¡¹Grucel heaved a sigh and bowed deeply to Pa.¡¸Please, help us.¡¹

    Pa was caught by surprise. She watched the man warily.

    ¡¸If you, help us, we¡¯ll spare you.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll, pay you.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t about money. I can only use my power for one person. I vowed to myself that I will never use my powers unless it¡¯s for him.¡¹

    Grucel and the others were stunned at the girl¡¯s t-out rejection. They never thought a girl, who was not even a soldier, could hold such firm conviction.

    ¡¸Even if we¡¯re at sea, he wille save me. Like he always have.¡¹

    Pa grinned. She firmly believed Hikaru would rescue her. But given that the ship already set sail, Grucel thought that was impossible. The vessel was drifting farther and farther away fromnd. After stopping by at Dew Roke, they would go straight for Grand Dream.

    They already know the capabilities of Vireocean¡¯s ships from the previous battle. No warship could possibly catch up to theirs.

    I suppose we¡¯ll just wait for the girl to lose all hope and finally cooperate with us, Grucel thought.

    ¡ºCommander! Are you here?!¡»

    A voice came from the corridor. Since this room didn¡¯t have a voice pipe, someone had toe here directly.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to the Healer?¡»

    The door opened and a soldier appeared.

    ¡ºS-Something ising towards us at an incredible speed!¡»

    ¡ºWhat do you mean by ¡°something¡±? Be more specific, soldier.¡»

    ¡ºWe have no idea, Sir! All we know is that something is gliding over the sea and creating ripples as it goes.¡»

    Grucel looked puzzled. The soldier wasn¡¯t making any sense. Then the whole ship vibrated along with a loud thud. rms went off.

    ¡ºWait a minute¡­¡»

    Grucel turned to look at Pa.

    ¡¸I told you. He¡¯s incredible.¡¹she said with a smile.

 Chapter 262 - Price for the Abduction

    <h4>Chapter 262 ¨C Price for the Abduction</h4>

    Price for the Abduction

    Upon hearing the rm, Grucel first went to the deck. Normally, he would go to the bridge and verify the situation while giving out orders, but the enemy was only one vessel¡ªthat is, if they were on a boat or a ship¡ªso he decided to get a grasp of the situation first.

    Grucel could only do this as he was a master in martial arts. He believed he could handle ten enemies on his own.

    ¡ºDeena!¡»

    Hisrades on deck had surrounded two people¡ªone was a boy wearing a ck cloak and a silver mask, and the other one was Deena the secretary.

    Smoke was rising from the deserted bow. Grucel could tell the loud bang happened there. Even now, the battleship was heading for Dew Roke. No one should¡¯ve been able to catch up to it. So how? I¡¯ll worry about thatter, themander thought.

    ¡¸My name is Silver Face. You¡¯re themander, Grucel, right?¡¹the masked boy asked, poking Deena¡¯s head, who sank down on the floor, face pale and trembling.

    ¡ºH-He knows about you, Sir.¡»she said.

    ¡ºDeena! Are you all right?!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m fi¡ª¡»

    The masked boy poked her again before she could finish, as though telling her not to speak without permission. Grucel¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but he was seething inside. He couldn¡¯t stand to see his hardworking secretary treated like that.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯re the one who kidnapped Deena. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting away that easily.¡»

    Deena tranted themander¡¯s words.

    Silver Face scoffed.¡¸That¡¯s riching from you. Who was it that attacked Dew Roke and sent a spy on us? As if that wasn¡¯t enough, you evenid a hand on my Healer. I¡¯m pissed right now. Really pissed.¡¹

    Silver Face reached for the silver magic item hanging on his waist, one with a grip and a trigger. Grucel was taken aback. He recognized the shape.

    ¡ºA gun?! But you shouldn¡¯t be able to use¡ª¡»

    Silver Face pulled the trigger without hesitation. Grucel readied himself for the bullet, but what came out of the muzzle was a huge fireball.

    ¡ºWhat?!¡»

    The raging fire burned every corner of the deck. The next thing themander knew, Silver Face was already gone, and only a trembling Deena was left.

    ¡ºDeena!¡»

    ¡ºCommander! No!!¡»

    Ignoring the cries of the men around him, Grucel charged into the fire, not concerned about the mes licking at his clothes. As soon as he made it to Deena, he quickly carried her and escaped from the sea of mes.

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m sorry, Commander.¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s the superior¡¯s job to save his subordinates when they¡¯re in trouble.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not it¡­¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡»

    They stopped at a spot away from the mes. The surrounding was in an uproar as the crew moved to put out the fire.

    ¡ºThat boy is dangerous¡­ Bringing him here was my mistake. A huge mistake!¡»

    Hikaru fired his revolver at the bow first, then made everyone gather at the deck to make it easier to move around inside. It was surprisingly effective; Hikaru walked down the corridors without much difficulty.

    With his Stealth on, Hikaru snuck behind the guard and struck him, taking his key. The hit carried an ¡°Assassination¡± buff, but he didn¡¯t care. He knew that it was only Pa inside. He unlocked the door and entered.

    ¡¸Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    As soon as Hikaru cut the ropes binding Pa, she jumped into his arms, and he caught her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have shown you and Lavia to her.¡¹

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t apologize, Hikaru-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is my fault. I was too na?ve. I thought I could handle a little trouble.¡¹

    With the power of his Soul Board, Hikaru was nearly invincible. Almost none could see through his Stealth. He would be lying if he said that didn¡¯t make him conceited. He thought there would be no problem since he gave Pa Stealth abilities too.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Pa Nohra

    Age: 18 Rank: 8 ¡ú 14

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿6

    ¡¾Agility¡¿¡ú NEW

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ¡­.¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿2

    ¡­.¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿2

    ¡­.¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ¡­.¡¾Holy¡¿4

    ¡­¡­¡¾Healing Magic¡¿8

    ¡­¡­¡¾Support Magic¡¿1

    Unlike Hikaru, Pa had no experience fighting while using her Stealth. As such, her Stealth was useless against fairly skilled opponents. Hikaru should¡¯ve let her gain experience. He med himself for failing to consider that.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get out of here for now.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection picked up soldiers rushing towards the room they were in, but they managed to get back out to the deck by hiding in vacant rooms and going around.

    They barely came across any crew, mostly because some were putting out the fire, a lot were scouring the ship for Pa, and some were on guard duty on the deck.

    There was one more reason why soldiers gathered on deck.

    ¡¸What is happening?!¡¹

    Luke, his men, and the Healer they were escorting were on deck too. They came out of the guest room after hearing the rm.

    ¡¸Sir Grucel! Sir Gorja! What¡¯s going on here?! Why is the ship moving?!¡¹

    ¡¸Monsters were spotted, so we set sail. That is all. Please rx. There was a small fire, and¡ª¡¹Gorja was trying his best toe up with an excuse.

    ¡¸Come on, you shouldn¡¯t lie.¡¹

    The space beside Luke warped, and Hikaru, Group Obfuscation disabled, appeared.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s you!¡»

    Soldiers readied their weapons all at once.

    ¡¸Silver Face?! What are you doing here?¡¹Luke demanded.

    ¡¸Landon, they¡¯re lying. They did what they shouldn¡¯t have done. Lying on a national level.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hikaru told Luke everything¡ªthe invaders¡¯ objective from the start was to get a Healer. There were no sick persons on board. They were sailing to Grand Dream where the Healer would be asked to cure their ailing king. The enemy evenid their hands on his ownrade.

    Pa didn¡¯t have her mask, so instead she wore a ck robe and pulled it low over her eyes.

    ¡¸You expect me to believe you¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Emperor Kai and I share the same opinion. I mean, look at those guys¡¯ faces.¡¹

    Seeing Gorja¡¯s stiff expression, Luke realized Hikaru was telling the truth.

    ¡¸I see¡­ Very well. We will be heading back to Ville Zentra. Our ship is around here somewhere, right?¡¹Luke immediately decided to return using their own ship.

    ¡¸You think we¡¯ll let you go just like that?¡¹Gorja wouldn¡¯t back down that easily.

    They finally obtained the one thing they wanted: a Healer. Giving up was not an option.

    Tension hung in the air.

    ¡¸Hey, Silver Face.¡¹Luke whispered.¡¸You better have a n.¡¹

    ¡¸I do. A n where the both of us make it out for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸What about us?!¡¹Luke asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll create a distraction, but after that you¡¯re on your own. I¡¯m sure a knight who serves Vireocean can manage.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Very well.¡¹

    Satisfied by Luke¡¯s answer, Hikaru once again took out his revolver.

    ¡ºMove back!¡»

    ¡ºThat thing¡¯s dangerous!¡»

    Gorja and the other soldiers kept their distance from the masked boy. Hikaru shot a cursory nce at Grucel, who was positioned behind the crew, before turning his attention to Gorja.

    ¡¸Gorja. Youid a hand on my friend. I hope you¡¯re prepared to face the consequences.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh. Don¡¯t act tough. We have you outnumbered. You seem to use some strange magic, but some fire is not enough to scare us.¡¹

    ¡¸I actually thought about killing all of you.¡¹

    Cold sweat beaded on Gorja¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸But there are people from Ville Zentra here too. They need time to escape. You better thank the Healer who happened to be on the same ship as you. Also to the Supreme Leader who approved of their being here. Whether you live or die now is up to you.¡¹

    Hikaru pointed the gun at his feet.

    ¡¸Run.¡¹he whispered at Luke.

    The knight started running towards where their ship was towed, guarding the Healer all the way. Before Gorja and the soldiers could make a move, Hikaru pulled Pa close and squeezed the trigger.

    Bang.

    A bright, super-hot, orange beam with high prating power shot out from the muzzle¡ªa spell called me Laser. When Lavia tried using this, she got blown ten meters back. For its incredible propulsive force, it also had a tremendous recoil. Hikaru had Lavia pack the spell into a bullet.

    As a result, Hikaru, while carrying Lavia, flew up, tracing an orange ray of light in the air, like a rocket.

    Pa screamed, enduring the gravity on her body as she clung to Hikaru. In the blink of an eye, they were high up in the sky, looking down on the battleship.

    Eventually, they stopped mid-air due to gravity. Pa breathed a sigh.

    ¡¸One more.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hikaru aimed the revolver sideways and fired.

    ¡¸Whaaaaaaat?!¡¹

    They flew as fast as an arrow.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s that¡­?¡¹

    Luke couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, but indeed Silver Face caused a distraction. Now¡¯s our chance.

    ¡¸Lord Luke! The enemy will be on us soon! We¡¯ll hold them back. Please take the Healer and go!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk. I suppose there¡¯s no other choice.¡¹

    They didn¡¯t have much time, so a few remained to buy some more. Then suddenly, the floor shook. Hikaru didn¡¯t just shoot at his feet for nothing. He aimed at the ship¡¯s very power source. Theser pierced through, the high temperature speeding up the mana reaction exponentially.

    ¡¸Wh-What?!¡¹

    The magic source started going out of control.

    ¡ºRun! Take cover!¡»

    ¡ºThe ship¡¯s going to explode!¡»

    The enemy soldiers escaped in a hurry. One after another, they jumped into the sea. The fire jetting out of the ship¡¯s side prevented the other ships from getting close.

    ¡¸G-Go!¡¹

    Luke and the knights, too, broke into a run.

 Chapter 263 - The Battleshipâ€™s Silence

    <h4>Chapter 263 ¨C The Battleship¡¯s Silence</h4>

    The Battleship¡¯s Silence

    Duinkler, onboard a separate ship, received word that themander¡¯s ship was hit by an attack from an unknown source. He quickly proceeded to the bridge to confirm the situation, but he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.

    First it was only one attack¡ªDuinkler thought it came from a cannon¡ªyet the soldiers were panicking too much. Commander Grucel himself took charge as mes engulfed the deck. It was clearly strange.

    Gorja ended up taking all the glory, but obtaining a Healer was a blessing for Duinkler all the same. What they needed to do now was return to Dream Maker quickly and cure the king of his illness. That¡¯s why he obeyed the order to retreat too.

    What in the world is happening?!

    Duinkler ordered the ship to get closer so he could examine the situation. Then all of a sudden, it appeared as though a scarlet beam of light came down from above, like a spear sent down from the heavens, and pierced the ship. Judging by the angle, it most likely hit the vessel¡¯s power source. He knew what was about to happen next.

    ¡¸Get lifeboats out! All of them! The ship¡¯s going to sink!¡¹

    His men quickly followed his orders.

    ¡¸Save the Healer at all costs! Do whatever it takes!¡¹

    Themander¡¯s ship spewed mes and started sinking.

    ¡¸What the hell happened?¡¹Duinkler muttered, dumbfounded, as he watched the scene unfolding before his eyes.

    A boat was nearby where Hikaru and Pa emerged from the water.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama! Are you okay?!¡¹

    To the west of the sinking battleship, the two managed to climb up to the small boat that Hikaru brought with him.

    The first time Hikaru saw the spell me Laser, he thought of its possible application for fast travel. Lavia, however, wore a disapproving look as it was too dangerous. He probably wouldn¡¯t use it again unless they were in a really sticky situation.

    First of all, it was dangerous. More importantly, it put too much strain on Hikaru¡¯s arm. He had to steady his aim, or he¡¯d screw up the trajectory. His bones suffered severe damage from the recoil too.

    Hikaru had to fire twice while on the boat to catch up to the ship, once to escape from it, and another one to change their trajectory mid-air. Having fired four shots in total, his bones were cracked in ces.

    The boat they were on was equipped with a magic navigation device. As long as it stayed within a one-kilometer distance, Hikaru could see it using Mana Detection. He fitted his cloak with a frame, turning it into a winged suit, and used it to glide to where the boat was. Right before theynded, he then used the Gravity Bncer to slow down their descent.

    ¡¸O¡¯ God who art in heaven, in thy name I ask for a miracle. In thy right hand thou offer the gift of life, in thy left the blessing of death¡ª¡ª¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s arm healed as Pa chanted her healing magic. He resorted to this escape n mostly because he obtained a new means of mobility. Also he had a Healer with him to fix the damage on his body.

    It hurts, but I can do a lot of things depending on how I use it.

    He grimaced at the itchy feeling of his bones connecting.

    I should¡¯ve brought some nkets with me. It¡¯s too cold out here. Maybe I can use my Soul Board to try and reduce the recoil.

    Pa wore a serious look as she finished the healing.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t do anything dangerous like that ever again!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry if I scared you. But it was the best n to get us out both.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean.¡¹

    Tears started streaming down Pa¡¯s wet face.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t hurt yourself for me. I don¡¯t want you risking your life for me. But the one thing I really don¡¯t like the most¡­ is myself. I feel happy that you braved the danger for me, and I hate myself for it. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Hikaru pulled her head close to his chest.

    ¡¸I told you I¡¯d protect you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    She wept for a while. The next time she raised her head, she lookedpletely refreshed.

    Busy with rescue work, the ships didn¡¯t bother going after them. They made it back to the harbor safely, and after a short while, Luke Landon and his men also returned.

    They then switched hotels the same day. The next morning, Hikaru and Pa caught a cold.

    Ten days had passed since then. The seas of Ville Zentra had been nothing but peaceful, but the ind of Dew Roke was still upied.

    Now that Dream Maker¡¯s objective was known, it didn¡¯t take long for the leaders to decide on a n of action.

    ¡¸We must have Dew Roke back.¡¹Patricia said.¡¸After that, depending on how negotiations go, we might send them a Healer.¡¹

    The former was the Supreme Leader¡¯s wish, while thetter was Kai¡¯s idea. The emperor thought it would be better to deepen rtionships with Grand Dream, rather than be hostile.

    Marquedo simply watched silently as this problem still had nothing to do with Forestia. Kudyastoria didn¡¯t wish for war since Ponsonia itself was still not stable.

    All this was decided while Hikaru was in bed with a cold. Healing magic could elerate one¡¯s recuperative abilities, or cure tumors, but unfortunately it couldn¡¯t instantly kill viruses in a body.

    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹Kai asked.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯ll stay in town.¡¹

    Hikaru was curious about the continent of Grand Dream, and he didn¡¯t really have any ns. He still hadn¡¯t done a proper sightseeing in Vireocean either.

    Kai, however, couldn¡¯t stay away from the Empire for too long, so he decided to head home. Quinnd¡¯s troops would remain in Ville Zentra just in case the enemy attacked.

    ¡¸Very well. I will give you your reward, then.¡¹

    Kai handed him a fist-sized bag containing ten silvermemorative coins, each equivalent to a hundred thousand gns. The knights standing guard looked shocked. They were made of silver, a precious metal, and each one of them was a magic item as well. Sequentially numbered, these coins couldn¡¯t be forged. Hikaru¡¯s reward totaled ten million.

    ¡¸You¡¯re one crafty guy.¡¹Hikaru smiled.

    Kai smiled back.¡¸I did not have anything else on hand. I am certain you can figure something out.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Hikaru casually shoved the bag into his pocket. It was possible for Kai to trace the coins. Silver Face could use them no problem, but if Hikaru used it, Kai would discover Silver Face¡¯s true identity.

    It was an obvious trap, but Hikaru¡¯s bad habit got the better of him. He couldn¡¯t back down from a challenge.

    ¡¸I will leave one of my subordinates behind. If anythinges up, just talk to her.¡¹

    The emperor wasn¡¯t going to let him take a breather. He rang a bell, and a girl entered the room.

    ¡¸You called, Your Majesty? Wait, Silsil?!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to stop calling me that. I¡¯ll kick you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ow! You¡¯re already kicking me!¡¹

    It was none other than Alice Sunborn, a member of Quinnd¡¯s intelligencework and a student of thete Unken.

    ¡¸You seem to know each other, after all. I figured it would be convenient.¡¹

    And so Kai left for Quinnd. Hikaruter found out that Marquedo and Kudyastoria wanted to talk to him, but he thought nothing good would reallye out of it, so he chose to forget about it.

    Peace returned to Ville Zentra. Or so they thought, when a lone ship, carrying Gorja, appeared in her seas. He looked somewhat disheartened as he asked Patricia for a negotiation once more.

 Chapter 264 - The Young White Drakon Awakens

    <h4>Chapter 264 ¨C The Young White Drakon Awakens</h4>

    The Young White Drakon Awakens

    Lavia and Pa remained behind in a second-ss inn near the harbor. Hikaru left once his Mana Detection sensed Gorja had arrived at the port. Ever since the attack, the girls refrained from going out as much as possible. Good thing, too, as Pa took some time before she got over her cold.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Early afternoon. Pa was enjoying her after-meal tea, when she noticed something.

    ¡¸Lavia-chan, looks like Drake¡¯s awake.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    The white drakon, who¡¯d been asleep for a while now, groaned whileying on the nket in the basket. Drake blinked his eyes open.

    ¡¸How are you feeling, Drake?¡¹

    ¡ºF-Fine¡­ Where are we?¡»

    ¡¸In an inn far from where we werest time, I guess? Do you remember? You swallowed a dragon stone whole and then slept for days.¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡­ It feels like I had a long dream.¡»

    Drake¡¯s voice was raspy, so Lavia poured water from a jug onto a te and handed it to the drakon. He plunged onto it, drinking it all up as he became soaked.

    ¡¸Are you okay? Do you want something to eat?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡ºI¡¯m hungry, but¡­¡»Drake used his nose to sniff around, as though trying to pick up the scent of something that was gone.¡ºWhere¡¯s Hikaru?¡»

    ¡¸He went out for a bit. He should be backter. Why?¡¹

    ¡ºHmm¡­ I smell something bad. Something evil¡­¡»

    Drake wasn¡¯t his usual goofy self. He appeared to be desperate.

    ¡ºI dreamed about drakons.¡»he muttered to himself.¡ºI have to go.¡»

    This is one tiresome negotiation, Hikaru thought. He was in the audience room¡ªhidden with Stealth, of course¡ªinside the Supreme Leader¡¯s residence, the same room that Gorja was inst time. Patricia and Gorja sat facing each other.

    ¡¸Dream Maker now has sovereignty over the ind of Dew Roke.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh. Good one. You stole our ind and are now using it as a bargaining chip. The people of the Ruined Continent sure are barbaric.¡¹

    ¡¸Say what you want. If you don¡¯t ept our terms, you will never get back your ind. I heard many of the people have families here on the continent. I doubt they¡¯ll be happy.¡¹

    Gorja had someone with him this time, Deena the secretary. They proceeded with the negotiations carefully, whispering to each other along the way. Despite arriving with dejected faces, they were headstrong in discussing their terms.

    The negotiation was simple. Gorja proposed to share half of control over Dew Roke¡¯s to Vireocean. In exchange, they wanted a Healer.

    Patricia, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t take a weak stance, or else the nation would me her. She already lost to the enemy once. She wanted Dew Roke to be returned to her fully. On top of that, she would seek further concessions and demandpensation for damages.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t mind if these negotiations dragged on.¡¹Patricia said.¡¸But what about you guys who came from afar? Don¡¯t you want to return to your homnd soon?¡¹

    The Supreme Leader hinted that she knew of their circumstances. Gorja wore an unpleasant look, but that was within expectations.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who lent us the Healer.¡¹Gorja said.¡¸You also destroyed one of our ships! We¡¯re trying to be nice too!¡¹

    ¡¸Destroyed a ship? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous! That man named Silver Face kidnapped Deena here and then destroyed our ship. Fortunately there were no casualties, but the financial loss is enormous. We¡¯re saying we¡¯ll ignore that.¡¹

    No casualties? Hikaru was surprised. He thought a few dozen would die, that he would kill them. And he was prepared for that. But it would seem that the soldiers of Dream Maker were more skilled than he expected.

    Patriciaughed.¡¸You¡¯re a funny one. Deena is here with you. If she was kidnapped, why would she be here?¡¹

    ¡¸Silver Face brought her back.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you call it kidnapping when he returned her?¡¹

    ¡¸Now, listen¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸If Silver Face indeed destroyed a whole ship alone, we can send him to fight for us. I¡¯m sure we can win then.¡¹

    Gorja scowled.

    What? No, no, no. You¡¯re not going to ask me first? Besides, my arm gets wrecked if I do what I did, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸You should be grateful we¡¯re not doing that and instead offering to negotiate. Hahaha!¡¹

    Patriciaughed out loud, getting too cocky. Gorja let out a low groan as his face turned red. Luke reported to the Supreme Leader what happened at the ship, but she didn¡¯t believe that Silver Face destroyed a ship on his own. She thought a ship as powerful as that must¡¯ve been equipped with magic items that, unfortunately, went haywire. That should be enough to make it sink. Silver Face just happened to be there when it happened.

    It was apletely convenient misunderstanding for Hikaru. He didn¡¯t receive any needless attention. He wanted her to get the wrong idea even more.

    ¡¸Then tell us what you want.¡¹Gorja said.

    ¡¸Unconditional return of Dew Roke. And I want one of your ships.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    What Patricia wanted more than money and gemstones was a warship. If she obtained one of the ships that her navy lost helplessly to, they could dismantle it and study the technology. Virecoean¡¯s navy would be even stronger, earning Patricia the title of history¡¯s greatest Supreme Leader. At least, that what she believed.

    ¡¸If you agree with that, I will send a skilled Healer to the Ruined Continent.¡¹

    There was always a hint of disdain whenever Patricia¡ªor any other person on this side¡ªreferred to Grand Dream as the Ruined Continent.

    She still hasn¡¯t learned her lesson. Hikaru ced his hands on his waist and looked up. We lost.

    Gorja already tricked Patricia into giving him a Healer once. There was no way he¡¯de negotiate without even trying to hide his emotions. He even had an escort with him. The moment Patricia gave her terms, Gorja smiled.

    ¡¸You got yourself a deal. You want Dew Roke back and a ship. We want a skilled Healer. I want to see with my own eyes just how good they are. In exchange, you may choose which ship you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ What?¡¹

    Patricia was taken aback. All of a sudden, Gorja¡¯s face was clear, and he sped up the discussion. She didn¡¯t expect them to hand over a ship that easily.

    As the Supreme Leader of the maritime nation of Vireocean, she knew just how important ships were. Giving away a ship built using secret technology and confidential information was simply unthinkable.

    Patricia¡¯s negotiating skills weren¡¯t that bad. She just read the situation wrong. She didn¡¯t know just how desperate they were for healing magic. These people invested many men and resources to cross the sea monster-dominated seas just so they could obtain a Healer. Losing one warship was nothing to them.

    ¡¸I want to add to those terms.¡¹Hikaru said as he appeared.

    Everyone present was startled. Guards drew their swords. When they realized the voice came from Silver Face, they didn¡¯t bother hiding their disgust and hostility. Hikaru would¡¯ve appreciated it if they rxed and lowered their swords, but he was well aware that people disliked him.

    ¡¸Mr. Silver Face.¡¹Deena stared at Hikaru, her face pale.

    Gorja watched him warily.¡¸We won¡¯t ept any additional terms. This is a negotiation between Dream Maker and Vireocean. It¡¯s none of your concern.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, now. You can¡¯t be serious. Have you forgotten that you abducted my friend?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you kidnapped Deena and sank our ship!¡¹

    ¡¸I provided Deena with knowledge about magic and magic items, things you wanted to know more about. Although my friend got taken because of that. You repaid my generosity with cruelty.¡¹

    Deena cast her eyes downward, her face as white as a sheet.

    ¡¸We could¡¯ve done this peacefully if you just asked for help nicely from the start. Am I right? You¡¯re the ones who ruined that option. Your internal bickering led to you guys upying Dew Roke.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡ª¡¹

    Watching Gorja hesitate with his words, Patricia realized her misunderstanding. Silver Face really did sink the ship on his own. Not only that, he possessed information that she didn¡¯t.

    ¡¸He has a point.¡¹Patricia said.¡¸I think having his own personal terms included is fine. I¡¯ll allow it.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t just sit there quietly. Instead, she cut in and tweaked the flow of the conversation, emphasizing that Silver Face was on Vireocean¡¯s side, and while his terms were different from the conditions that the nationid out, they would get involved too if there was benefit to it.

    What a shrewd woman, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸So, what do you want?¡¹Patricia asked.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s nothing significant¡­¡¹Hikaru answered.

 Chapter 265 - Hikaruâ€™s Terms

    <h4>Chapter 265 ¨C Hikaru¡¯s Terms</h4>

    Hikaru¡¯s Terms

    ¡¸That¡¯s all?¡¹Gorja asked, his expression a mix of disappointment and relief, as Hikaru finished stating his terms.

    ¡¸Yeah. Simple, right? I just need you to allow an observation team, me included, to enter Dream Maker. Once your beloved ruler recovers, it¡¯s best if both continents build friendly rtions and forget grudges from five hundred years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t mind an observation. Of course, you won¡¯t have full ess to the ce, but you can go anywhere that doesn¡¯t contain ssified material or information. Also, five hundred years might be a long time ago for you, but our grudge still remains. We can¡¯t let bygones be bygones.¡¹

    Hikaru wanted the two continents to start over with a clean te and forget everything that happened in the past, but Gorja wasn¡¯t going to fall for it.

    ¡¸Okay, whatever. So the observation team is approved. When can we depart?¡¹

    ¡¸The sooner the better. Can you arrange for a Healer right away?¡¹

    ¡¸Just take my friend.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Gorja frowned. He must¡¯ve recalled how Silver Face retaliated when they kidnapped Pa.

    ¡¸I told you. We could¡¯ve done this peacefully if you just asked nicely from the start.¡¹Hikaru said with a hint of sarcasm.

    Gorja¡¯s frown deepened. Deena whispered something to him, and he nodded.

    ¡¸Very well. That¡¯ll do.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Hey, wait a minute. I¡¯ll send a Healer too with Luke Landon as their escort.¡¹Patricia cut in.¡¸So when are you going to deliver the warship?¡¹

    ¡¸Just send your men along with us to Dew Roke and let them choose one.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good.¡¹

    I was worried they¡¯d hand over a ship with a damaged magic item, but if we can go with them and choose one right away, they shouldn¡¯t be able to trick us, Patricia thought.

    ¡¸What about the observation team?¡¹Gorja asked.¡¸We can¡¯t really wait that long.¡¹

    ¡¸We can go at ater time.¡¹Hikaru replied.¡¸You have a method to cross the sea, right?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll send a ship to Dew Roke to pick you up thirty days from now. I trust that¡¯s fine with you.¡¹

    Hikaru was suggesting they didn¡¯t kill the monsters, but instead found a way to repel them. Gorja, however, didn¡¯t take the bait. Apparently they wanted to keep it secret.

    Once trade started between the two continents, having the technology to cross the sea would be an enormous advantage and Gorja wanted their side to take the initiative. Whether this would establish a friendly rtionship was doubtful at this point.

    ¡¸Works for me.¡¹Hikaru answered.

    As Gorja left with Luke Landon to go choose a Healer, Patricia asked Hikaru to stay.

    ¡¸So, what are you after? You may be Kai¡¯s right-hand man, but depending on your answer, you might pay for this.¡¹

    Patricia¡¯s gaze was cold, her voice a dagger. Her anger was understandable. After all, Hikaru was observing an important discussion between two nations without permission.

    An ordinary citizen would¡¯ve been shaking in her presence right now, but Hikaru had survived many predicaments before. I don¡¯t want to be regarded as Kai¡¯s right-hand man, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸You met with Gorja as the Supreme Leader of Vireocean, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. What of it?¡¹

    ¡¸You also represent Quinnd, Forestia, and Ponsonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ Tsk, I see what you¡¯re getting at.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    Patricia quickly realized that she was also the representative of the other three leaders who already left. This was so she could ask for their help in case a war broke out. That also meant she wouldn¡¯t have much freedom in the agreement between her and Gorja. However, as her navy already lost once, she had no other choice.

    In short, Hikaru was implying he was a representative of Quinnd and therefore had a right to be here in this meeting. Although, not giving prior notice was extremely senseless.

    ¡¸You owe me one.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸Sounds like a costly debt. Scary.¡¹

    Though in reality, Hikaru¡¯s agreement with Kai already expired. He kept quiet about it as he didn¡¯t want Patricia turning one debt to two.

    ¡¸So what are you up to? Why an observation team?¡¹

    ¡¸I figured it would be convenient for you guys. I simply helped you out.¡¹

    ¡¸Convenient, how?¡¹

    ¡¸First of all, Grand Dream has advanced scientific technology that this continent doesn¡¯t have.¡¹

    ¡¸Scientific technology¡­?¡¹

    Patricia frowned at the unfamiliar word.

    ¡¸It¡¯s technology based not on magic, but thews of physics. You¡¯re probably thinking Vireocean¡¯s navy lost because of some magic item, but I don¡¯t think that thing was one.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸It was a cannon that used gunpowder. I don¡¯t have to exin, I guess. You can find out for yourselves if you examine their ship.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t n to exin the details. When he boarded their ship, he didn¡¯t sense any mana from their heavy weaponry. As such, he guessed those were cannons, weapons that used gunpowder to fire shells.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s say Luke goes to Grand Dream with the Healer.¡¹Hikaru continued. ¡¸There¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll get in touch with us after that. After all, we don¡¯t have the means to repel those huge sea monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The question is, how much information can Luke gather in just a few days? Assuming he can¡¯t ck off with his guard duties, he can only get very limited intel. Of course, that limited intel is still valuable.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s where the observation teames in.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll guarantee the safety of the observation team. We don¡¯t even know if Luke and his men will make it back¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯ll go.¡¹Hikaru pointed at his chest with his forefinger and middle finger.¡¸They can¡¯t catch me. Once I¡¯m in the city, I basically win. I can slip past them easily.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re bringing your friend Healer with you too, though, right?¡¹

    ¡¸They have the same abilities as me.¡¹

    Patricia looked shocked. Although, Pa¡¯s Stealth was not on the same level as Hikaru¡¯s.

    ¡¸How did you even get that tech ¡ª no, the magic item¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No prying please. In short, my going there will ensure Luke and the Healer¡¯s return, and the safety of the observation team. I don¡¯t think they want to get on my bad side.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why did Gorja allow you toe that easily?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡¹

    Deena whispered something to Gorja. She probably said it was better to have Pa as well. Since their goal was to bring back a Healer, having one more would be better.

    Hikaru exined it to Patricia, and she groaned.

    ¡¸We have more important matters to deal with right now, Supreme Leader.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Like the observation team. Since there¡¯s a chance to get info about new technology, every nation would want in. They have to be in Dew Roke in thirty days.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You better not be thinking about monopolizing it.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s say Vireocean hogged the observation team to itself. If some ident were to ur, the other nations won¡¯t help you, saying you deserved it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know that!¡¹

    She then summoned a subordinate and ordered to contact the other nations quick.

    ¡¸Now we¡¯re even.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a cunning one, you know that? Ever considered being a merchant?¡¹

    That¡¯s the first time someone¡¯s said that to me, Hikaru thought.

    The reason Patricia didn¡¯t even ask why Silver Face was so desperate to go to Grand Dream was probably simply because she had too much in her mind; organizing the observation team, handing over of the warship and the study on it, and the return of Dew Roke.

    Of course, Hikaru would¡¯ve just made something up on the spot. He couldn¡¯t tell her the truth.

    Optical camouge and cannons. There¡¯s gotta be someone from Earth there.

    He wasn¡¯t expecting anything by meeting the person, but after getting this far, not seeing them was not an option.

    Selyse of the Four Stars of the East returned to Ponsonia with Kudyastoria. Once Selica learned about the camouge from Selyse, she would definitely reach the same conclusion¡ªthat someone from Earth was transported to the Ruined Continent.

    He was well aware of the danger, but danger was a part of life in this world. In that case, he might as well take the opportunity to cross the continent. He wanted to go to the ce where he might find a fellow brethren.

    Hikaru returned to the hotel to find Drake awake, lying on the table with his stomach inted. By his side was an empty te.

    ¡ºHey there, Hikaru. Let¡¯s go to this Ruined Continent too.¡»

    Drake seemed to have grasped something.

    Later that evening, Hikaru, Lavia, Pa, and Drake boarded Luke Landon¡¯s ship.

 Chapter 266 - Western Assault Army

    <h4>Chapter 266 ¨C Western Assault Army</h4>

    Western Assault Army

    Most of the warships anchored at Dew Roke were painted in gray. The moment Vireocean decided which one to get, the soldiers began carrying their belongings, documents, and other goods out. Three ships remained to load all of these, while the rest of the fleet departed Dew Roke the same day.

    Silver Face¡¯s party¡ªthree persons and a hidden creature¡ªwere given a guest cabin. Although not as a hotel room, it was spacious and clean. Oilmps were the only source of light, no magic items.

    Luke Landon and the Healer he was escorting were on a different ship.

    ¡¸U-Um¡­ Besides us, the rest of the people onboard are from the other continent, right? Will we be all right?¡¹Pa asked, worried.

    Hikaru thought there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. The crew witnessed how he sank a ship with just one attack. Surely they wouldn¡¯t harm them when they were aware of the risks.

    If they wanted Silver Face dead for certain, they would have to blow up this room without being noticed or fill the room with poison gas. But the room clearly looked normal, not one built to kill someone.

    Besides, with Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection, he had a general idea of the crew¡¯s movements. If he sensed something strange, he could just take action.

    ¡¸So¡­ I know it¡¯s a bitte, but are you two sure about this?¡¹

    The decision to travel to the Ruined Continent was made by Hikaru without prior consultation. If Lavia or Pa was against it, he would¡¯ve thought about reconsidering. But contrary to expectations, they immediately agreed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go wherever you go, of course.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸M-Me too.¡¹Pa added.¡¸If I can be of use, I¡¯ll go anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oh, thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸He¡¯s just feeling embarrassed.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸Okay, no need for odd remarks now.¡¹Hikaru said as he cleared his throat.¡¸We, the New Moon Star, are finally crossing over to a different continent. Now what do we do once we get there¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The library!¡¹

    ¡¸I doubt there¡¯s any big libraries there. They seemed to have lived their lives feeling cornered all the time. Besides, you can¡¯t read theirnguage.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡ºHere, here! Food tour!¡»Drake raised his hand.

    ¡¸You want to go there for the food?¡¹

    ¡ºWait, we¡¯re not going on a food tour? I¡¯m sure they have rare ingredients and cuisine.¡»

    ¡¸I guess we can do that.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Lavia and Drake cheered as they high-fived. When did Lavia be such a glutton?!

    ¡¸So Drake, why do you want to go there?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, we were in a hurry, and you didn¡¯t have time to exin.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Well?¡¹

    ¡ºWell, you know how I ate the dragon stone and slept. While I was asleep, I dreamt of something.¡»

    A dream about drakons and their long, long history.

    ¡¸So drakons have this ability to share memories or something?¡¹

    ¡ºApparently. I think I remember the elders talking about it a long time ago. But they said we don¡¯t have the dream while we were in our hometown. We didn¡¯t need to.¡»

    ¡¸So those who left your home needs to have this dream. These drakons leave your hometown to kill dragons, right? So the dream is essential in killing dragons, I guess?¡¹

    Drake nodded. A dragon stone was evil in crystal form that a dragon possessed. Eating one kindled a drakon¡¯s fate and they were able to ess the memories of other drakons.

    ¡ºThis is all just a guess, though.¡»

    ¡¸It makes sense. So why Grand Dream?¡¹

    ¡ºI smelled a lot of evil from that ce. Even now, it stinks. I think there are a lot of traces of evil over there.¡»

    Hikaru didn¡¯t even know what ¡°evil¡± was exactly, let alone traces of it. Perhaps Drake was referring to those slimy ck things underneath the Tower in Bios.

    ¡¸The monsters over there are apparently strong. Maybe they¡¯re rted. Also the citizens of Grand Dream can¡¯t use magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe these two things have something to do with whatever Drake is sensing.¡¹Lavia ced her index finger on her chin and stared into space.

    Hikaru copied her as well, though there was nothing there.¡¸We just have to go and check it out.¡¹

    ¡¸You want to go to Grand Dream because there might be someone from Earth there, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Hikaru already told them about the reason he wanted to visit the continent.

    ¡¸I hope you get to see them.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸I hope so too¡­ if possible. For that, we need you. ¡¹

    If Pa healed whoever they wanted to be healed, their attitude towards Hikaru should change quickly, which means he could have more freedom in moving around.

    ¡¸Just leave it to me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t sound too confident.¡¹

    ¡¸Illnesses are quite hard to cure.¡¹

    Healing magic wasn¡¯t all-powerful. Just like how it couldn¡¯t cure a cold in one breath, it was also less effective against illnesses.

    I might have to max her Healing Magic stat.

    Right now, she had eight points on Healing Magic and it maxed out at ten. She had two points avable as well. A new job ss might pop up then and she would be a master of Healing magic.

    ording to Deena, Hikaru¡¯s interpreter, the name of the fleet led by Commander Grucel was the Western Assault Army.

    There were very few people proficient in both continents¡¯nguages; Gorja went with Luke and the Healer, while Deena was assigned to Hikaru¡¯s party. When she first arrived in their room, Deena bowed deeply.

    ¡¸I am deeply sorry aboutst time.¡¹

    Those were the first words out of her mouth. Hikaru was silent, and she never raised her head, so he approached her.

    ¡¸Deena.¡¹

    The woman gave a jerk.

    ¡¸Like I said that night, I didn¡¯t mind killing everyone.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸But I changed my mind and simply destroyed one ship. I won¡¯t be nice next time. You get what I mean, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    As he watched Deena tremble slightly, bowing still, Hikaru thought that was enough to scare her.

    Deena was an interpreter, but it was also safe to assume that she reported back to Grucel about their conversations and actions.

    ¡¸Raise your head. Do you n to interpret with your head down all the time?¡¹

    Deena finally raised her head, her face pale as a sheet. Afterwards, Pamented how terrifying he was, while Lavia covered for him.

    ¡¸Hikaru doesn¡¯t show mercy against enemies, but is kind with allies.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸So when are we arriving?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸W-We will arrive on the western side of the continent in twelve days. After that, it¡¯s a three-day trip by the coastline.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    Hikaru felt that was too long. It took them two days to travel from Ville Zentra to Dew Roke. Kai mentioned that the distance between Dew Roke and the Ruined Continent was twice the distance between Dew Roke and Ville Zentra.

    ¡¸If we go straight, we should get there in four days, right? So why does it take twelve days?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It has something to do with the method you use to avoid monsters, yes?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No matter. Please show me around the ship.¡¹

    Deena¡¯s silence meant a ¡°yes¡±. Hikaru was interested in the method they used to cross the ocean. He could simply figure it out on his own little by little.

 Chapter 267 - Fishing and Duinkler

    <h4>Chapter 267 ¨C Fishing and Duinkler</h4>

    Fishing and Duinkler

    Hikaru and the girls, wearing shady masks and hoods, followed Deena out of the room. Some soldiers watched them with great interest, others with disdain, a few baffled.

    As for Drake, he was wrapped around Lavia¡¯s neck.

    Hikaru checked the passages that were not off-limits and emergency exit routes. They weren¡¯t allowed to see the soldiers¡¯ private rooms, the power room, and the bridge. There was no point in checking the storage room. There were no stalls, and Deena only told them the bare minimum. As such, the tour ended in no time at all.

    Hikaru¡¯s party went out to the deck.

    ¡¸Ah, please stay away from the railings!¡¹Deena warned.¡¸There are weapons there!¡¹

    Not paying any attention to her, Hikaru kept on walking. Waters as far as the eye could see. White clouds. Apart from the other ships sailing parallel to theirs, there was nothing else. Only a world of blue.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, this is my first time on a ship like this.¡¹

    Hikaru had been on nes and bullet trains, but never on a cruise ship.

    ¡¸Might get bored quick.¡¹

    Lavia and Pa roamed about the deck. Lavia, in particr, tried to take a peek of the machines covered in cloth.

    ¡¸No! Please don¡¯t do that!¡¹Deena yelled.

    As Hikaru wandered the deck, he spotted three men in one corner with fishing lines in the water. One of them watched his line eagerly, one was staring nkly into space, resting his chin on his hand, while anothery sprawled on the floor.

    Fishing rods with reels¡­ That¡¯s advanced technology right there.

    Hikaru wasn¡¯t an expert in fishing, but the anglers he¡¯d seen before¡ªmost of them fished at rivers¡ªused more primitive rods, just a pole with a line tied to it. He¡¯d seen rods with reels only once or twice.

    It¡¯s deep out here in the open sea. Maybe they need longer lines to get a bite.

    Hikaru casually used his Mana Detection at the direction of the water.

    Holy cow¡­ There¡¯s a whole lot of them! Arge school of fish was swimming about. He even wondered how the soldiers weren¡¯t getting so much as a nibble.

    ¡¸I see. The hook and bait are not deep enough. Hey, you there. I think you¡¯re fishing in the wrong spot. Drop your line about thirty meters deep.¡¹

    The men were startled when Hikaru called to them, all the more so when they realized the voice came from the masked boy. Unfortunately, they could not understand a word he said. Hikaru searched for Deena, but couldn¡¯t find her.

    ¡¸Fine, whatever.¡¹Hikaru muttered.¡¸Let me try.¡¹he said to one man as he held out his hand.

    Although still baffled, the soldier knew what he wanted and handed his rod over. As Hikaru reeled in the line, he realized the line wasn¡¯t too deep. After confirming that the bait was attached, he dropped the line about thirty meters deep in the water.

    ¡¸Oh, I got a bite!¡¹

    ¡ºWhat?! Who is this guy?!¡»

    ¡ºYou can actually get fish here?¡»

    ¡ºZzzzzz¡­¡»

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t! No one¡¯s got a bite here before!¡»

    ¡ºYeah¡­¡»

    ¡ºZzzzzz¡­¡»

    ¡¸Hey, help me out here¡­ Wait, what?!¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s rod bent as it became heavy all of a sudden.

    ¡¸What the?! It¡¯s too heavy!¡¹

    ¡ºYou idiot! Pull the rod up!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s gonna snap!¡»

    ¡ºZzzzzz¡­¡»

    Yelling and shouting, they pulled on the rod, and a tuna weighing about five kilos appeared on the surface. One man rushed to get a harpoon and stabbed the fish with it. They sessfully got it onboard.

    A different fish was in the tuna¡¯s mouth. Apparently it was the one that Hikaru caught at first, but then it got eaten by the tuna.

    ¡¸This is my first time fishing. It¡¯s actually fun.¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡¯re amazing! Incredible!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m bushed from all that running¡­¡»

    ¡ºZzzzzz¡­¡»

    ¡ºOh¡­ Getting friendly with the enemy during break time, eh? Perhaps more discipline is needed.¡»Duinkler appeared with five soldiers in tow.

    ¡ºOh, crap.¡»the men said as they ran away.

    The sleeping guy, who seemed to be a habitual truant, jerked awake as he sensed danger and hightailed it out of there.

    ¡¸I, Duinkler. Nice, meet you.¡¹

    It appeared he could speak Hikaru¡¯snguage, although broken.

    ¡¸Likewise. I¡¯m Silver Face. A pleasure, I guess.¡¹

    One of Duinkler¡¯s men looked familiar. He was the guy who went after Deena back when Hikaru snuck onto their ship. The man didn¡¯t know about him, of course.

    ¡¸Want tea? No interpret.¡¹

    The plump man smiled broadly. This guy is shady as hell, Hikaru thought. There was no doubt that he had an antagonistic rtionship with Grucel, as he even ordered his subordinate to go after Deena.

    ¡¸You think, dangerous. I alone.¡¹

    He wanted to talk privately. After mulling it over, Hikaru epted his invitation. They still had plenty of time left in their voyage.

    ¡¸Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Compared to the others, there wasn¡¯t anything noteworthy in Duinkler¡¯s Soul Board. He excelled in fighting and had a high Soul rank. That was all. Yet he said he was the person in charge of this ship, and the crew seemed to be obedient to him.

    When Hikaru told the girls he was going to talk to Duinkler, Deena turned pale.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go with you.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸He said we¡¯ll talk privately.¡¹

    ¡¸But I¡¯m your interpreter!¡¹

    Deena insisted to go, but a word from Duinkler and she reluctantly backed down.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a private conversation, Deena. It does not concern you.¡»

    Deena¡¯s expression was a mix of frustration and helplessness. This confirmed Hikaru¡¯s theory that Grucel and Duinkler were from opposing parties.

    Duinkler led Hikaru to what was most likely his room. Smaller than the guest room, the cloak and hat hanging by the wall and desk all looked like luxury items.

    As the plump man promised, there were only two of them here. As such Duinkler himself prepared tea.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    The tea he served was fragrant, simr to a roasted green tea.

    ¡¸This is good tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Can tell?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fragrant and vorful. Even though we live in different continents, it seems our tastes are still the same.¡¹

    Duinkler nodded in satisfaction. Hikaru could tell after talking with the man for a bit. While he couldn¡¯t speak well, he could understand fine.

    ¡¸You invited me here for a reason, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You wary.¡¹

    ¡¸Why wouldn¡¯t I be? We¡¯re in enemy territory with only the three of us. Of course I¡¯d be cautious.¡¹

    ¡¸You destroy ship alone.¡¹

    Surely with that much power, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of was what he was saying.

    ¡¸What would happen to us if I destroyed this ship? I don¡¯t even know if my weapon will work against the sea monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. You can¡¯t kill monsters here.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you?¡¹

    ¡¸No. The route we take, no monsters.¡¹

    Hikaru was shocked. Duinkler just revealed their secret like it was nothing.

    The man smiled.¡¸Important matter. Will be straightforward.¡¹

    I guess he¡¯s saying he¡¯ll be open about everything.

    ¡¸So you found a route with no sea monsters? And you have to take a long detour that¡¯s why the trip takes long.¡¹

    ¡¸Mostly right. The route still has monsters, but we drive away.¡¹

    ¡¸You can repel them? How? With magic items?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Not with heavy artillery?¡¹

    ¡¸Artillery? Oh, the st cannon?¡¹

    ¡¸A tube that shoots shells using gunpowder.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, st cannon. We not use them. Not work.¡¹

    They didn¡¯t kill monsters, but instead drove them away. ording to Duinkler, they managed to create a magic item that repelled a specific kind of monster. They then found a route inhabited only by these monsters.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back to my question. Why did you invite me for tea?¡¹

    ¡¸First, exchange information. Have many things I want know.¡¹

    ¡¸Same here.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we share same interest. Let¡¯s talk.¡¹

    ¡¸Anything else? You said ¡°first¡±.¡¹

    Duinkler was in a good mood all the while.

    ¡¸After exchange information. If I find you trustworthy, I tell you. That be best.¡¹

 Chapter 268 - The Kingâ€™s Roots

    <h4>Chapter 268 ¨C The King¡¯s Roots</h4>

    The King¡¯s Roots

    ¡¸First, I want to know your status.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸And by that I mean, what position do you hold in Dream Maker?¡¹

    Before sharing anything with the man, he wanted to know what his objective was. He wasn¡¯t simple-minded enough to just say ¡°yes¡± to a request to exchange information.

    ¡¸I am leader of one of strong families in Dream Maker.¡¹

    ording to Duinkler, Dream Maker had nine ns that assisted the king. They handled military affairs, agriculture, construction, and many others.

    In Japan, they would be simr to cab ministers, but in their case, ns held the positions. Perhaps they could allow this kind of system because Dream Maker was a small nation with only about 10,000 citizens. Being a smallmunity, people lived their lives by helping each other.

    Duinkler was the head of the n that managed public order and finance.

    Damn, he¡¯s got a lotta power to be both Chief of Police and Minister of Finance.

    However, the Western Assault Army was under military affairs, which Grucel handled. As such, Duinkler could onlymand one ship.

    ¡¸You and Grucel don¡¯t seem to get along.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. My life, and subordinates¡¯ lives, all for the king.¡¹

    ¡¸Why bring up the king now?¡¹

    ¡¸Grucel and I, argue how to heal the king¡¯s illness. He thinks everyone important.¡¹

    Duinkler didn¡¯t care how much was sacrificed as long as they obtained a Healer, while Grucel wanted sacrifices to be kept at a minimum. Hikaru finally knew that they needed the Healer for their king.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you told me it was the king that needs help.¡¹

    ¡¸You will know, anyway, once arrive. Grucel is too secretive. Not good.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me guess. In exchange for you being so open, you want information. You benefit more that way.¡¹

    Duinkler pped his hands.¡¸Exactly! You smart. I like smart people.¡¹The old man smiled.

    Don¡¯t let your guard down, Hikaru thought as he sipped his tea. These guys are blindly devoted to their ruler. He might be friendly right now, but if it¡¯s for their king, he probably won¡¯t hesitate to back-stab me.

    Just like Deena.

    ¡¸So, can heal king?¡¹Duinkler asked, leaning forward.

    He must¡¯ve really wanted to ask the question.

    ¡¸There are things Healing magic can and cannot do. How¡¯s the king¡¯s condition?¡¹

    ¡¸Very bad. Always in bed. Can¡¯t get up and eat.¡¹

    So he¡¯s in critical condition. Sounds like we don¡¯t have much time to waste. Food is important for humans to survive. If the king couldn¡¯t eat, he would gradually lose weight, since it wasn¡¯t like they had IV drips.

    ¡¸What are the chances of him being poisoned?¡¹

    ¡¸None, is what I¡¯d like to say, but not sure.¡¹

    ¡¸What about magic?¡¹

    Duinkler shook his head. It was a foolish question. The people of Dream Maker couldn¡¯t use Spirit magic so there was no point in suspecting magic spells.

    ¡¸Let me change the question. Can monsters use magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Monsters? No. Have only see magic item, no magic.¡¹

    ¡¸So there¡¯s magic items, huh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So, can you heal?¡¹

    ¡¸We just have to try. It would be great if we knew the actual cause of the illness. But if the doctor says he doesn¡¯t know, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Let me just get this out there first: Healing magic is not very effective against illnesses cause by viruses.¡¹

    ¡¸Vy¡­ roosees? What?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right. It¡¯s hard to exin, but basically it just means illness.¡¹

    ¡¸King is ill. It¡¯s what all doctors said.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t heal?¡¹

    He looked like he was just about to cry, clearly disappointed. Hikaru figured it would be better to tell him this now rather thanter when they arrived.

    ¡¸Alleviating the symptoms might be the best we can do. Do you still want to bring us there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. No other option.¡¹the man said with grim determination.

    Wait, all will be for nothing if the king died before we even arrived. Also, I feel like there¡¯s more to him than just being ¡°loyal¡±.

    Hikaru thought Duinkler was the type of man to be apanied by his henchmen and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cause trouble. Hikaru witnessed one of his men threathen Deena. Now the man looked like a child who was about to cry.

    ¡¸Why is the king that important to you? Are there many people like you in Dream Maker?¡¹

    ¡¸You not swear loyalty to your king?¡¹

    I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not even a citizen of any country. Hikaru recalled his life back in Japan. Even then he didn¡¯t swear loyalty to anyone. He didn¡¯t have anyone he¡¯d give his life to either. And that was perfectly normal.

    ¡¸Most people do, but you guys go too far.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Perhaps. Our king, very important to us living in Grand Dream.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re counting on just one person?¡¹

    ¡¸Not just him. But only king knows best about previous king who bring prosperity to Dream Maker¡­ About Eychi.¡¹

    Hikaru returned to the guest room to find Lavia and Pa already there. Drake was also up and about as Deena wasn¡¯t around.

    ¡¸How¡¯d it go?¡¹Lavia asked, curious about what he talked about with Duinkler.

    ¡¸He caught me by surprise.¡¹Hikaru removed his mask and cloak, sat down on a chair, and heaved a deep sigh.¡¸I didn¡¯t expect him to mention a Japanese person.¡¹

    Duinkler told Hikaru about how they found a man named Eychi¡ªEiichi in Japanese pronunciation¡ªin Grand Dream. At first, he couldn¡¯t understand thenguage, but after a few years, he learned it. Already in histe thirties, Eiichi became obsessed and immersed himself in research. The results improved the lives of everyone in Dream Maker and drastically decreased the mortality rate.

    Hikaru guessed Eiichi to be a professional teacher. He knew a little bit of everything. He didn¡¯t focus on one thing, but he did invent things that helped the lives of the people.

    First, the heavy artillery, then the fundamental knowledge of building a warship. These proved useful in fighting monsters. The saltpeter and sulfur used for gunpowder could be collected nearby.

    Second, he introduced the idea of hygiene and nutrition. The natives of Grand Dream were vigorous, but they had poor eating habits. Eiichi taught them about sterilizing water by boiling, development of wells, and bnced diet. The people didn¡¯t have much to do for amusement, so all they did was produce alcohol and drink, which Eiichi discouraged. Hikaru guessed they had weak livers as they got drunk easily. Duinkler himself said he felt good after a cup of alcohol.

    With the sea nearby, they could gather all the salt they wanted. This led to them loving strong-vored food, which of course, wasn¡¯t good for the body.

    Eiichi also created card and board games that the citizens could enjoy. He exined to the leaders of the nine ns how important order and discipline was. Many opposed his ideas, but the natives gradually epted the knowledge and the inventions he offered.

    Eventually, he was appointed as king by the nine leaders and became the first king of Dream Maker. He wasn¡¯tvish, and instead lived his entire life in modesty.

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought that someone from another world would delve into domestic affairs?¡¹

    ¡¸Domestic affairs?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no. Forget what I said.¡¹

    Eiichi got married right before he turned fifty, and his wife bore him a child who became the father of the current king. The man invented many things, but time was a limited resource, so he left his ideas behind. On his deathbed, he asked his followers to write them down.

    Someday, someone who can understand them will appear, he said.

    As a matter of fact, the optical camouge was Eiichi¡¯s idea that was made real by the current king. While Eiichi used purely science in his inventions, the current king made use of magic items.

    On a side note, the current king¡¯s name was Drearchi. Apparently the king¡¯s family adapted the ¡°chi¡± to their names. Hikaru wondered if he should correct their pronunciation of Eiichi¡¯s name, but he refrained, thinking that doing so would be the same as telling them that he too was from another world like Eiichi.

    ¡¸So someone from Japan like you was treated like a messiah over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. His grandson, Drearchi, seeded in creating the things Eiichi was not able to and is extremely famous among the citizens. They probably believe that he¡¯ll contribute just as much as Eiichi did. He¡¯s still young too, only in his thirties.¡¹

    ¡¸So Lord Drearchi, is not feeling well, right?¡¹Pa asked.¡¸What¡¯s his condition like? Is he injured?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, it¡¯s an illness.¡¹

    Pa was disheartened. After hearing the man¡¯s story, she must really want to help however she can.

    They might be our enemies. Heck, they even kidnapped Pa. But I guess it¡¯s just like her to not worry about stuff like that.

    Hikaru believed Pa¡¯s desire to help others was one of her strong points. It didn¡¯t matter if people called her soft. It was Hikaru¡¯s job to resolve problems that resulted from her softness.

 Chapter 269 - The Ruined Continent

    <h4>Chapter 269 ¨C The Ruined Continent</h4>

    The Ruined Continent

    In the end, Hikaru never found out what exactly was this magic item they used to repel specific sea monsters. He couldn¡¯t even tell if the ships had changed route, as all around them was the great ocean as far as the eye could see. And since the magic item was active at all times, his Mana Detection couldn¡¯t really pick anything up. They seemed to be using apass and the position of the stars when changing routes.

    It was a dull twelve days at sea. Hikaru yed all the card and board games he borrowed and fished with the three soldiers¡ªtheir names were Gin, Doran, and Zuzun¡ªa few times as well. Fortunately the seas were calm and they didn¡¯t encounter any stormy weather. Of course, that made for an uneventful and tedious voyage.

    All the while, Deena and the soldiers kept their eyes on Hikaru¡¯s party. Deena, in particr, didn¡¯t like Hikaru getting in touch with Duinkler, but thetter didn¡¯t seem to care and kept on approaching Hikaru, using his men to keep Deena away. The man didn¡¯t want the topic of their conversation leaked.

    Hikaru himself would not leak crucial information easily. Their conversation was casual, neither side giving away too much.

    ¡¸Hahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha!¡¹

    The twoughed. You cunning devil, Hikaru thought. He couldn¡¯t let his guard down around the man, but he couldn¡¯t just ignore him either.

    Deena should have reported regrly to Grucel. However, Hikaru never figured out how she did it. Every noon, though, birds flew about from different ships. Soldiers who received the birds strained their ears, either nodding quietly, smiling, or sometimes whispering to theirrades andughing.

    It was easy to guess that these birds were the magicmunications device.

    Lavia said she¡¯d get exhausted when sunburnt, so she spent most of her time in their room with Pa. Hikaru, on the other hand, went out on deck a lot, making him a bit tanned. It wasn¡¯t that much, however, as he always wore his mask and cloak.

    Hikaru was out on the deck early that day. Finally, he saw it.

    ¡¸Land.¡¹

    After twelve days on sea, Hikaru saw a ck line in the horizon, gradually growing thicker, and eventually he could see green mountains.

    ¡¸Who called it the Ruined Continent?¡¹

    The name might¡¯ve been a reference to the fall of the early settlers. Either way, the name definitely did not fit. Hikaru could feel plenty of life just by looking at the sheer greenery.

    Soldiers erupted in joy, cheering. They left their continent for the first time in 500 years and had now finally returned. No wonder they were deeply moved.

    ¡¸From here, we move south.¡¹Duinkler appeared out of the blue.¡¸Scenery change in next three days. You not get tired.¡¹

    And so the voyage continued.

    Hikaru watched thend from the deck without ever getting tired of it. There were ces with long sandy beaches, woonds that almost reached the shorelines, precipitous cliffs with goats watching the ships, even natural caverns. Schools of fish swam past the surface of the sea.

    No sign of humans could be seen from each of these ces, however. Only small animals and some bigger ones that seemed harmless.

    ¡¸Are there monsters here?¡¹Hikaru asked Gin.

    Deena tranted what Hikaru said, and Gin, rod out in the waters, shook his head.

    ¡¸He says monsters stay away from the sea.¡¹Deena said.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t the settlers 500 years ago build a city near the coast?¡¹

    Deena¡¯s expression dimmed.¡¸Yes. You should see it tomorrow.¡¹she said, referring to the fallen city.

    Like she said, the next day they passed by the ruins of a city.

    Hikaru, Pa, and Lavia stood next to each other on the deck. Not only them. Men who had nothing to do stood with them, watching.

    By the shore, only the rock foundation remained of what seemed to be the docks. Sand had covered other areas. The outer walls of the city had crumbled, covered in grass and ivy. Trees had grown in the middle of houses. The thought of how long it took for the trees to grow that big overwhelmed Hikaru.

    There was barely any trace of human civilization left there. Yet what remained was enough to surmise that people lived there once, as it stood in stark contrast to the great mother nature they had seen until now.

    Everyone simply gazed at the ruins silently. Some closed their eyes, others looked bored, while some stared in displeasure.

    As for Hikaru, he was just overwhelmed.

    ¡¸As long as these ruins remain, the people of Dream Maker will never forget what happened 500 years ago.¡¹

    Less than an hour had passed when the ruins eventually disappeared from sight and the fleet began approachingnd.

    ¡¸From here, we¡¯re going up a river.¡¹Deena said.

    ¡¸A river? I thought Dream Maker was near the sea.¡¹

    ¡¸This area is near the Roots.¡¹

    ¡¸Roots¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸A ce where monsters gather.¡¹

    Dungeons immediately came to Hikaru¡¯s mind. But they wouldn¡¯t use the word Roots for that.

    ¡¸Do you know where the Roots are?¡¹

    ¡¸We have a magic item that can find them. We mark them on our map and stay away.¡¹

    ¡¸So the settlers 500 years ago built a city near these Roots.¡¹

    Deena silently nodded. Monsters stayed away from the sea. Yet monsters destroyed a city built near the shore. A clear contradiction. But with the Roots added to the equation, it now made sense.

    ¡¸I see. If they had the same magic item that detected Roots¡­¡¹

    They wouldn¡¯t have died, Hikaru thought. He didn¡¯t say the words out loud. There was no need to. The natives who had lived here for a long time should have known these things.

    ¡¸We are scheduled to arrive in Dream Maker early morning tomorrow. You will be shown to the king¡¯s residence right away, so please get ready.¡¹Deena left.

    The next day, Hikaru and the girls woke up as soon as the sun rose and started getting ready to disembark. They had grown attached to their room after staying there for two weeks, but if possible Hikaru didn¡¯t want to travel for a while. It was just too boring.

    He would¡¯ve loved to use a Drakon Passage, so he asked Drake about it, but this was the first time he learned about this continent. He had no knowledge about this ce whatsoever. There was one thing, however.

    ¡ºIt stinks.¡»

    Drake wore a frown ever since the continent came into sight. That most likely meant many evil creatures dwelled here. Hikaru couldn¡¯t really see any monsters, even with the max range on his Mana Detection.

    ¡¸Hopefully we see it soon¡­ Hmm?¡¹

    It was noisy out in the corridor. Soldiers scurried towards the deck. At first Hikaru thought they were just overjoyed to have returned to their hometown, but he could hear angry voices.

    ¡¸Sounds like something happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too!¡¹

    ¡ºIt stinks.¡»

    ¡¸Let¡¯s check it out. Drake, you stay with Pa.¡¹

    Hikaru and the girls left their room and made their way to the deck. They could hear a loud voice. It didn¡¯t take long for them to realize where it wasing from.

    Up ahead was a city surrounded by woonds. Smoke was rising from it. A giant humanoid monster was attacking the city.

 Chapter 270 - Attack of the Yamamaneki

    <h4>Chapter 270 ¨C Attack of the Yamamaneki</h4>

    Attack of the Yamamaneki

    It was a green giant as tall as a five-storey building. It looked like a forest just rose from the ground and turned into a humanoid.

    Opening its mouth wide, it let out a deafening howl. The sound rippled Hikaru¡¯s cloak who was almost a kilometer away. The river swelled; the ships rocked.

    ¡¸You damned monsters¡­¡¹

    Hikaru smiled despite himself. Now that the monster was within the range of his Mana Detection, he saw a mass of mana even bigger than the monster itself.

    Wait, mana? Grucel and his men don¡¯t have any at all¡­ Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s think about thatter.

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t find Duinkler. The man must be in the bridge giving orders. He could hear voicesing from the voice pipes. Bells rang, indicating an emergency. Soldiers ran about the deck, shouting, preparing for battle. Deena weaved past them to get to Hikaru.

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous here, Sir Silver Face.¡¹she said.¡¸Please return to your room.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no guarantee we¡¯ll be safe in there. What¡¯s that thing, anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸We call it the Yamamaneki. It shouldn¡¯t appear around these parts.¡¹

    The Yamamaneki was sinking its teeth on the walls surrounding the outer edge of the city. The walls were as high as the monster¡¯s shoulders and five metes thick. The Yamamaneki raised its arm overhead and mmed on the wall. Dirt flew in all directions. The wall should buy them some time, but they couldn¡¯t wait too long or it would get destroyed.

    Hikaru gazed at the city. The first thing he noticed was the cityscape waspletely different from that of Ponsonia or Vireocean. Houses closely resembled each other and were built on grids. Light gray walls and wide roofs were the notable characteristics.

    Canals ran throughout the city, drawing water from the river and pouring it back. In the hundred-meter of space between the edge of the city and the mud wall, Hikaru could see soldiers shuffling about, attacking the monster.

    Don¡¯t they have an effective weapon to use against it?

    Hikaru expected something amazing since they possessed cannons.

    ¡¸What the¡­¡¹

    What the soldiers brought out was a catapult, a ballistic device used tounch rocks at a target. The weapon bent, and a rock as big as an armful went flying towards the Yamamaneki, hitting it square on its head.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t look it¡¯s working.¡¹

    Pieces of greenery scattered from the head, but that was it. After standing nkly for a bit, the Yamamaneki howled once more, blowing the soldiers away.

    Residents began evacuating. This looks bad, Hikaru thought. In the meantime, the head ship of the fleet was getting closer to the city¡¯s edge and from there, the st cannons let loose their barrage of attacks, each boom sending vibrations to his whole body. Shells¡ªwhich were also explosive magic items¡ªwere flying straight at the Yamamaneki. Out of the ten iron balls, only about three actually hit. Others hit the wall, some fell to the ground, a few shot past the monster and into the forests.

    One shell scored a direct hit on the Yamamaneki¡¯s left shoulder. More green scattered in all directions, like blood spattering out. Underneath was a brown skin¡ªmost likely soil¡ªwhere a deep red line seemed to be running down. It must be a vein of some sorts, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Do you know what that is?¡¹Hikaru asked Lavia, who was standing beside him.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen a monster like that before. That red color is too eeire.¡¹she said as she shivered.

    While the ships¡¯ bombardment proved effective, the difficulty of aiming was causing trouble. The shells scraped off part of the wall, creating a path for the Yamamaneki to pass through.

    The monster eyed both the city and the warships and decided to attack thetter. With huge, heavy strides, it headed their way. The crew screamed.

    Why are they panicking so much? Is a monster that strong really rare? Their ships are equipped with st cannons, but they don¡¯t have those in the city?

    Hikaru had too many questions.

    ¡¸L-Lord Silver Face. Can you do something about that?¡¹Deena asked, her face pale.

    Judging by her reaction, a Yamamaneki attack was beyond expectations. How do we kill that thing? It didn¡¯t take long for Hikaru to realize that Deena was hinting at the revolver that he used in sinking one of their ships.

    Uh, I don¡¯t know¡­

    Hikaru¡¯s weapon would be ineffective. Assassination only activated when he was close to his target, but approaching the Yamamaneki would be a hard task. me Laser could reach the monster from where he was, and the shot would have a Sniping buff. Burning a part of its body might not do much at all, however. He only managed to sink the ship because he knew exactly where the source of power was. In fact, sinking it was merely a bonus; he simply wanted to silence the crew.

    If I have to do it, I might as well get close and fire a few me Gospels at it. But there¡¯s no guarantee that will be enough to bring it down.

    ¡¸I think using the st cannons is the right thing. Grucel knows that, that¡¯s why he¡¯s firing them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but¡­¡¹

    The soldiers felt fortunate that the Yamamaneki wasn¡¯t heading towards the city. The ship at the vanguard retreated, and one after another ships moved forward, continuing the bombardment. Most of the shells missed, but the uracy gradually increased, shaving off more of the greenery on the monster, exposing the dark skin and red lines underneath.

    The Yamamaneki wouldn¡¯t give in, however. With a bellow of rage, itunched a counterattack. The attacking ship tilted sideways, sending most of the soldiers on deck overboard.

    ¡ºStand your ground!¡»Grucel said, using a magic megaphone to issue orders.¡ºThe st cannons are working. Use all the shells we got! We will protect Dream Maker!¡»

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t understand a word he was saying, but they were enough to give life to his men, and they started preparing the st cannons.

    More cannonballs were fired. The ship Hikaru was on didn¡¯t move, as it was positioned all the way back. Shells fired from here might miss and hit the city.

    The Yamamaneki pressed on towards the fleet. It was now less than a hundred meters away from the river. Half of the green from its body was gone, one of its eyes destroyed. Of course its eyes were nothing but hollow caverns.

    ¡ºReady the main guns!¡»

    As of the moment, it was Grucel¡¯s ship facing the Yamamaneki. A remarkably huge iron ball shot from there, sinking into the monster¡¯s stomach before exploding. Cheers erupted. The Yamamaneki wobbled forward. They thought it was dead.

    ¡¸No¡­ This is bad!¡¹

    Hikaru realized the monster wasn¡¯t toppling because it was about to copse. It was preparing to run. One leg pressed hard on the ground, it pushed its huge body forward, then another leg.

    ¡ºTake cover!¡»Grucel bellowed, but it was toote.

    ¡¸Lord Silver Face!¡¹Deena shouted.¡¸Commander Grucel is over there!¡¹

    Hikaru, however, was staring at something else. What¡¯s that? he wondered.

    The warship nearest to the Yamamaneki was about thirty meters away from the riverbank. Ten steps from the monster would be enough to reach it. The soldiers¡¯ faces twisted in horror.

    I see a blue core.

    The main gun had ripped off the greenery around the pit of its stomach. Hikaru could see a blue light. He double checked with Mana Detection, and indeed, mana was concentrated there.

    No time to hesitate.

    Hikaru drew his revolver and aimed it at the target. He loaded it with a me Laser bullet. So long as he knew where to shoot, there was no better option than this.

    The Yamamaneki kicked the water from the river. Its huge shadow loomed on the warship. Deena screamed.

    Bang.

    A beam of scarlet light surged out, piercing the Yamamaneki¡¯s sr plexus and right through the middle of the blue core.

    The recoil pushed Hikaru backwards, sending him rolling on the deck.

    For a moment, the Yamamaneki froze. Then a secondter, ck soil started dripping down its fingers, disintegrating into the air.

    Soldiers on themander¡¯s ship started screaming. While the Yamamaneki had crumbled into a million pieces, a mass of ck soil, leaves, and branches rained down on them. Fortunately, the ship held on, barely.

    Soil fell to the river, creating waves that rocked the other ships. Only silence remained after.

 Chapter 271 - King of the Nation with Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 271 ¨C King of the Nation with Dreams</h4>

    King of the Nation with Dreams

    It¡¯s a studio apartment, Hikaru thought. Cheers greeted them once they arrived in the nation¡ªcapital? town?¡ªof Dream Maker. People overjoyed by the return of the navy crowded the harbor. Their roars grew even louder as Grucel, covered in dirt, raised his hand in response.

    First, the Healer that Luke Landon escorted was immediately led to the king. In the meantime, Hikaru¡¯s party was given some time to rest, with watchers of course. Hikaru was shown to a building in the shape of a matchbox with preciseyout and furnished only by the bare necessities.

    ¡¸Deena. There¡¯s no need to get us one room each. In fact, separating us will only be an inconvenience. Please give us a room good for three.¡¹

    Next they were shown to a pad with three bedrooms, a dining room, and a kitchen. It even had a balcony.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like an apartment for a whole family.¡¹

    Even though it was located on the fourth floor, it was fully installed with a water supply. Apparently there was a water tank above where the water flowed from.

    ¡¸We finally made it. Thisyout was definitely introduced by Eiichi.¡¹

    The ce was fully furnished. Hikaru took a breath as he sat down on a chair.

    ¡¸Hikaru, Hikaru!¡¹

    Lavia, who was out on the balcony, beckoned Hikaru.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen this kind of townscape before. You don¡¯t find this in our continent.¡¹

    They could see Dream Maker¡¯s main road from the balcony. People were out on the streets. Donkey-like creatures with six feet pulled on carts. Houses stood close to each other with only little gaps between structures. It was overall a well-organized city.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t look that surprised.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Yeah. The ce looks simr to where I came from.¡¹

    It looked familiar, indeed, but it was still quite different from modern Japan. Although, Ponsonia and Vireocean¡¯s European style cityscapes were way more different. Just the sheer number of neat apartmentplexes here reminded Hikaru of Japan.

    ¡¸You want to talk to the king, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I¡¯m not sure. The current king isn¡¯t the man from Japan anyway. I would be interested if he left some sort of notes behind, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Will he recover?¡¹

    ¡¸No idea. If even Pa¡¯s healing magic doesn¡¯t work, that means he¡¯s beyond saving.¡¹

    Lavia chuckled, covering her mouth with her hand.¡¸You really trust Pa, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Somewhat. I did tell her my secret, after all.¡¹

    Lavia leaned closer to Hikaru and held his arm.

    ¡¸I think we¡¯ll get along well just fine and it makes me happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Us three?¡¹

    ¡¸Drake included.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, pet included, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Meanie.¡¹Lavia giggled.

    Pa was inside, happily tidying up their luggage, making tea, giving Drake feeds¡ªno, a meal.

    The white drakon had done nothing butin nonstop about the continent¡¯s awful stench, frowning most of the time. Whenever he did, his gums would show, making for an extremely fiendish appearance.

    ¡¸Well, well. I thought we¡¯d have some time to rest, but that¡¯s not the case I guess.¡¹

    Five soldiers were running down the road below that led all the way to the king¡¯s residence. Luke¡¯s Healer couldn¡¯t do the job, so they wanted Silver Face toe.

    Only the pce greatly differed from the rest of the buildings. First of all, a wall surrounded the ce, the nation¡¯s history carved into its surface. Second, there was a garden inside. The town didn¡¯t have roadside trees orwns, but the pce did.

    As they walked through the guarded gate, Hikaru saw a wooden house covered with ck scale-shaped bricks which were meant to be roof tiles, except the shape was quite different. It could be that Eiichi¡¯s memory was a bit off, or perhaps time had caused it to change.

    It was a single-story residence, but a tall one at that. The huge double doors even resembled a temple gate. Inside, the floors were covered in carpet, and one could enter with footwear on. Lamps burned in the dimly-lit pce.

    ¡¸This way.¡¹

    Grucel, who awaited Hikaru¡¯s party¡¯s arrival, guided them. On the way, Hikaru saw a room with its door open. Inside was a dejected Healer and the knights escorting him led by Luke.

    The knight spotted Silver Face and tried to approach him, but the soldiers stopped him. Hikaru merely raised his hand at Luke, wordlessly telling him to wait. Luke nodded quietly.

    ¡¸How¡¯s your arm?¡¹Grucel asked out of the blue.

    ¡¸Arm?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, your arm. You shot the Yamamaneki, didn¡¯t you? I heard you got injured.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that. I¡¯m perfectly fine. My Healer¡¯s great.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Pa, who was walking behind giggled. Focus, please! Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸You saved us. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯d thate from?¡¹

    ¡¸Deena said she asked you help.¡¹

    Just when Hikaru thought the man was getting better with thenguage, he still struggled a bit.

    ¡¸I would¡¯ve fired a shot anyway even if she didn¡¯t ask. We would¡¯ve been in danger too. Besides, I just happened to find its weak spot. You guys exposed it.¡¹

    ¡¸Either way, we owe you.¡¹

    I sank one of your ships, though. I guess he doesn¡¯t mind, Hikaru thought. They deserved that, of course, after kidnapping Pa.

    ¡¸Do Yamamaneki¡¯s appear around here often? Actually, you don¡¯t have st cannons in the city? It felt like you ran out of resources there. It would¡¯ve been a disaster if we arrived a dayte.¡¹

    ¡¸I have a lot more to say about that, but for now King Doriachi is waiting.¡¹

    Grucel stopped in front of an iron double door guarded by two soldiers.

    ¡ºI, Grucel, have arrived.¡»he said in theirnguage.¡ºI brought with me Silver Face, the Healer, and one more person.¡»

    The door opened. Too bright, Hikaru thought. On the ceiling was a depiction of people fighting, gilded in gold. Light reflected off of it, making the ce bright. Arge carpet was spread out inside, and furniture lined the walls. At the center was a bed surrounded by eight people.

    Including Grucel, that¡¯s nine leaders of each n.

    As expected, Duinkler was also present, nodding lightly at Hikaru. There was no trace of friendliness from him like when they were on the ship. The man was overflowing with dignity.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I apologize¡­ for calling¡­ you¡­ all the way¡­¡¹

    The man coughed, unable to finish his sentence.

    ¡ºYour Majesty! You should not talk!¡»

    ¡ºPlease just rx!¡»

    That must be the current king lying on the bed. Doriachi had the same ck hair as Hikaru.

 Chapter 272 - Road to Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 272 ¨C Road to Recovery</h4>

    Road to Recovery

    ¡ºWho¡¯s this masked guy? He looks shady.¡»

    ¡ºCan we really let a man like this see the king?¡»

    The n leaders were suspicious of Hikaru, and for good reason. No one could possibly simply trust someone wearing a ck hood low over their eyes. He expected that, of course. Hikaru and the girls quickly entered the room. The soldiers standing guard tried to stop them in a hurry, but Grucel shook his head as though telling them to stop.

    Doriachi, down on his bed, turned his face to Hikaru. There were bags under his eyes, but the light in them still burned bright. Yet when Hikaru came to his side, he could feel that the king already had one foot in the grave.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get to it right away. Ready?¡¹Hikaru asked Pa.

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹she answered with a nervous tone.

    ¡¸Give it all you¡¯ve got.¡¹Hikaru whispered in her ears.

    She nodded.¡¸O¡¯ God who art in heaven, in thy name I ask for a miracle. In thy right hand thou offer the gift of life, in thy left the blessing of death. Give us grace so we can survive. I offer thee my mana¡ª¡¹

    It was a very basic spell to increase vitality, except Pa had a whopping eight points on Healing Magic.

    Okay. Let¡¯s see how effective it is.

    Yellow light enveloped her body. Doriachi¡¯s body glowed as well.

    ¡ºAh¡­ I feel warmth in my body.¡»

    ¡ºYour Majesty!¡»

    The leaders stirred, but Hikaru was focused on something else. Pa¡¯s expression was dark.

    ¡¸I¡¯m done casting the spell. But it feels like the root cause hasn¡¯t been healed, like something¡¯s hindering me.¡¹

    ¡¸Something¡¯s hindering you, huh¡­¡¹

    Hikaru looked at Doriachi. The king was delighted about his body feeling so light. But going by Pa¡¯s words, his recovery would most likely just be temporary.

    He looks yellowish and thin¡­ but his stomach is big?

    Hikaru suddenly remembered what Duinkler said to him.

    One cup enough to make me feel good.

    ¡¸Duinkler, I have a question.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸How do you produce alcohol? Distition or fermentation?¡¹

    ¡¸Distill¡­? There is other method, besides ferment?¡¹

    Suddenly everything made sense.

    ¡¸Forget that, Silver Face. Thank you for healing His Majesty. He says to give reward.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we¡¯re not done yet.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Show his belly right now. We need to cut it open.¡¹

    ¡ºDuinkler! You¡¯re saying to trust this man who doesn¡¯t even show his face?! Cutting His Majesty¡¯s belly open and surgically removing it is no joke!¡»

    ¡ºIndeed. His condition is already better thanks to the Healing magic. How can he not be healed when the magic clearly worked? Hmm?¡»

    The leaders were having a heated argument in the next room. It was Hikaru¡¯s words that triggered it all, of course.

    ¡ºSilver Face says he might be fine now, but his condition will deteriorateter on. If the root of his illness has not been cured, then it¡¯s our job as his vassals to fix that.¡»

    ¡ºIs this Silver Face guy a doctor?¡»

    ¡ºNo. He says he¡¯s an adventurer.¡»

    ¡ºHis Majesty¡¯s attending physician diagnosed him as having Yellow Belly disease. It can only be healed naturally, so as long as he has the stamina, he¡¯ll recover on his own. In other words, this is more than enough.¡»

    Hikaru and the girls watched the scene from a seat in the corner.

    ¡¸These snacks and dried fruits are quite good.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸They¡¯re sweet, so there¡¯s no need to put sugar in the tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Do they manufacture sugar? Sounds difficult with how small the poption is.¡¹Hikaru replied.

    ¡¸I think they can. They seemed to have optimized manufacturing.¡¹

    ¡¸I doubt they can handle production of luxury items like sugar and tobo.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You two are too calm!¡¹Pa cut in.¡¸How can you be so rxed?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll make the decision. There was nothing wrong with your magic. No need to feel so down.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­¡¹

    Deena appeared. It looked like Grucel called for her.

    ¡¸Lord Silver Face, the leaders want to know more. Can you talk to them?¡¹

    Duinkler and Grucel couldn¡¯t exin well what Hikaru said as they only had basic knowledge of thenguage.

    ¡¸Fine. Oh, just so you know, Doriachi is not exactly sick. It¡¯s not caused by a virus. A part of his body is not functioning well.¡¹

    Deena exined what Hikaru said to the leaders. It looked like they understood, but at the same time, didn¡¯t.

    ¡¸Going by his symptoms and this ce¡¯s diet, Doriachi most likely has cirrhosis of the liver.¡¹

    The people here produced alcohol using a primitive method: fermentation, resulting in lower alcohol content. Yet Duinkler said one cup was enough to make him drunk. They were extremely weak to alcohol. Hikaru could then guess that their livers¡¯ ability to break down alcohol was feeble.

    Furthermore, the city was located near the sea, which meant they used salt a lot in their diet. Eating salty food and drinking alcohol would be more than enough to cause cirrhosis.

    ¡ºH-His Majesty indeed loves alcohol¡­¡»one leader muttered.

    Deena tranted for both parties.

    ¡¸Cirrhosis means the cells are dying. Which is why Healing magic can¡¯t cure him. The only option is to cut his belly open and removed the dead part of his liver.¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not that easy! How can he even live if we cut his organs?!¡»

    ¡¸He¡¯ll be fine as long as we finish it quickly. Thirty minutes¡­ No, ten minutes shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Healing magic is extremely effective against wounds. With her power, growing back a severed arm is easy. All we have to do is remove the dead tissues and regenerate them back from the remaining ones.¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s impossible!¡»

    ¡¸But it is.¡¹

    ¡ºThen show us. I¡¯ll cut your arm off myself!¡»

    One man was fuming with rage, while Hikaru showed no concern at all.

    ¡¸Why should I get hurt? If you don¡¯t trust me, then so be it. I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re free to watch Doriachi as his health declines.¡¹

    ¡¸See?! He¡¯s not even sure it¡¯ll work! Yet he dares suggest to hurt His Majesty! Arrest this crook!¡¹

    The soldiers moved.

    ¡ºStop.¡»Duinkler intervened.

    The perilous atmosphere remained. Hikaru was rxed as usual, however, nibbling on dried fruits. Lavia was sipping on her tea, and Pa was freaking out.

    ¡ºCalm down, everyone. Such disgraceful behavior in front of our guests who came from a distantnd is uneptable.¡»

    Doriachi entered the room. He was walking on his own two feet, supported by soldiers on both sides.

    ¡ºY-Your Majesty! You can walk?!¡»

    The leaders swarmed the King. Hikaru could see genuine concern in their eyes.

    ¡ºYes. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt this good. This all thanks to that man. I didn¡¯t know magic was this incredible.¡»

    Doriachi was smiling, but Hikaru knew with his Mana Detection. The man was outside all this time, listening to the conversation in the room and waited for the perfect timing to enter. Clever guy, Hikaru thought. He liked people like him.

    ¡ºI know the risks. I will ovee this illness using Silver Face¡¯s suggestion.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?!¡»

    ¡ºAre you serious, Your Majesty?! It¡¯s not guaranteed to be safe!¡»

    ¡ºSilver Face says he¡¯ll fix me. There¡¯s no other option. I can¡¯t die just yet.¡»

    ¡ºYour Majesty¡­¡»

    ¡ºRather than clinging to what little life I have left, I want to take my chances with magic.¡»

    All the leaders, except one, kneeled down as though struck by the King¡¯s majesty¡ªno, his resolve. Grucel remained standing, however.

    ¡ºGrucel?¡»

    ¡ºYour Majesty, I will ascertain the procedure¡¯s safety.¡»

    Themander drew the sword from his waist.

    ¡ºSilver Face. You said you can grow back a severed arm.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡ºThen show it to me.¡»

    Grucel swung his sword down on his left arm. He specialized more in spears rather than swords, but still twelve points on Strength was no joke. As the de sank just above his elbow, his arm was cut clean off.

 Chapter 273 - Rough Surgery

    <h4>Chapter 273 ¨C Rough Surgery</h4>

    Rough Surgery

    Screams echoed. For a moment, the amputated section was white, then gradually blood started flowing from it.

    ¡ºShow me, Silver Face.¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s gonna do it.¡¹ Hikaru said. ¡¸Go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸O-O-O-Okay!¡¹

    Pa rushed to Grucel¡¯s side. The others could only watch in nk amazement. Doriachi himself was frozen on the spot, his eyes wide open.

    ¡¸O¡¯ God who art in heaven¡ª¡¹

    As Pa chanted the spell, golden light flowed towards Grucel, and the wound frothed.

    ¡ºOoohhh¡­¡»

    ¡ºWh-What is this?!¡»

    The people present were understandably shocked. Slowly, flesh began to form from Grucel¡¯s severed arm. A few secondster, his whole arm was back to normal. Even Grucel, who didn¡¯t show much emotion, was astonished, staring at his arm in disbelief.

    ¡ºHow¡¯s¡­ your arm?¡»

    ¡ºAh, yes. Please wait a moment.¡»

    Cautiously, Grucel closed his hand tight and opened it. He then grabbed his sword with his left arm and swung it around. The weapon hissed sharply as it cut through the air.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s perfectly fine. This is¡­¡»

    ¡ºI know. Everyone here shares the same thought. There is only one word to describe this: extraordinary.¡» Doriachi breathed a long sigh and turned to face Hikaru. ¡ºSilver Face. I will entrust my body to you.¡»

    The surgery went well and didn¡¯t take that long. Dream Maker had anesthetic that Hikaru used together with a magic item that induced deep sleep to create a pseudo general anesthesia.

    They cleaned the room and sterilized the surgical instruments by boiling them in hot water. After that, they called an experienced surgeon who did the operation by following Hikaru¡¯s instructions. It took no time at all to find the liver. There were spots on the organ, its surface undting.

    The surgeon cut off most of it, leaving only a little part. From there, Pa cast her spell, regenerating the liver and healing the incision in Doriachi¡¯s belly in one go. The operationsted for ten minutes.

    Eight points on Healing magic can regenerate a missing part of a body, but it can¡¯t revive dead cells. What about ten points? Will it work then? Or maybe a different incantation is needed.

    Pa said she hadn¡¯t heard of ¡°reviving¡± magic.

    It might be better if she can¡¯t use it¡­ Regenerating something lost is already incredible enough.

    As long as one was still alive, all that had to be done was cut off the bad part and make it grow again. That¡¯s what made this regenerative ability astounding. Conversely, it was not as effective in curing illnesses caused by viruses.

    ¡ºSilver Face. His Majesty is awake.¡»

    Grucel came to Hikaru who was resting in a separate room. Three hours had passed since the operation. They were asked to stay as no one knew what would happen afterwards. Themander led them to the room where they first met the King.

    ¡ºWhat a wonderful day this is, Your Majesty. You look great.¡»

    ¡ºNow I can continue my research. And the city nning as well.¡»

    ¡ºNow, now. His Majesty is tired. Don¡¯t give him work yet. We must let him rest for a while to make absolutely sure he is all right.¡»

    The n leaders were gathered around the king¡¯s bed and talking. Doriachi was sitting straight up, giving a strainedugh. Color had returned to his face. It was clear from a nce that the operation was a sess.

    ¡ºSilver Face! And¡­¡»

    ¡¸This is Flower Face.¡¹ Hikaru said, pointing at Pa.

    The girls didn¡¯t have names yet, so he used the designs on their masks as reference. Since Pa¡¯s had flowers on her mask, she would be known as Flower Face. Lavia had stars on hers, so Star Face.

    ¡ºI see. Flower Face. I thank you for your help. I never thought my health would improve so dramatically.¡»

    Hikaru was impressed at how straightforward the man was. He wasn¡¯t an arrogant king. While he had the same ck hair as Hikaru, his eyes were purple, although his skin color was that of a Japanese person, which made him stand out from the rest of the people. His mixed feature was clearly the result of his grandfather marrying a native woman.

    ¡ºMy doctor says I should rest for a while, but I feel like I can get back to work right now. We will hold a banquet for you today.¡»

    Like Doriachi said, they had a grand dinnerter that evening in a huge hall located in a separate building. There were no hotels here. Which is why Hikaru¡¯s party was given a t in an apartment building.

    Many people gathered in the hall which was as huge as a gymnasium. Not a lot of young influential people of Dream Maker were present. As for those who attended the banquet, about half of them were men, and half were women.

    Round tables dotted the ce. One particrlyvish table was ced at the deepest part of the hall where the King sat. People were surprised at how healthy he was, cheering in joy as they approached him.

    ¡¸Looks like they really like him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. He¡¯s a great king.¡¹

    ¡¸Phew¡­ I¡¯m d the spell worked.¡¹

    Pa had recovered from casting healing spells repeatedly and was now reaching for the food served on the table.

    On a rted note, they left Drake behind in their room with some food. He didin about getting a boxed lunch when it was dinner time soon. They couldn¡¯t bring him with them. Who knew what that glutton would do if he saw all this food?

    Hikaru and the girls sat beside each other on a table good for ten people. The unupied seats were easily noticeable. With their masks and hoods, no one bothered talking to them, perhaps unsure how to approach the strangers.

    For Hikaru, however, that was a good thing. He could have his dinner in peace.

    ¡¸It¡¯s sweet.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    Most of the foods were sweet; steaks with caramel sauce, noodles with sweet soup, among others. Perhaps they had this notion that sweet equaled luxury, or maybe they just harvested many fruits. In fact, at the center of the table was a huge te full of them; red bananas, fist-sized yellow fruits, things Hikaru had never seen before.

    Halfway through the banquet, salty foods (what Hikaru suspected as the cause of the King¡¯s cirrhosis) were served. They were either salty or dried foods. The sudden Japanese-style cuisine caught Hikaru off-guard.

    ¡¸So even when eating you¡¯re not removing the mask.¡¹ Luke arrived with an unpleasant look on his face.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the point of wearing a mask if I just removed it here anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t havee if you don¡¯t want your face seen.¡¹

    ¡¸I did tell them I didn¡¯t want to attend the banquet.¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­¡¹ For some reason Luke looked surprised. ¡¸When that happens, you should just say ¡°I humbly ept your offer¡± so the other party doesn¡¯t feel offended.¡¹

    ¡¸Make up your mind, man. Do you want me toe or not?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡ª¡¹ Luke sat down across Hikaru.

    ¡¸What kind of magic did you use to heal him?¡¹ the knight asked in a whisper. ¡¸He looks like apletely different person. Was it poison after all?¡¹

    That must be what he came here to talk about, Hikaru thought. Luke wore a curious expression. He wanted to know so badly how Pa managed to do what his Healer couldn¡¯t.

    ¡¸Not poison. An actual illness.¡¹

    ¡¸Illness? If that¡¯s the case, he couldn¡¯t have been healed that easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there are different kinds of illnesses. It just so happened that I knew exactly what his was, so we were able to take some drastic measures.¡¹

    ¡¸That was more than just drastic¡­¡¹ Pa muttered softly.

    ¡¸I see. I understand why you want to keep it secret.¡¹

    Luke nodded to himself, seemingly reaching his own conclusion about things. Suddenly, his expression turned serious, and he stood up.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹ he said, bowing.

    ¡¸Where¡¯d thate from?¡¹

    ¡¸If the treatment didn¡¯t go well, Vireocean would¡¯ve lost facepletely. Then a battle might break out again. To be honest I looked down on you and found you irritating. But you deserve all the credit for this sess.¡¹

    ¡¸Not me. It was all thanks to Flower Face¡¯s magic.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I only did what Lord Silver Face asked me to do.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose. Indeed, you all deserve the credit. I cannot thank you enough. I¡¯m sure the Supreme Leader will reward you handsomely.¡¹

    Luke raised his head. He looked refreshed. Hikaru thought he was a despicable man who had too much pride foring from a family of soldiers. Contrary to expectations, however, he seemed like a good man.

    Then the hall stirred.

    ¡ºThank you all foring here.¡»

    Doriachi stood up and raised his voice. Some were deeply moved after seeing him well, bursting into tears. Hikaru had his mind on something else. No megaphones or something, huh?

    ¡ºMy illness was cured by those people over there who came all the way from Primeval. They can use magic, something we do not possess.¡»

    A resounding ¡°Oohhh¡± came from the people. Hikaru asked the surgical procedure be kept secret. He didn¡¯t care that it spreadter, just not now. It was too early to be drawing attention. Hikaru wanted to wander around the city and buy and eat food.

    ¡ºI want to make an announcement.¡»

    The hall went silent, waiting for his next words.

    ¡ºFor the first time in five hundred years, I will reopen rtions with the continent of Primeval. This will be made possible by the sea-crossing technology we have developed. I want tobine our science and their magic to create new technology.¡»

    His words were met with great apuse. Doriachi was gifted, still young, and loved by the people. Many of those present believed he could carry out what he just dered.

    But Hikaru knew some of them were only pretending to p, their eyes not smiling at all. He kept their faces in mind.

 Chapter 274 - Conversation with the King

    <h4>Chapter 274 ¨C Conversation with the King</h4>

    Conversation with the King

    After the feast, Hikaru was invited to a different room by the king. Worried about Drake, he asked the girls to go back to their room, so he was alone right now.

    He entered a small room furnished only by a table and some chairs. Doriachi was there, leaning back against a seat, raising his hand rather slowly.

    ¡ºThank you foring.¡»the king said, his face and neck red.

    ¡¸You were drinking again?¡¹Hikaru replied, shocked.

    Before Deena could trante, the king spoke, as though he already expected Hikaru¡¯s reaction and knew what he said.

    ¡ºWe must drink during banquets. It¡¯s a tradition started by the first king. I had no other choice.¡»

    Hikaru was starting to get a headache. This culture of ¡°drinking is a virtue¡± took root because Eiichi brought a silly custom from average office workers in Japan. Gically, these people couldn¡¯t stand alcohol.

    Hikaru told the king to drink some water to help which he obeyed without asking questions. Deena poured water from a pitcher and gave it to Doriachi who gulped it all down in one go before asking for another ss.

    In the meantime, Hikaru surveyed the room. A small shelf stood by the wall and a bronze statue sat on one corner. But what really caught his attention was the famous quote by Lao Tzu ¡ª ¡°Ç§ÀïÖ®ÐÐ Ê¼ÓÚ×ãÏÂ¡± framed on the wall that meant ¡°a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step¡±. The penmanship was quite fine, written in a brush used only in paintings in this world.

    ¡ºI see that caught your eye.¡»Doriachi said.¡ºIt¡¯s something the first king left behind.¡»

    ¡¸So, there¡¯s something you want to talk about?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. Something I can¡¯t discuss in front of the n leaders.¡»

    ¡¸Hmm, I see.¡¹

    Apparently even Dream Maker wasn¡¯t a monolith, which was apparent after witnessing Grucel and Duinkler¡¯s rtionship.

    It was an established practice for the leaders to go to an afterparty together with people from their factions after a feast. There were even establishments that catered to particr clients. For the king, this opportunity was rare.

    Hikaru shot a nce at Deena.

    ¡ºAh, it¡¯s fine. The secretary reports to the king directly.¡»

    Deena felt somewhat proud as she tranted the king¡¯s words. But Hikaru just couldn¡¯t quite trust this woman.

    I can¡¯t really leave either, Hikaru thought. This could be my only chance to talk to Doriachi directly. I wonder if there¡¯s any way we can talk alone.

    Not understanding each other was a lot more annoying than he thought. Every line had to be tranted, and there was no guarantee that every word could be urately conveyed in the targetnguage.

    Then Hikaru¡¯s eyes darted to the framed quote once more, and an idea struck him.

    ¡¶A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.¡·he said.

    The effect was immediate.

    ¡¶How can you read that?!¡·

    Doriachi could speak Japanese.

    Deena was ordered to leave¡ªrather, asked to stay in the hallway¡ªleaving Hikaru alone with Doriachi. She thought Hikaru might not target the king¡¯s life, considering he already convinced everyone to cut open his belly.

    ¡¸There¡¯s only a few people besides me who can speak Japanese. Only those who are descended from the First learn thenguage.¡¹Doriachi said.¡¸So you¡¯re also from Japan.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹Hikaru pulled down his hood, revealing his ck hair.¡¸I¡¯m guessing Eiichi thought there might be other people like him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He said if we found one, we should wee him, and ask him to help in the development of Dream Maker.¡¹Doriachi said, his eyes glistening.¡¸King Eychi was right! After all, it was none other than a Japanese person who saved my life!¡¹

    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t my doing. Mypanion¡¯s healing magic is just too powerful. Actually, you know it¡¯s not Eychi but Eiichi, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but it¡¯s difficult to fix it at this point.¡¹he said with a strainedugh.¡¸But it does have its merits. If someone found the pronunciation strange, then I would suspect they were from Japan.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that makes sense. I must say, you¡¯re quite good at Japanese.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. It is necessary for the king to be proficient at thenguage in order to lead this country.¡¹

    Apparently half of the notes that the first king left were written in Japanese, notes that contained innovative ideas. Since most of them were highly ssified information involving the nation, only those who had a right to the throne were taught Japanese.

    ¡¸Were you a doctor?¡¹Doriachi asked with bright eyes.¡¸Your diagnosis on me was urate.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to say, but I was just a student. I don¡¯t think I can contribute to your country¡¯s medical advancement.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That is¡­ indeed unfortunate¡¹he said, stuttering as though feeling embarrassed that Hikaru saw through his intentions. Hikaru didn¡¯t really mind. It was only natural for a king to prioritize his kingdom¡¯s growth before anything.¡¸But how do you have such professional knowledge when you were merely a student?¡¹he added.

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t Eiichi a teacher?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Japanese students basically learn a lot of things. They then decide which career to follow based on what they¡¯re good at.¡¹

    Completely sober now, Doriachi leaned forward, listening eagerly as Hikaru exined the Japanese educational system. Hikaru had a few reasons why he told Doriachi about where he came from. First, there wasn¡¯t much risk. Since he introduced himself as Silver Face anyway, if he ran into trouble, he could just ditch the mask and go into hiding. Second was to earn Doriachi¡¯s trust. If he did, he might be able to do whatever he wanted here in this continent.

    ¡¸So I had casual knowledge about cirrhosis, but I wasn¡¯t entirely sure we could heal you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ Still you came up with the drastic idea of cutting me open. I¡¯m a king, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸I was confident we could fix you as long as you didn¡¯t die.¡¹

    The operation was aplete gamble. Hikaru believed that with Pa¡¯s healing magic, death could at least be avoided.

    ¡¸The liver is known as a silent organ, as even when a liver failure urs, the symptoms often go unnoticed. By the time an abnormality is detected, it¡¯s usually toote. Maybe the people in this country are slowly developing some serious illness too.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps we should abstain from alcohol and salty food.¡¹

    ¡¸Those who can¡¯t hold their liquor should really refrain from drinking alcohol. And I suggest you only lightly season your food. For the record, this doesn¡¯t guarantee that you don¡¯t get the disease as there are also other factors that might cause cirrhosis.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, yes¡­¡¹

    Doriachi seemed to be in a dilemma about abstaining from alcohol, one of the few pleasures they had. Hikaru couldn¡¯t really do anything about it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get back on track.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸What did you want to talk to me about?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, my question has already been answered. I wanted to know why you employed such a risky procedure just to help me.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, now? You knew what I was thinking?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, for the most part.¡¹Doriachi smiled.¡¸There¡¯s something you want to do in this continent. And with the king¡¯s support, you can do it easily. In other words, you wanted me to owe you. Which is also why you revealed that you were from Japan.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow. That is exactly right.¡¹

    ¡¸Please, it¡¯s nothing. You can hardly call that a deduction.¡¹Doriachi said, waving his hand in embarrassment.¡¸So what do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s a few things¡­¡¹

    Hikaru told Doriachi his demands. First, sightseeing. He wanted to look around the city however he pleased. Second, he wanted ess outside the city. Hikaru thought that with their sturdy outer walls, passage also must be restricted. Lastly¡­

    ¡¸Hmm, I can grant your first two requests. I heard you¡¯re quite strong, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine in the forest. But I¡¯m not sure what you mean by thest one. Can you borate on that?¡¹

    ¡¸I meant it literally. I want to know the origins of this continent. It might just be my thirst for knowledge. I want to be introduced to some old-timers who know about old legends and such.¡¹

    What Drake said bothered Hikaru. He said this ce reeked. There was almost no doubt that something evil was lurking somewhere in the continent. Legends and folklore about this ce¡¯s origins might prove useful.

    ¡¸Very well. We¡¯ll introduce you to someone who meets your requirements.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of surprise awaits me, Hikaru thought, feeling curious.

 Chapter 275 - Not the Typical Old-Timer

    <h4>Chapter 275 ¨C Not the Typical Old-Timer</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Not the Typical Old-Timer

    Doriachi immediately granted Hikaru¡¯s request, and the next morning Hikaru was able to meet the elder. The one guiding them to their ce was none other than Duinkler.

    ¡¸Are you sure about this? Don¡¯t n leaders have other things to do?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸I guide His Majesty¡¯s savior. There is nothing more important than this.¡¹

    Apparently, they went drinkingte into the night, and after that he had to take care of paperwork that had piled up while he was gone. He didn¡¯t get much sleep as a result.

    I guess that means we¡¯re that important, Hikaru thought.

    Hikaru, Lavia (Drake on her neck), and Pa got on a carriage pulled by what seemed like a donkey with six legs, a monster the locals called a Posidonkey. Duinkler, who didn¡¯t bring a trantor, also rode with them. While the carriage wasn¡¯t as huge as the one Katy created, it was big enough to carry four people without any problem.

    ¡¸Horse is important.¡¹Duinkler said.¡¸So we catch and use wild Posidonkeys.¡¹

    There didn¡¯t seem to be any ce in the city to breed cattle.

    ¡¸The elder we are going to see. My rtive.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Other leaders volunteered to be guide, but I was selected because of that.¡¹

    This was the first time Hikaru learned that the other leaders wanted to be their guide too, not just Duinkler. Then again, he didn¡¯t really mind whoever took the job. They were all just a bunch of older men and women anyway, save for the young and lean Grucel.

    ¡¸What did you talk about with His Majestyst night?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, curious, are we? What do you think we talked about?¡¹

    Duinkler nodded, seemingly enjoying this quiz.¡¸You talked about traitor, perhaps?¡¹

    Duinkler went straight to the point. Caught by surprise, Hikaru blinked repeatedly. Even with his mask on, the other party could see his reaction.

    ¡¸Hahaha. You seem to not be very good at hiding things. People can read you that way.¡¹

    ¡¸I just didn¡¯t expect you to guess it right away¡­¡¹

    Duinklerughed.

    What did he just say? Hikaru thought. Lavia wore a look that said ¡°Really?¡± Wait, wait. What does he mean, traitor? Where¡¯d thise from?

    Hikaru decided he should gather whatever information he could. Duinkler made a wrong guess, which turned out to be convenient for Hikaru.

    ¡¸For the record, the king didn¡¯t give me any specific names.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. His Majesty is a wise man. He would not say anything that will cause troubleter on. But he wanted to hear stories from an outsider like you. Also about the technology you used in killing the Yamamaneki. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell anyone about that tech.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Powerful people don¡¯t show their trump card.¡¹

    Hikaru put his brains in full power as they talked aboutpletely different things. Duinkler was thinking there were traitors in Dream Maker.

    I see. The Yamamaneki doesn¡¯t show up there normally. That¡¯s why the garrison wasn¡¯t really prepared.

    ¡¸Where does the Yamamaneki appear usually?¡¹Hikaru asked to confirm his suspicion.

    ¡¸In the mountains way north. Far from here. The one that attacked was weakened by the barrier.¡¹

    ¡¸Barrier?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say any more than this. Of course, it is information about our technology, so if you can provide something as valuable, I can tell you.¡¹

    Duinkler clearly wanted to know more about the revolver, but Hikaru wasn¡¯t about to tell him about his weapon just for a mere barrier.

    ¡¸That¡¯s unfortunate. I thought it was strange how there were no guns in the city when you have plenty on your ships. So it was all the traitor¡¯s fault.¡¹

    For a moment, Duinkler appeared sad, realizing that Hikaru wasn¡¯t going to share information. An older man showing that kind of face didn¡¯t really affect him in any way.

    ¡¸It is just as you said. We have to take down the traitor. For His Majesty.¡¹

    For the king and not for Dream Maker, huh? That sounds like something he would say, all right. Traitors, huh? If they have ess to the barrier, it¡¯s gotta be one of the n leaders, or even more.

    However when Doriachi was cured, they all looked happy and deeply moved.

    No, they were probably just faking it. There¡¯s someone wearing a ¡°mask¡±, just like me. But what they¡¯re doing is too risky. A Yamamaneki could destroy the whole city. What¡¯s the point in ruling a nation in ruins?

    The carriage rode on, rocking on the road. Hikaru couldn¡¯t seem to wrap his head around the matter.

    The elder lived on the second floor of a simple five-story apartmentplex shaped like a rectangle. The interior design had a ck and white motif. At first nce, one would find it hard to believe that an old person lived there.

    ¡¸I thought we¡¯d be shown to an old house, or a treehouse, or a cave.¡¹Lavia muttered.

    I know, right? Hikaru thought as they climbed to the second floor.

    ¡¸Oh, wee. Come in.¡¹

    They were greeted by a in-spoken elderly who talked in anguage Hikaru could understand. He wore what seemed like light summer clothes. His once long, silver hair had turned gray, and was tied in a bun, although it was hard to tell the difference between the colors.

    With his beard dangling all the way down to his chest, he clearly looked like an old person, but he moved in a spry fashion that belied his apparent age. However, he seemed smallerpared to the rest of the taller citizens in Dream Maker.

    ¡¸Surprised? The secret to my fitness is this: a special sauce made by fermenting blue papaya underground!¡¹he said as he showed a jar swarming with flies.

    Now he acts like a real old man, Hikaru thought as he politely asked him to put the jar back.

    ¡¸So you are guests from Vireocean.¡¹

    ¡¸You knew?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, of course. My grandfather was born and raised in Vireocean and settled here.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­?¡¹

    He knows someone who lived five hundred years ago?

    ¡¸My grandfather was a Man Gnome. My name is Wakamaru, a name I inherited from him.¡¹

    Man Gnomes had life spans three times that of humans¡¯. It was normal for them to live for over two hundred years. As such, his grandfather being there five centuries ago was nothing strange.

    Now that I think about it, Kai seemed a bit too obsessed about this case. I guess to him, five hundred years isn¡¯t that long.

    Hikaru and the others were offered seats in one room with a beautiful table cut from arge tree.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Silver Face. This is Star Face and Flower Face.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, those are fascinating aliases. What about that creature?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t think Drake, disguised as a scarf, would be exposed. But now that the old man knew, there was no point in hiding him.

    ¡¸His name is Drake.¡¹

    Called on by his name, Drake lifted his head, as though asking if he was allowed to move. Duinkler and the guard were startled.

    ¡¸I see. Drake. A young dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸No, a drakon. Young White Drakon is what he¡¯s called, apparently.¡¹

    ¡¸A drakon¡­¡¹

    Wakamaru stared at Drake with bright eyes. After a while, he nodded.

    ¡¸You want to hear about old tales, yes? There are drakons in them as well.¡¹

    The old walking encyclopedia began talking.

 Chapter 276 - The Evil Up North and Magic Gradually Declining

    <h4>Chapter 276 ¨C The Evil Up North and Magic Gradually Declining</h4>

    The Evil Up North and Magic Gradually Declining

    A long time ago, people discriminated against for their skin and hair color went on a long voyage, found this continent, and became this ce¡¯s very first settlers. With the abundant supply of food, the warm climate, and the docile nature of the animals, it was more than enough for them to survive.

    ¡¸It is said that back then, this wasn¡¯t a terrifyingnd where monsters pranced about.¡¹Wakamaru said.

    ¡¸Are you talking about the ancestors of the native people? How did they find this continent? I doubt they went on a voyage, risking it all or nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Our ancestors actually lived near Vireocean a long time ago. There they discovered migratory birds bringing seeds no one recognized, the kind not found in Dew Roke. They then concluded that these seeds came from an undiscovered continent.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    Hikaru was genuinely impressed about their scientific way of thinking.

    ¡¸Sounds like the first settlers were very skilled.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. Indeed. They¡¯re our ancestors, you know?¡¹

    The old man continued his story. For several hundred years, these people lived in peace. But things changed for the worse little by little. Huge monsters started appearing, destroying forests, devouring animals, and continuing to grow. Eventually they appeared near the settlements, showing just how terrifying they were.

    ¡¸Were there monsters from the start?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Yes, but they were confined in a very small area up north and never left.¡¹

    ¡¸They never left, huh? Is it because of the environment? They eventually adapted and started moving to different areas. Is that it?¡¹

    Monsters evolved too. In the end, the only thing that differentiated them from regr animals was whether they brought harm or not.

    ¡¸No¡­¡¹Wakamaru said, pointing his skinny finger at Drake.¡¸Drakons happened. They were killing monsters in the north.¡¹

    The drakons failed to kill them all, however. Wounded, they could barely heal themselves.

    The increasing number of monsters in the north prevented the locals from scouting the ce. Ever since then, they have never seen a drakon ever again.

    ¡ºThey probably died.¡»Drake mumbled.

    ¡¸The Young White Drakon can speak?!¡¹

    Even Duinkler¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, not just Wakamaru.

    ¡ºAll drakons can speak, not just me. I think your ancestors talked to them too.¡»

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, perhaps. This tale that includes drakons was handed down from one generation to another. It¡¯s safe to assume that the drakons asked our ancestors to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸But why? I want to know.¡¹Duinkler joined.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that difficult to guess.¡¹Hikaru could see the answer now.¡¸The monsters¡¯ boss lives up there in the north and they want someone to kill it.¡¹

    The boss was most likely an evil creature, and the drakons failed to kill it. Over time, the drakons lost all their strength and passed away, leaving monsters to run wild all over the ce.

    ¡¸The monsters in this continent are extremely strong.¡¹Wakamaru said. ¡¸Killing their leader sounds unlikely.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s set that aside for now. Can you tell me more? What did your ancestors do after the monsters ran rampant?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you already know. A little whileter, people from Vireocean and Man Gnomes arrived and built a city. Venturing too close north led to their demise. Our ancestors then helped the survivors¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait a sec. What do you mean they ventured close north?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean it literally. The monsters noticed the existence of a city because of it.¡¹

    ¡¸So if they stayed away from the northern side, nothing would¡¯ve happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Even now, monsters mostly just roam the north. This area around here is peaceful. Oh wait, I suppose a Yamamaneki did appear.¡¹

    ¡¸Silver Face helped take it down.¡¹Duinkler said with pride in his voice for some reason.

    ¡¸Oh, I see! Thank you! Spirit magic is still as powerful as ever I see.¡¹

    ¡¸You know about Spirit magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, of course. People here could use it in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaat?!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you surprised, Duinkler?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t know about this.¡¹

    ¡¸Then again, I can¡¯t really use it. My father was able, although only a little.¡¹

    As time passed, the people gradually lost their ability to use Spirit magic. In order to use magic, one had to have their Magical Power in their Soul Board unlocked. Those who had no points in Mana couldn¡¯t use Spirit or Healing magic, no exceptions. As of the moment, Hikaru had not seen one person in this ce who had Magical Power unlocked.

    ¡¸I have a question. Were the first settlers able to use Spirit magic?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about the first ones, but by the time my grandfather migrated, no one could use it.¡¹

    ¡¸So staying in this continent makes you lose your aptitude for magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? I have no idea.¡¹

    I need to look into this, HIkaru thought. It wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if people simply didn¡¯t inherit the ability to use magic. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Even those who could use magic gradually lost the ability to do so. Lavia and Pa would lose their greatest weapons.

    ¡ºIt must be the doing of evil creatures.¡»Drake said.

    Wakamaru breathed a long sigh in admiration, as though he just listened to the words of an exalted person.

    ¡¸I see. If the great Young White Drakon says so, that must be it. By evil creatures, you mean the monsters up north, yes?¡¹

    ¡ºYup. I didn¡¯t know this continent existed, though the elders back home might have. They probably couldn¡¯t handle everything.¡»

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    Drake¡¯s expression turned grave.¡ºEvil has spread widely on the other continent. But here, it¡¯s even worse. Evil has gued thisnd.¡»

    ¡¸I-Isn¡¯t that bad for us?¡¹Wakamaru asked.

    ¡ºHumans can¡¯t really do much about it. But let¡¯s say evilpletely takes over this whole ce. If a creature that¡¯s pure evil is born, even the other continent will be in danger.¡»Drake growled, disying his gums.¡ºThe elders said that once the bnce of truth is disrupted and God no longer grants his affection to the world, the world will forever be adrift in darkness.¡»

    No one understood the meaning of his words, including Drake, but they knew they meant a horrible future for the world.

    ¡¸When will this bnce be disrupted? Ten years from now? A hundred? Even longer than that?¡¹

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know, but one thing¡¯s for sure. Letting evil thrive like this is not good. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if something happened tomorrow.¡»

    ¡¸Oh, no¡­¡¹

    Hikaru heaved a sigh. This world was much more dangerous than he expected.

    ¡¸Are drakons that rare?¡¹Duinkler asked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Drake here is just a glutton.¡¹Hikaru replied.¡¸He might be a rare creature, but he won¡¯t take down the enemy or anything.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹the plump man said, looking disappointed.

    Perhaps he thought if there were plenty of drakons in Vireocean, they could go and catch some.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s talk about this continent.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s party were at a caf¨¦. In a nation with a poption of only ten thousand, everything was concentrated in one ce, including the restaurants, caf¨¦s, and taverns.

    Even in the morning, when one wouldn¡¯t expect cafes to be full, the ce was filled with people. Some were startled as they saw them, some pointed, while others tried to talk to them. Unfortunately, Hikaru couldn¡¯t understand thenguage so he asked for a private room. His Mana Detection didn¡¯t show any signs of being eavesdropped.

    ¡¸What to do¡­ If we believe what Drake said, then the world is steadily heading to its doom.¡¹

    There were powerful monsters like the Yamamaneki here. To top it off, a traitor lurked in the central government. Calling for reinforcement was not an option as the seas were dangerous. It was overall a terrible situation.

 Chapter 277 - A Step Towards Salvation

    <h4>Chapter 277 ¨C A Step Towards Salvation</h4>

    A Step Towards Salvation

    It would be a disaster if a monster like the Yamamaneki appeared in the kingdom of Ponsonia. Even Dream Maker, with their cannons, was barely able to hold it back. Stronger monsters than that one existed, no doubt.

    ¡¸That means the people here are walking on thin ice.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸They¡¯re living life on the edge.¡¹

    The citizens he saw on the streets seemed to be at peace. They simply lived their lives, working and having fun. But that peace was slowly getting vited.

    If we told them what Drake said, they would probably only take it with a grain of salt. Actually, how many people would evene with us if we told them they should leave this country and cross the sea?

    Transportation was no problem. The warships they possessed could ferry a few thousand people across at once. Even with a lot of luggage, they could fully evacuate after a few trips.

    Maybe¡­ Just maybe. Eiichi created the ships so the people could abandon this continent.

    It was possible. State leaders would at least preparest resorts for their subjects.

    ¡¸Hey, Drake. Can you use the Drakon Passage here?¡¹

    ¡ºHmm?¡»

    The drakon was devouring some fruit, sweet juices sticking around his mouth. With a strainedugh, the store employee allowed them to bring their pet.

    With the door locked, they were able to take off their masks in the room. If someone came, Hikaru could sense them with Mana Detection anyway. They could just put the masks back on then.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think so!¡»

    ¡¸Well, that sucks¡­ I thought we had an escape route just in case we need it.¡¹

    ¡ºThe ley lines aren¡¯t really stable. My holy mana would only disperse if I used it.¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m not even sure what you mean by the ley lines not being stable. Please borate.¡¹

    ¡ºYou humans use it too. You know, the thing guilds use to contact other guilds.¡»

    ¡¸Oh, Linga¡¯s Quill Pen.¡¹

    Linga¡¯s Quill Pen was a magicmunication item that used the mana flowing under the earth. Apparently it followed the same principle as the Drakon Passage.

    ¡ºUsing that might be possible, but the Drakon Passage would be too much.¡»

    ¡¸Wait a sec.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    ¡¸Can we use the pen even across continents?¡¹

    ¡ºI think so. It should work.¡»

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So¡­¡¹Lavia joined the conversation.¡¸We canmunicate with people back home with the Linga¡¯s Quill Pen, right? Are you nning to do something with it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t really have anything in mind. I was just wondering if we could use it.¡¹

    ¡¸But there¡¯s no Adventurers Guild here!¡¹Pa cut in.

    ¡¸Not here, no.¡¹

    ¡¸Not here?¡¹

    ¡¸But there might be one in the settlement from 500 years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh!¡¹

    Monster wouldn¡¯t be interested in the ruins of an old human settlement. If they had the pen back then, it might still be there. The Linga¡¯s Quill Pen was invented quite a long time ago, the technology now lost, but it did exist five centuries ago.

    It might be a good idea to visit the ruins, Hikaru thought. Fortunately, they were given permission to venture outside freely.

    ¡ºIf you want to use the ley lines, I think you should fix the disruption first.¡»

    ¡¸How do we even fix that?¡¹

    ¡ºI dunno.¡»

    ¡¸Nothing we can do about it, then.¡¹

    ¡ºHmm¡­ I guess you¡¯re right. It feels like someone¡¯s disrupting the ley lines on purpose. Just like how people lose their ability to use magic.¡»

    ¡¸So some evil creature is involved? They sure have a lot of time in their hands, doing whatever they please.¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s their deepest desire to destroy this world that God created.¡»

    ¡¸They sure are thorough.¡¹

    ¡¸Thorough?¡¹Lavia asked.

    Drake seemed to have had enough of theplicated matters and went back to eating fruits fed to him by Pa.

    ¡¸Yup, thorough. They spent a very long time eating away at the continent. Every move they made was calcted. First, they chose this continent that drakons wouldn¡¯t spot easily, then they gradually expanded their territory. Drakons still found the ce, but they managed to take them down by weakening them over a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸So the drakons left a message with the residents, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸That was all they could do. Next, the evil creature expanded its territory even farther south, destroying Vireocean¡¯s settlement along the way. They¡¯re even disrupting the ley lines.¡¹

    ¡¸Careful and logical¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. It would be easier if they were dumb.¡¹

    ¡¸But put it another way, they might be easy to manipte.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹Hikaru wasn¡¯t sure what Lavia meant.

    ¡¸Careful and logical.¡¹she said, smiling.¡¸Just like you, Hikaru. By putting yourself in their shoes, you can anticipate their next move.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re simr or not, but I just have to do that, yes. That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡¹

    Hikaru believed he was indeed careful and logical in his actions, but hearing it from someone else made him feel a little embarrassed.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹Lavia wore an expression that said she hadplete faith in him.¡¸If we defeat the evil in this ce, would that make us the savior of the world?¡¹

    ¡¸You really think we can do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I think that¡¯s what would happen.¡¹

    Hikaru was a little surprised. It sounded like she wanted to take action herself. He didn¡¯t expect Lavia to care that much about this continent.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? Why are you so interested in this matter? Normally, people would postpone threats they couldn¡¯t see.¡¹

    ¡¸You might¡¯ve rubbed off on me.¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸By the way you think. The enemy gets stronger with every passing day, so it¡¯s better to take immediate action. Plus, if more evil creatures are born in this continent, hundreds of yearster¡­ or even a few decadester, they might attack, you know, during our lifetime. You considered that, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you mentioned postponing a threat.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But you weren¡¯t sure. You thought about not taking down the root cause of all this. Because of us. You don¡¯t want to put me and Pa in danger.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Pa and I are prepared for anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹Pa eximed as she fed Drake fruits she cut up.

    ¡¸Oh, stop it. I¡¯m not that noble, you know. To be honest, I don¡¯t really care if the world ended as long as it doesn¡¯t happen while I¡¯m still alive.¡¹

    ¡ºHey, that¡¯s not good!¡»Drake voiced hisint, juices spraying out of his mouth, but Hikaru just ignored him.

    Lavia chuckled.

    ¡¸But this continent might go down sooner than expected and be the Ruined Continent in the truest sense of the word.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸If the evil had to be taken care of, you¡¯ll rise up to take the challenge.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, you¡¯re giving me too much credit.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not. Me and Pa will be in danger if evil spreads. You will then drive it away to protect us.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah, I guess.¡¹

    Hikaru had no other choice after hearing Lavia¡¯s words. He would take action and destroy evil in order to protect her.

    ¡¸M-Me too?!¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Not really.¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Hikaru¡¯s just hiding his embarrassment.¡¹Lavia said with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Okay, fine.¡¹Hikaru sighed.¡¸Let¡¯s explore the continent. It¡¯s best if we take care of any problems quick.¡¹

    Lavia smiled.¡¸Yeah! I have to learn thenguage and read their books too! It¡¯s amazing. They have lots of books and they¡¯re all printed! Plus their book making technology is too advanced. Apparently there¡¯s a library too, thanks to Mr. Eychi!¡¹

    Hikaru watched Lavia as she was getting excited.

    Okay, I get it. You want me to destroy the evil lurking here so you can read all the rare books in this country, Hikaru thought.

 Chapter 278 - Disturbing People

    <h4>Chapter 278 ¨C Disturbing People</h4>

    Disturbing People

    ¡ºWho exactly is that Silver Face guy? He doesn¡¯t even remove his mask in the presence of His Majesty. It seems people from Primeval are truly a bunch of apes. They don¡¯t know any manners.¡»

    ¡ºBut we cannot take them lightly. It is a fact that their power healed King Doriachi. His Majesty didn¡¯t even criticize his rudeness, and instead invited him to a private meeting after the banquet.¡»

    ¡ºHis Majesty has changed. He is no longer fit to be¡­¡»

    ¡ºSsh. That¡¯s disrespectful.¡»

    ¡ºNo need for concern. There¡¯s only us here. His Majesty¡¯s illness had made him weak, and the apes from Primeval took advantage of that. Yes, that must be it.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s all because of his illness.¡»

    ¡ºIndeed.¡»

    A man sat in the corner, his eyes closed.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t you agree, Lord Grucel?¡»

    Hikaru met Luke again in the building where they were staying. At first, he thought citizens would swarm them, wishing to see Healing magic, but that didn¡¯t happen at all. In fact, it was fairly quiet.

    ¡¸Looks like the flow of information is being regted well.¡¹the knight said.¡¸People might still find out about itter, but King Doriachi assured us that if that happened, they would do their best to not cause us trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So what are you gonna do now? You already aplished the one thing you came here to do.¡¹

    ¡¸You were the ones who did it, but yes¡­ The n is to just keep guarding the Healer in the meantime.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯ve got nothing better to do.¡¹

    ¡¸As much as I hate to admit it, yes.¡¹

    The two were now able to talk to each other in a casual manner. Hikaru didn¡¯t really care about someone¡¯s social status when talking to them, so Luke did the same. Luke¡¯s party didn¡¯t have anything better to do until the survey team arrived.

    ¡¸How are you getting in touch with Vireocean?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸We have no means ofmunication with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸We were in a hurry. I think the survey team will bring some magic item with them, but it¡¯ll take some time to install and requires rather technical knowledge.¡¹

    ¡¸Linga¡¯s Quill Pen.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. With more money, they could get a miniature-sizedmunications device.¡¹

    ¡¸Does it work across continents?¡¹

    ¡¸No idea. Dream Maker¡¯s navy can¡¯t even get in contact with their troops in Dew Roke. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re inferior in terms of that.¡¹

    Somunications is a hit-or-miss, Hikaru thought. Searching for Linga¡¯s Quill Pen in the ruins might be pointless.

    ¡¸What about you? What¡¯s your n?¡¹Luke asked.¡¸There¡¯s nothing really better to do.¡¹

    ¡¸Good question. I think I¡¯ll do some money-raising.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll make some money?¡¹Luke looked at him nkly.

    Oh, right. This dude¡¯s from a noble family.

    ¡¸Why are you looking at me like that?¡¹the knight asked.

    ¡¸Nothing. I¡¯m not thinking about how you probably never had financial troubles,ing from a noble family.¡¹

    ¡¸You definitely are! There¡¯s no need to even earn money. King Doriachi said they¡¯ll shoulder our expenses.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re fine with that, be my guest. I have my own way of doing things.¡¹

    First, Hikaru didn¡¯t like owing people. Second, he didn¡¯t want the flow of money to be monitored. The great thing about making money was Hikaru himself got involved in selling goods, which meant making contact with people of the city. In other words, making connections himself, not being introduced by Doriachi, Duinkler, or Grucel.

    Apparently, many old people here¡ªnot just Man Gnomes¡ªcould speak Hikaru¡¯snguage, although broken.

    If this country¡¯s not a monolith, then I should set up some antennas in different ces.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how are you going to make money?¡¹

    ¡¸Kill monsters and sell materials.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like an adventurer¡¯s job.¡¹

    ¡¸It is. What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing, really¡­ You seem to be the type who¡¯ll attack from behind. I just thought you had some unique method to make money.¡¹

    Where on earth did thate from? What does he think I am?

    ¡¸So you get your hands dirty too, huh?¡¹Luke said.

    Money making might involve some luck, but there¡¯s no shortcut to it. Forcing to take a shortcut won¡¯t do you any good. Those were words Hikaru lived by.

    Lavia was busy learning thenguage, so Hikaru asked Pa to check for ces where he could sell monster materials. Drake stayed behind with Lavia.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve strolled in a forest alone.

    When Hikaru said he was going out of the city, Duinkler suggested someone escort him, which he politely declined. It felt as thought the man was trying to probe into his affairs.

    There were few gates that led out of town. Since an expedition squad had to venture out in the morning and return in the evening, they had to be opened. Hikaru, however, specifically asked to leave through a side gate.

    He had a map of the immediate vicinity and a list of dangerous monsters, but since he couldn¡¯t really read, he asked someone to recite them for him, then he drilled them into his brain.

    Nothing but forest. Though there¡¯s clearly a trodden path.

    Under the trees, sunlight filtering through the branches, Hikaru walked on an actual path wide enough for a passenger car. It was apparently for the expedition squad¡¯s wagon.

    In Dream Maker, soldiers ventured out to hunt monsters as part of their training. Since they didn¡¯t have a huge enoughnd for livestock farming, they had to kill monsters for meat. The same applied for fruits. Other important materials like timber and stones, they also had to gather outside of the city.

    So their Soul Ranks are high because they go hunting daily.

    In general, almost all the soldiers in Dream Maker had high ranks. The ordinary citizens did not. Soldiers were members of the army, hunters, and also manufacturers.

    Unfortunately, Dream Maker didn¡¯t have guild cards or soul cards, so people couldn¡¯t receive buffs from job sses. They had heard about these sses, but they couldn¡¯t seem to wrap their minds around the concept. For now, no one really wanted a guild card.

    All right. Let¡¯s do this.

    Hikaru already had his Stealth on. He found a deer-like creature up ahead, eating grass. Monsters like the Yamamaneki might show up farther ahead. Raising soul rank now would be good. Right now, he was at rank 44. Considering how soldiers here had three-digit ranks, it might be easy to gain points.

    Hikaru started hunting, testing his theories along the way.

    Later that evening, the expedition squad was dumbfounded by the pile of animals strewn by the side of the road.

 Chapter 279 - Back from the Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 279 ¨C Back from the Hunt</h4>

    Back from the Hunt

    ¡ºWhat is all this?!¡»

    Dream Maker¡¯s gates opened twice daily, once in the morning and once in the evening. Ordinary citizens had permission to venture out of the walls as well, so they could gather fruits and go hunting, provided they were strong enough.

    The fishing industry, which used therge river behind the city, was more prosperous. Animal meat, however, was understandably expensive, as hunting in the forests carried with it the risk of being killed by monsters.

    ¡ºDid that masked guy from Primeval do this?¡»the gatekeeper asked.

    Even members of the expedition squad were baffled. Their wagon, which normally only contained a few carcasses, was filled to the brim. One nce and one could tell they hit double digits.

    ¡ºY-Yeah¡­ We found it strange, but the fact is, we found these by the side of the road and there was no one else nearby but that guy.¡»one man said, pointing at the masked man curiously gazing at the wagon and their portable firearms.

    ¡ºHe looks so puny, though.¡»

    ¡ºI know, right?¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s going on here? Close the gate already. You know you can¡¯t just leave it open for so long. You guys are getting careless. It¡¯s probably why that Yamamaneki attacked.¡»

    A lone soldier came strolling from the direction of the city. The armor and cloak he wore were clearly different from the others.

    ¡ºL-Lord Gin!¡»

    The gatekeeper and the expedition squad saluted. Soldiers had ranks as well, and judging from their reaction, the man who just arrived ranked higher than them.

    ¡ºWhoa! What is this pile of meat?! Were you guys always this strong? Oh, there¡¯s even a Spit Deer! These things are nimble. I¡¯m impressed you brought one down.¡»

    ¡ºWell, apparently it wasn¡¯t the expedition squad that killed it¡­¡»

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    The gatekeeper pointed at the masked man.

    ¡ºOh, I see. That makes sense.¡»Gin said.

    ¡ºYou know him, Sir? Oh, right. You were part of the voyage to the west.¡»

    ¡ºWe spent quite a lot of time together on the ship.¡»

    Gin was one of the three men that Hikaru was fishing with. Only the elite were chosen to be part of the navy¡¯s voyage towards Vireocean. Gin, Dn, and Zuzun, were in fact, among the best.

    Gin started walking towards Hikaru.¡¸Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, Gin. I want to get in quick. Is the process gonna take long? It¡¯s getting dark already.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t as though Gin could speak Hikaru¡¯snguage, however.

    ¡ºUh¡­ you can go ahead.¡»

    ¡¸Hmm? I can go in?¡¹

    ¡ºGo.¡»

    ¡¸What about my catch? Are they worth anything? I want to sell them.¡¹

    Hikaru formed a coin with his thumb and forefinger.

    ¡ºYou want to sell these? You¡¯ll get quite a lot of money for them for sure. I¡¯ll drop by your ceter.¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯lle byter? Okay. See ya, then.¡¹

    Gin waved his hand, watching Hikaru go, and let out a sigh.

    ¡ºWho is that guy?¡»a member of the expedition squad asked.

    ¡ºI have no idea. All I know is he¡¯s crazy strong. A word of advice: Don¡¯t ever piss him off. Some idiot might underestimate him just cause he looks small. If that happens, you warn him. Or else¡­¡»

    Gin told the gatekeeper and the expedition squad how Silver Face sunk a whole ship and finished off the Yamamaneki.

    ¡ºHaha! Come on, Sir. You¡¯re kidding¡­ right?¡»

    ¡ºI wish I was¡­¡»

    ¡ºHe¡¯s that powerful, huh¡­¡»

    The expedition squad looked into the distance, while the gatekeeper seemed doubtful.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s still carcasses left out there. We couldn¡¯t load them all.¡»

    ¡ºFor real?! You already have more than enough in there.¡»

    ¡ºCome nighttime, monsters drawn by the smell of blood will eat those. What do we do?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know¡­ Just let it be, I guess.¡»

    ¡ºAre you sure about that, Sir?¡»

    ¡ºNo one is allowed to go out in the forest at night. That¡¯s thew. Monsters are way stronger at night. I suppose we¡¯ll just give Silver Face a bonus to make up for the ones we couldn¡¯t pick up.¡»

    I¡¯m sure the higher-ups will fork out some, Gin thought.

    ¡ºJust to make sure, you guys did pick up the valuable ones, right?¡»

    ¡ºYes, Sir!¡»

    ¡ºGood. We¡¯re having a party tonight!¡»

    Silver Face brought them trouble, but more food should be celebrated. Gin returned to town, humming along the way.

    Hikaru returned to their room to find all the other members of his party already there. The good thing about the ce was it had the typical amenities of an apartment¡ªone could take a warm shower even. Lavia and Pa, however, didn¡¯t know how to use it.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, here¡¯s the list of the stores that purchase materials.¡¹

    Pa showed Hikaru a piece of paper after he had taken a shower. Paper was freely distributed in the market, and pencil was easy to procure as well. Nothing less to be expected from a culture originated by a Japanese person.

    The pencil was a bit peculiar, though. The lead, which was stuck between chips of wood, had to be reced when it became blunt.

    Leather Dream Workshop ¡ª Buys any animal skin. Long-armed Squirrel and Snakes that are over a meter in length sell for high prices.

    National Kitchen (Zagin) ¡ª Any nts and animal that can be eaten. Visit the store for details.

    Iron Pot Don ¡ª Please sell Tipsy Bird if you catch one.

    Fruits and Vegetables Distribution Association ¡ª Edible fruits and vegetables.

    ¡¸They said if you sell to the stores directly, they¡¯ll greatly appreciate it and buy at a higher price. If you don¡¯t want to be bothered, the Provisions Department of the expedition squad can purchase them all for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, you got all this info in just a day?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I asked Miss Deena and she showed me to the Provisions Department. They told me everything there.¡¹

    She managed to get the job done quick by going straight to the one responsible for food supply, Hikaru thought. While the country was built on the concept ofplete self-sufficiency, the greater majority of food was actually brought from outside the city. Most of it was fish, and if they wanted meat, hunting was the only choice.

    Hikaru learned one thing from venturing outside today¡ªhunting was not for ordinary citizens.

    ¡¸How¡¯d things go on your end?¡¹Lavia asked Hikaru.

    ¡¸I found why the soldiers here are strong. First, the animals outside are extremely sensitive to danger and won¡¯t let anyone get close that easily. You need to either snipe them from afar or be very silent when getting close.¡¹

    ¡¸So like your Stealth?¡¹

    ¡¸I feel like it¡¯s more physical. Maybe they¡¯re trained on how to move without a sound. It¡¯s quite impressive, really, given they don¡¯t have the blessings from job sses. Second, each animal is humungous.¡¹

    Hikaru came across a wild boar taller than him. He killed it, but the expedition squad couldn¡¯t carry the carcass, unfortunately.

    ¡¸The more aggressive ones charge in even towards a group of people. Soldiers have to coordinate perfectly to take their prey down in the forest where footing is terrible. They don¡¯t just kill either. They had to make sure the meat¡¯s vor doesn¡¯t go bad. A lot of skill is needed overall.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­ I suppose.¡¹

    ¡¸If Vireocean or Ponsonia fought through ordinary means, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Of course, if they employed extraordinary methods, they can easily win.¡¹

    ¡¸Extraordinary methods?¡¹

    ¡¸Magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    The citizens of this country couldn¡¯t use magic. With magic and job sses on their side, Vireocean¡¯s navy should¡¯ve had the advantage, but the enemy¡¯s cannons turned things around. The weapon still had the drawback of not being portable. The expedition squad did have a portal guns, but Hikaru had no idea how powerful they were.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t get hurt out there in such a dangerous environment?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m fine. With Stealth, hunting animals is ridiculously easy. I also have my Sniping skill.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank goodness.¡¹Lavia said, looking relieved.

    ¡¸Oh, did I make you worry?¡¹

    ¡¸This is our first time in this continent.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve returned sooner.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you should have! Lavia was so worried about you, she looked outside the window every five minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸P-Pa! Don¡¯t tell him that!¡¹

    Hikaru felt rxed as he watched Lavia blush. His Soul Rank actually went up by one during today¡¯s hunt. Plus the point he got from killing the Yamamaneki, he had two points avable to spend now.

    Gotta save them. I still don¡¯t know what kinda Skills I¡¯ll needter.

    Then a knock came at the door. Of course, Hikaru already knew they wereing.

    ¡ºHey there, Silver Face!¡»

    Gin stood at the door with his casual attire, just a shirt and shorts. He tossed Hikaru a bag that nged as he caught it. Oh, they already sold the spoils.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go drinking!¡»

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡ºCome on. What about you girls?¡»

    ¡¸Hika¡ª Silver Face.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸I think he¡¯s inviting you to dinner.¡¹

    Lavia was starting to learn this ce¡¯snguage. Her dedication to reading was incredible.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I guess we can go?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but what about Drake?¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m going! I¡¯m going!¡»

    Gin shrieked as Drake jumped out.

    ¡¸Okay, then. Let¡¯s all go.¡¹

    They set out into the night streets of Dream Maker.

 Chapter 280 - City of Dreams at Night

    <h4>Chapter 280 ¨C City of Dreams at Night</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    City of Dreams at Night

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s quite bright out here.¡¹

    The sun was already down, but the streets were well-lit. There were no magicmps around. Instead they used bonfires ced in intervals along the street, and the people walking outside carried with themnterns brighter than regr candles.

    ¡ºThese things are fueled by what we call light vines. You don¡¯t have them over at your ce, do you?¡»

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t understand thenguage, but he somehow knew what Gin was saying. He examined thentern and saw a stem the size of an earthworm glowing bright. Looking at it directly stung his eyes.

    No shops were open at night. House windows, however, were left open, allowing light from inside to spill through the thin curtains and out front.

    With a poption of only ten thousand, it was as though the citizens were in the same huge boat. A unique culture had developed in Dream Maker¡ªpeople didn¡¯t hide anything, didn¡¯t do anything that would earn others¡¯ distrust. Doors didn¡¯t even appear to be locked.

    ¡ºI can see it now.¡»

    ¡¸What¡¯s that ce?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s where we¡¯re going. The biggest tavern in town: Zagin.¡»

    ¡¸Did you say Zagin?¡¹

    Despite not understanding each other¡¯snguage, Hikaru and Gin somehow managed to hold a conversation.

    ¡¸I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s just Ginza reversed¡­¡¹Hikaru mumbled.

    Only Selica would¡¯ve understood that reference. Of course, she wasn¡¯t here.

    The tavern was booming. There were fewer people walking the streets, and no wagons or carts passed by, giving space for tables outside where customers enjoyed their drinks. Hikaru could hear all the ruckus even from a hundred meters away.

    ¡ºHeya! How¡¯s it going?¡»Gin said.

    People cheered as he entered.

    ¡ºHey, is that¡­¡»

    ¡ºNo way. What are they doing here?¡»

    ¡ºThey¡¯re all wearing masks.¡»

    The cheers died down as Hikaru and the girls entered.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s take our seats in that reserved spot over there.¡»

    The ce was almost full, except for an open table right in the center of the establishment.

    ¡ºHmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡»

    ¡¸Uh, well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s kinda hard to sit there.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re staring at us.¡¹

    The customers were staring daggers at them. The tavern waspletely still.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t mind sitting outside.¡¹Hikaru said, pointing at the seats outside.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry about it.¡»Gin smiled.¡ºYou guys are already garnering this much attention. Sure you can sit outside tonight, but what about tomorrow? Or the next day? Times like this, you gotta burst in with a bang and make an impression.¡»

    ¡¸I know you said a lot, but I didn¡¯t understand a thing. Sorry. We¡¯re going outside.¡¹

    ¡ºCome on, now! My speech didn¡¯t get through to you?! You can sit inside! Hey, guys! They can drink with us, right?!¡»

    Gin sounded desperate. It didn¡¯t have any effect on the customers nearby, however.

    ¡ºY-Yeah¡­¡»

    ¡ºI think we¡¯ll change seats.¡»the men said.

    If anything, it just made things worse.

    Then a voice came from inside the kitchen, visible through the counter. Five cooks worked there, but they were watching Hikaru and the others with great interest. Only the owner of the voice strode towards them.

    ¡¸Whoa, he¡¯s huge.¡¹Hikaru blurted.

    The man was huge, over two meters tall. He had curly hairbed behind and a horizontal scar across his nose. Combined with his hairy arms, he reminded Hikaru of a bear.

    Pasta Magic¡¯s owner.

    The atmosphere reminded Hikaru of the restaurant back in Pond. It even felt nostalgic.

    ¡ºHey, Gin. What¡¯s all this ruckus?¡»the man asked.

    ¡ºUh, well¡­ how to put this¡­ Just some cultural exchange, I guess? By the way, he¡¯s the guy that hunted all those animals down today!¡»

    ¡ºHmm?¡»The bear man red at Hikaru.¡ºYou¡¯re from the other continent. You¡¯re the one who hunted down those animals¡­?¡»

    The man bent down to get a close look of Hikaru¡¯s face. His tall stature made it look like a vicious mammal was drawing near him.

    ¡ºGreat job!¡»He smiled, but that didn¡¯t erase the viciousness from his face.¡ºI actually wanted to serve a new Spit Deer recipe! Hahaha! I was wondering what kind of brute came all the way here from the other side of the sea, but I sure as hell didn¡¯t expect them to be a pipsqueak!¡»

    ¡¸What is going on here¡­¡¹

    Hands on his waist, the man roared withughter. Hikaru watched him dubiously. Then all of a sudden the man tapped his shoulders so hard that his bones creaked.

    ¡ºAll right! I¡¯m offering a great deal on the Spit Deer tonight! Normally, you¡¯d have to pay three coins for one serving, but I¡¯ll make it one coin instead!¡»

    ¡ºSeriously?! One coin for one serving?! That¡¯s ridiculous!¡»

    ¡ºFood usually costs two coins. One coin will only get you a ss of beer.¡»

    ¡ºBoss! Ten servings here, please!¡»

    People roared here and there. With the shing of sses, they started chugging down their beers.

    ¡¸Uh¡­ what? My shoulder hurts.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll heal you right away!¡¹

    People who saw healing magic for the first time were in an uproar as Pa used her powers. The bear-like barkeep also watched the scene with great interest.

    ¡ºIn that case, I¡¯ll show you guys something special too! Wait here!¡»he said.

    The man strode back inside. Then a waitress wearing hot pants arrived, putting tes of food on Hikaru¡¯s table.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s this, Wyza?¡»Gin said.¡ºWe haven¡¯t ordered anything yet.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine. No one can stop the boss once he gets revved up. Besides, you know we can¡¯t charge you for food.¡»

    The waitress¡ªwhose name was apparently Wyza¡ªeyed Hikaru. She had shapely legs and voluptuous breasts. Her eyes looked droopy, but her lips were curved in a captivating smile. Her lustrous, long, silver hair streamed gently behind her, her forelocks cut at brow-length.

    ¡ºI¡¯m curious what expression you have under that mask.¡»she said.

    Hikaru wasn¡¯t sure what she was talking about. Lavia quickly moved in front of him.

    ¡¸Danger. This woman is an enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Really? Wait, do you understand what she just said?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t, but I did.¡¹

    Is that some kind of a riddle? Hikaru wondered.

    Wyza chuckled.¡ºSo you have a partner, huh? I don¡¯t really mind, though.¡»she said as she left, waving her hand.

    Countless eyes followed her swaying hips. Extremely short pants seemed to be this tavern¡¯s uniform as every waitress wore the same outfit. Men, on the other hand, wore business shirts, but with chests exposed, and aprons around their waists. The characters ÊÙË¾¡ªwhich meant sushi¡ªembroidered on the front of the aprons left Hikaru utterly speechless.

    ¡ºSorry to keep you waiting!¡»

    The barkeep¡¯s thick voice echoed in the tavern, prompting the customers to once again erupt in joy. On the man¡¯s shoulder was a Spit Deer. Slender, this deer had strong hind legs and beautiful, smooth skin. Its incredible speed made it difficult to catch that it rarely appeared in the market. Of course, it had no chance against Hikaru¡¯s Stealth.

    The Spit Deer hung by a rope tied to a beam on the roof.

    ¡¸No way¡­ He¡¯s gonna butcher it here?¡¹

    That was indeed the man¡¯s n. With a knife the length of Hikaru¡¯s palm, he dressed the meat swiftly like an expert craftsman. The customers loved it too.

    ¡¸Looks grotesque.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t look¡­¡¹Lavia muttered.

    ¡¸We ughtered livestock back at my vige, so it doesn¡¯t really bother me.¡¹Pa added.

    Hikaru and Pa didn¡¯t seem fazed, while Lavia stopped watching and took a seat when the Spit Deer¡¯s innards were taken out.

    ¡ºDid you see that, Silver¡­ Silver Face, was it? Yeah, Silver Face!¡»

    Hikaru was already enjoying his meal with Gin. Letting out a low grunt, the barkeep approached them, his hands red with blood, causing a shriek to escape Lavia¡¯s mouth.

    So they call these coins that Gin gave me ¡°yen¡±. And they don¡¯t have any other denominations. Looks like they can¡¯t really make expensive purchases.

    Dream Maker was self-sufficient, and people mostly bartered goods. It had a socialist side to it as well, where the country provided houses andnd. They probably only used the currency for daily necessities.

    I think we¡¯re good with only this much for now.

    Gin handed Hikaru about 200 coins. With food costing two coins per serving, they had enough for a few days. What Hikaru didn¡¯t know, however, was that the money Gin brought was only a deposit. His actual reward was ten times more than that.

    As more people got drunk, Drake also became more daring, jumping on the table and gobbling down food. No one noticed him except Wyza, who gave the drakon head pats.

    ¡ºWhat is this? He¡¯s too cute!¡»

    Later on, Drake snarled,menting how it smelled bad. He wasn¡¯t referring to Wyza, but to the whole tavern.

 Chapter 281 - Foundation of Life

    <h4>Chapter 281 ¨C Foundation of Life</h4>

    Foundation of Life

    In the next seven days, Hikaru continued hunting outside the city, Lavia studied this continent¡¯snguage, and Pa took care of Drake and sometimes also went out whenever her Healing magic was needed.

    Hikaru allowed her to use her power in the city for two reasons: First, he figured that since people of Dream Maker all basically shared the same fate, healing anyone wouldn¡¯t be a problem. While there seemed to be conspirators among them, Hikaru had no idea who they were and decided to leave that aside for now.

    Second, it was a great opportunity for Pa to practice her Healing magic. Having received immense power from Hikaru, she¡¯d only been brute-forcing it until now. Fortunately, she was wearing a mask at the moment so there was no danger of being identified, and they kept the healing sessions secret from Luke as well.

    This was the chance to learn what Healing magic could and couldn¡¯t do. Pa was also paid for her Healing which she used as her allowance.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ The river¡¯s too wide. I can¡¯t cross this.¡¹

    Hikaru spent half a day going north to investigate the monsters¡¯ change. For now, he didn¡¯t observe anything out of the ordinary in the flora and fauna. Unfortunately he couldn¡¯t proceed any farther because of the river, which was about a hundred meters in width.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s time to go back to town. Or¡­ I can check out what¡¯s in the distance.¡¹

    Hikaru surveyed his surroundings and found a small hill where a big tree stood. With Power Burst 5 and Strength 1, he could climb almost any tree. Swiftly he scrambled up, sticking his head out the sea of trees.

    ¡¸Whoa¡­¡¹

    Trees as far as the eye could see. While there was nothing on the east, there were a few things that caught Hikaru¡¯s attention. Up north, beyond the forest past the river, he could see a red mountain. And on the west was an open space where the forest wasn¡¯t so thick¡ªthe ruined settlement.

    ¡¸There it is.¡¹

    But he¡¯d have to cross the river to get there. Hikaru could also see the sea beyond the ruins.

    ¡¸How do I cross the river¡­ Getting there by sea would be best, but they would definitely ask why I want to go there¡­ Wait a sec.¡¹

    On the northern side of the ruins, a structure protruded out of the trees.

    ¡¸Is that a tower?¡¹

    It was clearly man-made.

    ¡¸Hello there. May I sit here? Thank you.¡¹

    That evening, Duinkler showed up at Zagin and took a seat on Hikaru¡¯s table. A man of high status, him visiting this tavern was unthinkable. He came here after learning that Silver Face had dinner here every night. The customers around them appeared annoyed.

    I know how you feel guys, Hikaru thought. You can¡¯t have your usual grumbling when there¡¯s a big shot around.

    To Hikaru¡¯s surprise, Lavia, Pa, and even Drake moved to a different table. Gin tried to follow them as well, but Hikaru grabbed the back of his cor and pulled him back to his seat.

    ¡ºLet me go, Silver Face! Someone wants me on another table!¡»

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m the one who wants you here.¡¹

    ¡ºWho in the world would want to drink beer quietly?! Not me!¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s a superior officer¡¯s job to take a hint and help a man out.¡¹

    Duinkler looked surprised.¡¸You can understand each other?¡¹he asked.

    Even though Hikaru and Gin didn¡¯t understand each other¡¯snguage, their exchange somehow still made perfect sense.

    On a side note, Gin¡¯s other friends, Dn and Zuzun had families. Hikaru only saw them once.

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Duinkler, Gin, and Hikaru¡ªdefinitely not the greatestbination. Duinkler¡¯s followers were at a nearby table, shooting nces at them. Lavia and Pa were having fun talking with Wyza. Hikaru just wanted to end this quick.

    Duinkler must¡¯vee here for a purpose. Hikaru also wanted to ask the man about the tower he saw.

    ¡¸A tower? I don¡¯t know anything about it. Haven¡¯t heard either.¡¹the plump man said.

    ¡¸Have the ruins been examined before?¡¹

    ¡¸A number of times, yes. But each time, we acquired less and less. Thetest survey was conducted more than ten years ago, I think.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t find a tower back then?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. But surveying is the army¡¯s job. I not know much.¡¹

    Duinkler eyed Gin who was wearing a bored look, sipping sparingly at his drink, and exined what Hikaru said.

    ¡ºA tower? I ain¡¯t got¡ª I don¡¯t know anything about a tower.¡»he said.¡ºI don¡¯t think the army knows about it either.¡»

    ¡ºNo one saw it during the expeditions?¡»Duinkler asked.

    ¡ºNo. If someone did, it would have been talked about.¡»

    ¡¸So he says, Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t understand a word he said. Please trante.¡¹

    Judging by Gin¡¯s expression, though, Hikaru could tell the soldier knew nothing.

    ¡¸Gin doesn¡¯t know anything about it either.¡¹Duinkler said.¡¸Is the tower big enough to be seen from the sea?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, should be visible.¡¹

    ¡¸Strange¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ we didn¡¯t see it from the ship. It couldn¡¯t have been built in thest few days. Oh, I guess there¡¯s optical camouge.¡¹

    ¡¸We do not have magic rock big enough to hide a huge structure. Even if we did, using it to hide a tower is meaningless.¡¹

    ¡¸Good point¡­ Speaking of magic rocks, you use it to power your optical camouge thing, right? Where do you get the rocks?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a mine, but can¡¯t tell you its location.¡¹

    For these people who couldn¡¯t use magic, sorcery was important to them. Most of it was used to strengthen their military might to fight monsters.

    Hikaru recalled the time he showed Deena around Ville Zentra, how she was greatly impressed when she saw the magicmps. She wasn¡¯t thrilled about the technology itself, but how Spirit magic rocks were being used generously. Magic rocks here were extremely valuable products. That¡¯s why the streets here didn¡¯t havemps.

    ¡¸Magic rock output must be low, huh?¡¹

    They couldn¡¯t use magic, and the supply of Spirit magic rocks¡ªthe power source of the sorcery they relied on¡ªwas low.

    ¡¸To top it off, a Yamamaneki attacked, there are traitors around, and now a mysterious tower¡­ I¡¯m surprised you people survived all this time.¡¹

    Duinkler smiled broadly.¡¸We live life on the edge here. We use everything we can, and eat anything we can. That¡¯s how we survive. Life is too precious.¡¹

    ¡¸So, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re here because you want to ¡°use anything you can¡±. What do you want from me?¡¹

    ¡¸I really like you, Silver Face. You don¡¯t beat around the bush. It¡¯s simple. I want you to stop selling your spoils.¡¹

    He must be talking about the animals I¡¯ve been hunting every day.

    ¡¸Care to exin why?¡¹

    Duinkler¡¯s request piqued Hikaru¡¯s interest. Not to toot my own horn, but the people are happy because of all the animals I¡¯ve hunted, Hikaru thought. It was only natural; with more meat in the market, prices went down and that meant more food on the table.

    As a matter of fact, many wagons were on standby outside the city at dusk, expecting Hikaru to have hunted down a lot of animals. Now Duinkler was asking him to stop.

    ¡¸Hoarding coins not good. You don¡¯t spend much.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that. It¡¯s not a lot, though, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You currently have about 20,000. Too much for one person and it¡¯ll still increase, yes? You should spend it.¡¹

    In Dream Maker, barter of goods was the main driving force of the economy; money was only secondary, and as such, there wasn¡¯t a lot in cirction.

    What do I do about it, though?

    ¡¸You should buy house.¡¹Duinkler said with a smile.

    ¡¸Well that escted quickly. I can¡¯t buy a house with only 20,000 yen.¡¹

    ¡¸Buy one on ount. Your debt will be credited by how many animals you hunt down.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you know those words.¡¹

    As expected from a finance minister, I suppose.

    ¡¸Sure, I can buy one. I¡¯m not really here to make money anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? That¡¯s great.¡¹

    Duinkler clearly looked relieved. The man apparently thought that his request was quite absurd. After all, Hikaru buying a house here was meaningless.

    ¡¸On one condition.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Duinkler let out a low grunt. He must¡¯ve been prepared for this.

    ¡¸Rx. I just want you to show me some good properties.¡¹

    ¡¸I can do that, yes. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll send an envoy tomorrow.¡¹

    Duinkler stood up and left, his followers quickly going after him.

    He didn¡¯t have to be so wary, Hikaru thought.

    ¡ºHmm? I thought that ass Duinkler was here.¡»

    The huge barkeep arrived, rocking the floor with his every step. His clothes were bloody from dressing meat. Hikaru wanted him to go back inside so bad as it was unsanitary.

    ¡ºTsk, that bastard. I wanted to give him a piece of my mind for all his demands about my shop¡¯s expansion.¡»

    The man left, his each step making a loud thud.

    So Duinkler doesn¡¯t want to see the man. Anyway, buying a house, huh¡­

    Hikaru didn¡¯t particrly care about purchasing a house. He just wanted to avoid any discord, but Lavia and Pa seemed ecstatic about it.

    ¡¸We should definitely get a bookshelf.¡¹Lavia said, breathing hard from excitement.

    ¡¸One with a big kitchen would be great.¡¹Pa added.

 Chapter 282 - A Bloody Trip with Drake

    <h4>Chapter 282 ¨C A Bloody Trip with Drake</h4>

    A Bloody Trip with Drake

    Drake said he wanted to go out, so Hikaru took him outside the walls. The white drakon seemed to have tried every food there was in Dream Maker. This drakon is too carefree, Hikaru thought as he watched Drake.

    Duinkler¡¯s subordinate arrived early in the morning, and Lavia and Pa went with him to go check on some properties. Hikaru left the decision on which house to buy with them.

    ¡ºHmm¡­¡»Drake had been twitching his nose nonstop ever since they left town.

    ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹

    ¡ºIt stinks.¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that a million times already. I can¡¯t really tell if it stinks or not, though.¡¹

    Hikaru could smell the greenery, the flowers, and the fruits, but not any strange stenches that Drake sensed.

    ¡ºThis isn¡¯t normal. It smells so awful.¡»

    ¡¸Are you sure your nose isn¡¯t malfunctioning or something?¡¹

    ¡ºHow rude. My nose is great, okay? I can get to Zagin even with my eyes closed. I can smell the stench of the huge creature up ahead, and I can also smell Lavia¡¯s scent on you.¡»

    Hikaru¡¯s expression turned serious. Hikaru and the girls each slept in separate rooms, but he usually woke up to find Lavia had snuck into his bed. She didn¡¯t really do anything, and she looked adorable, so Hikaru didn¡¯t reallyin. Someone else pointing that out, though, was too embarrassing.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell anyone about that, got it?¡¹

    ¡ºWhy not? Pa liked it when I told her.¡»

    Oh, no. Pa knows. Hikaru covered his face with his hand.

    ¡ºAnyway, forget that. Something big ising towards us.¡»

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­ I¡¯ve sensed it for a while now.¡¹

    Hikaru already knew about it with his Mana Detection. Even from a hundred meters away, his detection allowed him to see the huge creature as though it was ring up with life force.

    ¡¸A wild boar.¡¹

    The animal, big as a two-story building, lumbered towards them. The area Hikaru was in had enough spaces between trees for the creature to walk through.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really strange¡­ People here can¡¯t use magic, and I sense very little mana from them, but monsters actually have mana.¡¹

    ¡ºCan you kill that thing?¡»

    ¡¸Of course. One kill and I reach my quota for the day.¡¹

    They were about a two-hour walking distance from the city, but the expedition squad should be d to pull a huge kill with their wagons.

    Okay, then. How do I kill it?

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 16 Rank: 49

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1->3

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ¡­.¡¾Throwing¡¿10 (MAX)

    ¡­¡­¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿0

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿5

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ¡­.¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ¡­.¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ¡­.¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ¡­¡­¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ¡­¡­..¡¾Snipe¡¿3 (MAX)

    ¡­¡­¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿2

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ¡­.¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ¡­.¡¾Mana Detection¡¿3

    ¡­¡­¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿3 (MAX)

    Hikaru had gone up five ranks fighting in this forest. He used two points to increase his Strength. This wasn¡¯t just a simple power-up. More Strength meant affected his Power Burst as well.

    And of course, it had an effect on Throwing as well. The knife Hikaru threw pierced through the boar¡¯s forehead, struck its brain, and went out of the back of its head.

    ¡¸Ohh¡­¡¹

    His aim was perfect. The Snipe Skill buffed his attack, resulting in an instant kill, and the additional Strength provided more speed and power.

    The earth rumbled as the boar pitched forward and copsed. Then it turned quiet as clouds of dust rose in the air. Blood was dripping from the fist-sized hole on the creature¡¯s head.

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸My rank didn¡¯t go up. It¡¯s getting harder and harder to hit rank fifty. Makes you wonder how much hunting those guys with the three-digit ranks did.¡¹

    ¡ºWait, what?! How did you kill it so easily?! When did you get so strong?!¡»

    ¡¸Just now.¡¹

    ¡ºJust now?! That can¡¯t be right¡­ Then again, this is you we¡¯re talking about¡­ Yes¡­¡»

    Drake nodded to himself, as though sessfully convincing himself. Hikaru was bothered about the distant look on the drakon¡¯s face as he stared at him.

    Drake flew andnded by the boar¡¯s side.

    ¡ºIt stinks.¡»

    ¡¸I know. It smells gamy. I don¡¯t think the meat will have the same smell, though. I just hope it doesn¡¯t have too much muscle. That would be bad. I guess depending on how you cook it, even muscly meat can taste good?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not what I meant! I smell this awful stenching from inside this boar.¡»

    ¡¸Your face looks awful right now too.¡¹

    Drake looked at him with teary eyes and bare teeth.¡ºForget about my face! There¡¯s something inside!¡»

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡ºCan you cut this thing up?¡»

    ¡¸Uh¡­¡¹

    Recalling the barkeep¡¯s bloodstained figure made him very reluctant, but his Instinct told him he should just do what Drake said.

    I really don¡¯t wanna do it¡­ Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Fine¡­¡¹Hikaru said as he rolled up his sleeves.

    ¡¸Is this it?¡¹

    Even with three points on Strength, Hikaru couldn¡¯t lift the boar. With his Dagger of Strength, he cut the belly open, exposing its innards. As for the knife he threw, Drake used his sense of smell to find it and bring it back to Hikaru.

    Among the organs was the creature¡¯s heart with a ckish stone sticking on it. The boar¡¯s heart was so huge that it couldn¡¯t be carried on even two hands, and the stone was as big as Hikaru¡¯s fist, making it clearly visible.

    Hikaru hadn¡¯t seen an animal¡¯s heart with a stone on it. Of course, considering the size of the boar, a smaller animal would most likely have a stone the size of a sesame seed, if it ever had one.

    ¡ºYes!¡»

    ¡¸What is it? Looks like a flea, but fleas and mites don¡¯t attach themselves to hearts. It might just be a rock, but it¡¯s ck¡­¡¹

    Drake leaped and swallowed the stone whole.

    ¡¸Eww¡­¡¹

    ¡ºWhy are you cringing?! It¡¯s a dragon stone!¡»

    ¡¸Why wouldn¡¯t I be weirded out?! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a dragon stone or a magic rock. You just swallowed a blood-soaked stone! Wait, did you say dragon stone?¡¹

    Hikaru got a dragon stone the size of a rugby ball from the Earth Dragon that he killed. Mana was stored in it, but it wasn¡¯t as dark as the one Drake just ate.

    ¡¸A dragon stone inside a boar? Not a boar stone?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, a dragon stone inside a boar. I smell evil from the animals here.¡»

    ¡¸Wait, what if the other animals have this dragon stone parasite thing in them as well?¡¹

 Chapter 283 - Night Summons

    <h4>Chapter 283 ¨C Night Summons</h4>

    Night Summons

    To cut it short, some animals had dragon stones while others didn¡¯t. It seemed to be at random, not based on the species or sexes.

    Hikaru returned to town early that day and reported the boar kill to the expedition squad standing by at the gate. Shouldn¡¯t you guys be out there? Hikaru thought. The soldiers left to collect the carcass in high spirits.

    Hikaru asked them about the dragon stone, and they said sometimes animals had it and sometimes they didn¡¯t. Sometimes, even humans had them.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ maybe it¡¯s some sort of a parasite?¡¹

    ¡ºNo. That¡¯s a dragon stone, for sure.¡»

    ¡¸Some kind of a disease? Like a kidney stone where a literal stone forms inside the body.¡¹

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. It¡¯s tooplicated for me. Anyway, I¡¯m sleepy so I¡¯m gonna take a nap.¡»

    ¡¸Wait¡­¡¹

    ¡ºZzz¡­¡»

    Hikaru could hear the creature¡¯s breathing around his neck.

    ¡¸He¡¯s too carefree, all right.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Hika¡ª Lord Silver Face!¡¹

    Pa came running towards Hikaru from across the street, waving her hand. She¡¯s like a dog that spotted its owner, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸You¡¯re back early.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸Yeah. There are things I need to think about. How¡¯d things go on your end?¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia and I went to check some houses!¡¹

    ¡¸Find anything good?¡¹

    Pa giggled.¡¸Just wait till you see it!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­ I¡¯m just d you like it. Where¡¯s Lavia anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸Shopping for the house.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Pa was in a good mood the whole time. Hikaru felt just a bit worried about how they liked the new house so much. Being a dangerous continent, they wouldn¡¯t be staying here long, perhaps one or two years at maximum. Getting too attached would only make it harder to leave.

    Then again, it¡¯s better than living here reluctantly.

    Later that night, Hikaru also found Lavia in high spirits. It was only natural for Hikaru to get curious given their reactions.

    ¡¸Not now.¡¹

    ¡¸You can see it once it¡¯s ready.¡¹

    But they didn¡¯t want him to see the house just yet. Hikaru asked about the price, which was apparently too much for the economy if paid in cash. Instead, while they were in Dream Maker, Silver Face would hunt animals to contribute to the citizens¡¯ diet¡ªa rather vague condition.

    Drake had been sleeping since noon, so Hikaru just left him around his neck and headed to Zagin. Tonight was a boar feast¡ªalmost all the food on the menu used boar meat.

    ¡¸Boars smell gamy, but it feels like you¡¯re eating good meat.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸I never took you for someone who loves meat.¡¹

    Meat fried with ginger was brought to their table. It was made using soy sauce¡ªor something simr to it¡ªas seasoning. Eiichi clearly introduced this food to the people.

    ¡¸It¡¯s tough, and smells a bit. But it¡¯s delicious.¡¹

    Instead of cabbage for the garnish, they used some unknown yet still tasty vegetable. The tendons were tough, drenched in fat, but it still tasted like the dish that Hikaru had always known.

    ¡¸Now I¡¯m craving for rice¡­¡¹Hikaru muttered.

    Wyza the waitress came to their table and casually took a seat.¡ºI heard you guys are looking into the animal contaminations?¡»

    ¡¸What¡¯s she saying?¡¹Hikaru asked.¡¸And why is she acting like our friend, sitting down at our table?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s saying something about animals¡­ but I¡¯m not sure what exactly.¡¹

    Gin wasn¡¯t around today, and if he was, it wasn¡¯t like he could trante for them.

    ¡ºSomeone I know studies those. Interested?¡»

    ¡¸She says she¡¯ll introduce you to someone studying the contamination in the animals.¡¹Deena cut in.¡¸I think she¡¯s referring to Zahadu the Sage.¡¹

    ¡¸You need something?¡¹Hikaru asked with such suspicion that Deena shrank back.

    ¡¸Lord Grucel wants to see you. I¡¯m here to be your guide.¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸I will not be joining you. Pleasee with me.¡¹

    Deena bowed deeply. The noisy tavern went quiet. Even Wyza looked puzzled.

    Hikaru sighed.¡¸I see what you¡¯re doing. A woman bowing to me would make me look like the bad guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no! That¡¯s not what I meant to do! I¡¯m just apologizing¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. Lead the way.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Can you look after this guy for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Take care.¡¹Lavia said.

    Hikaru left Drake with Lavia and rose from his seat. He left reluctantly, his meal only half-finished.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Only the faint lighting from the papernterns lit up their path as they walked through the streets at night. ss wasn¡¯t popr here, so they couldn¡¯t makemps.

    After walking silently for a few minutes, Deena suddenly stopped.

    ¡¸Lord Silver Face. I understand that you don¡¯t trust me, but Lord Grucel genuinely cares about this country¡¯s future. So, please¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t trust you, but you want me to at least trust Grucel?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I deeply apologize for my selfish requests.¡¹

    ¡¸Hell no.¡¹

    Deena was astonished at Hikaru¡¯s straight refusal.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who decides whether to trust someone or not. You don¡¯t have a say in it. I take it Grucel is here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this way.¡¹

    Crestfallen, Deena opened the door to a building which appeared to be a military facility. There was a reception desk inside, although the whole ce was cloaked in darkness, except for a room down the long corridor where light spilled outside through the door. Hikaru moved towards the room with quick steps. His Mana Detection sensed Deena standing at the entrance, not stepping inside the building, and a lone person in the room.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming in.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you foring.¡¹Grucel still wore the same almost-emotionless expression.¡¸Sorry for taking some of your time, Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but please notify me beforehand. I drew looks at Zagin ¡¯cause Deena bowed to me. It¡¯s annoying.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Making you angry still weighs heavy on her mind. I apologize on her behalf as well.¡¹

    The room was barren, with two chairs and a side table where an already cold teapot sat. Hikaru already missed the warm food at Zagin.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bother. I will not forgive you for kidnapping Pa, and I¡¯m sure there are people on your side who¡¯re pissed that I sunk one of your ships. There¡¯s no need for us to get along.¡¹

    ¡¸But now you¡¯re working with Duinkler. I heard you bought the garden mansion at the twelfth ward.¡¹

    ¡¸You know that already, huh¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t even know anything about the house.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s only 31 garden mansions in Dream Maker. Green symbolizes the expanse of woond outside the city. Incorporating that into your residence serves as proof of your power.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding¡­¡¹

    Damn that man¡­ Out of all the properties he could show us, he chose an outrageous one. He probably didn¡¯t even exin its background to the girls.

    Ultimately, providing a mansion to Hikaru wouldn¡¯t hurt Duinkler¡¯s pockets as long as he worked for it. If they left, he¡¯d gain it back as well. The man didn¡¯t even specify how much work Hikaru had to do before the property was his.

    That cunning devil¡­ Hikaru sighed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing you studied thenguage in a hurry once you realized I was working with Duinkler. You¡¯ve gotten better. I admire that attitude.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t study just for you. We¡¯ll be interacting more with the other continent in the future. Themander of the army must know thenguage.¡¹

    ¡¸For the record, I¡¯m not working with Duinkler.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Who would even trust that cunning old man?¡¹

    ¡¸Cunning old man, huh?¡¹Grucel chuckled.

    Oh, so he canugh.

    ¡¸Apparently, King Eychi used the word sometimes. I heard you¡¯re from the same world as him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m guessing you got that from Deena. I knew I couldn¡¯t trust that woman.¡¹

    Deena was the only one present during Hikaru¡¯s meeting with Doriachi. Only the king and Deena heard him speak Japanese. He didn¡¯t mind if people found out he was from Japan, but he didn¡¯t want to spread the word too. Besides, knowing Japanese seemed to be a prerequisite to be king here in this country.

    ¡¸She told no one else about it, only me.¡¹Grucel said.

    ¡¸See, that¡¯s the problem. Everything she knows goes to you. I can¡¯t have a trantor like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Silver Face. I know you like to keep things secret, which is why I learned thenguage. She won¡¯t be around when we talk.¡¹

    Deena was an excellent trantor, but Hikaru despised her. So Grucel nned to leave her out instead.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we have much to talk about anyway.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I heard about the possibility of enemiesing down south. Dealing with that is the army¡¯s job.¡¹

    He must be referring to what Wakamaru and I talked about.

    ¡¸You can talk to me via Duinkler if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Come now. Please don¡¯t say that. Besides, you yourself said you¡¯re not working with Duinkler.¡¹

    ¡¸The most important thing is trust, and I don¡¯t trust you. To be honest, I don¡¯t really care about what happens to this continent, and I¡¯m not interested in your little turf war. If you worked with Duinkler, you can solve this problem instantly.¡¹

    Grucel went silent. Working with Duinkler was not an option. That just showed how deep-rooted the rivalry was in this country.

    They say if three people gather, two factions are formed. A long, long time ago, a settlement was built here and merged with the neers that arrived 500 years ago. The only other turning point was Eiichi bing king, and the rest was history¡ªa history of the personal rtionships between the citizens of the country.

    Those who opposed each other wouldn¡¯t just agree to shake hands with their enemy with a big smile on their face just because an outsider told them to do so. Hikaru felt a little sorry for Grucel.

    ¡¸You can earn someone¡¯s trust little by little.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Don¡¯t try to get it in one go. I don¡¯t trust Duinkler, nor do I have any faith in him. We do, however, share the same interests, so we sometimes worked together.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ You¡¯re right. I never expected a youngster like you to lecture me.¡¹

    And with that, tonight¡¯s meeting ended. While Hikaru was gone, Gin arrived at Zagin and finished his meal. Irritated, Hikaru made him pay for everything.

 Chapter 284 - The Sageâ€™s Story

    <h4>Chapter 284 ¨C The Sage¡¯s Story</h4>

    The Sage¡¯s Story

    Wyza said she could introduce Hikaru to someone studying the contamination of the animals, so he took the offer. He thought they might be able to help with holding back the evil that was running rampant in this continent.

    The person¡¯s name was Zahadu, a sage¡ªording to Wyza¡ªthough quite different from the sage Hikaru had in his mind.

    ¡¸Well, hello there. Wee. You must be Silver Face the meat hunter, hunting down all those animalstely. I¡¯m really grateful for that. Even someone old like me wants to eat some meat.¡¹

    The sage wore a straw hat and overalls stained by mud and grass. He had a tanned skin, and wrinkles lined his bright and cheerful face.

    ¡¸Oh, sorry if I¡¯m a bit dirty.¡¹he said.¡¸I was taking care of some animals out back.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ You speak mynguage really well.¡¹

    ¡¸I studied thenguage back in the day. Though it¡¯s not been taught aroundtely. Anyway, pleasee in.¡¹

    Over 180 centimeters tall, he had a long and slender build. He clearly appeared to be more than sixty years old, but he moved in a spry fashion despite his age.

    Zahadu¡¯s house was located in Dream Maker¡¯s eastern outskirts, near the mud walls that prevented enemy invasion, where weeds grew vigorously.

    Creatures that looked like chicken, but with four wings and blue crowns, roamed the grassy fields.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make some tea.¡¹

    Only Hikaru and Drake came, as the girls were immersed in their new home.

    Compared to the more modern buildings at the heart of the city, the sage¡¯s house looked more like a farmer¡¯s shed, with its battered walls and windows full of gaps. The only things that differentiated it from a shed were the kitchen and the bedroom inside.

    ¡¸They call me a sage, but I think they¡¯re just messing with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹Hikaru wasn¡¯t sure how to answer.

    Zahadu was well-mannered, and Hikaru didn¡¯t really have any bad impressions of the old man. If someone treated you politely, you should do the same as well¡ªthat¡¯s what Hikaru believed. All the more so when he was the one who needed to talk to the sage.

    The old man served fragrant tea in chipped cups.

    ¡¸I use tea leaves gathered around this area, so they¡¯re not really the expensive ones.¡¹Zahadu said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I quite like it. So, you raise poultry here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, for eggs. I care for animals too in the process. When a posidonkey is injured, they bring it here.¡¹

    He¡¯s more like a doctor than a sage, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Sometimes animals go berserk. It has something to do with the ck magic rock that¡¯s sticking on their hearts. Once they¡¯re stable, I sell them to the Sorcery Department.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you talking about the animal contamination?¡¹Hikaru asked, taken aback.

    ¡¸You came here to ask about that, yes? In that case, you should see this.¡¹

    Zahadu led Hikaru to a shack outside the house, the chickens watching them along the way.

    ¡ºIt stinks! No, no, no! I¡¯m outta here!¡»

    Drake¡¯s sudden yelling caused Zahadu¡¯s eyes to grow wide.

    ¡¸That creature can talk? Incredible. Are theymon on your continent?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, not really. Actually¡­¡¹

    Hikaru decided there was no point in hiding it and exined the situation to Zahadu. Drake, for special reasons, had to kill anything evil. To the drakon, the ck magic rocks were dragon stones. Drake, however, ran somewhere far in the meantime.

    ¡¸I see¡­ Then I think you would want to see these.¡¹

    Hikaru followed Zahadu into the shack.

    ¡¸Wow, there¡¯s a lot.¡¹

    ck stones of all sizesy on the shelves lining the walls.

    ¡¸The mana inside the ck magic rocks seem to stabilize if left alone for a time. I tried pouring water on them and making them react with other rocks, but I eventually learned that leaving them alone was the best method.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you do with the stable ck magic rocks?¡¹

    ¡¸The Sorcery Department uses them for sorcery. The ship you were on used plenty of it. Of course, they have to be extremely stable for uses like that. Otherwise, they use natural magic rocks.¡¹

    ¡¸So there are natural ones?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. We mine them¡­ Oh wait, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m supposed to tell you that.¡¹

    ¡¸We have the same mines in our continent as well, but we call them Spirit magic rocks.¡¹

    Zahadu listened attentively as Hikaru exined the difference between Spirit magic, holy magic, and evil magic.

    ¡¸I see! I didn¡¯t know all that since we can¡¯t really use magic.¡¹

    ¡¸But you say you can create magic items using these magic rocks?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re just using the knowledge passed down by our ancestors. We develop them, of course.¡¹

    Stable ck magic rocks were purer and had higher power output. As such they were often used as disposable goods, like arge-scale explosion for construction or mining, or to power huge magic items.

    ¡¸Right now, the Sorcery Department is nning to construct arge-scale clean water facility. They¡¯re wondering if they can use the ck magic rocks for that. I think it¡¯s bad idea.¡¹

    Use the stones that made animals go berserk in producing potable water for humans? Yeah, they should definitely not do that, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸The Sorcery Department sustains the livelihood of the people, you see. They¡¯re more influential than the Construction Department.¡¹

    ¡¸Are leaders of the nine ns involved?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Rudendo has absolute confidence in the n. People are alsoining about the low supply of potable water from the wells, so no one opposes it publicly. The current magic rock output from the mines is just enough to support our everyday lives, so they turned their eyes to ck magic rocks instead. ¡¹

    Man, life in this ce sounds tough. It doesn¡¯t sound like they¡¯repletely self-sufficient.

    ck magic rocks sometimes ignited, so they were kept away from the residential areas and stored here in this shack. Hikaru and Zahadu left soon as the sage said staying too long was dangerous.

    ¡ºOw, ow, ow! Help!¡»

    Drake was being chased and pecked at by the chickens after trying devour their eggs.

    ¡¸Sorry about that.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹the sage said,ughing.

    Hikaru learned a few things from talking with Zahadu. Except for the animals going berserk, nothing really changed otherwise; the quality of their meat remained the same. In fact, they tended to be more tender and vorful, which the people loved.

    Eiichi¡¯s notes didn¡¯t mention any ck magic rocks as they were only discovered about a hundred years ago, which meant the study on them was fairly new. Before Zahadu studied them, no one really paid attention to these objects.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s something else.¡¹Zahadu said.

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯lle visit as well if somethinges up on my side.¡¹

    As Hikaru started walking, Drake breathed a sigh, wrapped around Hikaru¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸People here rely too much on magic rocks to live, huh? What about you? Did you learn anything?¡¹

    ¡ºLet¡¯s throw all those dragon stones away.¡»

    ¡¸That reminds me. I thought for sure you¡¯d say something about eating them.¡¹

    ¡ºAre you serious? Even I don¡¯t eat rotting dragon stones. But even when rotten, they¡¯re still dragon stones. It¡¯s best if you throw them all out.¡»

    ¡¸So for you, stable dragon stones are rotten. What about that huge one I got? You know, the one where you slept for a long time after eating it.¡¹

    ¡ºThat one waspletely different. Normally, dragon stones won¡¯t go bad even after decades.¡»

    ¡¸So the ck dragon stones are sort of ¡°defective¡±?¡¹

    ¡ºYup! That¡¯s it! Yes, of course it¡¯s defective. It¡¯s a dragon stone that¡¯s not found inside an actual dragon.¡¹

    Hikaru suddenly stopped.¡¸That¡¯s it.¡¹

    Dragon stones not found in dragons. Hikaru almost brushed Drakes words aside like it was just his usual pointless ramblings. They¡¯re just like dragon stones, but not really the real thing.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡»

    ¡¸Tell me. What purpose does a dragon stone serve for a dragon?¡¹

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s proof that the dragon is evil¡¯s pawn and that it¡¯s an enemy of drakons. It¡¯s also their source of power.¡»

    ¡¸Who gives dragon stones to dragons, then?¡¹

    ¡ºHmm¡­ their parents?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about a long time ago. Where did the first dragon received a dragon stone?¡¹

    ¡ºOh, you meant that. It got the stone from the evil that lurks within the very foundation of the world. A being that wishes to destroy God, one who governs thews of the world. It¡¯s an entity that sees drakons, the world¡¯s mediator, as enemies.¡»

    Drake was surprisingly fluid in his speech.

    ¡ºThe elders mention it all the time.¡»

    ¡¸So can dragons give false dragon stones to other animals?¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m¡­ not sure. I never thought about it.¡»

    ¡¸They probably can. If a dragon gives birth, it would give a dragon stone to its offspring.¡¹

    ¡ºHmm, I guess.¡»

    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t be too far-fetched to assume that someone or something out there is trying to provide artificial dragon stones.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m not sure I follow¡­¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about false dragon stones. Those who received fake stones will create more stones to gather more followers. Gradually, the stone bes more and more impure.¡¹

    Pyramid schemes popped into Hikaru¡¯s mind, something that was illegal in Japan. Those on the upperyers would earn more without doing anything as more and more followers were recruited. The schemers would whisper sweet words into people, saying ¡°The more people you recruit, the more you earn¡±.

    Why do people create pyramid schemes? To make money. What about monsters, then? Dragons? The evil creatures?

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? Why the serious look?¡»

    ¡¸This is just a theory. I think those with ck magic rocks are subordinates of the evil being lurking in the north. Gradually thework expands. It¡¯s basically a slow invasion.¡¹

 Chapter 285 - Conspiracies

    <h4>Chapter 285 ¨C Conspiracies</h4>

    Conspiracies

    Lavia and Pa wanted to keep the new home secret, so Hikaru didn¡¯t pester them about it. On the other hand, what he learned was something he had to tell them right away¡ªthe magic rocks found in the animals, dragon stones, and the slow spread of evil throughout the continent.

    As he finished, Hikaru took a sip of his tea that Lavia brought with her from their continent. It was running low at this point.

    ¡¸Th-That sounds serious¡­¡¹Lavia muttered in a low voice.

    Hikaru was sure no one was listening in on them, and he couldn¡¯t really sense anyone nearby.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a guess, though.¡¹

    ¡¸But I think what you said makes sense, considering the current situation.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you said that. Basically, the enemy is cautious, rational, and willing to take their time.¡¹

    ¡¸The reason people here can¡¯t use magic is because they¡¯re contaminated by the dragon stones. Is that what you¡¯re thinking?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Not just thinking, I believe that¡¯s the case. While the ecosystem is different, the environment here is the same as ours in terms of human survival. If the only other difference is the stench that Drake smells, then we can assume that the dragon stones are the cause of the people here losing their affinity to Spirit magic over the past hundreds of years.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you mean we shouldn¡¯t have eaten the meat they served?!¡¹Pa eximed, recalling the dish they had at Zagin.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think eating a little does anything, but it should be safer to just avoid their food altogether. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you, right? Can you use your healing magic?¡¹

    Fortunately, the girls both could use their spells.

    ¡¸Thank goodness. From now on, I won¡¯t sell animals I kill that have magic rocks sticking to their hearts.¡¹

    ¡ºDragon stones, not magic rocks.¡»Drake cut in, as it was an important distinction to drakons.

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸I can see why Drake thinks the people here stinks, if they¡¯re also afflicted by this evil.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡ºI see now¡­¡»

    ¡¸No, you, Drake, should¡¯ve seen that sooner.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Then again, this is Drake we¡¯re talking about. He¡¯s not very bright. Nothing we can do about that.

    ¡ºYou just thought about something rude, didn¡¯t you?!¡»

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t. Anyway, looks like we have to make our move soon. We wouldn¡¯t want you two losing your powers all of a sudden. How¡¯s the new house going? Will it take some time?¡¹

    Lavia and Pa exchanged nces.

    ¡¸In that case, let¡¯s speed things up a bit.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸Let¡¯s go see the property tomorrow. How about it?¡¹

    ¡ºThat ape Silver Face sure is an eyesore.¡»a man said.

    ¡ºIndeed. He¡¯s be more of a nuisance now that he¡¯s joined forces with Duinkler.¡»

    ¡ºWe need healing magic too, but Sir Duinkler is managing the order of who gets it first. We haven¡¯t even received any healing yet.¡»

    ¡ºI heard they can¡¯t even heal illnesses. Curing His Majesty was a tant lie!¡»

    A man struck the table hard. Grucel simply listened to the conversation indifferently.

    Silver Face stated that healing magic couldn¡¯t heal illnesses. So to cure the king, he changed the man¡¯s condition to an ¡°injury¡± instead, which required surgery. Dream Maker¡¯s citizens, however, had no knowledge about abdominal surgery, so some thought Silver Face used trickery.

    ¡ºSir Grucel. How¡¯s the n to win over Silver Face going?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not going well.¡»Grucel answered.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re counting on you as someone who¡¯s known Silver Face as long as Duinkler. It seems the stories of your secretarymitting a blunder in Primeval is true.¡»

    ¡ºDeena has nothing to do with this. Everything is my fault.¡»

    ¡ºMy goodness¡­ You sound unreliable for the leader of a n in charge of our military.¡»

    ¡ºIndeed.¡»

    ¡ºIf you find the responsibility ofmanding the army too heavy, we can help you.¡»

    ¡ºIndeed. We are, after all, brethrens from the wonderful nation of Dream Maker.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡»

    Grucel closed his eyes. He simply let the men say whatever they wanted.

    ¡ºThe point is, what do we do for this country¡¯s future?¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s only one thing to do: gain total control of Primeval. I heard our navy crushed Vireocean¡¯s forces.¡»

    ¡ºNo, no, no. We managed to kill a Yamamaneki. Shouldn¡¯t we prioritize controlling this continent first?¡»

    ¡ºThat is too slow. It would take countless men and time to develop the whole ce. I suggest we use those Primeval apes as ves to do the job.¡»

    ¡ºDidn¡¯t His Majesty strictly ordered to refrain from such imperialistic ideology?¡»

    ¡ºHis Majesty wishes for peace. As his subjects, we have to consider his feelings. If he doesn¡¯t want to get his hands dirty, I will destroy Vireocean myself.¡»

    ¡ºNo, my n would like that honor. After all, we¡¯re a n of military might.¡»

    ¡ºHow about we let His Majesty rule Dream Maker, while we take control of Primeval?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s a great idea.¡»

    ¡ºIndeed.¡»

    The discussion went on.

    ¡ºWee back, young master. It¡¯s veryte.¡»

    An elderly woman greeted Grucel as he returned home. She had served his family for a long time, managing all the household matters.

    ¡ºI told you I¡¯m too old to be called young master.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll always be young master to me. Oh, someone who ims to be Miss Deena¡¯s messenger is here to see you. They¡¯re in the reception room.¡»

    ¡ºOkay.¡»

    She was like a mother to Grucel, having raised him. He didn¡¯t mind being treated like a young master. It made him feel at ease after a depressing meeting.

    I really can¡¯t stand meetings like that. It¡¯s just not for me. Yet he still had to attend them which made it hard to bear.

    ¡ºI just arrived. What did Deena¡ª¡»

    As he stepped into the reception room, he noticed the figure wearing a hood. For a moment he thought it was Silver Face, but it wasn¡¯t. Grucel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

 Chapter 286 â€“ Moving to a New Home

    <h4>Chapter 286 ¨C Moving to a New Home</h4>

    Moving to a New Home

    The next day, Lavia and Pa brought Hikaru along to their new ce. It was located in a quiet neighborhood with no shops in sight. Despite being in the middle of the city, there were trees around. The house was called a garden mansion, one of only thirty-one in the whole country of Dream Maker.

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s surprisingly spacious.¡¹Hikaru said.

    They entered a small gate and found themselves on a winding, paved path lined by shrubs on both sides that went all the way deeper. The atmosphere reminded Hikaru of a park in Japan, although the different nts bothered him a little.

    The house itself was a bungalow with six rooms, one of them for storage. Compared to the mansion Doriachi was staying in, this one had a more Japanese style to it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a pretty yard.¡¹

    There was nothing inside the room, and the wooden floor looked bleak with no mats on it, but the balcony had a spectacr view from it. There was awn out front, and a pond at the back. Shrubs grew here and there and beyond them stood trees with wide branches, their leaves blocking the streets from being seen.

    ¡¸This is just like Disnend.¡¹

    It was still, as though they were in a different dimension in the middle of the city.

    ¡¸Do you like it? We wanted to get more of the interior done before we moved, but we don¡¯t have much of a choice now. We have to cook for ourselves now, and the small kitchen in the apartment won¡¯t cut it.¡¹

    They had to cook their own if they wanted to stay away from dishes made from animals contaminated by dragon stones. For ingredients, Hikaru would have to bring Drake with him to figure out which animals stunk and which ones didn¡¯t.

    At first, Lavia couldn¡¯t do any sort of chore at all, but since Pa joined the party, she¡¯d learned a little. Right now, she could cook one or two dishes.

    ¡¸I must say, I didn¡¯t expect the house to look like this. I did think about getting a house in this world one day.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind were you thinking about getting?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, a mansion I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸This style of house is really unusual, huh?¡¹

    As Hikaru and Lavia were talking, Pa, who was looking around the house with Drake, joined them.

    ¡¸All right, then. Let¡¯s talk about what we need to do from now on.¡¹

    They sat down and started the first Grand Dream Rescue Meeting.

    Nights werepletely still in Dream Maker. Yet the area around the residence was even quieter. There was no sound, save for the asional rustling of the leaves by the wind.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s move.¡»

    ¡ºGot it.¡»

    ¡ºRoger that.¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood.¡»

    It was past one in the morning, and the lights were out. Four men gathered under arge tree that blocked the light from the moon. They wore dark clothes and hood, with masks covering their mouth, allowing them to blend in with the darkness.

    They entered the grounds using a grappling hook hurled over the wall, andnded behind some bushes, blocking them from sight. In front of them was a pond. With the trees blocking the moonlight, one wrong step and they would fall into the water. But it didn¡¯t matter. They already had the ground¡¯s blueprint etched into their minds.

    The men dashed without a sound and made it to the back door of the house. One man turned the knob only to learn that it was locked. Another took out a thin knife and inserted it through the door¡¯s gap. It clicked open.

    ¡º.........¡»

    ¡º.........¡»

    ¡º.........¡»

    ¡º.........¡»

    There was no response from inside.

    ¡ºThey don¡¯t even notice this level of noise. I guess it¡¯s true what they say. These people from Primeval are nothing but apes. All right, get ready.¡»

    ¡ºYes, Sir.¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood.¡»

    ¡ºRoger that.¡»

    ¡ºKill on sight. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡»

    They produced daggers from their pockets, their descquered ck. Only the tip glinted silver in the darkness.

    The man giving orders, their leader, slipped into the house first. As he beckoned with his hand, the next man followed.

    They were in a kitchen with a dirt floor. It was too dark to see what was ahead, so they had to proceed slowly and with caution.

    ¡ºBe careful. Don¡¯t kick a bucket or something now.¡»the man on the lead whispered in a voice that only those very close could hear.¡ºStairs up ahead.¡»

    As he nted his foot on the first step, he noticed something. He didn¡¯t get any affirmation from his men. It was their rule to give even a tiny response every time. Yet he didn¡¯t hear anything.

    As he turned over his shoulder, a hard object hit him hard, knocking him out cold on the spot. All of a sudden, the room turned bright.

    ¡¸Is it over?¡¹ Lavia asked.

    ¡¸There really were intruders!¡¹ Pa eximed.

    Lavia and Pa stood there withnterns in hand. Hikaru nodded, blinking repeatedly from the sudden brightness.

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯re good. This is the fourth guy. Looks like they didn¡¯t think the attackers would get attacked themselves.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s punch knocked out two men outside and two inside. Since he snuck behind them without getting noticed, his punches had the Assassination buff. Each time he knocked one down, he grabbed their hand so his Group Obfuscation could take effect. Thest one, however, he struck without any Stealth, producing a dull sound.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know punching people hurt so much... Can you please heal my hand, Pa?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Hikaru wore a glove, but he barely had any experience in barehandedbat. He had to bear with the pain, as he needed the men alive.

    ¡¸Will there be more attacks?¡¹ Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure. I doubt there will be more, but I¡¯ll stay up all night just to be safe.¡¹

    Hikaru constantly thought about the possibility of intruders raiding their house. Unlike the apartment they were in before, this ce was conspicuous, and security wasx. He expected some people to send spies to eavesdrop or try to find out what they really looked like, but this was different.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect they¡¯d actually try to kill us.¡¹ Hikaru muttered as he eyed the ck metal on the floor.

    ¡¸Now, then. How do we make them pay for this?¡¹

    ¡¸You have that sinister smile on you again, Hikaru.¡¹Lavia said with exasperation.¡¸You¡¯re actually enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I am deeply sorry for what happened!¡¹ Duinkler apologized, bowing deeply.

    The next day in Hikaru¡¯s new home, four men, tied up, blindfolded, and gagged,y in the corner of a room.

    ¡¸Did you send these guys?¡¹ Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t! Please believe me! Only fools would even think about incurring your wrath!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you really think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! I say that from the bottom of my heart!¡¹

    Duinkler quickly raised his head and ced his hand on his chest, sweat beading on his face. After receiving news of intruders in Silver Face¡¯s new home, Duinkler rushed to his ce first thing in the morning. Oblivious to what they were saying, Duinkler¡¯s followers looked baffled as they watched their boss be so desperate.

    The citizens probably thought it strange for Duinkler to regard Silver Face so highly. That would indicate just how powerful a man Duinkler was within their society.

    ¡¸Then why are you apologizing?¡¹

    ¡¸First, as a citizen of this country, I would like to apologize for the foolish actions of my fellow countrymen. Also...¡¹

    Duinkler hesitated to say his next words.

    ¡¸I will deploy guards to this ce. They will work in rotation and be on the lookout at all times. Your safety is our maximum priority¡ª¡¹

    Hikaru raised his hand to cut the man short.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what you meant to say, right?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    Duinkler¡¯s face was covered in a cold sweat. Hikaru didn¡¯t find it fun making a plump man sweat, but he had to say it.

    ¡¸Someone leaked info about us moving here. Most likely one of your men. And they¡¯re connected to the traitor. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It is possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Look into it.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. So in the meantime, I¡¯ll provide security¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t really trust you, so I asked someone else.¡¹

    Hikaru called a man in.

    ¡¸L-Lord Silver Face! Surely you aren¡¯t serious!¡¹

    Shock dawned on Duinkler¡¯s face as he saw the man Hikaru hired.

    ¡¸The army will be in charge of this ce¡¯s security.¡¹ Grucel, the leader of the n governing the army, said with a sullen expression.

 Chapter 287 â€“ The Pairâ€™s Antagonism

    <h4>Chapter 287 ¨C The Pair¡¯s Antagonism</h4>

    The Pair¡¯s Antagonism

    Grucel watched as Duinkler left the premises covered in cold sweat and gritting his teeth.

    ¡¸A team of four men will be stationed inside your property and patrol the outer walls every thirty minutes. There will be three shifts in a day. Is that eptable?¡¹

    ¡¸I have no problem with the shifting schedule, but I don¡¯t want troops inside the premises. Please build a cabin outside for security.¡¹

    ¡¸A cabin, huh...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Duinkler will dly pay for it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we¡¯ll bear the costs. Is there anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸Instead of every thirty minutes, I want you to increase the gap a little and do the patrol in random. Patrol schedule should change every day and will only be decided on the same day. There¡¯s no point in a patrol where people know it¡¯s done every thirty minutes. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    Patrol routes of high-security ces changed every day, and only those in charge knew about it.

    ¡¸Anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸None. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸I have one question. Why choose us? Surely you don¡¯t actually suspect Duinkler.¡¹

    Grucel was baffled, not expecting to be asked for security. After all, it was just the other day that Hikaru told the man he couldn¡¯t trust him.

    ¡¸Duinkler did nothing wrong.¡¹Hikaru said tly, which only confused Grucel even more.

    ¡¸Then why?¡¹

    ¡¸Which is why I did it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really need to tell you, but whatever. This should make Duinkler flustered. After all, he¡¯s hogged our healing magic to himself, and now his position is being threatened. He¡¯ll frantically search for the mastermind behind the attack.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Or he already knows who¡¯s behind the attack and he¡¯s going to look for evidence.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Either way, we¡¯ll have progress on the situation. He might even find out who the traitor is and capture them. To be honest, I have no time to get dragged into your petty squabbles.¡¹

    ¡¸Which is why you resorted to extreme measures?¡¹

    ¡¸You call that an extreme measure? They¡¯re the ones who tried to kill us.¡¹

    Hikaru wouldn¡¯t show the least bit of mercy to the ones who plotted the assassination. A cold sweat ran down Grucel¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Good luck in questioning the assants. Once you gather solid evidence, don¡¯t hesitate to crush them.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Crimes must be punished.¡¹Grucel answered, the sweat never stopping from streaming down his back.

    The eyes staring at him behind the mask was too terrifying.

    Hikaru dyed his trip a day as hecked sleep. Lack of preparation could be deadly, after all.

    ¡¸Take care.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine, but please be careful since we don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there.¡¹Pa added.

    Lavia seemed indifferent, while Pa looked worried.

    ¡¸That goes for you two as well. Make sure you¡¯re always together. If something happens, don¡¯t hesitate to use Group Obfuscation.¡¹

    ¡¸You got it.¡¹Lavia said.

    Since they were going separate ways, Hikaru gave Lavia Group Obfuscation. She had enough points from grinding and the new year.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lavia

    Age: 15 Rank: 33

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿3

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿15

    ....¡¾Magic Principle¡¿2

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Fire¡¿6

    ....¡¾Magic Creation¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿3

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿3

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿3

    ......¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿3

    Hikaru upgraded her Stealth tree to three points to be safe since there could be people here with two points on Detection. Duinkler offered to provide security, but Hikaru really didn¡¯t trust the man that much.

    ¡¸So you¡¯ll be back in ten days?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, around that time. As long as Drake doesn¡¯t eat too much.¡¹

    ¡ºI feel attacked. I only eat high-quality food, not preserved ones.¡»

    ¡¸Should I praise you for that?¡¹

    He was basically saying that he¡¯dpletely consume anything he found delicious.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t bring much with him, only a small backpack on his back. Inside was the Dragon Dimension Box, a tool that looked like an ordinary box for letters, but it had a huge space inside it, where he put his food and water. Unfortunately the Box didn¡¯t have any incredible effect of decreasing the weight of everything inside, so his backpack was quite heavy.

    Still Hikaru had three points on Strength, which gave him more power than an average adult. His bag wasn¡¯t exactly light, but not heavy enough to hinder his movements. He still had three avable points to spend, so if he really needed it, he could upgrade his Strength.

    ¡¸All right, bye.¡¹Donning his mask, Hikaru left their house.

    ¡¸Good morning, Lord Silver Face.¡¹Duinkler greeted with a smile on his face.¡¸ I hear you¡¯re going somewhere.¡¹

    Hikaru nced at the hurriedly-built cabin outside and saw Grucel¡¯s subordinate¡ªa guard most likely¡ªstaring at them with an unpleasant look.

    ¡¸Morning. What are you doing here? Are you nning to butter up to Star Face and Flower Face while I¡¯m gone?¡¹

    ¡¸No, far from it. While you¡¯re away, I won¡¯te to your ce unless there¡¯s an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good.¡¹

    ¡¸I just came here to greet a neighbor.¡¹

    ¡¸Neighbor?¡¹

    Duinkler turned around to his followers, who handed him square package wrapped in cloth.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Dried noodles.¡¹Duinkler replied.

    ¡¸Noodles?¡¹

    ¡¸The great King Eychi established the custom of giving dried noodles to neighbors when you move to a new ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that...¡¹

    Why did you even bring a Japanese custom here, man? Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸But am I not the one who¡¯s supposed to give some to the neighbors?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸No, no. Look over there.¡¹

    Duinkler pointed at a fairly big three-story building located in front of the garden mansion.

    ¡¸I just moved in.¡¹the man said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, what?¡¹

    ¡¸We can not allow any harm to befall you. I will live here and keep in check the fools who would dare bare their fangs against us. Oh, I have an important meeting to attend to. I will take my leave.¡¹

    Duinkler pushed the wrapped package onto Hikaru and left together with his followers.

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    This is the result of me making him flustered? Duinkler probably also wanted to show that he cared about Silver Face¡¯s safety and wouldn¡¯t stay still if something happened to him.

    Upon closer look, there were a lot of workers in the building remodeling the ce. Furnitures were carried out and reced by more extravagant ones.

    Duinkler is a tough one to deal with, Hikaru thought.

    Feeling a little awkward for returning immediately, Hikaru handed the noodles to the girls, who seemed happy about it. After telling them about what Duinkler was up to, he left once more.

    Drake wrapped around his neck, Hikaru made his way to the river harbor. Private vessels were docked upstream. There were only smaller boats where Hikaru was. Most people fished by usings, while some used rods and cages.

    Warships that could hold a thousand people were docked downstream.

    ¡ºSilver Face!¡»

    When Hikaru arrived at the harbor the army used, he was greeted by Grucel and a sour-faced Gin.

    ¡¸Oh, there you are.¡¹

    ¡¸Wakamaru?¡¹

    Even Wakamaru, the descendant of a Man Gnome, was there.

    ¡¸Gin can handle the boat, but it¡¯s not like you understand each other. I volunteered toe as a trantor.¡¹

    ¡¸But aren¡¯t you a civilian?¡¹

    ¡¸I served in the army a long time ago. I¡¯m basically an alumnus. I won¡¯t set foot onnd, though. But you can ask me to trante while we¡¯re on the boat.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Hikaru asked for a boat and some experienced people so he could investigate the tower he saw. He would proceed on foot alone, so he didn¡¯t really mind if he couldn¡¯t talk with people on board, but he was still grateful to have someone trante.

    Out of all the people here, Wakamaru knew most about the past. That was probably why Hikaru liked him. He gratefully epted the man¡¯s offer.

    ¡ºAll righty¡ª I mean, shall we set sail?¡»Gin said. He didn¡¯t feelfortable with all the high-ranking officers around.

    ¡ºWait, Gin.¡»Grucel said, then turned to Hikaru.¡¸The army will lend you this small vessel to investigate the tower. We¡¯re interested in the results as well, but we also wish for you to return safely. I ask that you don¡¯t do anything reckless. Every officer here wishes the same.¡¹

    Higher-ups who seemed older than him nodded.

    Oh, I see what they¡¯re doing. They want to show that the army is cooperating with us. I haven¡¯t seen these other men before, but they¡¯re most likely after Pa¡¯s healing magic. All right, I¡¯ll y your game.

    ¡ºI understand. Thank you for the concern.¡»Hikaru replied in this continent¡¯snguage.

    Everyone looked surprised, Grucel included. I¡¯m d Lavia taught me the wordsst night, Hikaru thought. Seeing the delighted faces of old men¡ªthere were only men present and most of them were middle-aged¡ªwasn¡¯t particrly interesting.

    ¡ºVery well. We are setting sail.¡»

    Gin started the vessel as soon as Hikaru and Wakamaru got onboard. The boat sailed smoothly on the river. Their destination: the mysterious tower that appeared on the Ruined Continent out of nowhere.

    I also gotta check the ruins to see if the Linga¡¯s Quill Pen is still working.

 Chapter 288 â€“ Ruins Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 288 ¨C Ruins Investigation</h4>

    Ruins Investigation

    Gradually the city of Dream Maker disappeared from view as the boat proceeded onward. The river was calm. There was nothing to worry about. Eventually even thest ship funnel vanished from sight. Only water and trees surrounded them now.

    ¡ºFinally. We don¡¯t see them anymore.¡»Gin said as he took out a bottle.¡ºWhy¡¯d they have to show up so early in the morning anyway? All righty, then. How about some drinks?¡»

    ¡ºNo. Are you stupid? It¡¯s not even noon yet.¡»

    Wakamaru gave Gin a karate chop to his head. Hikaru didn¡¯t even need a trantion to understand what they were saying.

    The boat was big enough for ten people. Its wheelhouse and cabin were at the center, with six spots where people could lie down. In reality however, the boat couldn¡¯t carry ten people, unless they sat all the time. After all, space had to be allocated for ten days¡¯ worth of supplies. With only three people, though, it felt spacious.

    The vessel¡¯s hull and deck were painted gray. Their cargo sat on the deck, covered with waterproof paper.

    ¡¸Looks like you can make simple meals here.¡¹Wakamaru said.¡¸We didn¡¯t have such a splendid boat back in my day.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s powered by sorcery, right?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Yes. It uses magic rocks for power. King Doriachi improved it considerably. If it weren¡¯t for his efforts, no amount of magic rocks could move those huge warships.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess magic rocks are used primarily for military purposes.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. The army is our lifeline, you see. But too much power can also cause problems.¡¹

    The old man had a distant look on his face. It sounded like there was something more to his words.

    ¡¸Those ships can carry thousands, right? That means it¡¯s possible for all the citizens of Dream Maker to evacuate to the ships.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be best if it doesn¡¯te to that, but the fact remains we can¡¯t do anything about the monsters. When you think about monsters stronger than the Yamamaneki roaming the northern part of the continent, running away is a wiser option than fighting to the bitter end. That¡¯ll be ourst resort, of course.¡¹

    They really are living life on the edge here, Hikaru thought. Peoples¡¯ lives had greatly improved ever since Eiichi brought with him knowledge from modern Japan. The situation might¡¯ve been considerably worse before he came.

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing your lives are better now at least.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... A lot of things happened.¡¹

    Once again Wakamaru wore a distant look.

    ¡ºLooks like you¡¯re talking about something depressing.¡»Gin said.¡ºHow about a drink, then?¡»

    ¡ºYou idiot. Focus on your job more, will you?¡»

    ¡¸Have you two known each other for a while?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Yes. Most people here know each other. When you¡¯ve worked in the same org, you usually talk with everyone there. Only Gin was interested in being the helmsman this time, so I decided to join as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, only Gin was avable, huh? I could¡¯ve gone alone too.¡¹

    They could¡¯ve gotten Hikaru in their debt, but even though they were interested in Pa¡¯s healing magic, they didn¡¯t want to embark on such dangerous mission.

    ¡ºNo way we¡¯re letting you go alone. You saved His Majesty¡¯s life.¡»Gin said after Wakamaru tranted Hikaru¡¯s words.¡ºThough there are still some people who think otherwise.¡»

    While everyone knew that Hikaru¡¯s party healed Doriachi, a few people remained doubtful. Some also understood the benefit of healing magic, but couldn¡¯t trust Hikaru after he sank one of their ships.

    ¡ºDn and Zuzun actually wanted toe, but their wives stopped them.¡»

    ¡ºNothing we can do about that. Only those who don¡¯t have anyone to stop them can go to the forests. Haha.¡»

    ¡ºCome on, man. You¡¯re making me feel sad...¡»

    Hikaru understood that people thought the tower investigation to be a reckless mission. Dream Maker¡¯s soldiers had higher soul ranks and stats than soldiers from Ponsonia or Quinnd, but the forests were extremely dangerous. Hikaru¡¯s destination, the tower, was located farther out than the maximum distance the expedition squad could go.

    Then again, only Hikaru would enter the forest.

    ¡¸He¡¯s asleep.¡¹Hikaru said as he looked at the boat¡¯s equipment.

    Giny out on deck, using his arms as a pillow. The sun sat high in the sky, making for a nice, warm weather. Hey, what about the boat? Drake alsoy sprawled next to Gin.

    ¡¸We¡¯re just moving downstream.¡¹Wakamaru said.¡¸It¡¯s better if we leave the boat alone.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸So what are you doing?¡¹

    Hikaru was preparing some ingredients in the cooking area.¡¸It¡¯s almost noon, so I was thinking of making lunch.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you can cook? Is it something from your continent?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, though I don¡¯t have a lot of seasonings with me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d I lived long. I never expected to eat food from the home of the Man Gnomes.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if they serve this over at the Man Gnome¡¯s native ce, but telling him that would be insensitive.

    The boat was equipped with a device that could purify water from the river. Hikaru boiled some pasta and made pepperoncino. They loved it.

    Soon the boat was getting close to what Deena referred to as the Roots, a ce where a lot of monsters gathered. Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection revealed a few creatures with extremely ridiculous amount of mana. They would be at the same level as the Yamamaneki, yet they weren¡¯t as big. In other words, they were annoying monsters, small yet extremely powerful.

    I¡¯d like to not ever face one if possible, Hikaru thought.

    The boat made it out of the river and was now sailing by the coast. The next day, Hikaru made stir-fried peppers and meat.

    ¡ºI see the ruins... Oh, that looks delicious.¡»Gin said, twitching his nose.

    Hikaru used the ingredients that were about to spoil, which meant not having any fresh meat for a while. From here on, he¡¯d have to rely on preserved food.

    ¡¸So we¡¯ve arrived at our first destination.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Hikaru told Grucel he wanted to investigate the tower. However, Gin and Wakamaru didn¡¯t really object when he said he wanted to see the ruins first.

    The harbor looked serviceable, but the wharf had copsed. Big rocksy scattered around. The boat¡¯s bottom might get damaged if they got closer. Instead, they moved the boat to a clearer, sandy beach.

    ¡¸This is good enough.¡¹

    ¡ºBe careful out there. Like seriously. I¡¯ll be screwed if you don¡¯te back.¡»

    ¡¸Gin is worried about you. Make sure youe back in one piece.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. Gin is not that kinda guy. He probably wants me to return safely so he doesn¡¯t get chewed out.¡¹

    Wakamaru averted his gaze.

    Hikaru removed his boots and tied it to his backpack. He then rolled up his trousers, stood at the boat¡¯s edge and leaped, Drake wrapped around his neck.

    Water sshed as hended on knee-deep water. He then quickly moved to shore, sat down on a log and washed his feet before putting his boots back on.

    He couldn¡¯t sense any mana in a 500-meter radius, but beyond that monsters lurked here and there. Best to move quick.

    Hikaru waved at Gin and Wakamaru before heading into some bushes and activating his Stealth. As he peeked through the bushes, he saw the boat moving to the open sea.

    ¡¸I wonder what those two are talking about. Whatever. I need to think about getting back quick.¡¹

    His n was to examine the ruins until dusk, spend the night in the ruins, and return to the boat the next day. Gin and Wakamaru vehemently opposed the idea of staying at the ruins overnight, but Hikaru had absolute confidence that he¡¯d be fine. He just had to leave his Stealth on while sleeping. There was, of course, the possibility of his Stealth not working.

    ¡¸I just have to pray that that doesn¡¯t happen.¡¹Hikaru muttered.¡¸Do you smell anything?¡¹

    ¡ºI do.¡»Drake replied with a sour look, pointing at the direction of the ruins with his chin.

    Walking in the forest was easier than walking on the beach. Soon enough Hikaru spotted a monster within his sights. Simr to the Forest Barbarians, also known as the guardians of the forest, its body was a murky red rather than green. What made it worse, however, was that it was bigger and grouped up with ten others as well.

    With the huge trees and branches, Hikaru had to pay attention above as well. Extremely long pythons as big as a log coiled around branches, and there were even green leopards roaming about¡ªmonsters he hadn¡¯t seen in Dream Maker¡¯s immediate vicinity.

    Hikaru¡¯s Stealth was working without a problem. Still, he stayed away from the monsters as much as possible. He left his scent along the path. Leopards above the trees twitched their noses, noticing the smell. He even left footprints. Even without being seen, he could still be tracked.

    After walking for about an hour, he reached the outer edges of the ruins. He didn¡¯t notice it at first as trees had grown even inside the city. There was a fallen signboard on the main street that read Lands Harvest.

    ¡¸Oh, right. That¡¯s this ce¡¯s name.¡¹

    Kai mentioned that this was the capital of the continent. Hikaru didn¡¯t know how big the poption was, but he assumed there were many people here. It waspletely empty now, though.

    ¡¸He said capital... Does that mean there are other cities as well? He didn¡¯t mention anything...¡¹

    Hikaru stepped into the ruins of Lands Harvest.

 Chapter 289 â€“ The Basement

    <h4>Chapter 289 ¨C The Basement</h4>

    The Basement

    No records were left of just how big the city of dreams, Lands Harvest, was. As such, Hikaru could only make a guess. It had to be smaller than Dream Maker, but not that small. People wouldn¡¯t call it ¡°founding a nation in a new continent¡± if the poption wasn¡¯t at least a few thousand.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Trees had split the cobblestones open. Houses were destroyed. The townscape became clearer as Hikaru went deeper inside. Rusty, metal signboardsy on the ground. Dust piled up inside buildings that still had a little roof left. Dogs as tall as Hikaru prowled the main street, which was wide enough for a number of carriages to pass by one another.

    ¡¸Can you tell where the guild is?¡¹

    ¡ºIt stinks.¡»

    Drake had been saying nothing but that for a while. The stench was only natural as they were deeper in the forests now.

    From north to south, the ruins were located right in the middle. Dream Maker was situated way south.

    After exploring for a day, Hikaru didn¡¯t find any noteworthy ces. First, no objects were left inside the buildings, most likely carried out when the monsters attacked. There were too many empty houses. Second, more than half of the structures had copsed. Some crumbled from the passage of time, some destroyed by monsters. Even monsters fought each other.

    ¡¸Hmm, let¡¯s call it a day. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s an Adventurers Guild here for sure.¡¹

    ¡ºReally?¡»

    The city had fallenpletely silent. Hikaru found a ce to sleep on the second floor of a rtively undamaged building, its stairs already destroyed.

    Hikaru started early the next day. He narrowed his targets down to the bigger buildings as there were just too many small houses around. He didn¡¯t have the time to check them all. First, he made his way to the lord¡¯s¡ªor perhaps king¡ªresidence. Located in the middle of the city, it had expansive grounds. The level of destruction was worse here, however.

    Almost all the walls had crumbled down, and weeds grew thick and wild on the yard. A few pirs still stood, but that was it. Unless you carefully examined the ce, you wouldn¡¯t know this was the lord¡¯s mansion.

    Hikaru¡¯s next destination was the town hall. Or what seemed to be a town hall. It was much taller than the other buildings, three story¡¯s high. Although the third floor had copsed, the first and second floors were still rtively fine.

    ¡¸Oh... these look like official documents...¡¹

    Unfortunately, most of them had dposed.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s not like the underground dungeon.¡¹

    Despite being located deep within a cave, there wasn¡¯t a lot of moisture there, and facilities to preserve the ce were also running. But Lands Harvest was located between a forest and the sea, speeding up corrosion. Hikaru didn¡¯t really care much for official documents, so he ignored them and proceeded inside.

    ¡¸This safe¡¯s damaged.¡¹

    Hikaru found a safe as tall as his waist, its door wide open. It was empty, what was inside probably taken when the monsters attacked.

    ¡¸Not a lot of human bones here.¡¹

    Hikaru expected the ruins to be riddled with bones, but he barely found any. Sometimes he¡¯d spot one in a house. Either monsters took them, or insects devoured bones, or perhaps it was simple weathering. Five hundred years seemed too fast for thest one, however. There weren¡¯t a lot of residents killed indoors. Most probably escaped by sea and some were killed outside.

    Hikaru checked the second floor only to find it as devastated as the first floor.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    A sound came from downstairs. Hikaru activated his Mana Detection and noticed something. He normally only deployed his detection Skill in a horizontal direction. While in the forest he activated it to include what was above him as well. Running it in all directions put too much stress on his brain.

    The sound came from something that fell over. He didn¡¯t sense any living creature.

    ¡¸I see. A basement.¡¹

    ¡ºBasement?¡»

    ¡¸There¡¯s a basement down here.¡¹

    Hikaru barely used his Mana Detection directly below him so he missed it initially. There was manaing from down there.

    It took some time before Hikaru found the entrance to the basement. Eventually he examined a storage room and entered through a secret passage that led underground.

    Dust rose as he opened the door. Covering his mouth with a piece of cloth, he descended down the stairs, magicmp in hand.

    The walls and ceiling were slippery, and so was the floor. He had to proceed carefully. Soon he arrived at an open space.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    ¡ºA storage room?¡»

    ¡¸Looks like it.¡¹

    Shelves were installed on the wall, although it had long since copsed from decay. Only traces of what seemed to be ckish wood remained. There was nothing in the middle of the room, but deeper inside, a magic item sat by the wall.

    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹

    It was a stone b as tall as Hikaru¡¯s waist. Pens¡ªhe didn¡¯t know if they were rustedy scattered under it.

    ¡¶Emergency. Monster attack. Too many of them, defending Lands Harvest is difficult. Notice from His Majesty to abandon the capital. Requesting assistance from the Vireocean navy.¡·

    ¡¶...re... state... notice... vy... mons... Vire...¡·

    Although quite different from the ones Hikaru had seen, it was no doubt Linga¡¯s Quill Pen.

    ¡¸I wonder if it works. Highly unlikely after all this time...¡¹

    The second message appeared to be the reply from Vireocean. Due to failure in transmission, however, the words weren¡¯t properly disyed.

    ¡¸Maybe I should try it. There¡¯s some catalyst left anyway.¡¹

    Hikaru picked up some golden-colored powder piled up beside the pens with his fingers. This Quill Pen¡ªalthough not quite shaped like an actual quill pen¡ªappeared to work by rubbing catalyst on it. Using the fingers didn¡¯t cause any problem. Hikaru detected manaing from the pedestal and the catalyst.

    ¡¸This is Lands Harvest...¡¹

    The golden letters glowed for a moment then turned ck, indicating that the message had been sent. Hikaru wasn¡¯t sure if it would be received or not.

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    No response.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s get out of here. The air here is stagnated.¡»

    ¡¸Okay. Whatever.¡¹

    Hikaru nned to wait for a bit longer. Considering the amount of time that passed, however, he left the room with little hope.

    ¡ºOh, you¡¯re all right.¡»Gin said as Hikaru returned.¡ºYou don¡¯t seem to be injured or anything... You¡¯re covered in dust, though.¡»

    Hikaru wiped the dust of his clothes with his hand.

    ¡¸I got nothing. Surprisingly, there were barely any monsters in the city, probably because there¡¯s nothing to eat there.¡¹

    ¡¸Did the forest grow inside the city as well?¡¹Wakamaru asked.

    ¡¸Trees grew around the outer edges of the city, but the inside is fine. The state of the houses is awful, though. Most, if not all of them, had copsed. I didn¡¯t find anything valuable either.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I¡¯m surprised you made it back unscathed. I heard you could move without being noticed, but Gin and I weren¡¯t exactly convinced.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. I wouldn¡¯t have gone if I didn¡¯t have any chance of sess.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, then. Let¡¯s head to the tower.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually about that...¡¹Wakamaru said.¡¸After you headed to the ruins, Gin and I went to see this tower, but we didn¡¯t find it.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so. When we first passed through, no one noticed it. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s invisible from the sea.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s visible only fromnd? How is that possible?¡¹

    ¡¸The army uses something simr, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Hikaru told Wakamaru about the optical camouge

    ¡¸Oh, that thing. But that technology...¡¹Wakamaru wore a frown.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you should know.¡¹

    Wakamaru went to talk to Gin. At first the man looked surprised, his gaze darting at Hikaru, and then back at Wakamaru, before nodding.

    ¡¸Gin has agreed. I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸The traitors.¡¹

 Chapter 290 â€“ The Maskâ€™s Bodyguards

    <h4>Chapter 290 ¨C The Mask¡¯s Bodyguards</h4>

    The Mask¡¯s Bodyguards

    When Wakamaru mentioned ¡°traitor¡±, Hikaru recalled what Duinkler said to him, the traitor who apparently lured the Yamamaneki to the city. Is that what he¡¯s referring to? Hikaru wondered.

    ¡¸Dream Maker is now a big city, but getting to this point wasn¡¯t easy.¡¹Wakamaru began.¡¸Our king worked extremely hard, but some didn¡¯t like monarchy¡ªthough personally I don¡¯t think we¡¯re being ruled over. Yet the king allowed people to hold such ideologies. Isn¡¯t he a magnificent man?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah...¡¹

    ¡¸There were people in the past who used force to overthrow the monarchy.¡¹

    ¡¸A coup d¡¯¨¦tat?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But their plot failed. The king, magnanimous as he was, pardoned them and asked them to devote their lives to the prosperity of Dream Maker. This happened during the previous king¡¯s rule.¡¹

    Can you really call that magnanimous? Hikaru thought. In Japan, criminal insurrection was punishable by death. This world¡¯sws were stricter than modern Japan. A death penalty for the whole n would be possible.

    ¡¸Was the mastermind a man of authority?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸He didn¡¯t have much power, no, but he was influential. But after failing and having shown mercy, he left the city, thinking he couldn¡¯t live out of shame.¡¹

    ¡¸Left the city? He¡¯s as good as dead, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, everyone thought it was suicide. But then rumors started spreading about him maybe being alive. Then again, only a few believed the rumor. I myself thought it was nothing but gossips. Still people can¡¯t help but think that maybe, just maybe...¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s back in the city. Or there¡¯s a coborator inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. I¡¯m surprised you know.¡¹

    Duinkler was clearly referring to someone from inside when he said ¡°traitor¡±. Arriving at this conclusion wasn¡¯t difficult. But Wakamaru arrived at the same conclusion in a different manner.

    ¡¸Anyway, about that optical camouge. That was King Eychi¡¯s idea, and after much difficulty, King Doriachi finally finished it. So it¡¯s strange for the tower to be using that technology.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re thinking the traitors built the tower, and a helper from inside is supplying the tech.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹Wakamaru nodded with a disgusted look.¡¸Our nation is small. We don¡¯t have the luxury to be fighting among ourselves. Why can¡¯t they understand that? Why do they try to depose the king by force? After being spared and living in shame, they still hold a grudge? How embarrassing.¡¹

    What Wakamaru said was possible, but Hikaru didn¡¯t think of it that way.

    Why build a tower then? It stands out too much. Even if it can¡¯t be seen from see, it¡¯s visible fromnd. The camouge is pointless. I guess we¡¯ll find out tomorrow when I get there.

    The sun was low in the sky, casting reddish light over everything. Wakamaru stood up to make some tea. Suddenly, Hikaru felt something odd as he watched the old man.

    ¡¸Wakamaru.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸What you said just now is definitely scandalous, but I don¡¯t think you should be that ashamed about it.¡¹

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t feel ashamed, who would? The name of the mastermind is Koukimaru. He¡¯s my younger brother.¡¹

    Hikaru now realized why Wakamaru volunteered to be part of the mission.

    ¡ºOooohhh... My knee! I can move it!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s great! Thank goodness!¡»

    Two middle-aged men were crying in joy after one of them was healed by Pa. He injured his knees years ago when out on an expedition and wasn¡¯t able to walk ever since. Pa was worried she couldn¡¯t cure old wounds, but it worked out in the end.

    The men grabbed Pa¡¯s hand.

    ¡ºI owe you my life! If you need anything, just tell me and I¡¯ll help!¡»

    ¡ºYou saved my partner, so I owe you as well! Don¡¯t hesitate to ask me for help too!¡»

    ¡¸Uh, you¡¯re too close.¡¹Pa said, looking ufortable.

    ¡ºI understand you¡¯re overjoyed, but please don¡¯t bother the Healer too much.¡»Deena cut in.

    Soon enough, the men calmed down and left.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d they¡¯re happy, but they¡¯re too intense in expressing it.¡¹

    Deena chuckled.¡¸You can¡¯t really me them. They devoted their lives to fighting, but had to give it up. Now they had another chance. Your powers seem to be really effective against external wounds. No wonder the army¡¯s demand for it is high.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not my power. It¡¯s Lord Silver Face¡¯s.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    Pa knew that she gained her healing abilities because Hikaru configured her Soul Board. She couldn¡¯t tell Deena that, however.

    ¡¸All right. How many left?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Ten more. Are you all right? Do you need a break?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    Only Pa and Deena were at the military¡¯s sickbay. Lavia roamed aimlessly throughout the facility as she wasn¡¯t really needed inside. They had been healing military personnel the past few days as per Grucel¡¯s request. Since Hikaru asked Grucel to guard their new home, Duinkler had no choice but to concede.

    At first, men eyed the two masked girls with suspicious eyes, but once they realized how effective healing magic was, every day they greeted Pa and Lavia with cheers of joy.

    ¡ºNext...?!¡»

    Deena froze. An elderly man entered, half his face wrapped in bandages. His right arm had been severed from the shoulder, his left leg gone from the knee down. The man had to use crutches to walk.

    ¡ºTh-Thank you... for seeing me... Anything... you can do... is fine...¡»

    Pa had mostly healed light injuries at first, most probably members of the expedition squad so they could return to their jobs immediately. Those with old wounds starteding in today, but this was the first severely wounded person.

    ¡¸This is too much... What do we do?¡¹Deena asked, confused.¡¸Should I ask him to kindly leave?¡¹She thought giving false hopes to a man who barely managed to survive was too cruel.

    ¡¸This will take some time, so please lie down.¡¹Pa said.¡¸Please take off your clothes too. I want to see all your scars. The bandages should be removed as well.¡¹

    Deena was taken aback.

    ¡¸Miss Deena? I¡¯m sorry, were my choice of words too advanced?¡¹Pa didn¡¯t show any diposure at all.

    ¡¸Uh, no. I apologize. I¡¯ll trante right away.¡¹

    The many down on the bed. He tried to remove his underwear too, but they stopped him. He didn¡¯t have any scars there anyway.

    ¡¸This is awful. ¡¹

    The part of his face covered in bandages was inmed, his eye a color yellow. He had a deep scar that ran down from his throat down to his abdomen.

    ¡¸The expedition squad he was in encountered a ferocious monster. Asmanding officer, he protected his men and they all managed to take it down without no other victims.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a great man.¡¹

    Pa thought so because of the light in the man¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t given up hope while he lived. His eyes said if he could be healed even a little, he could fight again.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine.¡¹Pa said with a smile.

    For a moment the man was stunned. Then Pa closed her eyes and began chanting. Her body emitted a golden light that flowed from her hands to the man¡¯s face.

    ¡ºIt can¡¯t be...¡»

    The man¡¯s skin wriggled, regaining its natural color. Flesh that was cut off had been restored. His eyes returned to its original color.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to continue. Don¡¯t move.¡¹

    Sweat beaded on Pa¡¯s forehead. With this many wounds, she had to concentrate. Her hands moved from his face to his neck, revealing the man¡¯s befuddled face.

    ¡ºI can see...¡»

    Pa¡¯s hands were already moving down his chest.

    ¡ºI can speak...!¡»

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move.¡¹

    ¡ºPlease stay still!¡»

    Deena had been watching the healing sessions for a while now, but this was her first time witnessing such a scene. She just sat there, dumbfounded, when she suddenly remembered her job and held the man down. The file she was holding fell, but no one cared. Deena was watching a miracle unfold before her eyes.

    ¡ºUh... m-my arm...¡»

    His pink joint started squirming. Flesh rose and extended out.

    Pa breathed a sigh of relief. It didn¡¯t even take a minute for the man¡¯s arm to grow back. Sweat trickled down Pa¡¯s forehead, but she didn¡¯t stop. Her hands moved to his knee next. The second miracle urred without a problem. While his scalp was back to normal, his hair was only about a centimeter long. Otherwise, all his wounds had been healed.

    ¡¸All right. Now we¡¯re done.¡¹

    Pa flopped down her seat from exhaustion. She gulped down a ss of water, filled it once more, and gulped down again.

    ¡ºAh... Oh...¡»

    ¡º.........¡»

    The man made inarticte sounds, while Deena was speechless.

    ¡¸Please tell him to try moving.¡¹Pa said as she wiped the sweat off her forehead with a handkerchief.¡¸What?¡¹

    The man got down from the bed and prostrated on the floor.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re a goddess! Oooooohhh!¡»the man cried out, tears streaming down his face.

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    Pa backed away. The man sobbed incessantly, not budging from his spot, but Deena somehow managed to take him out of the room. The men outside barely recognized him. Cheers of joy erupted, and some began sobbing.

    Later the man would found the Flower-Masked Goddess Bodyguards. As of this moment, however, Pa knew nothing about it.

 Chapter 291 â€“ To the Tower

    <h4>Chapter 291 ¨C To the Tower</h4>

    To the Tower

    Hikaru checked his map. Taking everything into consideration¡ªwhere he originally saw the tower from, Lands Harvest¡¯s location, and their current coordinates¡ªhe should¡¯ve been able to see the tower even from the boat. The fact that he couldn¡¯t meant it was hidden using some sort of special method.

    ¡ºAre you really going? We¡¯ve been told never to go north of the river.¡»

    The river flowed north of Lands Harvest, and the tower was also located north where monsters were more vicious.

    ¡¸What did he say?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸He¡¯s asking if you really intend to go. I agree with him... Silver Face, can Ie with you?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹Hikaru replied immediately.

    Wakamaru probably thought that if his brother was still alive, he¡¯d be in that tower. He wanted to talk to him directly. But to Hikaru, Wakamaru would be nothing but a burden. He could use Group Obfuscation for them both. If, however, Wakamaru was right and his brother really nned the Yamamaneki attack, nothing would change by talking to him.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹the old man muttered.

    It appeared as though Wakamaru aged rapidly. Having descended from Man Gnomes, however, it was difficult to tell if he¡¯d aged or not.

    ¡¸Bye.¡¹

    Hikaru wrapped Drake around his neck and leaped from the edge of the boat. He made it to thend just like before, but something was a little different this time. He could sense massive amounts of mana, most likely powerful monsters prowling about.

    Now that I think about it, Deena mentioned there was a Root near Lands Harvest. There was one on our way here too, and the monsters around it were strong. So there¡¯s a Root up north too?

    ¡ºBe careful, Hikaru. There are a lot of evil creatures here.¡»Drake said, baring his teeth.

    ¡¸I know. Just tell me if you notice anything.¡¹

    Hikaru proceeded cautiously. The forest looked the same as the one he was in yesterday, except it was quiet. Insects and birds barely made any sound. The crunching of leaves under his feet sounded loud inparison.

    Neverthless, he could feel unfamiliar ferocious enemies lurking all throughout, not only with Detection, but his Instinct as well. He had to believe his Stealth was working, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to take a step.

    Hikaru followed a route that avoided the monsters. Strangely enough, the monsters seemed to be avoiding him as well. They couldn¡¯t have sensed Hikaru. It was probably their intuition¡ªor perhaps they had the same Instinct that humans had¡ªthat told them to avoid confrontation against strong enemies (read: Hikaru). This was convenient for Hikaru. Although monsters having Instinct would be too troublesome.

    He was walking with a map on one hand, but he couldn¡¯t see the tower. He couldn¡¯t find the so-called ¡°Roots¡± either, perhaps because he was inside the forest. Am I lost? Hikaru wondered.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹Hikaru stopped all of a sudden.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡»Drake asked.

    The white drakon looked at Hikaru and saw the cold sweat beading on his face.

    ¡¸Oh, I see now...¡¹

    Hikaru detected massive lumps of mana, shining bright as though announcing their location. He stopped counting when he reached thirty. He was sure the tower was there.

    Hikaru found an open space where the forest ended. The ground was bare, without a trace of grass. It was a strange ce in the middle of the woods. In the middle stood a man-made tower, its walls white with no seams and windows. It looked as if the tower prevented nature froming closer.

    ¡¸I sense vicious mana from the tower.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure there¡¯s a filthy dragon in there.¡»Drake growled, baring his fangs.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not being you right now. You look scary.¡¹

    Drake growled once more. Hikaru let him be in the end, as he didn¡¯t really know what went inside the minds of drakons.

    ¡¸Anyway, the problem now is how do we get in.¡¹

    Hikaru and Drake were hiding behind a tree a little away from the clearing. Although grass didn¡¯t grow there, creatures still roamed about. More than thirty Stone Golems¡ªmonsters with arms, feet, and bodies made of rock¡ªwere stationed around the tower. The lumps of mana that Hikaru sensed earlier came from the tower and the golems.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    A high-pitched shrill came from above. Something spread its wings and took off from the tower. The clearing was as big as a school¡¯s campus grounds, and the tower was more than fifty meters high. The flying creature appeared to be a dragon.

    ¡¸A dragon¡¯s residence?¡¹

    ¡ºFilthy dragon!¡»

    ¡¸You idiot!¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s Group Obfuscation wouldn¡¯t work if the enemy had high-level detection Skills. In fact, the hollow eye sockets of three Stone Golems glinted red. They started lumbering towards Hikaru. He closed the drakon¡¯s mouth and moved to a different spot.

    Only three of them moved. The others are staying still. I don¡¯t think I can draw all their attention at once.

    If there were only a few of them, he could make do with his revolver. Unfortunately he only had ten bullets on him.

    If I knew this would happen, I would¡¯ve asked Professor Katy to make lots of bullets.

    Hikaru had seven me Gospels, two me Lasers, and one Healing magic from Pa in case of an emergency. The bullets could only hold mana for twenty days at most, except for healing magic which onlysted ten days. Hikaru was overjoyed when he found out he could put healing magic inside the bullets too.

    Back when he first found the revolver, the mana in the bullets had been stored there for hundreds of years. Katy¡¯s studies could further increase the preservation period for sure.

    Now how do we get inside...

 Chapter 292 â€“ Getting Closer to the Tower

    <h4>Chapter 292 ¨C Getting Closer to the Tower</h4>

    Getting Closer to the Tower

    It wasn¡¯t even noon yet. The light of the sun shone throughout the whole clearing.

    Stone Golems were rock creatures created by sorcery. Fueled by Spirit magic rocks or just regr magic rocks, they followed only the orders of their creator. They wouldn¡¯t stop moving until the orders were cancelled or they ran out of fuel.

    ¡º???¨D¨D¨D¨D???¡»

    ¡º¨D¨D???¨D¨D???¡»

    ¡º¨D¨D¨D¨D??????¡»

    The golem¡¯s heads, modeled after a human¡¯s, had eye sockets. Red lights flickered inside them. Whenpletely still, the light remained dim.

    Three Stone Golems entered the woods and stopped after a few meters, looking around. Their necks moved in an inhuman-like manner, spinning once in one direction and then the other. After a while, they stopped and returned to their original stations all at once.

    Hikaru watched them from behind a tree. Just in case, he put quite a distance between them and set his Stealth on full throttle.

    They might move like humans, but they¡¯re not exactly like humans.

    Hikaru continued watching the Stone Golems even after they returned to their original spots. Daytime was when his Stealth was least effective. He¡¯d have to proceed extremely carefully. The Stone Golems, however, never moved despite how long he waited. They simply stood still like statues, covered in moss and grass.

    Hikaru picked up a stone and threw it.

    The golems didn¡¯t react while the stone was in the air, but as soon as itnded, the closest golem turned its head to its direction, and that was it. It didn¡¯t move another muscle. About four of them reacted to the stone.

    A short whileter, three birds flew over the clearing, about five meters high.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    The golems turned their heads upward all at once. They didn¡¯t do a thing to the birds, however. They simply watched the birds as they flew by.

    Hikaru found a flower with mana¡ªa contaminated flower¡ªin the woods, tied it to a stone and threw it towards the golems.

    The result was remarkable. Before the stone evennded, three golems lunged at the flower and crushed it under their foot.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re looking at us!¡»

    ¡¸Oh, crap.¡¹

    Golems were charging straight at them. Hikaru grabbed Drake and broke into a run.

    ¡ºHikaru! Was there even a point to that experiment?!¡»

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹Hikaru smiled.¡¸We can make it to the tower.¡¹

    ¡º???¨D¨D¨D¨D???¡»

    Once again, the golems returned to their original, seemingly-predetermined positions. The ones closest to the tower had its feet covered in grass, indicating that it hadn¡¯t moved for a long time. Yet it wasn¡¯t as though they had stopped working. Hikaru could still sense the immense mana within them.

    Then again...

    Hikaru pressed his hand on the tower.

    They can¡¯t do anything if they can¡¯t sense me.

    He could feel bumps on the surface of the white tower. It felt cold under his touch. Hikaru had made it to the tower simply by walking straight with his Stealth fully activated.

    ¡ºPhew... I wondered what would happen there for a second.¡»

    ¡¸Well, nothing happened, right?¡¹

    ¡ºI know, but how? They don¡¯t have eyes?¡»

    ¡¸Yup. As you can see.¡¹

    Stone Golems were extremely sensitive. If they had Soul Boards, they¡¯d have points on Life and Mana Detection, and Hearing as well.

    But that was all. Unlike humans, they didn¡¯t have eyes nor noses. Hikaru¡¯s Stealth was ineffective during the day because of sight, a sense that humans primarily used to observe their surroundings. The Stone Golems not having any eyes meant it was like they were inplete darkness, which allowed Hikaru to break through easily with Stealth.

    It would¡¯ve been troublesome if the golems had sonar abilities like bats, but them ignoring the stonepletely while in the air was proof they didn¡¯t. They only reacted to the sound once the stonended.

    The problem now is how do I get inside...

    Ignoring the golems, Hikaru circled the tower.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no entrance!¡¹

    What the heck is this? They closed the all entrances when it was built? But why? I can still sense an incredible amount of mana from inside. It wasn¡¯t from the dragon that flew away. Wait a minute... I see! It¡¯s just like the golems.

    Golems looked like humans, but they weren¡¯t.

    From a human¡¯s point of view, this looks like a tower. But you can¡¯t applymon sense to evil creatures. If this isn¡¯t a tower...

    ¡¸It¡¯s a Root...¡¹

    ording to Deena, Roots were ces where powerful monsters sprang forth. Five hundred years ago, Lands Harvest was destroyed because of its proximity to a Root. Among the ones Hikaru had sensed before, this tower had thergest amount of mana so far.

    ¡¸Hmm... A Root with much more power than the other ones?¡¹

    Hikaru felt something odd. But first, he had to figure out what to do with this ce. It didn¡¯t matter if this ce was a Root or just an ordinary tower. Wakamaru¡¯s theory of an aplice leaking info about the optical camouge would be debunked. Forget about that. First I need to investigate this ce.

    Hikaru took out a knife and started scraping off the surface of the white tower. He managed to do it with ease.

    ¡¸This powder looks familiar...¡¹

    ¡ºWhat now, Hikaru? Aren¡¯t we going inside? I can feel a nasty dragon in there.¡»

    ¡¸There¡¯s still a dragon inside?¡¹

    ¡ºNope. It¡¯s not alive.¡»

    ¡¸So a dead dragon?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not it either. Uhm, how do I put it...¡»

    Drake started groaning, so Hikaru ignored him and tapped the wall with a clenched fist. It wasn¡¯t that thick. Let¡¯s destroy it quickly, then.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your time to shine.¡¹

    Hikaru took out the scabbard made out of the Everdark Sacred Tree and unsheated his wakizashi.

 Chapter 293 â€“ The â€œTowerâ€

    <h4>Chapter 293 ¨C The ¡°Tower¡±</h4>

    The ¡°Tower¡±

    As Hikaru drew the wakizashi, it felt like the Stone Golems reacted for an instant, then everything waspletely still once more.

    ¡ºThat looks impressive as always.¡»

    ¡¸Have you forgotten? It turned out like this back when I helped you out.¡¹

    The de was as striking as ever, but Hikaru¡¯s Stealth, enhanced further by his Soul ze, was enough to conceal the wakizashi. Its de pierced the surface of the tower easily.

    ¡¸There we go...¡¹

    From there Hikaru pulled it downward and ripped a hole open, causing white powder to scatter everywhere. He held his breath and took a step back.

    ¡¸An egg shell.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    ¡¸I thought the material felt familiar. It¡¯s an egg shell.¡¹

    The crisp texture definitely resembled a hen¡¯s egg.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside...¡¹

    The hole was just big enough for Hikaru to stick his head through. The inside was empty, made like an atrium. It was bright enough despite the closed ceiling. Braces sticking to the inner walls supported the glowing object at the center, one that shone light purple. It was huge, as big as a minivan or a minibus.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡ºA dragon stone.¡»

    ¡¸What? You mean that whole thing is a huge dragon stone?¡¹

    ¡ºNo doubt about it.¡»

    Hikaru looked at it again. There were no other living creatures nearby. It was clear that the tower only existed to protect the dragon stone. This really is something like an egg, Hikaru thought. Or a cocoon perhaps.

    Was that dragon protecting the stone? I doubt it¡¯s the dragon¡¯s baby or something...

    Their sizes did not match at all. Hikaru sensed faint mana from the walls. He knew exactly what it was¡ªthe optical camouge.

    I see now. This egg is fragile. Bombardment from the sea would definitely destroy it. That¡¯s why the camouge was set up so the egg isn¡¯t visible from there. No one would get close to this ce fromnd anyway. Even if people noticed it somehow, the Stone Golems would guard it. That¡¯s what ¡°someone¡± thought.

    It was most likely true, then, that the optical camouge tech had been leaked and used to hide the egg, along with information to watch out for attacks from the sea.

    After everything I¡¯ve seen so far, I highly doubt this egg just appeared here naturally. This egg¡ªthis Root, was ced here by someone.

    And whoever did it had one goal.

    To let evil spread over the whole continent.

    The invasion basically had already gotten this far.

    ¡¸Are you going to eat that?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a bit big, but I have to.¡»

    ¡¸Not just a bit, it¡¯s humungous.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯ll try my best.¡»

    Drake left Hikaru¡¯s neck and entered the egg through the hole, flying in the air. Hikaru quickly looked around, but the golems didn¡¯t react. Apparently the creatures were ordered not to interfere with anything going on inside the egg.

    ¡¸You scared me.¡¹

    Drake barely used his ability to fly¡ªrather, he couldn¡¯t. It consumed too much holy mana. He must have some to spare as he hadn¡¯t used the Drakon Passage for a while.

    The Gray Noble Drakon I killed must¡¯ve used a lot of mana just to stay in the air.

    ¡¸I should get inside as well.¡¹

    Staying outside would be pointless, so he started chipping the shell off with his wakizashi.

    For an egg, the tower was too big, and long and narrow. The light from the glowing body, however, wasn¡¯t blinking in a regr pattern. No. It felt like the pulse of a living creature.

    Slowly, Drake drew closer to the glowing object and chewed at it without hesitation. No blood came out from where the drakon¡¯s fangs sank, and the light didn¡¯t weaken either.

    ¡ºWith evil spread out this much, it might be difficult to restore this continent back to normal.¡»Drake muttered as he chewed.

    It was unusual for Drake to not mention anything about the vor. He just kept on chewing.

    ¡¸Finally, I¡¯m in.¡¹

    Dusting the white powder off his body, Hikaru entered the egg. Drake was in the air, biting away at the glowing object.

    ¡¸He probably can¡¯t finish the whole thing. I¡¯ll just have to blow it up with my revolver.¡¹

    After having a simple lunch, Hikaru surveyed his surroundings. The floor was the same as the ground outside; he could walk around no problem. There was nothing else inside the tower, however, which was a little disappointing. He at least wanted to check the roof since a dragon flew from there.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Hikaru found a spiraling path that led upwards. One of the braces supporting the glowing object had transformed into a set of stairs. It didn¡¯t seem like it was man-made. He kicked it a few times to check how sturdy it was before climbing up.

    ¡¸I have the Gravity Bncer to break my fall just in case.¡¹

    Only the sound of Drake munching could be heard in the otherwise quiet room.

    ¡¸Hey, Drake. How¡¯s it going?¡¹

    ¡ºQuiet. I¡¯m concentrating.¡»

    ¡¸O-Okay...¡¹

    Drake had already devoured about the size of his own body. His stomach was bulging.

    ¡¸I sure hope you don¡¯t sleep for weeks again.¡¹

    Hikaru left Drake to his own devices and continued climbing. It was exhausting, but soon he caught glimpse of a hole on the ceiling. He poked his head out to see the blue sky above. A strong breeze ruffled his hair. The roof was t, and unlike the white wall, it was dirty, presumably because of the dragoning and going.

    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s that?¡¹

    A strange object drew his attention. It stood there on a wooden brace, pinned down with stakes so it didn¡¯t get blown away¡ªa tent. It was big enough for two people, though it was empty at the moment.

    ¡¸A tent where the dragon flew from. What¡¯s going on here?¡¹

    Hikaru surveyed his surroundings to confirm no one was around before walking towards the tent. It was neither worn-out from use, nor particrly new. There were traces of someone making a fire, but there was no wood around, most likely blown away by the wind. He checked the inside of the tent.

    ¡¸What the...¡¹

    It was cramped, with only a sleeping space. But there was one thing that caught his eye¡ªa map of the continent printed on paper, the word Root written here and there.

    It¡¯s probably made in Dream Maker. That means someone gave it to someone or brought it here.

    ¡¸A traitor from inside. That means this tent belongs to Koukimaru, or his family.¡¹

    That would mean Wakamaru was right. Hikaru took out a piece of paper, a pen, and some ink from his bag and hurriedly copied the location of the Roots.

    ¡¸Hmm... something¡¯s off...¡¹

    Dream Maker knew where the Roots were using magic items. Yet this map indicated even the location of Roots farther up north. Hikaru found it hard to believe that Koukimaru made it up there. That means someone told him about it.

    ¡¸Is Koukimaru working with whatever evil is lurking here?¡¹A chill ran down his spine.¡¸I see. That¡¯s why he directed the Yamamaneki to the city.¡¹

    There was only one answer.

    ¡¸Koukimaru is still alive. That much is certain. And he shares the same goal as the evil being¡ªto destroy the city.¡¹

 Chapter 294 â€“ The Brothersâ€™ Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 294 ¨C The Brothers¡¯ Rtionship</h4>

    The Brothers¡¯ Rtionship

    Wakamaru and Koukimaru were known as the Wisest Brothers. Man Gnomes in Dream Maker were shown special treatment as they lived long and were knowledgeable about history. While the royal family devoted itself to inventions, the brothers discussed philosophical matters.

    Why are there monsters in the world? Why is there no magic in this continent? What is the meaning of life? What¡¯s the difference between life and death? If Dream Maker flourished, what kind of nation would it turn out to be? What is the ideal country?

    Their arguments were backed by more than a hundred years¡¯ worth of knowledge and experience; they often argued about profound matters that even other Man Gnomes couldn¡¯t understand.

    Doriachi¡¯s father, the previous king, enjoyed their discussions. People of Dream Maker lived life on the edge, death constantly by their side. As such, they¡¯d never had discussions from a long-term point of view.

    Their wisdom will surely enrich our nation.

    Wakamaru felt pride at the king¡¯s words, but Koukimaru seemed cold and indifferent.

    The brothers had their own families, both marrying women who were not descended from Man Gnomes. Eventually death separated them from their wives. Wakamaru remarried two more times, and was blessed with children, while Koukimaru never married again. Instead, he took in many disciples to whom he could impart his wisdom.

    As his blood-rted family grew bigger, Wakamaru¡¯s ideals became more peaceful. Koukimaru, on the other hand, spent a lot of time with his disciples, their ways of thinking growing more radical.

    ¡°Only atrophy awaits this continent. We must cross the western sea and head for Primeval.¡±

    It was Koukimaru¡¯s side that first used the term ¡°primeval¡±, a word that seemed to imply that the people of Dream Maker were superior. His opinion was taken into consideration, and the technology to cross the sea was further improved.

    ¡°In a small nation, the interest of the whole must be prioritized, even at the cost of the freedom of a few people.¡±

    It was then that the idea to eliminate the privileged ss¡ªthe king and the nine ns¡ªwas born. They believed that the people who managed the nation should be chosen based onpetency, not by lineage. The previous king acknowledged this opinion. He thought the argument would prove useful for Dream Maker¡¯s future.

    But a select few did not ept this. No one knew what went inside Koukimaru¡¯s mind, but some of his disciples had radical thoughts. Dream Maker¡¯sck of amusement and pastimes must¡¯ve contributed to it too. These people tried to endorse an idealistic way of thinking¡ªthat the weak-willed king should be removed and the nation should be governed by pure ideals.

    Koukimaru had gone too far at this point.

    ¡°Farewell, brother.¡±

    After seeing each other for the first time in years, Koukimaru left with those words, a cold expression on his face. A few dayster, Wakamaru learned that his brother took up arms and fought the military.

    As soon as he returned the map, Hikaru ran back down to the hole he came from.

    ¡¸Drake! Where are you?!¡¹

    ¡ºUgh...¡»

    Drakey on his back on one of the braces, his stomach bulging. Not again, Hikaru thought as he went to fetch the white drakon.

    ¡¸We need to get back quick!¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m too full... I can¡¯t move...¡»

    ¡¸For pete¡¯s sake...¡¹

    The braces were firm and steady, yet narrow. Hikaru tottered a few times from the weight of the Dimension Dragon Box on his back, but somehow managed to get to Drake.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe you ate this much.¡¹

    Drake had devoured a part of the dragon stone, about as big as Hikaru¡¯s body. However, most of the stone still remained.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say you¡¯re gonna stay here until you finish this whole thing.¡¹

    ¡ºNo way...¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m destroying it, then.¡¹

    Hikaru pulled out his revolver and loaded it with a me Gospel bullet.

    ¡¸I sure hope one shot is enough!¡¹

    The moment he squeezed the trigger, a huge fireball emerged along with a thunderous roar. The mes coiled around the glowing object like a snake, bathing it in orange light. Hikaru felt the temperature increase. Cracks formed on the stone and eventually it disintegrated.

    The braces copsed as well, leaving Hikaru to fall freely. He reached out for Drake and used the Gravity Bncer right before hended, breaking his fall.

    ¡¸Fall back! Fall back!¡¹

    Hikaru headed for the hole he came through, dodging debris along the way.

    ¡¸Whaaat?!¡¹

    With an enormous burst of light, the egg¡¯s top section got blown off. The st hurled Hikaru to the ground, rolling him over three times.

    ¡¸The hell...¡¹

    ¡ºUrgh, pfft. I got dirt in my mouth. Dragon stones are masses of mana. Of course it¡¯ll blow up if you used magic on it.¡»

    ¡¸Makes sense.¡¹

    Shell debris rained down on the field. Even now, the golems didn¡¯t budge an inch, suggesting that they were only ordered to search for enemies outside the egg. All they did was nce at the shells.

    Hikaru weaved through the golems and into the forest. He then hurried back to the boat.

    ¡ºHey, what happened?! That was a huge explosion!¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right. Was that your doing?¡¹

    Hikaru was bombarded with questions as soon as he returned to the boat. Before answering, heid Drake down, drank some water and caught his breath before answering.

    ¡¸We have to get back quick. Or else the city is doomed.¡¹

    Wakamaru¡¯s eyes grew wide open.

    ¡¸Koukimaru is most likely alive. Can you tell me everything that happened between you two in detail?¡¹

    The old man nodded, a serious look on his face.¡¸Very well.¡¹he said.

    Wakamaru told Hikaru how his brother ended up on the wrong path. I can¡¯t eliminate the possibility that Wakamaru himself is the coborator, Hikaru thought as he listened attentively.

    Hikaru could understand if Wakamaru only went with them on this dangerous expedition because his brother might still be alive. On the other hand, it was possible that he was an aplice and he wanted to watch Hikaru.

    What if he asked to go to the tower with me so he could keep an eye on me? Hikaru wondered. Perhaps as Koukimaru¡¯s older brother, he couldn¡¯t really abandon him.

    Who can I trust, then? Grucel? Duinker? Ick too much information.

    How much time did they have left before the evil being or Koukimaru destroyed Dream Maker? Hikaru didn¡¯t know.

    From what he¡¯d seen on the map, the Roots near Dream Maker were ready. In that case, the time limit would be until the dragon stones fully developed. Hikaru, of course, had no idea how exactly they would use the stones to attack.

    Should I just destroy every Root out there? No, they most likely already found out what I did after that explosion. The aplice should¡¯ve told Koukimaru about me and they¡¯ll be on guard. What do I do?

    Then an idea came to mind.

    There¡¯s someone who I know for sure isn¡¯t a traitor. King Doriachi.

    A descendant of Eiichi, he was the symbol of the nation. I should get in touch with him secretly once we¡¯re back.

    ¡¸So there you have it.¡¹

    Wakamaru finished talking. Sensing the severity in his tone, Gin didn¡¯t butt in and simply steered the boat. Right now, the vessel was sailing at full speed towards Dream Maker.

    ¡¸So Koukimaru and his disciples left the city.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yes. A few of his family went with him. So what did you find in the tower?¡¹

    ¡¸I found traces of someone living there.¡¹

    A mix of emotions showed on Wakamaru¡¯s face¡ªsurprise, shame, anger. And a little relief.

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t know how long they stayed there.¡¹

    ¡¸What was that explosion? Does it have something to do with Koukimaru?¡¹

    ¡¸There was a monster, so I used a powerful Spirit magic on it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see... Such powerful magic exists, huh? It was almost like a st cannon.¡¹

    Hikaru lied, of course, but Wakamaru didn¡¯t ask any further questions; he was simply surprised at the power of the spell.

    ¡¸Is there a Man Gnome descendant among his disciples?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think so.¡¹

    ¡¸How long has it been since Koukimaru was expelled from the city?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you asking¡ª Oh, I see... It¡¯s been forty years.¡¹

    Wakamaru realized the point of Hikaru¡¯s question. If none of the disciples had Man Gnome blood in them, they¡¯d be quite old by now.

    ¡¸Maybe Koukimaru is the only one alive.¡¹the old man said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s highly likely.¡¹

    ¡¸I need to sort out my thoughts... Excuse me.¡¹

    Wakamaru left Hikaru¡¯s side and stared at the sea. Gin seemed like he wanted to ask questions, but Hikaru couldn¡¯t exin matters to him as he didn¡¯t know thenguage.

    Not knowing thenguage sure is a pain. I have to think of a solution to this problem once we get back. I need to gather information, after all.

 Chapter 295 â€“ Lavia the Spy

    <h4>Chapter 295 ¨C Lavia the Spy</h4>

    Lavia the Spy

    It didn¡¯t matter if Hikaru had Stealth. To gather information, he needed to eavesdrop or read documents, both he couldn¡¯t do because of thenguage barrier.

    Hikaru only knew extremely simple words. He couldn¡¯t go about spying like this. When he returned to the city, however, he found the solution to his problem in an unexpected ce.

    ¡¸Wee back, Hikaru.¡¹

    Lavia came out to greet him as soon as he made it back to the garden mansion. Hikaru was caught by surprise. It was the middle of the night, and he deactivated his Stealth just now. Did she gain detection Skills?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸N-Nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Where are you, Lavia-chan¡ª Wait, Hikarus-sama?! Wait, how¡¯d you know?!¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe. I know where exactly Hikaru is no matter where he is.¡¹she said proudly.

    Hikaru felt a mix of joy and embarrassment. She didn¡¯t use any detection Skills; she simply knew.

    Lavia eyed Hikaru from top to bottom, then nced at Drake who was sleeping in his arms, stomach bulging.

    ¡ºLooks like you got something out of your trip.¡»Lavia said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, what did you just say¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t believe it, Hikaru-sama! Lavia-chan is already quite fluent in this ce¡¯snguage!¡¹

    ¡¸I can just barely hold everyday conversations, though.¡¹

    Hikaru was astounded. It was too fast. Sure, Lavia loved reading books, but learning anguage wasn¡¯t something anyone could do in a short period of time.

    ¡¸Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uh, I¡¯m sorry. I was just surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Anyway, we should put Drake to bed first. You should change too. Or do you want to wash yourself first? You could go to bed if you¡¯re exhausted.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m good. There¡¯s something I need to tell you two right away.¡¹he said in a serious tone.

    Lavia¡¯s expression turned serious as well.

    ¡¸¡ªAnd that¡¯s it.¡¹

    After wiping himself with warm water and changing clothes, Hikaru told Lavia and Pa everything he saw during the trip. Drake was sleeping in a different room.

    After a moment of silence, Lavia spoke.¡¸So this evil being joined forces with Wakamaru¡¯s younger brother, Koukimaru. There¡¯s an aplice in the city, and you have no idea who it is.¡¹

    ¡¸That about sums it up.¡¹

    ¡¸You think not knowing anything about the aplice is dangerous.¡¹

    Hikaru nodded. How much ess the aplice had to information, no one knew. It was best to assume that they leaked everything happening inside Dream Maker. He would¡¯ve also informed his ally outside about Hikaru.

    ¡¸Also we have to destroy those towers... or eggs... basically the Roots. I know where they are, but it might take some time to take care of them all.¡¹

    With Hikaru¡¯s notes and Mana Detection, finding the Roots would be easy. The problem was how to get there and back. He could borrow a boat if the ce was essible by water. Otherwise, he¡¯d have to walk through the forest where only those with Stealth could enter safely. In other words, Hikaru would have to go alone.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure which one I should do first.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do the intel-gathering.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸It would make my learning thenguage worth it. Actually, while Pa¡¯s in the middle of a healing session, I use my Stealth and take a stroll in ces. I think I know the city¡¯syout the best among us.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡ª¡¹

    She has a point, Hikaru thought. Lavia had Stealth, and she knew thenguage more than Hikaru. But leaving it all to her would be too dangerous.

    ¡¸Please, Hikaru... I know you don¡¯t want to put my life in danger. But I want to do something for you too. Pa¡¯s working hard with her healing magic, while I¡¯m not doing anything.¡¹

    She knew what Hikaru was thinking. He heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve done more than enough. I have your fire spells in my bullets.¡¹

    ¡¸Please...¡¹

    Lavia leaned forward. She¡¯s being unusually stubborn, Hikaru thought. It¡¯s true, though. I haven¡¯t asked her for help a lottely. She must¡¯ve felt lonely. His love for her grew even stronger.

    ¡¸She won¡¯t budge an inch when she¡¯s like this, Hikaru-sama. Anyway, I¡¯ll go watch Drake. You two just take your sweet time discussing.¡¹Pa let out a forced yawn.

    ¡¸Sheesh. She didn¡¯t need to do that.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Hikaru. We¡¯re not done yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, fine. You can go gather intel.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?!¡¹Lavia¡¯s face brightened despite the dangerous job.

    ¡¸You¡¯re definitely more familiar with thenguage than me, but I think it¡¯s still not enough to do spy work.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I¡¯ll study a lot more!¡¹

    Laiva clenched both her fists. Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡¸I can upgrade the stats on your Soul Board if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Language Comprehension please!¡¹

    Lavia immediately realized what Hikaru was referring to, as he had already told her about the Soul Board in detail. On the ubeled Soul Board was Instinct, with Intelligence, Language Comprehension, and Language Output under it. Only very few people had points on these stats. The recent one was Vireocean¡¯s Dennis Lugrim who had one point each on both Language Comprehension and Output.

    Deena might have points on them as well. In any case, Lavia had four points avable.

    ¡¸One point to unlock Intuition, another to unlock Intelligence, and then two points on Language Comprehension. How¡¯s that sound?¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good. Language Output is for speaking, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s more on writing.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. In that case, just Language Comprehension is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Soul Board points are important. They¡¯re not something you should spend that easily.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d.¡¹Lavia said, cing her hand on her chest.¡¸I¡¯m d I could be useful to you. I feel a sense of relief that I get to stand next to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia...¡¹

    ¡¸You may use me freely.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s fingers moved as he configured Lavia¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lavia

    Age: 15 Rank: 33

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿3

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿15

    ....¡¾Magic Principle¡¿2

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Fire¡¿6

    ....¡¾Magic Creation¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿3

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿3

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿3

    ......¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿3

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Intelligence¡¿

    ....¡¾Language Comprehension¡¿2

    ¡¸Done.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel any different.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Back when I learned Instinct, it didn¡¯t really click at first, but you¡¯ll definitely see the results.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Lavia moved beside Hikaru and clung to his arm.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I thought you were done with what you wanted to say... I felt lonely without you around.¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    They needed to discuss who to get information from, how to do it, and set up a proper schedule. But since she was just too adorable, Hikaru abandoned the thought.

 Chapter 296 â€“ Introducing the Bodyguards

    <h4>Chapter 296 ¨C Introducing the Bodyguards</h4>

    Introducing the Bodyguards

    Hikaru hadn¡¯t seen anyone with at least three points on Detection, so Lavia with her three points on Stealth stats should be fine. She just needed to watch out for traps. Hikaru could sense magical traps with his Mana Detection, but not purely physical ones. The only countermeasure then was to be careful. Lavia, in particr, had to be extra cautious as she didn¡¯t even have Mana Detection.

    Infiltrating in the dead of night would be best as one could escape if the enemy spotted them.

    I¡¯m so worried about her, Hikaru thought. Unfortunately, he already approved Lavia of bing a spy.

    For the first time in a while, the couple slept together. When Hikaru woke up, he found Lavia had made breakfast for him¡ªbread with cheese, smi and ham. She had gotten quite used to making breakfast out of processed meat, but the menu felt just a little odd considering their house was Japanese-styled.

    The sd mixed with the dressing that Pa made was delicious. Even though there wasn¡¯t much variety, there were fruits and vegetables in Dream Maker.

    ¡¸Are you going to start tonight?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s the n.¡¹Lavia replied.

    Normally, Lavia would be sitting beside Pa, but today she took a seat beside Hikaru. He was happy, yet also embarrassed.

    ¡¸Then you shouldn¡¯t be active during the day. Exhaustion will lead to carelessness. But that would also mean Pa won¡¯t be able to do much.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸Are you not that busy with the healings anymore?¡¹

    Right. I haven¡¯t asked her how she¡¯s been doing since I went out on the trip. For a moment, Pa wore aplicated look.

    ¡¸Uh, ahh... Things are going well.¡¹

    She was not making herself quite clear.

    Lavia then sped her hands together.¡¸I know.¡¹she said.¡¸We need people we can really trust, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Ah, yes. Of course. I would say our current objective is to gather more and more people we can trust.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, Pa¡¯s... Those guys are perfect.¡¹

    ¡¸Pa¡¯s what? Who?¡¹

    Hikaru looked puzzled. He would soon find out the answer to that question. After finishing breakfast and getting ready, they left the house with their masks on.

    ¡ºGood morning, Flower-Masked Goddess! ¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºGood morning!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    Well-built men stood abreast, and bowed in exactly thirty degrees. The two guards¡ªGrucel¡¯s men¡ªwere at their side, wearing troubled looks.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here?¡¹Hikaru asked Pa.

    ¡ºSir Silver Face.¡»the man in front said with a solemn expression.¡ºThe Flower-Masked Goddess had graciously blessed us with her exalted magic, healing us of our injuries. We are men who had sworn loyalty to her for giving us hope.¡»

    ¡¸What did he just say?¡¹Hikaru looked at Lavia for a rough trantion.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure we can trust them.¡¹Lavia said.

    Their desire to devote themselves to Pa, the person who gave them hope, almost bordered blind faith. After living in shame for years because of injuries, Pa must¡¯ve seemed like a god to them.

    ¡¸In other words, they want to do something for Flower Face for saving their lives, for giving them hope.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re saying they¡¯ll devote their lives to her.¡¹Deena cut in. Her face looked as though she was suffering a headache.¡¸Lord Silver Face. It was us who asked for healing magic, but I never expected it to be this powerful. Winning over our citizens like this is a bit of a problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me. They¡¯re doing this of their own ord. Well, whatever. They suffered serious injuries, right? I¡¯m sure you guys neglected them anyway. I see no problem in this.¡¹

    Deena couldn¡¯t say a word. These men had no ce to belong to in Dream Maker, a city where men mostly did manualbor.

    ¡¸In fact, you should be grateful, notin.¡¹Hikaru added.

    If they adore Pa, so be it. We¡¯re going to make good use of them. Hikaru¡¯s lips curved into a smile behind his mask.

    There¡¯s that nasty look on his face again, Lavia thought.

    Pa seemed ecstatic. He¡¯s so cool either way!

    ¡¸So, what are you doing here so early?¡¹Hikaru asked Deena.¡¸Surely you didn¡¯te here toin about these bodyguards.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I did not. His Majesty wants to see you, so I came to pick you up.¡¹

    It was the perfect opportunity as Hikaru had things he needed to talk about with Doriachi.

    ¡¸I guess we¡¯re splitting up.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Will you two be all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Take care.¡¹Lavia replied.

    ¡¸Y-Yes! Take care, my Lord.¡¹Pa said.¡¸Uh, what should we do about them? I was thinking of getting your opinion.¡¹

    Hikaru turned his attention to the bodyguards.¡¸You¡¯re going to protect Flower Face, right? I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    Lavia tranted his words, and the men nodded proudly, their faces full of confidence.

    While walking, Deena talked about Flower Face¡¯s healing magic. She gave her impressions, mostly praise and amazement that went on too long. Perhaps she felt relieved that she had something to talk about with Silver Face, a man she had issues with.

    ¡¸Hmm... so a lot of people have unheble injuries, huh?¡¹

    Zagin¡¯s barkeep came to Hikaru¡¯s mind. He could only think of a bear, so he pushed the thought aside and looked around.

    Shops lined the streets. Most of the men who worked there had artificial legs or had an arm missing. Hikaru didn¡¯t pay much attention before, but now that he did, there seemed to be a lot of injured people around.

    ¡¸Most people who can¡¯t fight anymore but could still lead their lives without much problem engaged in business. The king provides them with jobs.¡¹

    ¡¸So most young men be soldiers.¡¹

    Basically conscription. If the nation didn¡¯t do that, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get much-needed protein from animals outside the city.

    ¡¸If you keep this up, wouldn¡¯t you run out of soldiers who can fight?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    Deena¡¯s gaze darted at Hikaru, her eyes sharp, as though saying ¡°We know that. You don¡¯t have to tell us.¡±

    ¡¸I can see why some would think it¡¯s better to cross over to the other continent.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to start a war?¡¹Deena asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just saying.¡¹

    ¡¸How could you be so insensitive? Is it because you hate me?! I apologized to you already, yet you still can¡¯t forgive me?!¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s narrowed eyes behind his mask caused Deena to shrink back.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸That¡¯s enough talking.¡¹He entered Doriachi¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 297 â€“ A Note for the King

    <h4>Chapter 297 ¨C A Note for the King</h4>

    A Note for the King

    Deena, her face pale, followed Silver Face as he boldly entered the building. Silence fell on the audience chamber. Despite it being early, three leaders of the nine ns were already there discussing matters with Doriachi.

    ¡ºHello there, Silver Face. Thank you foring.¡»Doriachi greeted.¡ºEveryone, I want to speak to Silver Face. Can we talk about this some other time?¡»

    ¡ºOf course, Your Majesty.¡»

    ¡ºI want to hear what he has to say too.¡»

    ¡ºIn that case, me as well.¡»

    ¡ºNo, I wish to speak to him alone. I will tell you all about itter, so please be patient.¡»

    The three leaders left, shooting cold gazes at Silver Face as they passed by him. It went both ways. Silver Face didn¡¯t even so much as spare them a nce, let alone greet them.

    ¡¸I apologize for calling you all the way here.¡¹

    Doriachi switched to Japanese the moment they entered as small room. Hikaru used his Mana Detection to scan the surroundings and found Deena and the three leaders near the entrance. Seeing Hikaru looked over his shoulder, Doriachi chuckled.

    ¡¸They¡¯re eavesdropping, aren¡¯t they? But it shouldn¡¯t be a problem since they can¡¯t understand thenguage.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t really matter if they listened anyway.¡¹

    They sat down facing each other. Hikaru told Doriachi everything¡ªno conjectures, only facts.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s not a tower, but an egg shell protecting a dragon stone.¡¹the king said.¡¸That is an interesting conclusion.¡¹

    ¡¸Do Stone Golems appear around here?¡¹

    ¡¸They do, but only in extremely rare asions. It¡¯s safe to assume that someone intelligent stationed them there. They¡¯re a kind of magic items too.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too. Now on to the main issue at hand. Do you have a map?¡¹

    Doriachi stood up and entered the next room which seemed to be a reference room, and came back with a map huge enough to cover a whole table. Hikaru took out the notes that contained the location of the Roots from his pocket. He wrote something down on the note while exining how he got the info before handing it to the Doriachi. The king¡¯s eyes widened for a moment as he read it.

    ¡¸Oh, I see. I see. This is quite shocking.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve considered the possibility.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. You give me too much credit, but yes, you¡¯re right. I did consider it.¡¹Doriachi cleared his throat.¡¸So you think these Roots serve some sort of purpose in the monsters invasion of the whole continent?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not just thinking it, I¡¯m sure about it. I n to go on a trip to destroy all these Roots.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Dream Maker will support you the best it can.¡¹

    ¡¸Can I borrow some members of the expedition squad, then? The morepetent ones, the better.¡¹

    Hikaru smiled, while Doriachi closed his eyes with a troubled look.

    ¡¸You are sure you can do this, yes? Once the expedition squad is mobilized, failure in not an option.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on. I really need them.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. I¡¯ll do something about it. I¡¯m sure I can ask Grucel for help.¡¹

    Doriachi sounded confident as well. As Hikaru watched the king, Doriachi nodded with a serious look, as though affirming Hikaru¡¯s guess.

    ¡¸When are you leaving?¡¹

    Let¡¯s see...

    ¡¸Five days from now.¡¹

    After that, Hikaru was busy with a lot of things. First he requested a meeting with Grucel to pick members of the expedition squad to help him. They talked about some private matters as well. To Hikaru¡¯s surprise, Grucel said he¡¯d go on the expedition as well.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a very important matter, right?¡¹themander asked.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah... But are you sure you can leave the city?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I can. Besides, I¡¯m the one in charge. I get to make the decision.¡¹

    After learning about Grucel¡¯s n, Deena raised an objection.

    ¡¸By joining the expedition, I make it seem like it¡¯s a very important mission, and that will make it easier to persuade the others.¡¹Grucel said.

    Deena had no choice but to back down.

    Lavia apanied Pa in her healing sessions during the day. As a result, she learned the localnguage at an incredible pace. Her efforts yed a part in it too, but the Soul Board provided a huge boost for her. She mastered everyday conversations and was gradually increasing her vocabry, including some difficult technical terms.

    Pa¡¯s patients were very grateful to her for the healing magic. Since Lavia wore a mask just like her, the people didn¡¯t mind telling her a lot of things, resulting in Lavia rapidly gaining experience.

    ¡¸Once you leave, I¡¯ll start gathering intel.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸I know I don¡¯t have to tell you, but I¡¯ll say it anyway. Don¡¯t do anything reckless. If you sense danger, retreat right away. Can you promise me that?¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe. That¡¯s riching from you, but I promise.¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t say anything back. After all, he¡¯d done a lot of reckless things.

    ¡¸How many Roots are you nning to destroy?¡¹

    ¡¸Five. They¡¯re the ones closest to the city.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸I actually saw a dragon-like creature fly from the tower I visited. An idea came to mind then. I asked them to create a new means of transportation for when we charge.¡¹

    Up until now, they¡¯d only rely on the Drakon¡¯s Passage for fast travel. But they couldn¡¯t use that here in this continent, and Drake was fast asleep as well. Hikaru had toe up with a new method.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, the uhm... bodyguards were talking about how elite soldiers will be joining the expedition.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Grucel will be bringing along those he deems as skilled enough.¡¹

    ¡¸But you¡¯re going to destroy the Roots alone, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, that part hasn¡¯t changed. I¡¯ll go alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what about the soldiers...? Are they going to destroy other Roots?¡¹

    ¡¸Nah, elite as they are, they have no chance against the monsters around the Roots. Besides, they won¡¯t gain much even if they fought.¡¹

    Hikaru recalled the Stone Golems guarding the tower. Defeating those would barely give any spoils. Pa could heal injuries, of course, but if they died, they wouldn¡¯te back to life.

    ¡¸We¡¯re splitting up, yes. Soldiers will leave the city. That will cause panic and carelessness.¡¹

    The aplice will surely panic once the n to destroy the Roots is carried out. And with the man in charge of the army gone from the city, they will send information to Koukimaru. We¡¯ll obtain conclusive evidence against the traitor.

    ¡¸Can we trust Grucel?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸He¡¯s good. After all...¡¹Hikaru smiled.¡¸He¡¯s a spy working for the king to investigate what the anti-royalty faction is up to.¡¹

    Lavia and Pa looked shocked, so Hikaru exined the matter to them. It was clear that an anti-royalty existed, but Doriachi couldn¡¯t perfectly grasp their real identity. This led to Doriachi devising a n.

    The king asked a man he couldpletely trust to spy for him. That man was none other than Grucel. As a member of the n governing the military, he was neutral and didn¡¯t have particr connections with the other ns.

    Still, Dream Maker was a small nation. Two factions existed, one who wished to depose the king, and one who believed the king should reign supreme. Doriachi thought the anti-royalty faction would get in touch with Grucel. He then ordered the man to make use of that so he could infiltrate and find out about them.

    No one knew about Doriachi and Grucel¡¯s close rtionship¡ªat least until Hikaru learned about it. Appointed as the leader of his n at a young age, Grucel always thought about the future of Dream Maker. A threat lurked in the north, while the south was nothing but a rough wastnd. Monsters were growing vicious every year. He wondered what he could do for the future of his nation.

    Grucel happened to get a chance to talk to Doriachi privately, and it was then that he confronted the king with his questions. Doriachi was fed up from being constantly surrounded by people who only offeredpliments to him. The two of them hit it off. Grucel then took the dirty role of being a spy.

    ¡°The names I¡¯m about to mention are those who despise the royal family¡¯s rule and want power to be transferred to the ns instead.¡±

    Grucel fulfilled his task splendidly. Hikaru received a list of the faction¡¯s members. Lavia would be focusing on them when gathering intel.

    Grucel was a man that Doriachi could trustpletely. He also participated in Hikaru¡¯s n to form an expedition squadprised of elite soldiers and leave the city.

    Fifteen minutes before sunrise was already bright enough to see the surroundings. Soldiers numbering more than 200 formed lines on Dream Maker¡¯s parade grounds, armed to the teeth.

    ¡ºWe are embarking on a special mission. You should already be aware of the details, but I will exin it once more. Our objective is arge-scale survey of the forests surrounding our beloved nation and the elimination of the Roots said to produce monsters.¡»

    Grucel gave his speech as the highest spot. Since the soldiers were already informed beforehand, none of them seemed shaken.

    ¡ºThe mission is estimated tost twenty days. His Majesty is expecting great results from this mission as well.¡»

    Some soldiers looked surprised, not aware that the king himself supported the task. No one spoke a word, however.

    ¡ºWe march! Onward!¡»

    Dream Maker¡¯s army began to move. Two hundred people meant two percent of the total poption. The people around knew about the expedition, the soldiers¡¯ families included as well. A lot of people gathered around the grounds to the gates to see them off.

    ¡ºGood luck out there!¡»

    ¡ºTake care of yourselves!¡»

    ¡ºWe look forward to the results!¡»

    The light of the morning sun reflected off the soldiers¡¯ armors.

    ¡¸Impressive.¡¹Hikaru muttered as he watched the soldiers march in an orderly fashion.¡¸All right. Time for me to go as well.¡¹

    Hikaru had already talked with Lavia and Pa. Lavia was still fast asleep as she needed to be upte at night for the task assigned to her. Pa made breakfast and a boxed lunch for Hikaru. However, he told her she didn¡¯t have to see him off. Drake was still asleep.

    As he started walking, Hikaru gradually vanished, as though blending in into the dimly-lit city.

 Chapter 298 â€“ Soldiers on Expedition

    <h4>Chapter 298 ¨C Soldiers on Expedition</h4>

    Soldiers on Expedition

    Unable to make heads or tails of the current situation, Gin was chosen to be themander of fifty men. There were only two other leaders like him, and there was only Grucel above them.

    The expeditionary force marched to the north along the river and made camp about a day¡¯s trip away. They cleared the forest before constructing arge camp site.

    The river had gotten shallower, preventing the warships carrying the st cannons from pressing onward. Instead five smaller ships¡ªwith a capacity of about thirty men¡ªsailed with the soldiers.

    Gin yawned. He was given two tasks this time. First, tomand apany of fifty men. Carrying a heavy wrapping cloth on his back, he stepped out of the tent.

    ¡ºNothing strange in the woods...¡»

    It was right before daybreak. Gin finally made it up the 20-meter wooden watchtower, checking to see if anything was out of the ordinary. The eastern horizon was starting to brighten while the starry sky above and to the west was still a deep blue.

    Silence enveloped everything. Gin could see the soldiers¡¯ bonfires below. Otherwise, the forest waspletely still.

    From the information he had on the location of the Roots, he should be able to see a ¡°tower¡± from here, if not for the mountain blocking it from sight. Incidentally, it was from this mountain that the river flowed from.

    ¡ºIs Silver Face really going to destroy the towers alone?¡»

    Silver Face¡¯s ns were top-secret, but since Gin had gone with the masked boy once, Grucel let him in on it too.

    ¡°If you tell anyone about this, you will not live to see the sun rise the next day.¡±

    Threat included, of course. Then you shouldn¡¯t have told me! Gin thought. Grucel¡¯s emotionless face prevented him from getting the words out, however.

    The n was to stay in this campsite until Silver Face returned.

    ¡ºOh...¡»

    Gin squinted. The first light of the day shone on his eyes as the sun started to rise. He put down the wrapping cloth and took out a huge mirror just big enough to hold with both hands. He then tilted the mirror, reflecting light to the ship docked on the river, the ry. A short whileter, light came back from the ship too, a response indicating that everything was fine. After signaling back an acknowledgement, the transmission ended.

    Gin¡¯s other task was to send messages using the mirror and keep the ry running. Grucel told him to choose people who wouldn¡¯t double-cross them. Should any turned traitor, all of them would share the responsibility.

    Gin chose his fishing buddies Dn and Zuzun without hesitation. After learning of the circumstances, he received a bunch ofints from the two.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t screw this up, Dn...¡»

    Zuzun took the ry post, while Dn would receive the notice from a boat near Dream Maker. He would then return to the city by boat to check the situation. This exchange was done three times a day¡ªat dawn, noon, and before sunset.

    If Dn didn¡¯t respond, they would wait an hour. If a reply still didn¡¯te, that meant something was wrong and all soldiers would return to Dream Maker at once. Half a day down the river and they¡¯d be back in the city.

    Gin would be fighting monsters in the frontlines, while Zuzun stayed on the boat the whole time. While it might seem that Dn had the easiest job of the three, the pressure was on him. If he overslept or failed to send a message, it would affect the whole army. He had the most stressful task without a doubt.

    ¡ºWhy did I get dragged into this...¡»

    At noon, the threepanymanders gathered inside Grucel¡¯s tent where they were given their orders¡ªto standby. The twomanders looked confused. They were prepared to fight with their lives on the line.

    ¡ºUh... Can we tell our men about this?¡»

    ¡ºOf course. Some might act on their own if they¡¯re not given orders to standby.¡»Grucel said.

    ¡º.........¡»

    ¡º.........¡»

    ¡ºIs there anything else?¡»

    ¡ºN-No.¡»

    ¡ºNothing, Sir.¡»

    The twomanders exchanged nces. They found Grucel¡¯s decision questionable, but orders were orders.

    ¡ºWe might only be a day¡¯s trip away from the city, but we¡¯re right next to a forest dominated by monsters. Tell your men to stay sharp.¡»

    ¡ºYes, Sir!¡»

    ¡ºYes, Sir!¡»

    ¡ºYes, Sir!¡»

    Gin saluted with the other two. Grucel shot a cursory nce at him as though saying ¡°Keep your mouth shut¡±. A chill ran down his spine as he left the tent.

    ¡ºWhat does he mean by standby?¡»

    ¡ºI have no idea. Hey, Commander Gin. What do you think?¡»

    Gin was an elite soldier that joined the expedition to Vireocean. However,manding the best soldiers in the army seemed a little bit too much for him. It was only natural, then, that the other oldermanders thought there was something more to him being chosen. Furthermore, Gin was given authority to get in touch with the midsize ship.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know anything. I was summoned and told to just follow orders. Maybe he wants usefulmander who says yes to everything?¡»Gin gave them the excuse he came up with beforehand.

    ¡ºHmm... I see. That sounds likely.¡»

    ¡ºGin... didn¡¯t you go with uhh... what was his name again? Ah, Silver Face. Didn¡¯t you go with him to investigate something? Did you find anything?¡»

    ¡ºOh, that. We went to the ruins, but I don¡¯t think we got any noteworthy results.¡»

    ¡ºYou think? Weren¡¯t you there?¡»

    ¡ºI was told to wait at the boat because I would only get in the way.¡»

    ¡ºWhat? That¡¯s just infuriating. Lowly ape from Primeval.¡»

    ¡ºSo, did you just do what he said without a word?¡»

    ¡ºI, uhh... yeah. The bosses ordered not to get on his bad side.¡»

    Themanders seemed displeased. But they knew how Silver Face¡¯s friend, Flower Face, healed their formerrades. They assumed the higher-ups were more concerned about the healing magic they possessed, so they didn¡¯t say any more.

    ¡ºAnyway, standby, huh? I came here prepared to die, you know.¡»

    The two men left, seemingly unsatisfied with the order.

    That¡¯s a lottaints... Makes sense, though. How long are we going to wait here anyway? If this drags on, there¡¯ll be trouble.

    Gin felt just a little worried.

    At that time, Hikaru was heading to a Root all alone as bringing soldiers who couldn¡¯t use Stealth would only drag him down.

    The continent was big. His notes contained the location of over thirty Roots, each more than thirty kilometers apart. It would take at least a day to get from one Root to the next.

    ¡¸Gotta kill monsters on the way too... The efficiency of this expedition relies on how many points I earn on my Soul Board.¡¹

    His solitary battles had just begun.

 Chapter 299 â€“ The Serpent of the Fort

    <h4>Chapter 299 ¨C The Serpent of the Fort</h4>

    The Serpent of the Fort

    ¡¸That is one impressive tower... Looks more like a fort, though.¡¹

    The first Root that Hikaru visited was enclosed by a cylindrical-shaped structure built by stacking quarried rocks on top of each other. It was no doubt man-made.

    Hikaru was surprised. He assumed that other than iplete Roots, everything else would be like the one north of Lands Harvest, made of egg-like material.

    ¡¸Judging by the artificial look, someone actually built this... Most likely Koukimaru. I wonder how they built this, though. It looks incredible.¡¹

    All of a sudden, construction technology crossed Hikaru¡¯s mind. He brushed it off, as now was not the time.

    The fort looked old, its surface covered in ivy. Just like the ¡°egg¡±, it didn¡¯t have an entrance. Fortunately, the stones weren¡¯t exactly smoothed out, so he could climb up. He could scale it easily too with three points on Strength.

    There might not be any way to get in from the top, but I can figure it out when I get up there, Hikaru thought as he started scaling the wall as though bouldering.

    ¡¸That reminds me, I always thought bouldering is something I¡¯ll never do, but it¡¯s quite fun if you have the strength to do it.¡¹

    It was a tranquil forest, with birds chirping on the trees. Hikaru could sense intense mana from inside the fort, but there were no guards around like the Stone Golems.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why he let his guard down. Hikaru made it to the top in no time at all. The roof is made of different material, huh?

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The floor was sinking.

    ¡¸What the hell?!¡¹

    The floor made a sound as it wriggled. As it swirled around, a rift formed, and the whole floor revealed itself to be a gigantic serpent.

    ¡¸What in the world?! ¡¹

    Before he fell, Hikaru reached for the wall and activated his Gravity Bncer, allowing his body to float in the air for a moment, and used the opportunity to cling to the wall.

    That was close, he thought. The tremendous mana he sensed from the dragon stone prevented him from noticing a living creature on top of it. Actually, he barely sensed any mana from the serpent. At least, until now.

    Amidst the cloud of dust, the gigantic serpent looked up, its body coiled around a stone pedestal where a huge dragon stone sat. No light came from the stone; the moss around it prevented any from escaping.

    The serpent¡¯s head looked to be more than a hundred kilos. Its body was covered in dust. Perhaps it was in a state of apparent death all these years. The creature was basically in sleep mode while waiting for an intruder, consuming the least amount of calorie to survive.

    ¡¸Unlike the Stone Golems which were magic items, this one¡¯s an actual living organism. Yet it follows its orders unconditionally.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t exactly surprising. Hikaru just didn¡¯t think that a giant serpent would use itself as a lid to cover the structure. Mana was gradually leaking out from the serpent, its body powering on. Its eyes were fixed at Hikaru. As luck would have it, Hikaru was under direct sunlight. Once an enemy was aware of him, his Stealth would not work.

    ¡¸I¡¯m outta here.¡¹

    Best to escape know before it starts moving, Hikaru thought as he started climbing back up. He managed to scale the walls in no time a while ago, but now it felt like he moved too slow. There was a ten-meter distance between him and the serpent, not close enough for it to get to him right away.

    Or so he thought.

    Mana had not yet spread throughout the serpent¡¯s body, but as soon as it sensed that Hikaru was escaping, it shrank back and lunged forward at an incredible speed, mouth wide open. Hikaru quickly pushed himself off of the wall and into the air. The serpent¡¯s body passed through where he was a second earlier, scraping off the wall.

    The wind pressure from the serpent¡¯s sudden climb pushed Hikaru to the wall, and he used both his hands and feet tond safely. The impact sent a shock throughout his body, but he somehow managed to hold on.

    How should I kill it? If I use my revolver on it, the dragon stone might also blow up. Going by what happenedst time, there¡¯s not much space in here for me to not get caught up in the explosion.

    Looking down from above, the serpent appeared confused. For a split-second, it lost sight of Hikaru, allowing his Stealth to take effect once more. The only reason he could hide himself even in this broad daylight was because of his maxed out Stealth stats and the additional boost from his Soul Board¡¯s Soul ze. I think I¡¯ll be fine if I stay still...

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    The serpent opened its mouth wide and started shooting purple liquid. It was venom, no doubt. Hikaru couldn¡¯t escape upwards.

    Should I jump to the side? If I expose myself, it¡¯ll know where I am and I¡¯m dead. It¡¯ll devour me for sure. If I can¡¯t jump... It still doesn¡¯t know my exact location. That¡¯s why it¡¯s shooting venom over a wide area.

    The serpent stuck its long tongue out before slowly winding its body along the inner walls of the fort. Afterpletely blocking the ceiling, its head dangled downwards, and the serpent closed its eyes.

    Darkness enveloped the fort. Silence fell as clouds of dust settled.

    That was close...

    Hikaru was still in the same spot. He didn¡¯t move even as venom rained down. As expected from an optimal hunter in the wild, the serpent understood the behavior of living creatures.

    Any prey would try to run away in that situation even if the venom didn¡¯t hit them directly, giving a snake the opportunity to catch them. Put it another way, if you didn¡¯t move, the snake would think that no one was there. It wouldn¡¯t try for a second or third assault.

    It didn¡¯t look like the bigger balls of venom would hit him, and he thought his coat would protect him from little sprays. So he stayed still. As he guessed, the sshes of venom didn¡¯t even melt; the venom simply trickled down.

    Let¡¯s get down from here.

    The serpent was returning to its hibernation mode. Feeling for the wall, Hikaru descended slowly.

    Phew.

    The darkness impeded his vision. He sensed the serpent blocking the ceiling with Mana Detection, but there was enough space on the ground to get down to. He took a deep breath as hended.

    Then he felt a sharp pain on his left thumb. He was careless. While he didn¡¯t get hit directly, a drop running down the wall came in contact with his finger. Even though he was wearing gloves, he felt a burning sensation that gradually turned into immense pain.

    It prated through even with only little contact!

    As he didn¡¯t know how potent the venom was, he needed to deal with his finger as soon as possible. He just had to believe that the palpitation wasn¡¯t because of the venom.

    Hikaru quickly took action. He poured water from the sk on his waist. Even with his Stealth on, he had to be careful the water didn¡¯t make too much sound.

    Rx... Easy...

    Is the pain onlying from my thumb? Really? Yeah, no doubt about it. Is the venom spreading throughout my whole body through my thumb? I don¡¯t know. But the tingling sensation doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s subsiding.

    Hikaru was sweating buckets. He needed to remove the venom at once. He reached for his waist and realized his Dagger of Strength wasn¡¯t there. He left it behind before going down the wall. Without much of a choice, Hikaru drew his wakizashi. Fortunately, the jet-ck de didn¡¯t emit any light, despite the mana it held.

    He was well aware of the sweat drenching his body even though he couldn¡¯t see. Hikaru took out a towel from his pocket and shoved it into his mouth.

    Let¡¯s do this.

    He then pressed the wakizashi on his thumb and cut it off. After a burning sensation, a chill followed, along with a sharp pain. Tears welled up in his eyes, but he managed to keep his teeth clenched, preventing any sound from escaping his mouth.

    His left hand burned. The wet sensation must be blood. In any case, this should stop the venom from spreading.

    The healing magic contained within one of the revolver¡¯s bullets should heal the wound, but he couldn¡¯t use it here. Casting a spell always produced light, something that couldn¡¯t be concealed even with Stealth. Experience taught him that.

    My blunder cost a lot. But I also learned from it. Now the problem is what do I do from here?

    He had to kill the serpent first. A st of fire magic should destroy both the serpent and the dragon stone, but he¡¯d get caught in it as well.

    Hikaru removed the towel from his mouth, and in the darkness, managed to wrap it around his left hand. He just needed to stop the bleeding for the time being.

    I need to climb the wall to kill it. But there¡¯s a chance the dragon stone will explode if I used fire magic on it. There¡¯s a ten-meter distance between us. I do have a way to kill it, but there¡¯s a catch.

    Hikaru opened his Soul Board. It didn¡¯t emit any light, but he knew the words disyed on the screen. He poured all his remaining three points on Power Burst.

 Chapter 300 â€“ A New Means of Transportation

    <h4>Chapter 300 ¨C A New Means of Transportation</h4>

    A New Means of Transportation

    Hikaru sensed the mana within the serpent gradually weakening. Mana Detection sent information directly to his brain, but while he could perceive an object or living creature¡¯s shape, he couldn¡¯t tell how big it was exactly. A small rock containing a huge amount of mana would appear to him as a huge boulder. Conversely, a giant having little mana would seem like a midget.

    He felt the serpent¡¯s mana clearly when it was moving, but now that it was still, the feedback was getting weaker. If Hikaru were to step on its body again, it might start to move, but its reaction would not be very fast. It would take time for the huge body to fall to the ground.

    All right. Here goes nothing.

    Hikaru held his wakizashi in an underhand grip like a javelin thrower, pointing the tip at the serpent¡¯s head.

    The weapon swished through the air and hit the serpent on its head, its de sinking in without any resistance. The weapon¡¯s guard prevented it from going any deeper. Gently, the serpent¡¯s head swayed.

    That¡¯s ten points on Throwing and three points on Snipe for you.

    ¡¸Is it dead?¡¹

    As the head fell, Hikaru switched to Life Detection, and learned that the serpent was really dead. He then went for his next move. Strength left the dead creature¡¯s body that filled the fort, causing it to fall to the ground. Light spilled into the fort, allowing him to see clearly.

    Fixing his gaze on the corpse falling from above, Hikaru ran sideways, looking for an opening. He found a spot a few meters from the wall big enough for his body to fit through, and then leaped.

    ¡¸Oh, wow...¡¹

    He jumped incredibly high. His muscles screamed in pain, however. Hikaru managed to slip through the serpent¡¯s body and cling to the wall. The earth rumbled as the corpse hit the ground. Caught in the copse, the dragon stone was split in half, exposing a glowing stone.

    Hikaru needed to search for even the smallest opening and jump quickly, so he put points on Power Burst, but it might¡¯ve been unnecessary to tweak his stats. Still he gained a point from killing the serpent.

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    Clouds of dust rose. The pain on Hikaru¡¯s hand returned, forcing him to jump back down. Stepping on the serpent¡¯s corpse felt disturbing, but there was no other foothold.

    Hikaru quickly loaded the revolver with healing magic and shot at his wound, healing both his thumb and torn muscles.

    He stood on top of the fort and surveyed his surroundings. With no roof, it was nothing more than a towering wall. He hadn¡¯t dealt yet with both the dragon stone and the serpent¡¯s corpse.

    ¡¸Over there.¡¹

    His now-healed left hand held the map, while he checked the direction with apass. Since he would be away from the city for a while, he stocked up on five me Gospels, two me Lasers, and three Healing Magic. And good thing he did as he got injured already.

    Hikaru checked the location of the next Root. It was blocked by a mountain that was about seven to eight kilometers away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the perfect opportunity.¡¹

    Hikaru took out his new equipment from his backpack. It was a bit dangerous as there was only about a meter of width on top of the fort. Still it was enough space to unpack his stuff.

    His new equipment was shaped like an arrowhead made with robust cloth and a skeletal frame. He asked Duinkler to build it in a hurry. A hang glider.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t have any experience with hang gliders in Japan. When he found out that the dragon stones were located inside tall structures, the idea came to mind of using one for travel. If it didn¡¯t work, he could just throw it away.

    ¡¸Light and sturdy... Looks good to me.¡¹

    He had tested it from on top of their house in Dream Maker. It could support his weight just fine. No one should¡¯ve spotted him as he had his Stealth on when experimenting.

    Hikaru would practically be doing this without prior rehearsal, but he didn¡¯t care if it failed. He had the Gravity Bncer to bail him out.

    ¡¸Hmm... I just spent my points, but whatever.¡¹

    Hikaru point a point on Bnce.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 16 Rank: 50

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿3

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿10 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿0

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿8

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿1

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ........¡¾Snipe¡¿3 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿2

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿3

    ......¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿3 (MAX)

    My stats are quite skewed towards Agility... Hikaru gave a strainedugh.

    ¡¸Time to go, then.¡¹

    Hikaru loaded the revolver with a me Gospel, shot behind him, and returned it back to the holster.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    He kicked off the wall and let the hang glider do its work. As his body glided, a huge explosion urred behind. The fire spell blew the dragon stone up. mes rose from the fort like a chimney. The st pushed Hikaru forward, though the messed-up air current caused his body to rotate.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lot powerful than I expected!¡¹

    Hikaru expected to be engulfed in the updraft, but the scale of the explosion was much bigger than he anticipated. Was it because the Root was much more developed?

    With the one point on Bnce, Hikaru grasped what was going on with his body, even though the hang glider was spinning in the air. He pulled on the glider¡¯s frame and fixed his posture. Before he knew it, he had put a lot of distance between him and the fort.

    He¡¯d deviated a bit off-course, but he could fix that while in the air.

    ¡¸Good. This is a lot morefortable than expected.¡¹

    Below him was the forest, reaching far and wide. No animal noticed him with his Stealth on. If he couldn¡¯t find a ce tond, he could just use the Gravity Bncer to slow his descent. For something he expected to be disposable after a single use, it flew farther than he thought. Hikarunded on a meadow near the towering mountain. The next tower was close.

    ¡¸This might be quite the invention.¡¹

    The fort was now far away in just ten minutes of flying. I¡¯ll make good use of this glider, he thought.

    Dream Maker was a closed city with limitednd. A few days was enough to walk through all the streets in town. But there were paths that couldn¡¯t be found by taking the main streets. You had to pass through a number of houses to get to a few restaurants that operated in secret, only known to rted personnel.

    One of these restaurants stood partially on the grounds of a garden mansion. The dense forest outside the window was a rare sight in Dream Maker.

    The elderly who were gathered around wore serious looks¡ªor perhaps that was now their default face after constantly wearing the same expression.

    ¡ºHmm...So Grucel departed on an expedition.¡»

    ¡ºHe said he¡¯d bring with him people who adored the King. I hope he didn¡¯t run into any problems in selecting them.¡»

    ¡ºApparently not. Grucel took our opinion into consideration before taking action. Even if he thought about deceiving us, nothing woulde of it since they¡¯re out of the city. No one can stop our ns.¡»

    ¡ºNow¡¯s a great opportunity, then.¡»

    ¡ºBut doesn¡¯t it seem too sudden? Sure, it had been five years since Grucel joined us. But think about it. A bunch of people arrived from Primeval, the King was healed, and now they¡¯re talking about destroying Roots. I think causing a disturbance when things are moving too fast is not a good idea.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re not scared, are you? Now¡¯s our chance. We can depose the King and the nine ns will take turns in governing the nation. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d believe us if we said that the King wasn¡¯t healed after all.¡»

    ¡ºThey might not buy it.¡»

    ¡ºNo, they just might. No one¡¯s heard of a treatment by slicing a stomach open.¡»

    ¡ºBut that masked fellow¡¯s been healing seriously-wounded people left and right.¡»

    ¡ºApparently though, they can¡¯t heal an illness.¡»

    ¡ºYes.¡»

    ¡ºHmm... If only the King passed away then. That would¡¯ve made things a lot easier.¡»

    ¡ºLet¡¯s take a vote, then. There¡¯s five of us here. Grucel said he¡¯ll leave the decision-making to us. Let us decide, then: should we make a move or not?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m against the idea.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m in favor.¡»

    ¡ºMe too.¡»

    ¡ºHmm... I will abstain from voting.¡»

    ¡ºSo that¡¯s two against one.¡»

    ¡ºWhat about you, Mr. Chairman?¡»

    ¡ºMe? Uhm, I¡¯ll refrain from voting as well.¡»

    ¡ºIf you abstain, your turn to rule the nation willest. Will that be all right?¡»

    ¡ºWhat? Those are two different matters. Grucel¡¯s n will be thest.¡»

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t be serious. Grucel has already taken action, while you two are being passive by not casting your vote.¡»

    ¡ºIndeed.¡»

    ¡ºUngh... Fine. I¡¯m in favor.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m not changing my mind. I¡¯ll sit this one out. See you.¡»

    One man left the room.

    ¡ºMust be scared.¡»

    ¡ºHe¡¯s the youngest one after Grucel. One could say he¡¯s awfully cautious for his age. But the truth is, he¡¯s simply lived this long without making tough decisions.¡»

    ¡ºThen we will make our move.¡»

    ¡ºYes. Finally I can kick that Duinkler¡¯s butt. Ah, I¡¯m getting excited.¡»

    ¡ºDo not bring your personal grudges into this. We¡¯re doing this to preserve our beloved nation. We have no other choice.¡»

    ¡ºExactly. So when do we do it?¡»

    The discussion went on.

 Chapter 301 â€“ People with Nothing to Do

    <h4>Chapter 301 ¨C People with Nothing to Do</h4>

    People with Nothing to Do

    The silver-haired man swung his practice sword hard. It took everything the knight had to catch the swift attack.

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wide open!¡¹

    Once the knight¡¯s posture was broken, the young man faked a thrust attack and instead delivered a low kick, sending the knight rolling to the ground.

    ¡¸You seem to be confident in your sword skills, but what will you do once you face an enemy that you can¡¯t beat with a sword? Learn other ways to fight. Winning with only a sword is indeed a wonderful thing, but we pride ourselves in fulfilling missions. Our top priority right now is protecting the priest. You will use any means necessary to carry out the task.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Sir!¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Next!¡¹

    Luke Landon borrowed an open space in Dream Maker for training. Half of the knights were present, while the other half were guarding the Healer, a Church priest.

    Spectators gathered little by little around the square, watching curiously at their training¡ªor rather, watching the men whose skin color was different from theirs. There seemed to be people with too much free time in their hands in every city.

    After two hours, Luke, drenched in sweat, decided to take a break. He drank some water and wiped the back of his head and neck with a towel. Women stared at the handsome man, breathing in awe.

    The spectators simply watched from afar, not talking to the knights since they couldn¡¯t speak theirnguage.

    ¡¸Hey, working hard, are we?¡¹

    ¡¸Sir Gorja.¡¹

    Gorja, however, was different. He could speak Luke¡¯snguage, although not quite perfectly, as evidenced by his rather blunt tone. He was part of the expedition to Vireocean and served as an envoy in the negotiations to retrieve their spy.

    ncing at the gasping knights sprawled on the ground, Gorja approached Luke.

    ¡¸I apologize for the shameful disy.¡¹Luke said.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Everyone gets worn out when training. In fact, there¡¯s no point in training if you don¡¯t even getpletely exhausted. Oh, I¡¯m not saying you yourself are not training at all.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m a little unsatisfied.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸So what can I do for you? If you want to see the priest, I can arrange if for you.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need.¡¹

    Luke and his men came here to heal the king, but they were informed that the job was done. Apparently, the Healer that Silver Face brought with him did a great job. He didn¡¯t know the details, however.

    After that, a few people came to the priest for healing, and he answered their requests every time. He really didn¡¯t need to do it, but he said helping people is a wonderful thing to do. Luke also deemed it wouldn¡¯t affect diplomatic rtions negatively.

    Yet a few dayster, the requests stoppeding. They didn¡¯t know why exactly. For Luke, however, the mission was to keep the priest safe and simply wait for their ship to arrive. So they spent their days training instead.

    ¡¸No need. I see.¡¹

    The blunt statement made him curious as to what happened, but asking wasn¡¯t part of the job. Luke held back from saying anything.

    ¡¸Oh, sorry. I meant no disrespect to the Healer. I hope you understand.¡¹

    Luke nodded. Gorja looked relieved.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d. I actually came here for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re not satisfied with your training, how about training with us?¡¹

    Luke gulped. He recalled what he felt when he first saw Gorja. He knew he couldn¡¯t beat the man in a one-on-one fight. If he could check that through training, he just might be stronger. It was a great opportunity.

    ¡¸I want to talk to the priest first.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You cane to me anytime.¡¹Gorja said cheerfully and left.

    Excited at the possibility of bing much stronger, Luke failed to notice that the smile faded away from Gorja¡¯s face as he walked away.

    Thanks to the hang glider, Hikaru arrived at the second Root by the end of the day. This time he examined the surroundings carefully before destroying the Root. The second dragon stone was located in something that closely resembled a birdcage.

    A tower, a fort, and now a birdcage... What does this all mean?

    The birdcage was gone as he already blew it up. Watching the pir of smoke, Hikaru formed a few theories, but he had no proof to back them up.

    The sun was setting. Hikaru set up a hammock between two trees and slept with his Stealth on. It was better than sleeping on the ground. He had the Gravity Bncer if he ever fell.

    He got up early the next day. Ever sinceing to this world, he¡¯d gotten used to staying outdoors¡ªor dangerous ces, rather. Warm food was essential as it provided vitality, but Stealth couldn¡¯t hide the smoke from cooking. To avoid drawing monsters to him, Hikaru had to make do with preserved food.

    That¡¯s why even with proper sleep, he still tired easily. His n was to finish the mission of destroying Roots within ten days maximum. If possible, he wanted to return in just seven days.

    ¡¸Hmm... I don¡¯t see anything.¡¹

    Hikaru returned to the vicinity of the birdcage he destroyed yesterday, but found no monsters with his Mana Detection. Because of the distance between trees, the fire didn¡¯t spread that much. Furthermore, the trees had ample water content in them as well, making them difficult to burn.

    White smoke still rose in the air and the smell of burning still lingered. There would¡¯ve been a huge forest fire had he destroyed Roots during dry season.

    ¡¸Is that a piece of the dragon stone?¡¹

    Hikaru put down his food wrapped in a huge leaf on a hot rock to reheat it. While doing so, his Mana Detection picked up something. He walked towards it to find a piece of the dragon stone, about the size of a pinky, on the ground.

    ¡¸If only these things didn¡¯t explode, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about starting a fire. I wonder if I can just burn the whole forest to the ground.¡¹

    It was a radical idea. But if he were a politician in Dream Maker, he might suggest it to prevent the forest from expanding. Disrupting the ecosystem and killing animals would still be better than theplete destruction of the nation.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really have to do that for now.¡¹

    Burning down the forest would bring forth problemster. The forest provided materials needed for fuel, construction, and food. Woods made the ground fertile and gave sustenance to the ecosystems of the river and the sea.

    He could wish for only half of the forest to be burned, but that sounded unlikely.

    ¡¸What if I chop it with the wakizashi? It might create sparks though, causing an explosion. Cutting it to small fragments will take too much time. What about throwing it to the river or burying it into the ground? No, we don¡¯t know how what kind of effect the dragon stones have on monsters exactly. What are dragon stone even made of?¡¹

    Hikaru crouched down and observed the fragment. It was emitting a blue light. He looked around to see burnt fragments of the stone. He wondered if that was how dragon stones looked like after losing its power. He pinched a piece between his fingers.

    ¡¸Hmm... it¡¯s just a stone. An ordinary stone. I wonder if it¡¯ll return to being a dragon stone if I put mana into it... Hmm...¡¹

    He folded his arms and wracked his brains.

    ¡¸Dragon stonese from dragons. After killing dragons, adventurers will, without exception, take the stone and sell it for a huge sum. These stones have the same use as Spirit magic rocks: fuel for sorcery. Then what makes dragon stones different from Spirit magic rocks?¡¹

    Then it hit him.

    ¡¸I see. There is a difference. Spirit magic rocks contain mana rted to Spirit magic, while dragon stones contain evil mana.¡¹

    Hikaru searched his brain for any information, but found nothing noteworthy.

    ¡¸No one knows how these stones are created exactly, but the stones here have a human touch to it.¡¹

    The answer was getting clear.

    ¡¸These dragon stones are products of sorcery. Unlike Spirit magic rocks which are found in the mountains, dragons stones are rocks containing evil mana created through sorcery. So if the mana¡¯s gone, it returns to a regr stone? I don¡¯t have to cause a huge explosion?¡¹

    Hikaru stood up and walked around the stone, thinking. He was back to square one.

    ¡¸Something to remove mana... It can be anything. Maybe sprinkling salt over the stone would work, or using a magic item maybe? If only there¡¯s a way for me to suck the mana out of it¡ªWait a minute.¡¹

    Suck mana?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve done that in the past.¡¹

 Chapter 302 â€“ The Wakizashiâ€™s Ability

    <h4>Chapter 302 ¨C The Wakizashi¡¯s Ability</h4>

    The Wakizashi¡¯s Ability

    Caddie Fullblood of Rising Fall, a rank A adventurers party, possessed a weapon called the Drakon Ball Staff. For certains reasons, Hikaru had to steal it. Drake was sealed inside the ball called a Soul Drainer, an item that sucked holy mana and converted it to regr mana. Normally, a Soul Drainer could only suck life force away, indicating that some sort of sorcery was probably incorporated into it.

    When Hikaru hit the Soul Drainer with the wakizashi, the weapon sucked the mana from it. He didn¡¯t know what kind of ability the wakizashi held, but it was worth trying now.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...¡¹he muttered as he drew the wakizashi from its sheath.

    Stealth concealed the dense mana emitting from the weapon. Hikaru touched the dragon with the wakizashi¡¯s tip, and the light vanished in the blink of an eye. His Mana Detection saw the mana move towards the wakizashi, turning the dragon stone into an ordinary stone.

    ¡¸What on earth is this wakizashi?¡¹

    Rather than being happy that he found a way to dispose of dragon stones easily, he was curious as to what kind of weapon the wakizashi was. It was either created by Oota Masaki, a man from Japan, in Zubura, or it was derived from one of his creations. In any case, someplex sorcery was at work.

    ¡¸Anyway, I should be d disposing dragon stones is easier now.¡¹

    ¡ºWhy are we on standby?¡»

    ¡ºThe citizens cheered us on too. My parents even cried.¡»

    ¡ºUnderstandable. You¡¯re joining an expedition where you could die. It¡¯s more dangerous in the forest than the trip to the west.¡»

    Grucel¡¯s troops, although training and keeping an eye out every day, had been on standby for three days. Soldiers who had nothing better to do gathered around and was talking among themselves.

    ¡ºMaybe Gin got cold feet?¡»

    ¡ºHey, you gotta address him properly. That dude¡¯s apanymander now.¡»

    ¡ºWell, you¡¯re calling him ¡°that dude¡± too.¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no way Lord Grucel is chickening out. So I think someone is frantically trying to stop him. The other twopanymanders are veterans, but not Gin.¡»

    ¡ºSsh. It¡¯s Gin.¡»

    Gin was walking between tents. As a member of the expeditionary force, there was no hint of desperation in the way he strolled leisurely.

    ¡ºLook at him. He looks like he has no care in the world.¡»

    ¡ºI heard a rumor that there are rebels lurking in our city.¡»

    ¡ºFor real?¡»

    ¡ºDoesn¡¯t it make this mission odd? There¡¯s those guys from Primeval too.¡»

    ¡ºSomething¡¯s fishy.¡»

    ¡ºToo fishy. I don¡¯t want to think that Gin is on the rebels¡¯ side...¡»

    ¡ºHey, how¡¯s training going?¡»Gin greeted casually, but deep inside, he was panicking.

    I knew it! They¡¯re frustrated! Look at those faces! They¡¯re like those scary drill sergeants who found deserters!

    Gin sped up his pace and barged into Grucel¡¯s tent.

    ¡ºLord Grucel.¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? Is there news from Dream Maker?¡»

    ¡ºNo, that¡¯s not it... Everyone seems to be frustrated by the standby order. I thought it might be a good idea to let them fight some monsters.¡»

    ¡ºAre you serious? The whole point of standing by is to prevent them from being injured, to preserve our strength.¡»

    ¡ºI understand, but... those who don¡¯t know the circumstances don¡¯t know the point of this. If a distress call came from Dream Maker and you give orders to head back, they¡¯ll just get more confused.¡»

    Grucel frowned deeper than usual.¡ºYou have a point. But fighting monsters is out of the question.¡»

    ¡ºHow about exining the situation to them?¡»

    ¡ºNo. There shouldn¡¯t be any traitors among them, but that also means telling them will only cause chaos and confusion. They are extremely loyal to our nation. They won¡¯t believe it right away if we told them someone¡¯s plotting a rebellion. All the more so when the traitors are the n leaders themselves.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s true...¡»

    ¡ºRather than exining to them, we wait for an attack. Once they see that, they will take action. In other words, we have no choice but to wait.¡»

    ¡ºHmm... I suppose.¡»

    He seemed to have thought this through, Gin thought as he folded his arms.

    ¡ºDo you want to go scouting then?¡»Grucel asked.

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    ¡ºHaven¡¯t you learned how to conceal your presence by going with Sir Silver Face?¡»

    ¡ºOh, no, no! Not in the least bit! That guy possesses some ridiculous tech. It felt like he just disappeared once he entered the woods.¡»

    Despite his appearance, Gin was a soldier selected to be a member of an elite troop. What he noticed in his trips with Hikaru was every time they split up, the masked boy cut his presence off. It felt like he vanished all of a sudden, and that made Gin¡¯s skin crawl.

    ¡ºFive days at the earliest.¡»Grucel said.

    ¡ºBefore what, Sir?¡»

    ¡ºBefore the troops can¡¯t hold their frustrations any longer. They couldst ten days, though.¡»

    ¡ºFive days is too soon... But they¡¯re trained soldiers.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just a hunch.¡»

    ¡ºYour hunch is usually right. I¡¯ll keep an eye on them and think of something.¡»

    Grucel¡¯s four points on Instinct made him much more perceptive than the average person.

    ¡ºPlease do. I¡¯ll try toe up with something as well.¡»themander said.

    However, his hunch didn¡¯t always hit the mark. And it wasn¡¯t Grucel¡¯s men who were the most displeased about the current situation. It was Gin¡¯s. As such, Grucel didn¡¯t feel first-hand what the soldiers felt.

    The next day, the disappearance of a few soldiers came to light.

    ¡ºHow could this happen? They¡¯ve betrayed His Majesty¡¯s trust! And they call themselves soldiers?!¡»

    Hearing the news, Grucel mmed his right arm on the table, splitting it in half. The twopanymanders present pretended to act calm, but the man who gave the report turned pale as a sheet. After all, Grucel, a soldier renowned for his levelheadedness, was fuming with rage.

    ¡ºReturn to yourpany and tell your toon leader not to let the others know about this.¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes, Sir!¡»the soldier said, then left in a hurry.

    ¡ºWith all to due respect, Lord Grucel, I think it¡¯ll be difficult to keep this under wraps. If ever this breach of discipline is discovered, it¡¯ll affect the morale of the troops.¡»

    ¡ºI know that.¡»

    Something feels wrong, Grucel thought.

    He lost hisposure when he received word of the soldiers¡¯ desertion, but he was aware that he wasn¡¯t as quick-tempered as to destroy a table. Yet before him was a table in half, a map hanging loosely on the edge, and an inkwell lying on the ground.

    Gin came running to the tent and shook his head, indicating that there was no news from Dream Maker. His face was pale. He probably already heard about the desertion.

    Soldiers deserting earlier than expected. My agitation. What is this indescribable uneasiness I feel?

    It felt like his worry was being stirred on purpose.

    ¡ºGin! You couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on your subordinates?!¡»one of themanders rebuked.

    ¡ºHe let his promotion topanymander get to his head!¡»the other added.¡ºHis men must¡¯ve noticed how conceited he became!¡»

    Gin apologized, but anger filled his eyes.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s enough.¡»Grucel said.

    ¡ºLord Grucel! You appointed Gin asmander. You share the responsibility as well!¡»

    ¡ºSuch a shameful act is uneptable for a soldier of the proud Dream Maker army.¡»

    Normally, they wouldn¡¯t snap at him like this. Their discontent must¡¯ve piled up as well. Indeed, that was possible. But Grucel¡¯s Instinct whispered something else.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡»Grucel said.

    ¡ºStrange? Are you trying to shift the me?!¡»

    ¡ºDo you really think I¡¯d do something that stupid?¡»Grucel said, ring at the twomanders.

    The wrath in his eyes stopped them from uttering another word.

    ¡ºSorry. I¡¯m acting strange too.¡»Grucel said.¡ºI¡¯m trying to be calm, but I can¡¯t help but be angry. Don¡¯t you feel the same too? What should¡¯ve been a little bit of anger is turning into burning rage.¡»

    The men, Gin included, were taken aback.

    ¡ºN-Now that I think about it, you¡¯re right.¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s going on?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know. Even with their discontent, it¡¯s too early for soldiers who had undergone severe training to desert.¡»

    Then all of a sudden, they heard shoutsing from outside. Grucel and the three men exchanged nces and stepped outside the tent.

    ¡ºWhat... is going on here?¡»

    Soldiers were exchanging blows. Others tried to intervene. Yet the moment they got hit, they too went into a frenzy and struck back.

    ¡ºGin! Go to the watchtower and get in touch with the ship! Don¡¯t stop until you get a response!¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes, Sir!¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll try to bring things under control. This is clearly unusual, but don¡¯t sound the rm. It would only agitate the soldiers even more.¡»

    Amidst the chaos, Gin dashed towards the watchtower, while Gin and the twomanders moved to bring the situation under control.

    Indeed, something was happening.

 Chapter 303 â€“ The Start of the Riot

    <h4>Chapter 303 ¨C The Start of the Riot</h4>

    The Start of the Riot

    Lavia returned to the mansionte at night. As she was about to enter her room, a sound came from the next room and Pa appeared in her pajamas, sleepy and rubbing her eyes.

    ¡¸Did you just return?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Sorry for waking you up.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! But will you be all right doing this every night?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I take naps anyway.¡¹

    Lavia stayed close to Pa during the day. The boredom while watching the healing sessions actually made her fall asleep. It might sound like nothing, but those hours of sleep were valuable to her for her nightly activities.

    ¡¸Besides, the ns are gathering around, nning their revolt. If there¡¯s ever a time to vignt, it¡¯s now.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Can you manage?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be difficult. I really don¡¯t have time to deal with them.¡¹

    Lavia already checked the insurgent ns. She wanted to prioritize finding the aplice now, but that wouldn¡¯t matter at all if a revolt broke out.

    ¡¸I warned the king just in case, but he was already aware of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything reckless, okay? I¡¯m worried about you and Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. How¡¯s Drake doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right! He was talking in his sleep today. I think he¡¯ll wake up soon!¡¹

    ¡¸What did he say?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t eat any more...¡¹Pa said in her best Drake impression.

    The girls burst intoughter. Then four knocks came at the door.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the bodyguards.¡¹

    The men had decided on a knocking pattern to identify themselves. Sixteen peopleprised the Flower Mask Goddess¡¯ Bodyguards, a group of men that Pa healed, and their number was growing every day.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹Pa asked.

    Lavia activated her Stealth as they might think it odd that she was wearing casual outdoor attire thiste at night. Only Pa answered the door with her mask on. Galixon, a former soldier who vowed to devote his life to Pa, stood there.

    ¡¸Mydy, city, strange.¡¹

    Galixon couldn¡¯t speak Pa¡¯snguage, but he¡¯d been learning at an incredible pace ever since he formed the group.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with the city?¡¹

    Galixon pointed outside. Pa stepped out and saw a dimly-lit night sky. A fire, she thought.

    ¡¸What happened? Is there a fire? ¡¹

    ¡¸Soldiers, moving. Um...¡¹

    It¡¯ll be difficult to understand each other.

    ¡ºGalixon, it¡¯s Star Face. I look awful right now, so you¡¯ll have to excuse my hiding. Please tell us what¡¯s happening, anything you know.¡»

    ¡ºS-Star Face?! I thought you can¡¯t speak ournguage!¡»

    ¡ºI learned it.¡»

    ¡ºY-You did?!¡»

    After Hikaru tweaked Lavia¡¯s Soul Board, the effect was immediate. Her ability to learn words and infer meaning from context rapidly improved. Not only that, she found the endeavor fun, which overall contributed to how fast she learned.

    ¡ºWe don¡¯t have enough info yet. We¡¯re still trying to find out what exactly is going on. If it was a normal fire, the firefighting team would be dispatched, but the situation seemed critical, so I came here to inform you.¡»

    ¡ºWhat about Grucel¡¯s subordinates?¡»

    ¡ºThey¡¯re keeping an eye out, but they also don¡¯t know anything.¡»

    ¡ºWhat about Duinkler¡ª¡»

    All of a sudden, a loud explosion urred at Duinkler¡¯s house located across the street. mes and shouting filled the air.

    A revolt, Lavia immediately realized. If it were a monster, it would¡¯ve started from outside. It¡¯s too soon. What could¡¯ve caused this? Lavia was sure they still had a few more days. It had only been five days since the expedition squad left. The rebels¡¯ equipment shouldn¡¯t be ready yet.

    What Lavia didn¡¯t know was deserters returned to the city today.

    ¡ºDespite receiving orders from His Majesty, the squad is simply idling around.¡»the soldiers said in an agitated tone.¡ºThis is a clear act of treason.¡»

    Hearing their words, the ns thought of only one thing.

    Grucel betrayed us. The expedition force is waiting for the right timing to return and stop the coup.

    They had to act quickly. If Grucel was a double agent, that meant the king knew about their betrayal. Should they make a move or sit around and wait for their death? Should they chose the former, they would have to act as soon as possible. And that was tonight.

    ¡ºSir Galixon, please head to Duinkler¡¯s house to check if he¡¯s all right!¡»

    ¡ºBut we¡¯re the Flower Mask Goddess¡¯¡ª¡»

    ¡ºIn the meantime, we¡¯ll get ready to escape. Flower Face is a Healer. She can turn the tides of battle, so she¡¯ll be targeted for sure.¡»

    ¡ºThen all the more reason we can¡¯t leave her side!¡»

    ¡ºDuinkler is one of our few allies! His presence is important for the nation after the rebellion is quelled.¡»

    ¡ºV-Very well. But please allow five men to remain here.¡»Galixon said before he started running.

    More fire seemed to have broken out while they were talking. The usually-quiet city was bathed in scarlet light.

    ¡¸I¡¯m ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    When they moved into their new house, Hikaru said they might need to escape at some point, so they made sure to carry their valuables with them right away in case of an emergency. Lavia carried luggage on her back, while Pa carried Drake. The white drakon seemed to be mumbling something in his sleep.

    As they made it out of the grounds, the five bodyguards out on the street looked shocked.

    ¡ºAre you really escaping?!¡»one of them said.¡ºIt¡¯s dangerous outside!¡»

    ¡ºIf the enemy is firing from a distance, staying inside would only limit our movement. They¡¯ll probably set us aze. The darkness of the night is our friend. We should try to bring the situation under control.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?! What are you nning on doing?!¡»

    ¡ºThe early bird gets the worm.¡»

    ¡ºOh...¡»

    The soldiers looked deeply impressed. Deep inside, however, Lavia was filled with frustration.

    Hikaru would¡¯ve known of the enemy¡¯s movement sooner. After all that big talk of doing his job for him, I fell one step behind.

    From the info that Hikaru left her, she only needed to keep an eye out on a few people. But she spent days trying to obtain evidence and got nothing.

    Although, Hikaru himself didn¡¯t expect this revolt either.

    ¡ºWhat is... happening?¡»

    Supported by a guard, a plump man came out of the burning house, coughing and bleeding from his forehead. He seemed to be in the middle of work as he was still wearing his casual clothes. Pa¡¯s bodyguards surrounded them.

    ¡ºSir Duinkler.¡»

    ¡ºLady Star Face...¡»

    ¡¸Flower Face, kindly heal him.¡¹Lavia said.

    Pa quickly cast her spell. In the meantime, Lavia exined the situation to Duinkler.

    ¡ºThe uprising has started. The ringleaders are...¡»

    As she gave Duinkler the names, the man grimaced.

    ¡ºI see. I never thought Ludend was on the enemy¡¯s side... Where did you get that information? Never mind. Now¡¯s not the time for that. Thank you for healing me, Flower Face.¡»

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, I forgot. I should¡¯ve spoken in yournguage. Thank you once again.¡¹Duinkler said.¡¸Wait, you can speak ournguage, Lady Star Face?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, I practiced.¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t thinknguage is something you learn with just a bit of practice...¡»Duinkler muttered as his eyes narrowed.¡¸Well, then. Let us go.¡¹

    ¡¸Go where?¡¹

    ¡¸Where else? King Doriachi¡¯s ce, of course.¡¹Duinkler dered.¡¸If we manage to protect His Majesty, we win. If by any chance he dies, it doesn¡¯t matter if we annihte the enemy, it¡¯ll be our loss.¡¹

 Chapter 304 â€“ A Battle in the Dead of Night

    <h4>Chapter 304 ¨C A Battle in the Dead of Night</h4>

    A Battle in the Dead of Night

    ¡ºWh-What happened?!¡»

    ¡ºA fire!¡»

    ¡ºWhy is the army moving? This should be a job for the firefighting team!¡»

    ¡ºMom, it¡¯s noisy outside.¡»

    ¡ºStay inside!¡»

    Residents of Dream Maker had noticed the situation, but none of them went out on the streets. The lone city had strict guidelines in ce that had to be followed in times of emergencies.

    A monster attack?

    A fire?

    A flood?

    Or something else?

    Over ten bell towers were located all over the city, the king¡¯s residence included. There were two kinds, and how they were rang depended on what the emergency was.

    In case of a fire, the high-pitched bell was rung in short intervals. In case of a monster attack, a low-pitched bell would be rung once after the high-pitched one. In case of apletely helpless situation where the citizens needed to be evacuated, a low-pitched ringing would be sounded continuously. People were strongly encouraged to stay indoors until these bells rang to prevent chaos.

    ¡ºGuh... attacking this bell tower... is a crime...¡»an officer said, bleeding heavily.

    The rebel army had gained control of the bell tower located in the middle of the city, the one that ryed information to the other towers.

    ¡ºYou were a loyal man, but if the bell is rung, the city would fall into chaos. We don¡¯t want that. We want to shed as little blood as possible. Your death will be mourned.¡»

    ¡ºHave you gone mad¡ª¡»

    One swing from a sword and the officer breathed hisst.

    ¡º.........¡»

    The chief of the Environmental Sanitation department gazed at his blood-soaked de. It was remarkably quiet.

    The rebels had to move quick or else the bell would be rung, so theyunched a surprise attack and killed the men instantly.

    The tip of his sword was shaking from the shock of killing a man. He had killed countless monsters before, but this was the first time he¡¯d swung his de at a human being.

    Dream Maker¡¯s army was formed to fight monsters to begin with. Only criminals had experience killing people. His military experience and constant training had made him a skilled swordsman. He was surprised at the shock he felt from killing a fellow human.

    ¡ºSir, there don¡¯t seem to be any survivors. Sir?¡»a soldier asked, puzzled.

    ¡ºAs nned, take control of the bell towers.¡»The fifty-year old chief issued instructions to the soldier, one who changed sides and joined the rebel army.¡ºIf soldiers whose affiliation can¡¯t be confirmed arrive, neutralize them, no questions asked. I will join the main troops.¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood! Take care, Sir.¡»

    Take care, huh? We¡¯re the onesunching an attack, he thought. The chief nodded as he sheathed his sword, then stepped outside.

    Only the light of the moon illuminated the city. mes rose in the distance, but otherwise it was a quiet night. As the chief hurried along, it felt like he was dreaming.

    The Environmental Sanitation Department Chief had the least power among the nine ns. Ludend, chief of the Sorcery Department, had the most power, and he was leading the revolt. So even if he voted against the uprising, it would still happen. As a result of his disagreement, he would definitely be snubbedter on during the reconstruction. And yet, he still voted against it.

    Is this really the right answer? Overthrow the king? No, there¡¯s no point in mincing words. We¡¯re going to kill the king. Do we really have to do this in order to get power?

    The Finance Department, holding almost the same power as the Sorcery Department, was managed by Duinkler. While the military chief, Grucel, didn¡¯t have any political power, he had the armed might.

    Ludend despised Duinkler, who always put the king above anything else. He wanted to eliminate any influence Duinkler had after things died down. It almost felt like he was obsessed.

    What if I was chief of the Sorcery Department? Would I have been satisfied in the benefits? Or would I have caused a rebellion, craving for more? The Sorcery Department chief is respected even among the nine ns. He had an effect and impact on a lot of people. The fact that many soldiers joined us in this uprising is proof of that.

    About three hundred soldiers and thirty engineers joined them on their endeavor. With Grucel out of the city, bringing two hundred elite soldiers with him, the rebels could kill the king in one night, and while the soldiers and citizens were confused, the establishment of a new administration would be announced.

    ¡ºThe die has been cast. It¡¯s toote to be thinking about these things.¡»

    He could see the pce where the king lived ahead of him. Ludend¡¯s troops should have secured all the side gates. Perhaps they had already stormed the pce.

    Then he heard a loud bang that seemed to reverberate to his very core.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re using st cannons?!¡»

    By using both gunpowder and sorcery, st cannons had much more power than regr artillery. These weapons were added to their arsenal, but he thought they would barely use it.

    The ce with the strongest resistance should be the pce. But destroying it would cause unrest among the citizens, andter affect the government. It was the whole rebel army¡¯s will to end this as quietly as possible.

    ¡ºSo they¡¯re forced to a position to use st cannons.¡»

    The chief dashed at almost full speed. As he made it to the street that led to the pce, an unexpected scene greeted him.

    The rebel army gathered in front of the pce was in disarray. They were on the offensive, when a few people knocked them aside from behind and entered the pce.

    ¡ºYour Majesty! Are you all right?!¡»

    ¡ºDuinkler. I¡¯m d you came.¡»

    ¡ºYour Majesty! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re fine...¡»

    Duinkler, surrounded by Pa¡¯s bodyguards, managed to break through enemy lines and enter the pce. He found Doriachi equipped with both weapon and armor.

    ¡ºThank you, Duinkler. You knew this would happen, so you hid your men nearby.¡»

    ¡ºI am humbled by your words, Your Majesty.¡»

    Duinkler barely had any guards to help him when his house was attacked that he had to be rescued by Pa¡¯s bodyguards. As to why, he ordered his private forces¡ªhired by him personally as he wasn¡¯t allowed to employ military personnel¡ªto be on standby in a house near the pce. He ordered them to go to the pce immediately should anything unusual urred.

    ¡ºUnfortunately, Your Majesty, I only have thirty men. How many troops are there in the pce?¡»

    ¡ºA hundred.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?!¡»

    ¡ºGrucel too saw thising and left them behind. If we shut ourselves inside, we shouldst a few days with a hundred men.¡»

    ¡ºHe thought that far ahead, huh...¡»

    ¡ºYou two might not share the same ideals, but he¡¯s still a brilliant n leader. Of course, I¡¯m still grateful for the men you sent.¡»

    ¡ºThank you, Your Majesty.¡»

    The troops, Duinkler¡¯s men included, were positioned on all the side entrances and by walls that could be climbed over.

    ¡ºYour Majesty! Please head inside!¡»A soldier burst in, his face pale.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter?¡»

    ¡ºA st canno¡ª¡»

    Before he could finish his words, a st echoed, apanied by screams. Doriachi and Duinkler instinctively covered their heads and got down. Dust fell from the ceiling as the shockwave shook the building.

    ¡ºLudend... Have you lost your mind?!¡»Duinkler cried, his face a deep red.

    ¡ªStatus report.

    ¡ªMany injured. We can¡¯t hold the front lines!

    Soldiers voices were drifting from outside.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s serious as well. He has to be if he wants to change this nation. I am prepared, Duinkler. Death mighte for¡ª¡»

    ¡ºNo, Your Majesty. That will not happen.¡»

    ¡ºWhy not?¡»Doriachi looked confused. Duinkler sounded too confident.

    ¡ºThe front lines will hold. I assure you. As long as they don¡¯t die an instant death, they will not stop fighting.¡»

 Chapter 305 â€“ The Rebel Army and the Regular Army

    <h4>Chapter 305 ¨C The Rebel Army and the Regr Army</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Rebel Army and the Regr Army

    News of the battle didn¡¯t reach Dn until about an hourter. He was sleeping with his wife and children when a soldier¡¯s voice woke him by surprise. He then put shoes on and bolted out of the house in his pajamas, heading straight for the ship on the river.

    Despite running as fast as he could, he didn¡¯t run out of breath. After making it to the deck, he clung to the mast and scaled it at once without stopping.

    There was a huge mirror here, although it was useless in the dark. Instead he turned on a magic item that casted light and spread out a ck cloth. It allowed him to cover and uncover the light, therefore sending a message in the distance.

    ¡ºPlease notice it... Please!¡»

    Zuzun might be asleep, but there should be someone keeping watch.

    ¡ºThere!¡»

    The response came quick. Not even a minute had passed since Dn sent the message. It seemed like a star blinking, but the flickering had a meaning.

    ¡ªBeginning transmission. Beginning transmission. Beginning transmission.

    ¡ªBeginning transmission. Ry message.

    ¡ªWe have an emergency. Bring the troops back at once.

    ¡ªRoger. Who¡¯s the enemy?

    ¡ªThe rebel army.

    ¡ªRoger. Good luck.

    Zuzun was a quiet guy, but a transmission like this was no problem. As soon as the transmission ended, Dn leaped down the mast. The young soldier who delivered the news to him rushed to his side.

    ¡ºAre you done, Sir?¡»

    ¡ºYes. Let¡¯s go. We have work to do.¡»

    Dn put on the protector that the soldier brought for him and took a weapon.

    ¡ºWe will protect the king.¡»

    There was no one else on the ship. They started running towards the field of battle¡ªthe pce.

    A deadly battle was unfolding in the pce.

    ¡ºst cannon, second round. Fire!¡»

    The artillery spit out fire as Ludend, chief of the Sorcery Department, gave the order. Shells hit the soldiers deployed in front of the pce, scattering them.

    ¡ºWhat...?¡»

    But new soldiers reced them, carrying huge shields. A crossbow fired from behind them hit a few members of the rebel army.

    ¡ºWhat is wrong with them?! How are they not scared of a st cannon?!¡»

    ¡ºSir Ludend.¡»

    When the Environmental Sanitation chief arrived, out of breath, Ludend clicked his tongue in disgust.¡ºDid you finish your job?¡»Ludend asked.

    ¡ºYes. We have the bell towers under control. I thought the st cannons would be ourst resort.¡»

    ¡ºDuinkler is still alive.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    ¡ºHe found a way to escape and is now holed up inside the pce, so I¡¯m firing the st cannon at them.¡»

    ¡ºBut...¡»

    Ludend was letting his personal grudge get to him. The sanitation chief had no idea what to say to him.

    ¡ºForget that. We have a problem.¡»Ludend said.¡ºMen in their right minds would normally scatter in all directions if a st cannon was fired into them. Yet they¡¯re still blocking the way!¡»

    The chief looked at the troops in front of the pce. They seemed organized, but something was off.

    ¡ºSir Ludend, why are they covered in blood?¡»

    ¡ºBecause they¡¯re wounded from fighting.¡»

    ¡ºFor someone wounded, they seem to be quick.¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you trying to say?!¡»

    Ludend raised his voice high, not even bothering to hide his frustration. The sanitation chief had served in the army before, while Ludend avoided conscription by studying sorcery. He was made fun of countless times in the past, people calling him a coward who¡¯d never been in the army. He developed an inferiorityplex from it as a result. So words that implied that he didn¡¯t know anything about being a soldier pissed him off.

    ¡ºI believe they have a Healer on their side.¡»

    ¡ºHmm...¡»

    ¡ºI heard they could restore a lost arm and even bring the dead back to life.¡»

    ¡ºBring back the dead?! That¡¯s ridiculous!¡»

    ¡ºOtherwise, I doubt they¡¯ll calmly throw their bodies like that. Would you stand in front of a st cannon?¡»

    ¡ºUgh...¡»

    It goes without saying, but Healing magic can¡¯t bring the dead back to life. But they didn¡¯t now that.

    ¡ºThen what do you suggest we do?! We can¡¯t do anything if they can juste back to life!¡»

    ¡ºMana is a limited resource. We just have to keep on the defensive until they run out of mana. Once they can¡¯t use healing magic anymore, we force our way through all at once.¡»

    Ludend pondered the suggestion over.¡ºThat better be true. If not, there will be consequences.¡»

    ¡ºMy life is at stake here. We must seed.¡»

    ¡ºVery well. I¡¯ll believe you.¡»Ludend said, regaining hisposure.

    Pa healed every injured person brought to her.

    It¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t feel tired at all.

    After they arrived in Dream Maker, Pa had been using her healing magic every day. At first, it was exhausting, but it gradually became easier.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Pa Nohra

    Age: 18 Rank: 18

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿7

    ....¡¾Magic Principle¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿2

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿2

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Holy¡¿4

    ......¡¾Healing Magic¡¿8

    ......¡¾Support Magic¡¿1

    Before she knew it, her Mana had gone up and she awakened her Magic Principle stat. Hikaru guessed that this skill reduced the amount of mana consumed when casting spells.

    Pa was healing the injured in the pce¡¯s reception room at the moment. If worsees to worst, she could use her Stealth to escape.

    ¡¸My Lady. Dangerous here. You escape.¡¹Galixson said.

    ¡¸I appreciate the concern, but I can¡¯t do that. As long as Lord Silver Face is still fighting, running away is not an option.¡¹

    If someone other than Doriachi seized control of Dream Maker, Hikaru¡¯s party might not be able secure a ship to take them home. Pa and Lavia then decided topletely crush the rebel army if they ever showed up.

    ¡¸Then please rest! No rest, too much!¡¹

    ¡¸Strangely enough, I feel fine even without breaks. Please keep on bringing the injured to me.¡¹

    The only people here that could understand Pa were Duinkler and Galixon. Duinkler was by Doriachi¡¯s side, assumingmand of the whole troops. Although frustrating, Galixon had no choice but to be the trantor.

    The soldiers were ecstatic the moment they received word that Duinkler arrived with the Healer.

    ¡ªOooooh! Now we can fight as many times as we want!

    ¡ªWe got this! I can take a lot of enemies down with me!

    ¡ªMan, this is great! We can use our bodies as shields against the st cannon!

    Duinkler and Pa managed to enter the pce safely aftering from behind the enemy and causing confusion. Immediately after, however, the enemy brought out the st cannon. Pa¡¯s blood froze as the shellnded nearby.

    Despite the dire circumstances, the soldiers were filled with joy after learning of Pa¡¯s arrival and dered they would block the st cannon attacks themselves.

    It showed just how much word of Pa¡¯s healing had spread among the soldiers. They even felt enticed to join the Flower Masked Goddess Bodyguards, a group of men released from active duty due to injuries.

    Pa warned them not to die instantly, of course, but whether they understood was doubtful.

    ¡¸Keep theming. I¡¯ll heal them all!¡¹Pa dered in a reassuring tone.

 Chapter 306 â€“ The Blast Cannon Catalyst

    <h4>Chapter 306 ¨C The st Cannon Catalyst</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The st Cannon Catalyst

    As Pa went all out in using her healing magic, the rebel army¡¯s attacks became more relentless. It took ten minutes to reload the st cannon, and as it was reloaded, they fired it immediately.

    It was dark in the city of Dream Maker, with no streetlights andte-night stores that could provide some sort of illumination. Wrapped in darkness and silence, the sound of explosions echoed throughout the city.

    ¡ºWe got a seriously wounded over here! Move it!¡»

    ¡ºHis belly is ripped open. Take him to the goddess, quick!¡»

    ¡ºHey, they¡¯re charging in!¡»

    ¡ºHurry up and take his ce!¡»

    Frantically casting her spells, Pa could tell that the enemy were beginning to attack without a care in the world. As soon as the cannon was reloaded, they fired it straight away from behind even though theirrades were charging in.

    Most of the king¡¯s forces were gathered in front of the pce for defense. But even their number was limited.

    ¡ºCan¡¯t you do anything about the st cannon?!¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯re doing our best!¡»

    ¡ºDamn it. Push them back even if it costs you your lives! Don¡¯t let them get close to the goddess!¡»

    The shells not only blew away their armor, but also their weapons. Finding them in the dark was not an option, so some snatched weapons from fallen enemies instead.

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine, Pa thought as she continued healing the injured. Lavia-chan will do something about that cannon!

    Away from the battlefield, on the main street, a unit was preparing their portable desk and work bench.

    ¡ºPrepare for the next reload!¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯re working on it. But you¡¯re going too fast. Mixing chemicals take time. We won¡¯t be able to keep up.¡»

    ¡ºJust do it! Ourrades are dying out there!¡»

    ¡ºDidn¡¯t you say you¡¯re only going to use the st cannon to scare them, and even if you did fire it, you¡¯d only do it once.¡»

    ¡ºCircumstances have changed. Just follow Lord Ludend¡¯s orders!¡»

    ¡ºYeah, yeah. I said we¡¯re working on it. Please don¡¯t rush us. One mistake in the mixing and this whole ce will blow up.¡»

    Men were creating sting powder behind the rebel army. A magic weapon, the st cannon used both gunpowder and sorcery for more attack power. But applying sorcery to gunpowder was a difficult task, and one of its drawbacks was that it couldn¡¯t be pre-made.

    The st cannons equipped on the warships were different. Since those were mostly used for expeditions, they made it so creating the st powder for them was easier.

    Loading st cannons on a cart and turning it into a mobile weapon was something they¡¯d never thought about before. That¡¯s why even though there were thirty engineers, only one of the six st cannons actually worked. The other five were simply for disy. Yet these were still real cannons, so engineers had to apany them.

    ¡ºHow many shells do we have left?¡»The operator sighed as he asked his colleague.

    Hearing the possibility of the ce blowing up, the man in charge left, his face pale.

    ¡ºThirty. More than enough.¡»

    ¡ºI guess the problem is the catalyst. We¡¯ll have to use less.¡»

    ¡ºAre we even going to use all of them?¡»

    ¡ºWhat if we run out and they need to fire more shells? We¡¯ll get an earful for sure.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re right. Looks like the mixing is done.¡»

    ¡ºLet¡¯s do a final check. Times like this, you gotta stay calm.¡»

    The operator let go of the catalyst and strode towards the engineer doing the mixing.

    None of the engineers noticed the figure blending in the darkness right beside them. Mixing chemicals outdoors. Working in the dark. Starting a coup that could change history. These men were trying to stay calm, but they couldn¡¯t deny feeling restless.

    ¡¸He said they didn¡¯t have much catalyst.¡¹

    Lavia came out of the dark, carrying a bag with Drake inside. Slowly and quietly, Lavia approached the bag containing the catalyst. It was smaller than Drake, so she should be able to carry it on her own.

    On a workbench about five meters away, engineers were weighingpounds and mixing them in solvents, checking their color. Now was Lavia¡¯s chance to steal the catalyst.

    ¡ºHey!¡»

    Lavia pulled her hand back in a hurry.

    ¡ºIs the mixing not done yet?!¡»

    ¡ºJust doing final checks, as you can see.¡»

    ¡ºBring it here quick!¡»

    ¡ºOkay... Let¡¯s go.¡»

    The engineers carried the bowl containing sting powder cautiously. Then one of them noticed something.

    ¡ºI left a bag of catalyst here. Where¡¯d it go?¡»

    ¡ºHurry up! Lord Ludend is waiting!¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes, Sir!¡»

    It wouldn¡¯t be until five minutester when they realized that the bag was gone.

    ¡¸Almost gave me a heart attack...¡¹

    Lavia was panting hard. In five minutes, Lavia would¡¯ve made it quite far, yet she sank down on a back alley, the bag of catalyst with her. She pulled her hand back from surprise earlier, but as soon as she realized it wasn¡¯t her that the man called, she took the bag and escaped.

    ¡¸D-Does Hikaru do this all the time? It¡¯s too much for the heart.¡¹

    Hikaru always returnedte at night when out on his Stealth missions. Because of that, he would wake upte, shortening the time that Lavia could be with him. She¡¯d neverined about it, but it did make her feel sad.

    ¡¸I should be much nicer to him...¡¹Lavia decided.¡¸With this, they shouldn¡¯t be able to use the st cannon anymore... I think. I just followed what Hikaru said.¡¹

    Casting fire magic while hidden with Stealth, rendering all their materials useless would be much easier for Lavia. But Hikaru said something before he left.

    If the rebel army brings out st cannons, snatch any of the three things that¡¯ll make them useless¡ªthe catalyst, gunpowder, or shells. If you can do it, that is.

    Lavia followed his instructions.

    ¡¸He already knew what would happen. He really is incredible.¡¹

    While the attack happened earlier than expected, the situation developed ording to what Hikaru said.

    ¡¸All I have to do now is wait here...¡¹

    All of a sudden, she felt the bag on her back move.

    ¡ºUhm...¡»

    ¡¸Drake?!¡¹

    Lavia quickly put the bag on the ground. Drake rubbed his eyes with his forefeet.

    His drowsy eyes snapped open.¡ºWhere am I?! I feel something really bad!¡»

    ¡¸What...?¡¹

    ¡ºThey¡¯reing!¡»

    Drake¡¯s awakening was sudden, and so were his words.

    ¡ºCan you dig a hole?! A very big one!¡»

    ¡¸W-Wait a sec. Calm down. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡ºWell...¡»His stomach growled.¡º...first, I need something to eat.¡»

 Chapter 307 â€“ Late Night Crossroads

    <h4>Chapter 307 ¨C Late Night Crossroads</h4>

    Late Night Crossroads

    ¡ºThe st cannon is unusable?!¡»

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m sorry, Sir!¡»

    The crucial catalyst had gone missing. Men were heading to the warehouse to fetch some, but it would take at least two hours before they returned.

    ¡ºWhy you...!¡»

    The rage building up inside Ludend prevented him from finishing his words. He wanted to kick the lead engineer and the person in charge, both prostrated on the ground, really badly.

    ¡ºSir, we should think of another n.¡»the Environmental Sanitation chief said.

    ¡ºI know that!¡»Ludend replied, realizing this wasn¡¯t the time to get angry.¡ºDawn will be breaking two hours from now.¡»

    ¡ºYes... It¡¯ll be brighter then. The citizens will see the uproar for what it really is.¡»

    The army¡¯s main force was out on an expedition. All that was left were the rebel army and the guards in the pce. The enemy shouldn¡¯t grow in number. But there were also police and firefighters in the city, brawny men and experienced fighters, who would no doubt join the king¡¯s side. If that happened, the rebels would be at a disadvantage.

    ¡ºNo matter how much time we spent ining up with our n, how well-thought out it is, in the end we¡¯ll have to rely on brute force, huh...¡»

    ¡ºIt would seem that way.¡»

    ¡ºGather all the men attacking the side gates to the front. Make sure the enemy doesn¡¯t find out. And Chief, bring those guys here.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?! I understand...¡»

    The Environmental Sanitation chief sprung into action. I¡¯ve never seen Sir Ludend so furious before, he thought.

    He was calm, cool, and collected. To top it off, he was also crafty, gloomy, and dismal. Something felt odd, but the Environmental Sanitation chief attributed it to the fact that it was an unusual night.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long until the soldiers¡¯ adrenaline rush ended and they started feeling weary and losing focus.

    So we have to use anything we can. We should¡¯ve gained control of the pce hours ago.

    They never expected there to be that many troops inside the pce. They thought they could keep the Healer in check. They were forced to use the st cannon, but they never even considered that it became inoperable.

    A lot of things were backfiring. There was no doubt that someone leaked information, but they didn¡¯t tell Grucel anything important.

    Maybe there¡¯s a traitor among us. No, if that¡¯s the case, our n would¡¯ve been discovered earlier. Someone got intel on us? But who?

    He had no time to think about it now.

    We just have to do whatever we can. We¡¯re at the crossroads of life and death, the chief thought as he was running under the light of the stars.

    Doriachi was in the audience chamber located deep inside the pce, with Duinkler by his side in his battered state. Soldiers stood guard there at first, but were sent away as there was no point in them staying.

    ¡ºDuinkler, the bombardment seems to have stopped.¡»

    ¡ºYes... Perhaps they can¡¯t use the st cannon anymore.¡»

    That can¡¯t be right, Doriachi thought. Ludend was the head of the Sorcery Department, a man expert in sorcery. He could easily bring several st cannons with him. Judging by his character, he would definitely prepare plenty of spare ammunition.

    But the king thought refuting what Duinkler said was pointless. It was a fact that the cannons stopped firing, for reasons unknown.

    ¡ºCan our troops fight?¡»

    ¡ºYou can rest assured, Your Majesty. The Healer is doing their best, so we should be able to hold until morning. The chances of that are now higher without their st cannon.¡»

    Duinkler thought the same thing as Ludend. While relieved, Doriachi was frustrated that he couldn¡¯t fight in the front lines. Save for a few extreme cases, arge-scale battle like this only ever happened against monsters. This was the first time fellow countrymen were killing each other. What¡¯s more, the enemy¡¯s target was him. He couldn¡¯t help but tap his foot in frustration.

    ¡ºYour Majesty.¡»

    ¡ºOh... I¡¯m sorry. I seem to be losing myposure.¡»

    ¡ºI feel the same. I¡¯ve been thinking about that for a while now.¡»

    ¡ºIt did look like you were deep in thought. What¡¯s the matter?¡»

    Duinkler was pretty much clueless about tactics and strategies. That¡¯s why he refrained from fighting with the guards. He would only get in the way. Doriachi thought the plump man was silent because of that, but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡ºIt feels like someone is interfering with my thoughts.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    ¡ºUnreasonable fear, pointlessly stirring up emotions... Before you know it, you¡¯ve resorted to drastic measures. Doesn¡¯t it feel that way?¡»

    Now that he mentioned it, he could be right, Doriachi thought. Indeed, he was frustrated for not being able to fight, but a king fighting in the front line was a foolish idea in the first ce. He only needed to remain calm to realize that.

    ¡ºYou might be right. What¡¯s the cause? A magic item?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ve never heard of a magic item that can do that. Perhaps Ludend invented one, but he himself seems to be acting hasty as well. He¡¯s firing the st cannon nonstop. It doesn¡¯t make sense to me.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re saying Ludend is being affected too?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been thinking about it, but I just have no idea.¡»

    As the two exchanged nces, a soldier came running from the front of the pce.

    ¡ºYour Majesty! Lord Duinkler! It¡¯s the rebels!¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡»

    ¡ºTh-They took the guests from Primeval as hostages!¡»

    Duinkler went to the entrance of the pce as Doriachi¡¯s representative. What awaited him was a horrible scene unlike anything he¡¯d ever imagined¡ªholes in the ground, broken stone steps, fallen roofs, and holes on the walls.

    The darkness made it difficult to see, but he could make out the blood sttered everywhere, although barely. The guards, bloody and covered in mud, still held their ground, partially-destroyed shields in their hands. Tears welled up in Duinkler¡¯s eyes as he watched the men.

    ¡ºLudend!¡»Duinkler shouted.

    Ludend hurting these loyal and devoted guards made Duinkler burn with rage. He thought maybe it was just his emotions being stirred, but he knew this anger was his. It¡¯s what he truly felt.

    ¡ºYou finally showed up. Someone who hides behind the safety of his soldiers, using them as shields, is not fit to be a n leader.¡»

    Soldiers on the other side formed a line about thirty meters away. A magicmp shone light from behind them, outlining Ludend¡¯s dark silhouette. About ten people were on the ground behind him. From their different skin and hair color, Duinkler knew right away that they were the Healer and knights from Vireocean. Gorja stood beside them nonchntly.

    ¡¸What is the meaning of this?! You invited us for training!¡¹Luke Landon eximed in anger, but Gorja ignored him.

    Gorja was on Ludend¡¯s side from the start. He detained Luke¡¯spany, thinking he could use them somehow, by inviting them to ¡°training¡±.

    ¡ºDuinkler.¡»Ludend said.¡ºTell the Healer inside that if they don¡¯te out, we will kill all the guests from Primeval right here.¡»

 Chapter 308 â€“ The Bell Tolls

    <h4>Chapter 308 ¨C The Bell Tolls</h4>

    The Bell Tolls

    ¡¸You¡¯re in there, aren¡¯t you, Healer?! If you don¡¯te out, your friends are dead!¡¹

    Gorja¡¯s voice reached Pa, who was busy healing the injured inside. When she heard the word ¡°friend¡±, the first person that came to her mind was Lavia. Pa thought that perhaps she made a mistake while she was trying to disable the st cannon and got captured.

    ¡¸I-I have to go!¡¹

    ¡¸Mydy! You can¡¯t go!¡¹

    Galixon reached out his hand, but Pa was faster. As Gorja suspected, she wasn¡¯t that far from the field of battle. The light from the magic light soon shone in her eyes.

    ¡¸Wait...¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t Lavia who was captured, but Luke and hispany. Pa felt relief, but it was still a dire situation all the same. As people she knew a little, she couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch them die.

    Hikaru and the girls didn¡¯t expect Luke and the others to be used as hostages. After all, their death would strain diplomatic rtions with Vireocean.

    Yet here they are, using them as hostages... Does this mean they¡¯ve been really cornered worse than what we anticipated? Or is there some other reason? She wracked her brains, but couldn¡¯te up with anything.

    ¡ºBring her back inside!¡»Duinkler yelled.

    ¡ºWe wille up with the terms!¡»Ludend said.

    Although confused, Pa¡¯s bodyguards positioned themselves as though to protect her. Steeling herself, she walked forward.

    I¡¯m sure Hikaru-sama doesn¡¯t want them to die here either!

    Pa was starting to think ¡°what would Hikaru do¡±. Ludend smiled as she approached, though it was Gorja who spoke in his stead.

    ¡¸If youe here, we¡¯ll ensure your safety. Anyone who follows you will be guaranteed safe as well. You men have nothing to do with this battle. But if you wish to side with Duinkler, the lives of the hostages are forfeit.¡¹Gorja ced a de on Luke Landon¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Masked Healer...¡¹Duinkler said, wearing a distressed expression.¡¸We want you on our side at any cost. This nation needs a king. What they¡¯re doing is wrong. Very bad.¡¹

    Duinkler clenched his fist in frustration. ¡ºI should¡¯ve studied thenguage more! I can¡¯t convey what I want to say properly. Where¡¯s Deena when you need her?!¡»he said bitterly. Unfortunately among the people present, only Duinkler could speak Pa¡¯snguage fluently enough.

    If I stay here, it¡¯ll turn into a battle of attrition. Who will win, we won¡¯t know. But that means Luke and his men will die, Pa thought. If I go, me and the bodyguards will be safe. But the king will be killed and the nation will change. What would Hikaru want?

    The answer was simple. Hikaru already discussed it beforehand.

    Either way is not good.

    It wasn¡¯t as though Hikaru considered a situation in which either the king or Luke would be killed. He just wanted to save as many lives as possible. That is also why Lavia went to disable the st cannon. The weapon could kill many people in one shot, and the catalyst used for it was rare and had other uses.

    What do I do? What do I do?

    As Pa¡¯s gaze wandered around the ce, she noticed someone on top of the pce wall, seemingly blending in with the darkness, yet showing glimpses of their silver mask.

    Lavia-chan!

    Lavia used her right forefinger to draw circles in the air.

    A circle? What does that mean?!

    Pa was confused. This time, Lavia pointed her finger to the sky and slowly turned it horizontally.

    What? The stars? Stars going down? Ah, you mean time? You want me to buy time?

    She couldn¡¯t confirm it. Pa believed Lavia was smarter than her, so she decided to follow her instruction.

    ¡¸I have a few questions.¡¹Pa started.

    Lavia nodded and disappeared into the darkness. Pa actually guessed right. Lavia wanted her to buy time. Except, Lavia drew circles to denote the hands of a clock, and pointing her finger from up to down meant the rising and setting of the sun. Pa didn¡¯t get that, but it worked out in the end.

    ¡¸Questions?¡¹Gorja looked suspicious. He turned to Ludend.¡¸Fine, go ahead.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Err... first, what do you mean by my safety will be guaranteed?¡¹

    ¡¸You will leave the battlefield, but we will have a few men watch you. I believe that works.¡¹

    ¡¸I healed the guards. You won¡¯t charge me for that crime?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. In fact, we want you to heal every injured person once this is all over. We won¡¯t hurt you.¡¹

    ¡¸Well... I have quite a lot of bodyguards...¡¹

    ¡¸How many are there?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, I believe about sixteen.¡¹

    ¡¸Sixteen?! That¡¯s a lot.¡¹

    Gorja talked to Ludend once more. The chief nodded with a sullen look.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. On two conditions: they will be disarmed, and Galixon the Hundredman will have his hands tied with a rope.¡¹

    Hundredman? He had such an alias? Pa thought, eyeing Galixon.

    ¡¸A thing of the past.¡¹Galixon said, sounding embarrassed.

    ¡¸Do you have any other questions?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Shoot.¡¹

    ¡¸Um... err...¡¹

    Pa had no idea what to say. She couldn¡¯te up with anything that would buy more time.

    ¡¸Well? Talk.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm... you see...¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute...¡¹

    ¡¸Open... Open a path for me! I can¡¯t get through otherwise.¡¹

    ¡¸...Very well.¡¹

    Gorja asked for Ludend¡¯s opinion. The chief once again nodded with the same expression. There seemed to be a lot of soldiers crammed on their side. As Gorja gave the instruction, they all started moving in droves. It looked like it would take some time.

    ¡¸Lady Healer, you will not help us?¡¹Duinkler asked.

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just buying time.¡¹

    ¡¸Buy time? I see. Wait for sunrise.¡¹

    Wait for sunrise? Really? Pa wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡¸Please tell them I¡¯m just going back inside to get my things!¡¹Pa left running.

    ¡¸Wait, Lady Healer!¡¹

    Is this okay? I don¡¯t know. What do I do, Hikaru-sama?

    Fifteen minutes had passed since Pa went back inside the pce.

    ¡¸Where is she?!¡¹

    All the soldiers had moved aside and the path was ready for the Healer. But she hadn¡¯te back yet.

    ¡ºGorja, kill one of the hostages.¡»

    ¡ºAre you sure about that, Sir? That might make them harder to cooperate.¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯re racing against time! As long as the Healer is out of the way, we can force our way through in just thirty minutes!¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re right. Then¡ª¡»

    Gorja drew his sword and thrust it at Luke Landon.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a warrior.¡¹Luke said.¡¸Taking people hostage through sneak attacks. Is that this country¡¯s way of doing things?!¡¹

    ¡¸This will be a turning point in history. Sacrifices are necessary for change. Now die.¡¹Gorja swung his sword downwards.

    ¡¸P-Please wait! Don¡¯t do it!¡¹

    Pa appeared. She was actually watching the situation from the shadows, waiting until thest second beforeing out.

    ¡¸There you are.¡¹Gorja said.¡¸Consider yourself lucky.¡¹he added, this time directed at Luke.

    The sword¡¯s tip had sliced a few strands of Luke¡¯s hair before it stopped. Luke gazed at Pa, grinding his teeth in frustration, as though clenching at his inability to do anything.

    ¡¸Come here quick, Healer.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I still have some questions...¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve had enough of your questions!¡¹

    Pa gave a start as Gorja raised his sword once more.

    No... I can¡¯t buy any more time. What do I do? Lavia-chan! Pa¡¯s gaze darted around, but she couldn¡¯t find Lavia.

    ¡¸Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done, Lady Healer.¡¹Duinkler bowed deeply. Galixon and the bodyguards and the soldiers all looked surprised.

    ¡¸Even now, you are trying to do everything you can. We are grateful for that.¡¹Duinkler said¡ªDuinkler, who was known as a vindictive man.¡¸But from here on, it¡¯s our nation¡¯s problem. Please go.¡¹

    Pa realized there was nothing more she could do.

    ¡¸Thank you, Healer.¡¹

    ¡¸You saved me a number of times.¡¹

    ¡¸We were able to make it this far because of you.¡¹

    The soldiers expressed their gratitude one by one and bowed as well.

    ¡¸I...¡¹

    ¡¸Mydy.¡¹

    Urged by Galixon, Pa started walking. Surrounded by bowing men, it looked like she was a priest, and the soldiers were devotees opening up a path for her.

    Don¡¯t show weakness. Stay strong. All I can do now is give them courage.

    She was exhausted. Her gray robe was covered in blood. Still, she walked with her head held high, eyes in front and holding back tears. She looked like a spiritual person walking on a difficult path of religion.

    Gorja watched her nkly with mouth wide open. As she approached him, he cleared a path for her.

    Pa walked the battlefield, passing right by the middle. Under the quiet, dark night, only Pa and sixteen warriors trudged slowly.

    It was then that Pa spotted Lavia on top of a roof beyond the pce walls. Drake was on top of her head.

    Drake is awake...

    Lavia raised both her hands as though telling her not to stop.

    What? Really? But I don¡¯t know how I can buy any more time...

    Pa stopped in her tracks. Everyone stared at her, wondering what was happening. She didn¡¯t even know what to do at this point.

    ¡¸Uhm...¡¹

    I have to say something, she thought.

    A bell rang. Four sessive low-pitched tolls from the bell tower.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve never heard of this outside of drills.¡»Galixon muttered in shock.¡ºIt¡¯s an emergency evacuation of all citizens.¡»

 Chapter 309 â€“ Attack at Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 309 ¨C Attack at Dawn</h4>

    Attack at Dawn

    The tolling came from the bell tower in the middle of the city. It was already captured, and there should be two soldiers on the lookout.

    ¡ºH-Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡»

    ¡ºUsing the bells was not part of the n!¡»

    ¡ºL-Let¡¯s check anyway.¡»

    The soldiers climbed the stairs up the tower carefully. Watchers on the other towers were arguing as well.

    ¡ºMaybe the soldiers on the King¡¯s side are ringing it to cause confusion?¡»

    ¡ºBut it¡¯sing from the central bell tower. It¡¯s the first one we captured. If they took it back, then that means we¡¯ve lost.¡»

    ¡ºWe lost?¡»

    ¡ºWe don¡¯t know yet. That¡¯s why we¡¯re discussing it.¡»

    A captured guard watched the confused rebel army with cold eyes. He was on night watch duty alone, but he was suddenly tied up as he was taking a nap. They didn¡¯t kill him, and was now just sitting on the floor.

    ¡ºI suggest you use your brains.¡»the captured guard said.¡ºThen you should be able to see the truth.¡»

    ¡ºWh-What...?¡»

    ¡ºSomething terrible is happening. Something horrifying that you would have no choice but to stop this stupid revolt.¡»

    The rebels froze in terror.

    ¡ºWh-What do you mean something horrifying?¡»

    ¡ºWho knows? But if my mates regained control of the tower, they wouldn¡¯t sound the emergency evacuation rm. They would instead gather at the pce immediately.¡»

    ¡ºThat may be true...¡»

    ¡ºBesides, the fact that we can hear the bell all the way here means the citizens will move.¡»

    The soldier ran outside as he realized that. Lights were already on in many houses. Some were already aware of the unusual situation, while some were just awakened by the bell.

    ¡ªWhat¡¯s going?!

    ¡ªAn evacuation signal!

    ¡ªLet¡¯s get out of here!

    There was nothing the rebels could do now. Their n to immediately seize control of the pce had failed.

    ¡ºWhat now? We can ring the bell to correct the mistake. Either the citizens will calm down, or it¡¯ll only make things worse.¡»

    ¡ºAh...¡»

    The soldier beside him sank down on the floor.

    ¡ºHey, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t give up now. If we don¡¯t fix this, we won¡¯t have a future ahead of us!¡»

    ¡ºO-Over there.¡»

    ¡ºHmm?¡»

    They were in the northernmost bell tower. A street stretched out from there, and the city walls could be seen towering to the north.

    ¡ºAh...¡»

    The other soldier stared in the same direction with his mouth wide open. The sudden confusion and the sound of the bell from afar made it difficult to hear, but if one listened carefully, they would hear the tremors.

    The earth rumbled. Something wasing from the north. Under the dark night sky, the soldiers saw the upper body of the creature that caused panic in the city a few days ago¡ªthe Yamamaneki. And there were a number of them.

    ¡ºWell? What happened?¡»the tied-up guard asked, wearing a dubious look on his face. The rebels were as white as a sheet.¡ºH-H-Hey, calm down!¡»

    Then he himself turned pale when one of them pulled out a knife and approached him. He thought he¡¯d get stabbed. The man swung the knife and cut the rope tying the guard.

    ¡ºHuh?¡»

    The rebels bowed.¡ºPlease ring the bell! Sound the emergency evacuation!¡»

    ¡ºUh, what?¡»

    The ground shook. The guard waspletely oblivious of the situation.

    ¡ºQuick or this country is done for!¡»

    ¡ºUh, ring the bell? Huh?¡»

    ¡ºHurry up!¡»

    ¡ºFine, fine. I get it. Sheesh.¡»

    The guard stood up, a knife pointed at his side. As he climbed thedder up to the bell, he nced at the direction of the wall.

    ¡ºHuh...? Wh-What¡¯s that? A monster? Oh, shit. That is horrifying, all right!¡»

    He moved faster, grabbed on to the bell, and rang it frantically.

    Pa stood still in the middle of the battlefield illuminated by magicmps. Everyone was startled by the sudden ringing of the bell.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s in the world is going on?!¡»Ludend eximed.

    ¡ºI-I have no idea.¡»the Environmental Sanitation chief said, his face growing pale.¡ºI¡¯m sure we seized control of the central bell tower.¡»

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s ringing right now! Hurry up and take it back!¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes, Sir!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s toote.¡»Gorja said.¡ºThe bell has been rung. The citizens will move.¡»

    ¡ºI know¡ª¡»

    ¡ºYes, you know that. Then there¡¯s only one thing left to do.¡»

    ¡ºWhat...?¡»

    ¡ºSeize control of the pce as quickly as possible. We don¡¯t have time to deal with the hostages now. If there¡¯s a better time to fire the st cannon, it¡¯s now.¡»

    Even though the catalyst was gone, the engineers still managed to gather enough materials for one shot, which they had been saving. Ludend turned his gaze to the Healer surrounded by sixteen men.

    ¡ºKill everyone including the Healer, huh?¡»Ludend muttered.

    ¡ºIf she¡¯s gone, the enemy¡¯s morale will drop immediately. It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t heal everyone after this, but controlling the pce is our utmost priority.¡»

    ¡ºShe¡¯s not even fighting back.¡»

    ¡ºChief Ludend. Weren¡¯t you prepared to sacrifice everything for this uprising?! Why are you hesitating now?!¡»Gorja rebuked.

    Ludend raised his head.¡ºBring out the st cannon!¡»

    Pa stood still, but the enemy didn¡¯t say a word. Huh? Can I just stay here like this? she wondered, shooting a nce at Galixon. The man simply shrugged.

    ¡ºMydy, look!¡»

    A st cannon appeared in front of them.

    Huh? What? I thought Lavia-chan disabled that. Why is it here? A bluff? Wait, it¡¯s aiming...

    The cannon levelled, aimed at its target.

    ...at me.

    Pa froze. It felt as though her fear had materialized and pinned her on the spot.

    ¡ªMydy, run!

    ¡ªYou gotta move!

    ¡ªProtect her!

    The bodyguards seemed to be saying something, but Pa couldn¡¯t process their words. She didn¡¯t even know thenguage in the first ce.

    Even if she started running now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun the shell. They won¡¯t shoot me, will they? Her wishful thinking would be shattered to pieces. The rebels standing beside the gunner covered their ears.

    Oh...

    The st cannon lit up, followed by a thunderous boom. The cannonball flew straight at her¡ªno, it barely missed her and hit an empty ground.

    Did they mess up the aim? No. Someone tackled the artillery from the side.

    ¡ºWhy, you...!¡»

    ¡ºWhy didn¡¯t you hold him down?!¡»

    After tackling the cannon, the shock wave knocked the man back, breaking his shoulder and arms. Even lying on the ground, Luke Landon smiled.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you underestimate us knights...¡¹

 Chapter 310 â€“ The Beginning of a Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 310 ¨C The Beginning of a Fierce Battle</h4>

    The Beginning of a Fierce Battle

    ¡ºProtect the Healer!¡»Duinkler shouted.¡ºThey just tried to kill her!¡»

    The pce guards readied their weapons all at once and charged. But there was one person who moved faster than everyone else.

    ¡ºLudend! Did you aim that st cannon at thisdy?! Answer me!¡»

    Galixon closed the distance between him and the enemy in the blink of an eye. One swing from his sword decapitated two gunners, blood gushing out of their necks like a fountain.

    ¡ºLudend!¡»

    Ludend yelped.¡ºP-Protect me!¡»

    Galixon, his eyes bloodshot, found Ludend behind a number of soldiers holding shields. He kicked them aside, thrusting his sword between the smallest gaps. The line of defense copsed in no time.

    Pce guards came charging in. Up until now, they¡¯d done nothing but stay on the defensive, protecting the pce walls, but now they were fighting back, causing confusion among the rebels.

    Pa was unable to keep up with what has happening ever since the bell rang. Protected by the furious fifteen bodyguards, all she could do was watch in stunned silence as the guards passed by her. The bodyguards were furious as well after the enemy tried to hurt her.

    ¡ºThe captain¡¯s way too scary.¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll only get in his way.¡»

    ¡ºI hear ya. Heck, I think he already forgot he¡¯s supposed to protect the goddess.¡»

    Knowing how terrifying Galixon was, the men chose to stay and protect Pa instead.

    ¡ºLudend!¡»Galixon screamed as he brandished his sword. As soon as his sword became dull, he took his enemy¡¯s sword, swung it around, and once it dulled again, he picked up another one. He was like a god of death wreaking havoc on the battlefield.

    Duinkler¡¯s quick judgment was splendid as well. He knew Galixon was a famous soldier, but he thought the man would act solely as Pa¡¯s bodyguard. But the enemy made a mistake by attacking the Healer out of all people. It was in as day that Galixon would go berserk. As his alias suggested, Galixon had the strength of a hundred men. With the difference in power now gone, they now had the overwhelming advantage.

    Anticipating all this, Duinkler ordered the pce guards to attack. He barely had any experience inmanding troops in battle, but he knew when the critical moment was. A fight would be decided upon the actions of the men. This applied to both war and politics.

    ¡ºVictory is ours.¡»Snorting in satisfaction, Duinkler turned around to report to Doriachi, when his feet stopped.¡ºWh-Wh-What is that...?¡»

    By this time, they could be seen from the pce¡ªgiants towering in the night sky, closing in on the city walls.

    At the same time, Pa also noticed the Yamamaneki. It was then that she realized that the low-pitched ringing of the bell wasn¡¯t a warning of a monster attack, but a signal for an evacuation.

    ¡¸Everyone! This is not the time to fight!¡¹Pa yelled, but the men fighting didn¡¯t hear her, Galixon included.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong, mydy?¡»one bodyguard asked.

    ¡¸Please stop the fighting! There are other things we have to worry about!¡¹

    ¡ºHahaha. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure the goddess is just feeling emotional after being targeted.¡»

    ¡ºI see. Rest assured, mydy. Captain Galixon will take care of all the bad guys.¡»

    ¡¸Why are you smiling?! Look over there!¡¹Pa pointed at the city wall.

    ¡ºHmm?¡»

    The bodyguards finally turned their heads to the direction she was pointing at.

    ¡ºWh-What the hell is that?!¡»

    ¡ºMonsters attacking!¡»

    ¡ºRing the bell!¡»

    ¡ºSomeone already did! So the bell ringing was for this?! ¡»

    No matter how much they raised their voice, the ones fighting were in too much frenzy to stop. In such a case, instruments would be used to issue instructions, but the bodyguards didn¡¯t know where the gongs or drums were kept, and the rebels¡¯ instruments were on the other side of the battlefield.

    ¡¸Pleeeeeeeease stoooop fightiiiiiiing!¡¹Pa screamed at the top of her lungs.

    Then, an explosion urred in the night sky. Light poured down. Her ears were ringing. The sound was so loud that everyone stopped fighting and looked up. Then another fireball appeared and flew straight toward the northern sky.

    ¡¸Lavia-chan.¡¹Pa muttered in a whisper that no one heard.

    Pa spotted a ck silhouette on the roof that vanished into the darkness the next instant. The effect of Lavia¡¯s fire magic was remarkable. As the soldiers followed the fireball and turned their gaze northward, they noticed the head of the Yamamaneki over the wall. Some couldn¡¯t see it because of buildings blocking their view, but a few people seeing it was enough.

    ¡ºYamamaneki! They¡¯reing! A lot of them!¡»

    ¡ºWhat? What did you say? I can¡¯t hear¡ª¡»

    ¡ºEmergency evacuation! Emergency evacuation! Run!¡»

    ¡ºStop fighting! Now!¡»

    As confused as the soldiers were, so was Ludend. He was retreating from Galixon, who wasing at him with a ghastly expression on his face, when he spotted the Yamamaneki from the alleyway.

    ¡ºTh-Th-This can¡¯t be... Forget overthrowing the monarchy, the nation is in danger!¡»

    ¡ºWhat do we do?¡»the Sanitation chief asked, his face pale, clearly shaken.

    There was always a possibility of the revolt ending in failure. Everyone was prepared to receive the death sentence if ever that happened. But perishing in the hands of monsters was not what they expected.

    ¡ºEvacuation... is our only option. What¡¯s going on?! Where¡¯s Gorja?!¡»

    ¡ºI lost sight of him.¡»

    ¡ºUseless piece of... Then we¡ª¡»Ludend paused. A figure d in ck and wearing a silver mask stood before him, a mask with star engravings.

    ¡ºY-You¡¯re a friend of Silver Face!¡»

    ¡ºYou know now¡¯s not the time to panic.¡»

    ¡ºYou can speak ournguage?!¡»

    Both Ludend and the chief of Sanitation were surprised.

    ¡ºI need you guys to hold the monsters back while the citizens evacuate.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no way that we and the guards can cooperate amidst the chaos. Besides, we don¡¯t stand a chance against the Yamamaneki with our current equipment!¡»

    ¡ºOf course you can.¡»

    ¡ºHow can you be so sure¡ª¡»

    Star Face dropped a bag on the ground.

    ¡ºThe catalyst?! I see. You stole it!¡»

    ¡ºWe needed to prevent as many casualties as possible.¡»

    ¡ºWhat does that... Wait a minute. You sound like you knew the monsters wereing.¡»

    ¡ºWe considered the possibility. I¡¯ve already informed the guards, so good luck.¡»

    ¡ºW-Wait! What are you going to do?!¡»

    Star Face, who was about to disappear into the darkness, stopped.¡ºPrepare to evacuate all citizens.¡»

    ¡ºEvacuate...? Where will they go?¡»

    ¡ºSomewhere far, far away.¡»she said.

    Ludend noticed white fur wrapped around her neck.

 Chapter 311 â€“ Bitter Enemies on the Same Boat

    <h4>Chapter 311 ¨C Bitter Enemies on the Same Boat</h4>

    Bitter Enemies on the Same Boat

    ¡¸I was wondering what was gonna happen when you just exploded in rage.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸I-I apologize.¡¹Galixon replied, dejected.

    He quickly retreated as soon as he saw the Yamamaneki, his body covered in blood from his victims.

    Pa, however, was not looking at Galixon. She was helping up Luke Landon, the man who tackled the st cannon earlier to change the shell¡¯s trajectory.

    ¡¸Thank you...¡¹the knight said.

    ¡¸I should be the one saying that. Thank you for saving me.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy may have attacked me by surprise... I may be unable to move... But I¡¯m still a knight. I just did what I had to do.¡¹

    The rebels had already pulled back, allowing the bodyguards to untie the hostages. Finally, Pa stood up and looked at Galixon.

    ¡¸I appreciate you getting angry that I was attacked, but you can¡¯t just charge in like that.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸I undersand...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll heal enemies who are still breathing, so please lend me a hand.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Thenguage barrier was still there, and even though Galixon could only understand less than half of what Pa was saying, he knew she meant she would heal the rebels.

    ¡ºA-Are you serious?! They tried to attack you!¡»

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡¹

    ¡¸I think he¡¯s asking why you¡¯re helping the enemy.¡¹Luke said.

    ¡¸Incredible! You can understand what he¡¯s saying?!¡¹

    ¡¸Based on the flow of the conversation, it¡¯s the only thing he would say right now.¡¹he said, seemingly exasperated.

    Pa gave a strainedugh.¡¸I know it¡¯s strange, helping people who tried to kill me. But it¡¯s something I have to do.¡¹

    ¡¸Gather as much force as possible to buy time for the citizens to escape. Is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯d do that even though we have nothing to do with this country?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I would.¡¹

    It¡¯s what Hikaru-sama wants, she thought, though she didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡¸I want to save as many lives as possible.¡¹she addressed those around her.¡¸Let us all ovee this adversity.¡¹

    No one understood what she really said, but the nuance and resolve went through to them. They all nodded.

    ¡¸Fine. We¡¯ll help as well.¡¹Luke said.¡¸Father, you should go somewhere safe. I¡¯ll assign two men to guard you.¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot do that.¡¹the Vireocean priest said.¡¸If you¡¯re fighting, you will need someone to heal your wounds. Though my abilities may not be as powerful as the masked Healer.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure about this? It¡¯ll be extremely dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸I came here fully prepared of the risks.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-Thank you!¡¹Pa said, bowing deeply.

    ¡¸You¡¯re also affiliated with the Church, yes? Someone of your skill should be well-known, but I haven¡¯t heard of you. No, I will refrain from prying. Now is the time to face the adversity before us. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Pa nodded. While they were talking, the bodyguards brought the wounded, both pce guards and rebels.

    ¡¸Let us split the work between us.¡¹the priest said.

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Father, half of our team will remain here, while the other half will go to scout the walls.¡¹Luke said.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do that as well.¡¹Galixon added.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s move!¡¹

    The men roared in unison. Pa turned her gaze towards the pce.

    On the meadow below the castle walls, Zahadu the Sage, dressed in his overalls, looked up at the Yamamaneki. The chickens roaming the field were cackling loudly.

    ¡ºWhat is going on here?¡»

    The tolling of the bells was drowned out by the earth¡¯s rumbles and the crashing sounds. As far as he could see, there were five Yamanaeki. Although he couldn¡¯t see them, Zahadu could hear cries almost simr to animals, suggesting that there were a lot of monsters at the Yamamaneki¡¯s feet.

    The Yamamaneki mmed its fist against the wall, clearly trying to destroy it. The tolling of the bell meant an ¡°evacuation¡±. They would most likely have to abandon the city. In that case, he had to take the chicken as they were precious food. But Zahadu could not move a muscle.

    ¡ºIs this the end of this nation?¡»

    The tremors and explosions seemed to herald the end. Dream Maker¡¯s long history, passed down from generation to generation, woulde to an end today. Tears streamed down Zahadu¡¯s face as he thought about it.

    The bag containing the catalysty before Ludend. His men, having noticed where he was, gathered around him.

    ¡ºWhat should we do?¡»

    The Sanitation Department chief asked almost the same question as before, but the situation now waspletely different.

    The low-pitched ringing of bells echoed everywhere. Many citizens were out on the streets, and the firefighting team had started guiding them.

    ¡ºA nation is nothing without its citizens.¡»Ludend said.

    ¡ºYou are absolutely right, Sir.¡»

    ¡ºBut we are traitors. What can we do in this chaos¡ª¡»

    Ludend heard footsteps approaching.

    ¡ºYou can do anything, Ludend.¡»

    The Sorcery Department chief wasn¡¯t used to seeing the man fully armed, but he was no doubt the king of Dream Maker, Doriachi. He brought Duinkler and his retainers with him.

    Having lost the will to fight, the rebels did not even think about crossing des. The crowd parted, and Ludend and Doriachi stood five meters apart, facing each other.

    ¡ºWhat are you thinking?¡»Ludend asked.¡ºYou were safe inside the pce. Did youe out here to get killed?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think you¡¯re that thoughtless.¡»

    ¡ºI raised an army against you.¡»

    ¡ºYou did so because you cared for our nation. Isn¡¯t that right?¡»

    Ludend was silent.

    ¡ºIt ismon to have differing opinions. The divide should¡¯ve been bridged through discussion. The only mistake you made was sacrificing the lives of others for your cause.¡»

    It was as though he was saying that there was nothing wrong in him turning against the king. The rebel soldiers turned their faces away in shame. Whatever Ludend¡¯s intentions were, many joined for their own selfish desires. To them, the king¡¯s words hit a sore spot.

    Duinkler, who was standing behind Doriachi, raised his voice.¡ºLudend. Your beloved country is facing an unprecedented crisis. We will buy time for the citizens to escape.¡»

    ¡ºWhere will they go?¡»

    ¡ºWe will ferry them across the river to the south.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s ridiculous. It¡¯s nothing but barren wastnd over there, with no source of food. Besides, the big ships are out on an expedition.¡»

    ¡ºYou really think so?¡»

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    ¡ºWe have an emergency at our hands. We¡¯ll have to break the regtions set by the Sorcery Department.¡»

    With a sharp sound, something flew past overhead. Dawn was breaking, but the sky was still dark. Whatever it was did not hit the Yamamaneki. Instead it hit the forest behind them, lighting up the sky.

    ¡ºA st cannon?! And that¡¯s no ordinary one.¡»

    The Sorcery Department had put a rule in ce: never to shoot a cannonball that would cross over the city. A st cannon shell, which exploded when itnded, could blow up in the air with a small mistake, endangering the city.

    However, therger guns had tremendous range, and couldnd all the way to the other side of Dream Maker.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re finally here, Your Majesty.¡»Duinkler said.

    Doriachi smiled as he nodded.¡ºYes. Grucel has returned.¡»

    ¡ºIt can¡¯t be...¡»Ludend sank down the ground, realizing that their ns had been predicted perfectly.¡ºWhy, Your Majesty...? You knew about the rebellion, but why didn¡¯t you stop it?¡»

    ¡ºThat is a difficult question to answer. This crisis we are facing was unavoidable. It was Silver Face¡¯s suggestion to let the monsterse while the other side¡¯s preparations were still iplete.¡»

    ¡ºYou knew about the monster invasion?! D-Don¡¯t tell me you used the uprising to draw them here?! That means there¡¯s someone among us who can lure monsters in!¡»

    ¡ºLudend, there¡¯s a lot we need to discuss, but the evacuation of the citizenses first. It looks like casualties will be kept to a minimum thanks to the Healers. Right now, we must band together to ovee this crisis.¡»

    Doriachi behaved with such grace and authority that it was hard to believe he was at death¡¯s door a few days ago.

    ¡ºThis is a critical moment for our nation.¡»

 Chapter 312 â€“ National Evacuation

    <h4>Chapter 312 ¨C National Evacuation</h4>

    National Evacuation

    ¡ºFire!¡»

    As thepanymander gave the orders from aboard the ship, the long-range st cannons spewed out fire. A few seconds after the booming roar, the sky lit up in the distance.

    They were at the eastern tip of Dream Maker, firing cannons at the monstersing from the north. Meanwhile, most of the warships had already arrived at the harbor.

    ¡ºAll ships in position! The water level¡¯s higher than normal, but it¡¯s within eptable range!¡»

    ¡ºPath connected across the fleet! We can begin transferring the first batch!¡»

    ¡ºGood. First batch of five hundred, move!¡»

    ¡ºYes, Sir!¡»

    Grucel was the one takingmand at the harbor. The soldiers dispersed, leaving only Gin, Dn, and Zuzun behind. The other twopanymanders took charge of the bombardment and fleet¡¯s movement, respectively.

    ¡ºPhew. Finally, I can rx.¡»

    Gin¡¯s role was to ensure thatmunications with Dream Maker stayed intact. He was even specially promoted topanymander to give him authority overms, but the responsibility was too much for him.

    The revolt urred as expected, and monsters were attacking. The fact that the fleet made it in time meant Gin did his job well.

    ¡ºOur mission is not yet over.¡»

    ¡ºWell... you¡¯re right, Sir.¡»

    Looking down from the bridge, the men saw more than three hundred people gathered on the harbor under the dawning sky. Ten thousand people¡ªthe nation¡¯s total poption¡ªwould soon arrive here. Extracting them quickly was crucial.

    ¡ºThe revolt we had anticipated, but to think monsters actually showed up...¡»Grucel said in his usual stern face.

    ¡ºI was surprised too. Just how much of this did Silver Face predict to happen?¡»

    ¡ºThanks to him, it looks like we¡¯ll be able to avoid the worst-case scenario.¡»

    ¡ºIf you ask me, monsters attacking is already the worst-case scenario.¡»Dn muttered.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not true. We would¡¯ve been able to stop the rebellion before it happened even without Silver Face around. But we didn¡¯t expect a monster invasion. If we managed to quell the rebellion and contain the chaos to a minimum, a monthter¡ªor perhaps even a year¡ªthe attack would¡¯ve been at a bigger scale.¡»

    ¡ºAnd how he guessed all that in the short time he¡¯s been here is beyond me.¡»

    ¡ºHe seems to see things that we can¡¯t. The monsters attacking is proof of that. A raid by multiple Yamamaneki has never happened before in the history of our nation. His idea to use the rebellion as a means to induce the attack was right.¡»

    ¡ºSo if we prevented the revolt, the attack would¡¯ve proceeded as originally nned, which meant a lot more Yamamaneki would¡¯ve marched here and destroyed the walls in an instant.¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s more, we would¡¯ve been unprepared. Even if a lot more monsters attacked now, our conditions are favorable as we¡¯re ready to evacuate.¡»

    While the three men understood Grucel¡¯s exnation, they didn¡¯t seempletely satisfied. This was all because they had no idea what Silver Face saw or what went on in his mind.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s move. Now is the time to take action.¡»

    ¡ºSir.¡»

    The three left the bridge.

    The bells did not stop ringing. The citizens, realizing this was the real thing and not a drill, surged towards the harbor. In the event of an emergency, the gathering ce would be the harbor, not the center of the city.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t push! Follow instructions once you¡¯re on board!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s it for the first group. The second group will enter through there.¡»

    Dust rose in the air as citizens flocked to the dimly-lit harbor. Some still had their pajamas on, while very few actually carried luggage. The fact that they were able to walk in line without shouting was a result of countless drills.

    ¡ºMonsters are attacking apparently.¡»

    ¡ºWhere are we going anyway?¡»

    ¡ºLooks like we¡¯ll have enough food.¡»

    No one could stop the citizens from talking among each other in whispers, however. Those who evacuated without a moment¡¯s dy¡ªthe well-trained one, in a sense¡ªmade it to the deck before anyone else, relieved.

    The deck was loaded with supplies that would seemingly be able to feed everyone for a month. It was Grucel who arranged for the goods to be disyed outside to give people peace of mind.

    ¡ºHmm. Are we moving to the next ship?¡»

    ¡ºLook. The ships are connected all the way to the other side.¡»

    ¡ºI see. Rather than switching ships one by one, it¡¯s faster to just load the farthest ship first.¡»

    The ships were docked side-by-side, connected by makeshift bridges. Impressed, the citizens proceeded farther and farther. Floating on the river, the ships swayed a bit, but people walked on without much worry.

    ¡ºWait, this is thest ship, right?¡»

    ¡ºWhy are we getting off?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the southern side of the river from here. I believe it¡¯s nothing but an empty wastnd.¡»

    Beyond the farthest ship was and that the citizens had never set foot on even once since they were born.

    The first light of the day appeared on the eastern horizon. Indeed, the deste stretch ofnd could only be described as ¡°empty¡±.

    Rocky mountains towered here and there, but otherwise the ground was bare, with no sign of vegetation except on the riverbank.

    A staircase that went down to the temporarynding had been ced, and more than a dozen wagons waited below.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re holding the line.¡»a soldier said.¡ºPlease move.¡»

    ¡ºNo, no, no. Are you serious?! There¡¯s nothing in the southernnds! Don¡¯t tell me you found a ce for people to live?!¡»

    ¡ºSomething like that.¡»

    ¡ºReally...?¡»

    The citizens in the front exchanged doubtful nces. Evacuees were swarming behind them. While the warships were big, they could not carry all ten thousand citizens at once. So what would they do?

    ¡ºI guess we¡¯re moving bynd, not water.¡»

    ¡ºYeah.¡»

    The soldier nodded, and the people in the front seemed convinced¡ªor rather, they had no other choice but to trust the authorities.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go.¡»

    ¡ºYeah.¡»

    The crowd streamed down the stairs and onto the wagons, each loaded fully. Even in such a situation, they let the elderly, women, and children sit down, an etiquette unique to the people of Dream Maker who had established themselves as a smallmunity.

    ¡ºFirst group, first batch. All set!¡»

    The wagons started moving, carrying with them the citizen¡¯s fears. They had talked a lot on the ship, but as soon as they boarded the wagons, they became quiet. No one knew exactly what was going on, and when they asked the soldiers, they only gave scripted answers.

    ¡ºEmergency evacuation means we¡¯re evacuating because of an emergency.¡»

    ¡ºAll citizens will evacuate, no exceptions.¡»

    ¡ºYou can return to your homes once it¡¯s safe.¡»

    Hearing thosest words, everyone seemed satisfied. The army had fought and killed countless monsters before. It came with heavy amounts of sacrifice, of course. There hadn¡¯t been any crisis that they hadn¡¯t ovee. It was only natural, then, that the people thought they could return to their homes after a few days.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re almost there.¡»a driver said.

    ¡ºWhat? Already?¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve only been on the road for half an hour.¡»

    There was a stir inside the wagons. Eventually, the vehicles stopped, and the first citizens disembarked.

    ¡ºOhh...¡»

    A huge rock mountain loomed before them. Countless simple tents were erected behind the mountain, hiding them from sight. After unloading all the passengers, the wagons immediately returned to the harbor. The people seemed confused, not sure what to do. That¡¯s when Gin, standing on a raised tform, spoke.

    ¡ºThank you all for your cooperation. You will all be living here for a month at the longest. But please rest assured. We have three months¡¯ worth of food, and as you can see, no monsters will attack you here.¡»

    The citizens had a hunch that they would be living here, but the moment someone actually told them that, fear and worry came crashing on them. They would be staying in the middle of nowhere for a month.

    ¡ºI understand your displeasure, but please listen.¡»Gin spread his arms wide and raised his voice once.¡ºHalf of the total poption, five thousand people, will be staying here. The rest will travel by sea.¡»

    Everyone stared at Gin, thinking: ¡°We¡¯re being separated?¡± Gin, although nervous, tried to act calm and confident.

    ¡ºOnce half of the poption has been transported, the ships will return for us. We will meet again in the maritime nation of Vireocean in Primeval.¡»

 Chapter 313 â€“ Battle at the Line of Defense

    <h4>Chapter 313 ¨C Battle at the Line of Defense</h4>

    ming arrows hissed through the air. A few pierced the Yamamaneki on the other side of the wall, but they did not seem to inflict any damage.

    The arrows still had purpose, however. Even though it was gradually turning bright, there wasn¡¯t enough light on the other side of the wall. It looked like the Yamamaneki had assimted with the forest. But if the ming arrows hit, they should be able to determine the monsters¡¯ location even from a distance.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re here!¡»

    A long-range shell hit a Yamamaneki¡¯s head, knocking it back. The creature let out a low groan as it copsed backward.

    ¡ºNot yet! There¡¯s still many of them!¡»

    ¡ºAre our st cannons ready yet?!¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯re good to go! Sir!¡»

    st cannons were lined up on Zahadu¡¯s chicken farm, each one loaded with shells. Men brought back all the catalyst and shells they could, so much in fact that if they used those in the revolt, one would wonder if they nned to destroy the whole pce. Right now, though, it was worthy of praise.

    But we only have a few shots. Ludend calmly made calctions. With the long-range cannons¡¯ uracy in mind, how long can we hold this line?

    Ludend looked over at the man takingmand of the battle, King Doriachi. The king leading the men on the frontlines was an absolutely outrageous idea, considering the survival of the nation. Though Ludend already tried to kill him in the first ce. Caring about him now was simply ridiculous.

    ¡ºLudend. If you would.¡»

    Ludend nodded and gave the st cannon unit orders to fire. The guns spewed out fire as the shells flew, knocking down the Yamanaeki trying to scrape off the wall.

    ¡ºAmazing!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s our most powerful weapon, all right!¡»

    The pce guards and rebel soldiers, who had been killing each other until just a moment ago, were rejoicing. Ludend watched them with aplicated expression.

    ¡ºNow¡¯s our chance to climb the walls and push the monsters back!¡»Doriachi said.

    The soldiers let out a roar as they took off. The interior side of the wall was equipped with staircases, allowing men to climb up easily. Soldiers could position themselves easily on top as the walls were five meters thick.

    ¡ºYikes, are they for real...?¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a lot of them!¡»

    The Yamamaneki struggled to get back up. Various types of monsters were crowding around it¡ªgigantic boars, six-armed goris, two-headed leopards, among others.

    ¡ºS-Stand your ground! This is our chance!¡»

    ¡ºFire! Fire! Fire!¡»

    Soldiers nocked arrows to their bows and shot them at the monsters. They weren¡¯t aiming at anything in particr, just firing as much as they could. Since monsters were swarming down below, their arrows were bound to hit.

    ¡ºShit!¡»

    ¡ºWatch your step!¡»

    Monsters were stacking up on each other. Soldiers desperately tried to push back a wolf-like monster that leaped towards the edge of the wall.

    ¡ºThis is hopeless! Even all our arrows won¡¯t be enough!¡»

    ¡ºWe know that! We just need to buy time for the citizens to board the ships!¡»

    An older soldier was takingmand of the battle up the walls. As he looked to the brightening sky, he became speechless.

    There was a huge silhouette in the skies above. Spreading its wings and flying majestically, it was a monster never seen before in Dream Maker.

    ¡ºA dragon.¡»

    There was only one, but it was huge, its body a lustrous ck and its wings red. The dragon opened its mouth and let out a deep, ear-splitting, grotesque shriek, the kind the soldiers had never heard of before. Men lost heart, and some even sank hard on the floor.

    ¡ºF-Fire...! Fire!¡»

    Themander gave the order, but no one had the strength left to draw a bow and fire arrows. The dragon¡¯s presence was so overwhelming that the soldiers thought of only one thing the moment they saw it¡ªthey could not win.

    The dragon circled the sky andnded on top of the city walls, right in the middle of the soldiers. Some fell on their backside as the wall shook, while those who were already down on the floor screamed. As the dust settled, a voice came from above.

    ¡ºI thought you guys would put up a better fight. I see now you¡¯re just a bunch of cowards.¡»

    ¡ºI-It can¡¯t be...¡»

    A man was mounted on the back of the ck dragon.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s Gorja!¡»

    King Doriachi, Duinkler, and Ludend, who were watching the battle atop the walls from the outer edge of the city, also noticed the arrival of the dragon.

    ¡ºWhat is that?!¡»

    ¡ºYour Majesty! You must find shelter! The fact that it can fly means this ce is dangerous too!¡»

    A number of soldiers rushed to the king¡¯s side to try to get him to safety. Doriachi, however, didn¡¯t budge an inch, his arms crossed.

    ¡ºI have the duty to see things through to the end.¡»

    ¡ºPlease be reasonable, Your Majesty. Dream Maker will be nothing with you...¡»Duinkler pleaded, but Doriachi simply shook his head.

    ¡ºA king is nothing without his subjects.¡»he said.¡ºI will retreat along with thest soldier to leave the battlefield.¡»

    ¡ºYour Majesty...¡»

    ¡ºBesides, the one riding that dragon is a citizen of our nation.¡»

    Everyone turned their gaze to the wall, a faint hope in their hearts. Did someone tame a dragon? Are they on our side? they wondered, but Doriachi¡¯s expression was hard.

    ¡ºGorja! You got a dragon to help us?!¡»themander asked.

    Gorja threw his head back and burst intoughter.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s so funny?!¡»

    ¡ºFunny?! It¡¯s hrious! You thought I brought a dragon to help you guys?! What a riot! Since when did monsters be friends with humans?!¡»

    ¡ºB-But you¡¯re riding that dragon...¡»

    ¡ºYes, because I¡¯m an enemy of humans.¡»

    No response came from themander this time. The dragon spun around and mmed its tail at him, sending him flying outside the walls. Five soldiers were also thrown into the air and plummeted down to the swarm of monsters. Screams erupted from below. It might as well be hell on this world. What fate awaited them was obvious.

    ¡ºOh, good Lord!¡»

    Doriachi let out a sigh of grief. The people around were speechless at the sudden betrayal of the man who appeared to be Gorja.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s use the st cannons, Your Majesty.¡»Duinkler said.

    ¡ºWe can¡¯t¡ª¡»

    ¡ºOur men will be in danger too, but we have no other choice. He¡¯spletely still on top of the wall. Now¡¯s our chance.¡»

    ¡º.........¡»

    ¡ºLudend!¡»

    Disregarding the king who couldn¡¯t decide, Duinkler called to the Ludend. He was clearly acting beyond his authority, and what he had in mind was an unforgivable crime. But Duinkler was prepared for any punishment he might receive after the battle was over.

    Ludend also sensed Duinkler¡¯s determination. Nodding with a hard look, he ordered for the st cannons to be at the ready.

    One of the men grunted in despair. A st cannon shell shot through the air and missed. The timing was simply awful. Despite the dragon¡¯s size, there was no way a single shot would hit it. Instead the shell flew over the wall and exploded in the distance.

    Because of this, Gorja remembered the weapon. He took control of the dragon and flew away.

    ¡ºHe noticed us.¡»

    ¡ºWhat do we do, Chief? We might get a shot if his altitude decreased.¡»

    ¡ºNo. I doubt we¡¯d hit him, and we have limited ammo.¡»

    ¡¸How about we use ourselves as decoy to draw his attention?¡¹Luke, who had been watching the battle until now, spoke. He couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying, but he knew right away what they were trying to do. Luke, with his great eyesight, could see who was riding the dragon.¡¸I¡¯ve known him since we met in Vireocean. I can probably draw his attention. Once I do, fire all the arrows you got at him. It might not work on the dragon, but it should be enough to throw him off.¡¹

    Thinking it was a great idea, Duinkler tranted what Luke said. Rather, they couldn¡¯te up with a better n.

    ¡ºWhat do we do, Your Majesty? We can go with his n¡ª¡»

    ¡ºNo.¡»

    ¡ºYour Majesty.¡»

    ¡ºIf we were officially working together in this battle, I might¡¯ve considered it. But we can¡¯t let a guest from another country act as a decoy. This is our nation¡¯s battle.¡»

    ¡ºThen what do we do?!¡»Ludend cut in.¡ºNow¡¯s the time to use whatever we can! The fact that you can¡¯t do that means you are not qualified to be king!¡»

    ¡ºHow dare you say that, Ludend!¡»Duinkler snapped.

    Still, Doriachi remained calm, his eyes fixed at Gorja circling above.

    ¡ºYour Majesty...?¡»

    This is odd, Duinkler thought. Doriachi might be a pacifist, but he should¡¯ve already understood the predicament they were in. He was too calm.

    ¡ºSoon.¡»

    ¡ºSoon...? What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡»

    They did not notice a triangr-shaped figure gliding over the grasnds that led to the walls.

 Chapter 314 **TEASER**

    <h4>Chapter 314 **TEASER**</h4>

    Stealth¡¯s Return

    The end wasing. Soldiers fighting on top of the walls were in total despair. Theirmander was killed in battle, and a dragon was flying overhead.

    A typical soldier would be trained to do their best to aplish their mission even after themanding officer died. Even with the odds stacked against them, they would do everything they could do serve their country.

    But Dream Maker operated in a small world surrounded by walls for more than five centuries. Not once had the city been in danger, and the only danger that the soldiers faced was when they hunted monsters for a living.

    With no other nations around, they had absolutely no experience inrge-scale wars. The soldiers themselves seemed tock training as well.

    As a result, the soldiers on top of the wall had no idea what to do. They believed they were dead. Some thought about their families, some shook their head frantically, and some hung their head low, petrified.

    ¡ºTsk. I knew it. Our troops are weak.¡»Gorja muttered as he pulled on the rope wrapped around the dragon¡¯s neck to keep his bnce.¡ºHe was right. Even if we didn¡¯t get involved, the country would¡¯ve fallen one day...¡»

    Scaling the monsters stacked on top of each other, the first one¡ªa giant lizard-like monster¡ªfinally made it to the castle wall. The soldiers couldn¡¯t even get up and run away. Weakly, they wielded their weapons, but the giant lizard didn¡¯t so much as flinch, and instead charged and swallowed the soldiers whole.

    Men screamed. One after another, monsters scaled the wall.

    ¡ºWeak! You¡¯re all too weak! This nation should just perish right now!¡»

    Gorja pulled on the rope to make the dragon roar.

    ¡ºHuh?¡»

    He felt an impact from his side. Dragons did note equipped with seatbelts. His body lurched, and he was thrown into the air.

    ¡ºOh, shit! What the hell¡ª¡»

    Gorja managed to grab the rope and stop himself from falling. Dangling in the air, he caught a glimpse of a huge triangr-shaped figure flying across.

    ¡ºWh-What the...¡»

    The next thing he knew, someone was standing on the dragon¡¯s back.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know you could ride a dragon.¡¹

    The sun rose, casting a ray of light on the stranger¡¯s silver mask, reflecting a sparkling scarlet glow.

    ¡ºSilver Face!¡»

    Gorja clicked his tongue. He used his free right hand to draw the dagger from his waist and immediately threw it at Silver Face. But as he was dangling in the air, he couldn¡¯t put much strength into the throw, allowing the masked boy to easily dodge the dagger.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not really me who¡¯ll decide whether to kill you or not...¡¹Silver Face muttered as he crouched down and unsheathed a de from his waist.

    The de was so overwhelming that even Gorja, who didn¡¯t have Mana Detection, couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off of it.

    Silver Face casually swung the weapon, cutting off the dragon¡¯s wing. The creature shrieked in pain.

    ¡ºWhat?!¡»

    Gorja was shocked. Even a huge weapon like the st cannon couldn¡¯t make a dent on the dragon¡¯s skin, let alone a normal de. That¡¯s what he was told.

    ¡¸Later.¡¹

    Silver Face jumped off the dragon¡¯s back. Wounded and unable to maintain its bnce in the air, the dragon fell from the sky, spinning as it plummeted.

    ¡ºAaaah!¡»

    Swung around in circles, Gorgia mmed and slid down the inner side of the wall along with the dragon.

    ¡ºGorja fell!¡»

    ¡ºWait, the dragon¡¯s bleeding. Someone¡¯s on its back!¡»

    ¡ºWhat was that triangr thing just now?! You haven¡¯t seen that before, have you?¡»

    ¡ºIt leaped off the dragon and onto the wall!¡»

    As monsters reached the wall, agitation filled the people around the st cannons, but cheers erupted the moment the dragon spurted out blood and crashed to the ground. Gorja also fell from a height over about twenty meters; he wouldn¡¯t get out of it unscathed.

    ¡¸King Doriachi!¡¹Luke said.¡¸Allow us, the Vireocean knights, to join the battle on the wall! We must save those who can¡¯t move!¡¹

    After Duinkler tranted the knight¡¯s words, Doriachi nodded firmly.¡ºPlease do. The others will defend the wall as well. If the Yamamaneki rises back up again, we¡¯ll fire our st cannons on it, so please don¡¯t block our line of fire.¡»

    Led by Luke, the guards and rebel soldiers charged straight towards the wall. Doriachi breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡ºYou really made me nervous, Silver Face.¡»

    Leaping from the falling dragon and descending onto the castle walls, Hikaru activated the Gravity Bncer to break his fall. What greeted him was a hellish scene¡ªsoldiers being devoured by monsters.

    Hikaru inhaled deeply.¡ºMove!¡»he yelled in theirnguage.

    He barely knew any other words. He then drew his revolver, aimed it at the giant lizard, and pulled the trigger.

    ¡ºWh-What is that?! Magic?!¡»

    Burnt to crisp by the ball of fire, several giant lizards fell off the wall outside. A huge pir of fire rose from the other side too.

    ¡ºMove!¡»Hikaru shouted once more.

    Snapping back to their senses, the soldiers acted immediately, striking at the monsters already on the wall and taking down those that were scaling it. Once they moved, they were very capable of fighting monsters.

    Good, Hikaru thought, when his field of vision suddenly turned dark.

    ¡¸Finally up, eh?¡¹

    The Yamamaneki wobbled as it stood up. Several shots were fired at it, blowing off its upper body. Hikaru turned around to see the st cannon squad raising their hands and Duinkler waving both his arms wildly.

    ¡¸Whoa. He¡¯s staring daggers at me.¡¹

    Ludend watched him with arms folded. He must¡¯ve realized that Silver Face was one of the reasons that the revolt failed. The guards and the rebels had no choice but to work together, but somewhere within, the chief still wasn¡¯tpletely convinced.

    ¡¸I never really thought Koukimaru¡¯s side was this prepared.¡¹Hikaru muttered.

    Running on top of the wall, Hikaru activated his Stealth and cut down monstersing through spots where there weren¡¯t a lot of men. As the sun rose higher up and visibility increased, he saw monsters from deep in the foresting in droves.

    ¡¸If they lose heart, we¡¯ll lose for sure... ¡¹

    Hikaru reached for his waist where the fully-charged bullets were.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s end this with a bang.¡¹

 Chapter 315 â€“ Sound the Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 315 ¨C Sound the Retreat</h4>

    ¡¸A-Are you okay, Lavi¡ª Star Face?!¡¹

    Lavia appeared, staggering. Pa quickly caught her in her arms and rubbed her back.

    Drake emerged from his scarf form.¡ºI don¡¯t think she¡¯s fine.¡»

    ¡¸Drake! You¡¯re awake¡ª Wait, why is she like this? Did she run out of mana?¡¹

    ¡ºNah. Just exhausted from running.¡»

    ¡¸I-I see. Then you should rest...¡¹

    Lavia was panting heavily. Even though she worked actively as an adventurer, her stamina was still far from an average person¡¯s level. It made sense, then, that she waspletely exhausted after working all night and running a long distance as dawn broke.

    ¡¸Wh-Where¡¯s... S-Silver Face...?¡¹Lavia asked in ragged breaths.

    ¡¸He just arrived a few moments ago.¡¹Pa pointed at the top of the wall where Hikaru was aiming his revolver.

    Bang. Bang. Bang.

    It looked as though he just pulled the trigger randomly. Massive balls of mes appeared out of nowhere and burned the area below the wall. The firepower was so strong that a wall of me rose up, surprising even Hikaru, forcing him to lean back.

    ¡ºWh-Wh-What is that?!¡»Ludend said with a trembling voice.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s the power of magic.¡»Lavia replied.

    ¡ºWhat?! That¡¯s unfair!¡»

    It was the Almighty Barrel that was unfair, not Spirit magic.

    ¡ºNow you know. Even if the monsters did not attack, the chances of your revolt being a sess was extremely low as long as we were on the king¡¯s side.¡»

    ¡ºBut if we used all our st cannons¡ª¡»

    ¡ºYou would¡¯ve destroyed the whole country and there would¡¯ve been nothing left but ruins.¡»

    Although the scale differed, this battle was simr to a nuclear war. Both sides had their own devastating weapon, that when used, would leave nothing in their wake.

    That is why countries instead fought through diplomatic means. They would use economics and sense of values, not weapons, to elicit concessions from the enemy.

    ¡ºSo we should¡¯ve been discussing matters, not staging a revolt.¡»

    It didn¡¯t take long for Ludend to realize that. After all, he was a smart man.

    But while Lavia was able to learn from books and Hikaru¡¯s knowledge from Japan, there were far too few precedents in this country.

    Ludend dropped to his knees. He really thought that he could have changed this nation if time was on their side. He believed what he did was right and the monsters attacking was simply bad luck. But he finally came to his senses.

    When he woke up from his fevered dream, he realized that what he was trying to do was satisfy his own desires. If he really cared about his country, he should¡¯ve settled matters through negotiation and consultation.

    ¡ºStar Face...¡»Pa said.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s leave him be. He needs some time.¡»Lavia decided to leave Ludend alone for now.

    Duinkler, who noticed her, approached them.¡ºLady Star Face! You¡¯re all right.¡»

    ¡ºWe need to retreat. Bring the injured to the top of the wall with us.¡»

    ¡ºRetreat, you say?¡»

    ¡ºOf course. His Majesty knows about it.¡»

    ¡ºYes.¡»Doriachi nodded.¡ºHolding out until Silver Face returned. Him mowing down the enemy with magic. And the following retreat is all part of the n.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?!¡»

    ¡ºYou can be surprisedter. I didn¡¯t think things would go this well.¡»

    With a strained smile, Doriachi gave orders.

    ¡ºRecover the injured! After that, we¡¯ll retreat, leaving only the minimum number of people to man the st cannons.¡»

    Feeling pain all over his body, Gorja woke up to see the hazy blue sky. The sound of soldiers running around indicated they were still in the middle of battle. He lost consciousness after Silver Face knocked him off the dragon.

    ¡ºDamn it...¡»

    His side hurt, and he couldn¡¯t move his left arm well. He had cracked or broken bones in a few ces. Still he managed to straighten up. A little farther away he spotted the dragon, now on the ground, breathing heavily, its wings torn. It couldn¡¯t get up, let alone fly.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯re still alive.¡»A man came to Gorja¡¯s side.

    ¡ºTch. Don¡¯t get too cocky now. Killing me won¡¯t change this country¡¯s fate, Ludend.¡»

    ¡ºWhy are you working with monsters? How did you do it?¡»

    ¡ºBecause Lord Koukimaru told me to.¡»

    Ludend¡ªlike Hikaru, Gin, and Wakamaru¡ªalso knew that Koukimaru, who was exiled from the city, was still alive. But he didn¡¯t care much about it. For him the most important thing was to make sure the revolt was a sess.

    ¡ºI see... Koukimaru is still alive.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re not gonna me us for your revolt¡¯s failure, are you? We didn¡¯t really care about your coup from the start. It¡¯s just a small matter. We were nning to destroy the whole of Dream Maker anyway.¡»

    ¡ºWhy would you do that? You can¡¯t live innds crawling with monsters.¡»

    ¡ºYou guys really are thick-headed. Of course you can. Just use monsters like I did.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    Ludend knew that Koukimaru criticized the monarchy and plotted a coup. But when his n was discovered, he was exiled¡ªrather, he left on his own ord. How did his n change from the abolition of the monarchy to destroying the whole city?

    ¡ºI haven¡¯t heard of anyone using monsters.¡»

    ¡ºOf course, you haven¡¯t. Lord Koukimaru broke new grounds when he left the city. Thanks to that, we can use monsters like this!¡»

    ¡ºBut you lost.¡»

    ¡ºNot yet! If only that bastard Silver Face wasn¡¯t around...¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve been to Vireocean, yet you underestimated Silver Face and the power of magic. It¡¯s not even funny.¡»

    There were things he should¡¯ve been wary about from the start. However, Gorjaunched an attack, blinded by the power of the dragon. He bit his lips in frustration, fully aware of his mistake.

    ¡ºSo... did youe here to kill me?¡»

    Ludend shook his head silently. He then took out a knife from his pocket and tossed it to Gorja, who stared at the de on the ground.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll let you die as a citizen of this nation. Use the knife to take your own life.¡»

    ¡ºWhat...?¡»

    Ludend, a rebel, and Gorja, who brought the monsters. Although they were simr, Gorja¡¯s actions were way worse. After all, he targeted not only soldiers, but civilians as well¡ªthe whole country, in fact.

    Gorja grabbed the knife and burst intoughter.¡ºAre you fucking stupid?! I don¡¯t feel proud at all for being a citizen of this shitty country! How about you die instead?!¡»

    He still had the strength left to stand. Ludend watched Gorja nkly as the man stepped forward, thrusting the knife at the him.

    Something¡¯s wrong, Gorja thought, but all he had to do was kill Ludend. He doubted from the start that he¡¯d survive the monster invasion that he himself led. If he could bring Ludend down with him, he¡¯d be more than happy.

    ¡ºUgh...¡»

    A pained grunt came from Gorja. The dragon, stretching its neck out from behind, sunk its teeth into his side. Ludend¡¯s eyes grew wide open in surprise.

    ¡ºY-You s-stupid...¡»The light disappeared from Gorja¡¯s eyes.

    Following its instincts, the dragon started devouring his body.

    ¡ºUsing monsters, huh? I wonder who used who.¡»Ignoring the dragon, Ludend walked away. His job here was done. He was fully prepared to die from Gorja¡¯s de. He believed his life was worthless; he would die during or after the battle anyway.

    But he wanted to ask why Gorja did all this. In the end, Ludend didn¡¯t know how he used the monsters as well.

    ¡ºOur goals were simr yet quite different.¡»

    Ludend turned around to see soldiers rushing to the dragon, stabbing it with their spears, abruptly killing it.

    The soldiers on top of the wall had started retreating. Silver Face was nowhere in sight.

    ¡ºI will use my power to ensure the survival of this nation.¡»

    The retreat had already begun.

 Chapter 316 â€“ The Last Piece

    <h4>Chapter 316 ¨C The Last Piece</h4>

    Hikaru ran around the top of the wall with his Stealth on, kicking down monsters trying to climb up. With the Assassination buff, a powerful kick was enough to kill them.

    ¡¸About time.¡¹

    All soldiers had already left. Only Hikaru was left. Rapid-firing me Gospel had done wonders in pushing the monsters back, but the Yamamaneki were beginning to rise back up, giving them momentum once more.

    Hikaru fired thest two shots filled with fire magic to the right and left, turned back, and jumped, his Gravity Bncer breaking the fall. He felt his very core tremble, an indication that his Soul Rank had gone up. Although he hadn¡¯t checked it yet, he was sure it went up a few levels.

    The soldiers had retreated further than halfway across the prairie. It was a good time to withdraw.

    The Yamamaneki got on its feet and howled, causing Hikaru to fall t.

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa...¡¹

    The Yamamaneki¡¯s shout seemed to be effective against both humans and monsters. Creatures caught in the range of the roar let out screams from the other side of the wall.

    As Hikaru nced back at the Yamamaneki, shells from st cannonsnded direct hits on it. With the core destroyed, the huge mass of earth copsed. Hikaru told Lavia that once he shot thest remaining bullets, they could use whatever weapons they had. Their timing was, in fact, perfect.

    Hikaru caught a glimpse of the dragon that crashed to the side of the wall, the wounds on its wings preventing it from flying. Someone¡¯s feet dangled out of its mouth.

    ¡¸It ate Gorja, huh?¡¹

    Hikaru thought theymunicated through telepathy, or perhaps Gorja simply spoke to it, but that did not seem to be the case.

    ¡¸It must be some kind of sorcery... Not really interested, though.¡¹he said as he turned his back to the dragon and started running.

    Only the st cannon squad were left on the line of defense. Hikaru could see the backs of those who already retreated in the distance.

    ¡ºSilver Face! Over here!¡»Doriachi called, raising his hand.

    ¡¸What the... the king is still here? What on earth is he thinking...¡¹

    ¡¸He said he wouldn¡¯t leave until you came back.¡¹Lavia said with exasperation in her voice.

    Pa and her bodyguards came in droves as well.

    ¡¸I see. Can you run?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. I¡¯m good.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹Pa added.

    ¡¸It feels like it¡¯s been ages since the three of us were together.¡¹

    They were only separated for a few days, but it felt like a month.

    ¡¸Silver Face! We should retreat quick or His Majesty won¡¯t leave!¡¹Duinkler said, his face pale.

    ¡¸Sure looks like it.¡¹

    Gotta apud the guy¡¯s loyalty. He stayed until the veryst minute, Hikaru thought. Thinking back, every move this plump man did, he did for the king.

    ¡¸Everyone from Vireocean seems to be present. We¡¯ll go as well.¡¹

    The priest¡¯s escorts, led by Luke Landon, were in full force too.

    ¡¸You guys are still here? You should¡¯ve left immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re knights. We can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t understand the logic behind that answer. Nheless, he was d they were safe. It could affect future negotiations if they were missing members.

    ¡¸All that¡¯s left is... the st cannons.¡¹

    ¡¸Ludend will handle those.¡¹Duinkler said.¡¸We can leave them to him. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Duinkler seemed to treat Ludend roughly. The st cannons spewed fire, shooting shells that toppled another Yamamaneki down. Their hits were quite urate. If not for their revolt, they¡¯d be a useful unit.

    ¡¸They should retreat once they run out of ammo too. You can make weapons over and over, but you can never rece a life lost.¡¹

    ¡¸Silver Face! Hurry up!¡¹Duinkler stomped his foot in frustration.

    Hikaru, however, couldn¡¯t just abandon them.¡¸Hey, Ludend.¡¹

    ¡ºHmm? What do you want?¡»

    Ludend¡¯s attitude towards Silver Face was tough. Perhaps because he knew now that Hikaru yed them like a fiddle and ruined their ns.

    ¡¸Uh... Star Face, please trante for me.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I can do it.¡¹

    A small figure came scuttling towards them, carrying a massive binder in their hands. The weight almost seemed to cause her to fall forward.

    ¡ºDeena?! Where have you been?! We have a crisis in our hands!¡»

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m sorry, Lord Duinkler. After the bell woke me up, I went to get these confidential papers.¡»

    ¡ºRecords of our country¡¯s history, huh? I see. Very well, but we have to leave now. I trust you¡¯re ready. I suppose there¡¯s not time to even get ready.¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes, Sir!¡»Deena nodded, nervousness on her face, and turned to Hikaru.¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see.¡¹Hikaru smiled.¡¸You decided to show up now. Quite smart.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me? I¡¯m not sure I follow.¡¹

    ¡¸You can y dumb all you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡ª¡¹

    Deena shrieked as Hikaru knocked the binder away and grabbed her cor.

    ¡¸S-Silver Face?! What are you doing?!¡¹Duinkler eximed.¡¸I know you don¡¯t like Deena, but this is no time for disputes.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, trust me. This is the time. You guys just don¡¯t sense this thing.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡ºShe¡¯s emitting nauseating evil mana.¡»Lavia said in theirnguage.

    Evil mana was leaking out from the small essory around her belt. The mana that came from Deena was so intense that even without Mana Detection like Hikaru, spellcasters like Lavia and Pa could feel it.

    Deena yelped as Hikaru cut the belt with a knife and removed the essory case. He then pushed her away and threw the case towards the wall.

    ¡¸Star Face.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it. O¡¯ Spirit, heed my call. With the primordial me, burn my target to ashes.¡¹

    Lavia released a huge ball of fire. It was nothing but a basic fire spell, me Breath. She¡¯d actually gotten better at controlling fire magic, reducing the size of the ball. A roaring pir of me rose as the fireballnded on where the case was.

    After a small explosion, darkness burst out. Sand and stone fell to the ground. The grass on the whole area had withered.

    ¡ºWh-What was that?!¡»Ludend asked Hikaru, shocked.

    ¡¸Some kind of a magic item loaded with evil mana. I had no idea how the enemy lured monsters to the city. Turns out it was this easy. Who knew?¡¹

    Deena, who had fallen on her backside, red at Hikaru with a bitter expression.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Koukimaru¡¯s spy.¡¹Hikaru said.

    He knew that Deena was on the enemy¡¯s side, but he did noy have definitive proof. He also had no idea how she could make contact from someone outside the city. It was clear that she was using some kind of magic item that Hikaru knew nothing about. However, he didn¡¯t have much time to investigate.

    So he decided to leave her alone and let the monster invasion happen. In order to minimize the scale of the uing raid, destroying Roots¡ªthe source of the monsters¡¯ power¡ªwas the quickest way he could think of.

    ¡¸How... did you know?¡¹Deena asked in a stifled voice.

    She had misjudged Hikaru and his party¡¯s abilities. She didn¡¯t know he could destroy Roots, and that they had information on Ludend. After learning that Hikaru was going around destroying Roots one after another, Deena panicked. As a result, she summoned the monsters right as the revolt was happening.

    ¡¸I have a special ability, you see.¡¹Hikaru answered.

    There was a clear indication on her Soul Board that suggested she was an enemy.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Deena

    Age: 21 Rank: 17

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿4

    ..¡¾Faith¡¿

    ....¡¾Evil¡¿5

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Intelligence¡¿

    ....¡¾Language Comprehension¡¿2

    ....¡¾Language Output¡¿1

 Chapter 317 â€“ Retreat Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 317 ¨C Retreat Strategy</h4>

    Retreat Strategy

    ¡¸All righty, then. Time to retreat. Deena is your problem. I won¡¯t bother with this case from here on out. Now, run!¡¹

    Doriachi ordered a few soldiers to drag Deena away with them. They could¡¯ve tied her up and left her behind to her certain death, but they didn¡¯t. It showed just how soft this country was. Japan wasn¡¯t much different, however. Even if someonemitted mass murder, as long as they dropped their weapon and showed they would not resist, they¡¯d get arrested and undergo trial. The authorities wouldn¡¯t kill the culprit no questions asked.

    ¡¸In the end, I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡¹Luke said, frustration in his voice.

    He felt irritated that Hikaru, who came from the same ce as him, yed an active role, while he did nothing.

    Hikaru shot down a dragon, repelled monsters with his revolver, and worked with Doriachi to minimize the effects of the monster invasion. That was what they all saw and knew. But what they didn¡¯t know¡ªsince he didn¡¯t mention it¡ªwas he was the one who took back control of the central bell tower and rang it. To prioritize the evacuation of the citizens, he went for the bell tower first, and not the battlefield.

    ¡¸I saw the priest heal soldiers. Sounds good enough, if you ask me.¡¹

    ¡¸But I¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re here as the priest¡¯s guard. If he¡¯s safe, that means you¡¯ve seeded in your mission.¡¹

    Hikaru heaved a sigh. Luke didn¡¯t seem satisfied.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You will have your moment.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Monsters aren¡¯t onlying from the north, but from east and west as well. Although not as bad as here, a fair amount of monsters should¡¯ve entered the city. The harbor should be a battlefield right now.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Really?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, so go. Now.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it! Are you all ready?! We¡¯re headed to the harbor! Protect the priest at all costs!¡¹

    Hikaru heaved another sigh as he watched Luke go. He understood his feelings, but he wished the knight would stick to his actual duties instead.

    ¡¸You good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... Just surprised the guy can be hotblooded. Anyway, Star Face, can you please fire a huge one?¡¹

    ¡¸I can, but I might not be able to walk after this.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then.¡¹

    Lavia readied her staff with a smile on her face.

    ¡ºRun! Big oneing!¡»Hikaru yelled.

    Surrounded by soldiers, the king started running. The rebels followed as well.

    Light particles appeared as Lavia started chanting her spell. Only Hikaru, Lavia, Pa and her bodyguards were left.

    ¡¸Flower Face, got a sec?¡¹

    ¡¸O-Of course.¡¹

    Hikaru whispered into Pa¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸A-Are you sure about this?¡¹

    ¡¸You know how powerful Stealth is. In fact, I¡¯m worried about what would happen from here on out, so please go with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Promise me we¡¯ll meet again.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t n on dying here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹

    Seemingly relieved, Pa broke into a run. Galixon and his men followed her in a hurry. Only Lavia and Hikaru remained behind. They could handle themselves. All they had to do now was save time.

    ¡¸me Gospel!¡¹

    Monsters had climbed to the top of wall, and two Yamamaneki rose to their feet. Lavia put strength into her spellcasting to give momentum to the fireball. A ball of mes, twice as big as a minivan, appeared from the magic circle, and surged forward with incredible speed.

    Lavia swung her staff from left to right, and the mes burned the top of the wall. Then, the metal staff cracked. The mes died out, but the spell managed to push the enemies back temporarily.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, we¡¯ll have to leave the staff behind.¡¹

    The staff was made by Leniwood back in Pond. It provided stamina, but it couldn¡¯t handle Lavia¡¯s power.

    ¡¸I need you to summon a me Wall as wide as possible. Can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸I... I can... I¡¯ll... do it.¡¹

    Also a basic spell like Fire Breath, me Wall¡¯s length and duration depended on the amount of mana poured into the spell. Hikaru and Lavia left the open space and fell back to the entrance of the city, making sure the monsters saw them.

    ¡¸me Wall!¡¹

    As Lavia¡¯s chant ended, a wall of mes, far taller than Hikaru, appeared, blocking the path. Lavia, all out of mana, staggered, and Hikaru caught her.

    ¡¸All right. Time for us to leave.¡¹Hikaru said as he carried Lavia in his arms and started running.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get away from here, Princess.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, onward.¡¹

    Lavia seemed to be struggling, but she was having fun. However, Hikaru wasn¡¯t heading to the harbor. After putting enough distance between them and the monsters, the enemy finally broke through the wall of mes. Pa and the bodyguards were gone from sight at this point. Hikaru made sure the monsters saw them before he changed directions, heading towards the east.

    ¡¸Come on, now. Food¡¯s here. Make sure you follow us!¡¹

    He wanted to lead the monsters away from the harbor as much as possible. Only Hikaru, a master of Stealth, could do this.

    Shouts erupted from the harbor. Soldiers were fighting several animal-type monsters.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s going on with the line of defense up north?! They haven¡¯t retreated yet?!¡»

    ¡ºN-Not yet, it seems.¡»

    ¡ºDamn it... How long do we have to wait?!¡»

    ¡ºGin!¡»Dn called from the edge of the ship.¡ºThe ships carrying the citizens have left! They¡¯re headed straight for the western seas!¡»

    ¡ºGot it!¡»

    Gin was fighting against monsters with other soldiers on the harbor. It was his original post¡ªa kind of field foreman, not apanymander.

    Their mission was to defend the ship to theirst breath. They were waiting for theirrades, who were fighting Yamamaneki on the northern walls, and escape together. Only the fast ship was left behind. They were expecting more than a hundred people to arrive, and as such there were only very few personnel left behind to defend.

    ¡ºMore enemies spotted!¡»

    ¡ºOh, shit. Did they break through the western wall?!¡»

    Luckily, no monsters wereing from the eastern side. Grucel¡¯s expedition squad¡¯s ships were anchored on that side. Besides the long-range st cannons, the ships were also equipped with short-range ones, which they used to annihte monsters near the wall.

    The monsters must have realized that people were on the ships and headed there instead, away from the wall.

    The western side, on the other hand, was unmanned. Monsters must have either destroyed the wall or climbed over it.

    ¡ºShit... I hope those guys are okay. They better not be all dead!¡»

    They could only hold for so long. Gin and the soldiers would need time to board the ship too. Waiting for theirrades that were noting and then getting wiped out would be too terrible. Feeling impatient, Gin gripped his sword tight and cut the head off of a wolf monster.

    ¡ºLook!¡»A voice came from above.

    Grucel stood on the deck of a huge warship. It was the biggest one among the fleet, its deck higher than the rest.

    Themander ced his fist on his chest, a gesture of respect. st cannons were lined up around him. With a loud bang, the st cannons all spewed fire. Shells rained down on the monsters at the harbor.

    Monsters receiving direct hits were ripped to shreds, while others screeched as the gale engulfed them. The bombardment hit warehouses and office buildings as well, making holes on the walls. Some shook violently and copsed.

    Clouds of dust rose. Piles of rubble prevented the monsters from advancing.

    ¡ºNow that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. Nothing beats Dream Maker¡¯s most powerful weapon.¡»

    Grucel didn¡¯t so much as twitch his brow, still keeping the gesture. The st cannons were reloaded as the warship passed by. Themander carried the responsibility of leading the fleet towards the west. He wanted to stay at the king¡¯s side. But he had to push his feelings aside desperately to carry out his task.

    ¡ºLord Grucel¡¯s going to destroy the monsters on the west nk. All we have to do is deal with the leftovers!¡»

    Gin expected Grucel to use up all their ammunition. What they needed to do was enter discussions with Vireocean, not start a war. Ammunition was unnecessary. Instead, they would use all of it here to kill as many monsters as possible to increase the chances of Doriachi making it to the ship safely.

    ¡ºWe will wee His Majesty!¡»Gin shouted.

    Soldiers yelled in response. They raised their weapons, gripping them tight. Bombardment from the st cannons killed the faltering monsters. The warship was sailing away. The st cannons spewed fire.

    Around the same time, soldiers retreating to the harbor spotted a monster up ahead¡ªa boar about two meters tall.

    ¡ºEnemy spotted!¡»

    ¡ºKill it!¡»

    While a threat on its own, the boar stood no chance against over a hundred soldiers. They took it down in no time at all.

    ¡ºRun straight for the harbor!¡»

    ¡ºOh man. The meat looks delicious.¡»

    ¡ºWe don¡¯t have time to dress the meat.¡»

    They encountered a few more monsters after that, but they overpowered them with numbers all the same. Pa and the priest healed the injured. Now they just had to save their stamina to make it to the harbor.

    The city was as still as death. The bells had stopped ringing a while ago. It was safe to assume the citizens had evacuated sessfully.

    ¡ºThere! I see the docks!¡»

    Even the most trained soldiers were drenched in sweat and running out of breath. Pa,pletely exhausted, had to be carried on the backs of Galixon and the other bodyguards. Noticing the atmosphere was brightening, she lifted her head. She could see a ship two hundred meters ahead.

    ¡¸Finally...¡¹

    The line of defense was still standing. Soldiers were in the middle of a battle, but it looked like they could get on board the ship without any problem. Pa felt so relieved that her body went limp.

    ¡¸What...?¡¹

    Everything went dark all of a sudden. Pa quickly realized it was a shadow.

    ¡¸Whaaaat?!¡¹

    pping its wings, the creature descended between them and the harbor. The earth shook as itnded, and a st of wind swept through thend. It was just that massive.

    A dragon covered in silver scales.

 Chapter 318 â€“ A Chance Encounter with the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 318 ¨C A Chance Encounter with the Enemy</h4>

    A Chance Encounter with the Enemy

    Bigger than the one Gorja brought with him, the silver dragon towered high. Petrified soldiers watched in mute amazement. Some, however, immediately moved. Galixon and the bodyguards stood in front of Pa to protect her. Doriachi walked in front of the group.

    ¡ºIs Koukimaru there?¡»he asked in a quiet, but clear voice.

    A man appeared on top of the dragon¡¯s head. He had his long, gray hair tied behind, and he wore a cloak that looked to be a rag. His clothes, although crude in appearance, was made of monster hide.

    Doriachi turned speechless as soon as he saw Koukimaru¡¯s eyes. What was supposed to be the white part of the eye had turned ck.

    ¡ºAre you the current king?¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes. Koukimaru... the exiled sage. What happened to your eyes?¡»

    ¡ºMy eyes?¡»

    Koukimaru ran his hand over his eyes, as though he only noticed it for the first time.

    ¡ºAh... It¡¯s a price I had to pay to learn the truth.¡»

    ¡ºTruth?¡»

    ¡ºMore importantly, are you abandoning the city?¡»

    A deserted city. Whether or not Koukimaru saw thising was unknown, but the oue was probably just as he said.

    ¡ºWe are.¡»

    A dry, incessantughter came bursting out of Koukimaru. It almost never stopped.

    ¡ºAre you happy things turned out the way you wanted it to be?¡»

    ¡ºNo, I didn¡¯t wish this to happen.¡»Suddenly, he stoppedughing.¡ºThis city was but a small obstacle, a lone pebble lying on my master¡¯s path.¡»

    ¡ºWhat...?¡»

    ¡ºHow dare you act all high and mighty!¡»Duinkler was furious.¡ºYou¡¯re the one who ordered the monster attack!¡»

    ¡ºCalm down.¡»Doriachi rebuked.

    ¡ºBut Your Majesty¡ª¡»

    ¡ºQuiet.¡»the king said.¡ºKoukimaru. If you think we¡¯re nothing but pebbles, surely you won¡¯t mind letting us through? Like you said, we¡¯re abandoning the city.¡»

    ¡ºVery well. You may go.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s good to hear. We¡¯ll be going, then.¡»

    Doriachi took the lead and started walking, and the soldiers hurriedly followed.

    Why?! Why do we have to run away and suffer such disgrace?! The enemy ringleader is right in front of us!

    Duinkler held himself back from shouting. With the silver dragon blocking the way, they had to pass through gaps. He knew provoking the creature now was pointless. They couldn¡¯t possiblynd a fatal blow on the dragon without their st cannons.

    The ship docked at the harbor were equipped with st cannons, but it was a little too far away. If the weapons missed, Duinkler and the others might get hit.

    Doriachi, Duinkler¡¯s beloved king, must have considered all of this in an instant and talked to Koukimari. The king¡¯s fists were clenched tight. Even though they managed to minimize the number of victims, numerous soldiers still died. And the enemy was right before their very eyes.

    His Majesty must be frustrated the most...

    Duinkler himself had both hands clenched. The silver dragon watched the column of people pass with great interest. Everyone walked with their heads down, avoiding eye contact.

    Men carrying Deena on a stretcher passed through. She was tied up and unconscious. Koukimaru didn¡¯t notice her, but the silver dragon purred as though curious about thedy.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡»Koukimaru asked.

    The dragon, however, twisted its head and turned its attention to the person walking in front, not Deena. There was probably no meaning whatsoever in the creature¡¯s actions. It just smelled a familiar scent, and then felt like eating the man that had its attention for a while now.

    ¡ºH-Hey!¡»

    Koukimaru tried to call out to the creature, but it wasn¡¯t as though he had full control of the dragon. It moved its head, aiming straight for the person in front with such speed that the soldiers couldn¡¯t react in time. The dragon opened its mouth wide and gnawed at him before spreading its wings and flying away.

    ¡ºTch. You stupid dragon... Why even eat something so worthless.¡»

    Blood spilled from the dragon¡¯s mouth, dripping onto the ground.

    Hikaru and Lavia made it all the way east of the city. Running while showing themselves to the monsters was quite thrilling. Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection helped them in making sure none got ahead of them, and so they arrived safely.

    The riverbank far enough from the harbor was the finish line of their escape route.

    ¡¸Should be about time.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸This is nothing. Running around all night is much draining.¡¹

    ¡¸Same here.¡¹

    Both yawned and smiled.

    ¡ºHello? Monsters are headed this way!¡»Drake said.¡ºHow can you two be so rxed?!¡»

    Monsters were indeed heading straight towards them, leaving clouds of dust in their wake. They would get to them in less than a minute.

    ¡¸We should be fine.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸All righty, then. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt, but...¡¹

    ¡ºWh-What are you going to do?¡»

    With a strainedugh, Hikaru took out his revolver. The monsters were just a stone¡¯s throw away now.

    ¡¸Aight. Hold on tight.¡¹

    ¡¸¡®Kay.¡¹

    ¡ºHey! What are you gonna do?!¡»

    The moment a cheetah-like creature¡ªfive times bigger than normal¡ªleaped at them, Hikaru pulled the trigger. An orange ray of light shot out the muzzle, and they flew diagonally into the air. It was a bullet loaded with me Laser. The swarm of monsters quickly turned small in their eyes. Those that couldn¡¯t stop their momentum plunged into the river.

    ¡¸Waaaahhh!¡¹

    ¡ºWhhhoooaaaa!¡»

    ¡¸Wee to our not-so-pleasant flight. Wait, Drake. Can¡¯t you fly?¡¹

    ¡ºThis is different from what I¡¯m used to, okay?!¡»

    Hikaru fired one more shot while in the air to propel them across the river and onto the other side.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    During that time, Hikaru spotted a huge dragon flying north.

    Did ite from the city? Pa would be safe with her Stealth, but not the others.

    But the ship at the harbor seemed undamaged and set sail without a problem. The evacuation was a sess.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru! We¡¯re falling!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right.¡¹

    ¡ºNooooo!¡»

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you fly¡ª never mind.¡¹

    They were descending at an incredible speed, but with the Gravity Bncer, they managed tond gently. Lavia and Drake sank down on the ground.

    ¡¸This is really bad for the body.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Yeah, I agree. I don¡¯t really wanna use it unless really necessary... Ugh.¡¹

    ¡¸How¡¯s your arm?¡¹

    The recoil put too much strain on his arm. Bearing the pain, Hikaru wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    ¡¸I wish I could get used to the pain...¡¹

    ¡¸You should¡¯ve asked Pa for her healing magic too. Here, I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    Once Hikaru made it back to the city, he met up with Lavia to reload his bullets. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t get in touch with Pa, and there were too many people around a while ago.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see her again soon.¡¹

    Instead, he asked her toe here¡ªon the south side of the river¡ªonce they made it safely to the ship.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re too reckless...¡»

    ¡¸I think getting to move that fast by only giving up an arm is a good deal. But anyway, Drake.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    ¡¸What did you mean by ¡°dig a hole¡±?¡¹

    Drake, who was fast asleep after eating a dragon stone, woke up in the middle of the night, and the first thing he said to Lavia was to dig a hole. Unfortunately, things were too hectic to know what he meant by that.

    ¡ºOh right, that! Actually...¡»

    After listening until the end, Hikaru looked to the skies.

    ¡¸Seriously...?¡¹

    Hikaru tried to rub wrinkle on his forehead, but stopped when he realized it was his injured arm.

    ¡¸Listen. If that¡¯s possible... No, never mind. We don¡¯t know if it works. I think what I did was the best course of action we could¡¯ve taken.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, this is Drake we¡¯re talking about.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡ºNow wait a sec. When I say I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll really do it.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah. That really defiesmon sense.¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡¯re one to talk. You just flew through the air!¡»

    ¡¸How rude. Anyone can do that with some overpowered magic item.¡¹

    ¡ºOh, yeah? Well, in my case, any drakon can do it.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, and what¡¯s ¡°natural¡± for a drakon sounds crazy to me...¡¹

    As they were walking, Hikaru spotted peopleing towards them.

    ¡¸Hi¡ª Lord Silver Face!¡¹

    Pa waved her hand furiously from afar, it almost looked like it woulde off her body. She quickly healed Hikaru¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸Thanks... Wait, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just Pa. Her bodyguards looked glum as well.

    ¡¸Sir Silver Face¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Mr. Galixon. I¡¯ll tell him.¡¹Pa said.¡¸While on our way to the docks, a silver dragon actually appeared.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, must be the one I saw. Wait, you actually encountered it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And then...¡¹Pa cast her eyes downward.¡¸The dragon tried to eat His Majesty. No one could react in time, except Mr. Duinkler.¡¹

    Hikaru knew where this was going.

    ¡¸He was eaten by the dragon. I think he died instantly.¡¹

    Duinkler sacrificed himself for the king. It affected Hikaru more than he thought it would.

    ¡¸His Majesty was really shaken up about it. He got on board the ship and followed the ones ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So he didn¡¯t stay behind.¡¹

    Perhaps it was a good thing that the king¡¯s mind was in chaos. He would¡¯ve wanted to remain here.

    ¡¸I see. He¡¯s dead.¡¹

    A plump man who loved politics and outwitting his opponents. He was a sly old fox. But his convictions were crystal clear and everything he did, he did for the king.

    Hikaru drew a deep breath and exhaled. Duinkler was by no means a decent man. If Hikaru was an enemy, the man would¡¯ve no doubt attacked him without mercy. But he firmly stuck to his principles, never once abandoning them. Every move he made was in ordance to his beliefs. Hikaru was, to his surprise, fond of the man.

    ¡¸I will kill that dragon.¡¹Hikaru said with firm determination.¡¸I swear.¡¹

 Chapter 319 â€“ The Muscle Squad Born to Dig a Huge Hole

    <h4>Chapter 319 ¨C The Muscle Squad Born to Dig a Huge Hole</h4>

    The Muscle Squad Born to Dig a Huge Hole

    It was not until after dark that Hikaru and the others made it to the evacuation camp located on the southern part of the continent. The travel itself didn¡¯t take long, but the soldiers, who had been under extremely tense situations sincest night, were exhausted, and so was Hikaru, so they had to rest.

    Expecting the revolt and the monster attack to happen, Hikaru discussed with Doriach the construction of the camp. It was built in secret to reduce the chances of Ludend or Deena finding out about it. As such, there were only minimal facilities in ce.

    The citizens gathered around for a briefing in the morning. Ludend¡¯s rebellion and the subsequent quelling. The monster attack. The numerous casualties. Duinkler¡¯s death, especially, shocked the people.

    Ludend and the rest of the rebels were on a ship headed for Vireocean. Since they were all quite literally on the same boat, lynching or revolts would most likely not happen.

    This, of course, led toints from those who were left behind. Why did the rebels get to be the first to flee while they were stuck in the camp, cowering in fear of monsters? Gin, the man practically in charge of the camp, had his hands full in calming them down.

    ¡ºWhy did I get this job?!¡»he cried, but no one consoled him.

    Meanwhile, Hikaru did not join the briefing. Together with Lavia, Pa, and Drake, they went somewhere far from the camp. They had to use Stealth to lose Pa¡¯s bodyguards since those men would definitely follow them.

    To the south of the camp was nothing but empty, open wilderness. The camp had to be built in secret to prevent Koukimaru from finding out about it. Or perhaps he already found out about the camp¡¯s existence, but ignored it anyway.

    I don¡¯t think humans can live here, Hikaru thought.

    The fertility of thend aside, the sunlight was strong and there was no water. Above them were blue skies with no cloud in sight. Perhaps it didn¡¯t even rain at all here. Hikaru and the girls stopped behind a hill that served as a shield.

    ¡¸I think here¡¯s good enough. I¡¯m sure the hill will block loud sounds.¡¹

    Hikaru came here for one thing only.

    ¡ºHmm... yeah. I think here¡¯s fine.¡»

    Drake fluttered in the air andnded on the ground. He then started sniffing around. Is this really a drakon? Looks more like a dog to me, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸All right. I¡¯ll shoot first. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll be counting you, Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Good luck, Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia already did all the hard work, though.¡¹

    Hikaru held the revolver¡ªloaded with six bullets; he had three extra¡ªtight in his hand, aiming it at the wastnd before him. The original six bullets were still rechargeable, but the ones that Katy made were ruined after a few uses.

    All nine bullets were loaded with me Gospel.

    ¡¸Here goes nothing.¡¹Hikaru said as he pulled the trigger six times in one go.

    His vision turned incredibly bright as massive mes spewed out of the muzzle. About twenty meters in front of them, pirs of me rose with every deafening bang.

    ¡¸Crap. Let¡¯s get outta here!¡¹

    The mes didn¡¯t seem to die down. They all took shelter as it was too hot to stay where they were.

    ¡¸Will it work?¡¹

    Hikaru was trying to dig a huge hole. He thought Lavia¡¯s spells would do the trick quick. This would normally be a job for earth type magic, but Lavia specialized in fire magic. She didn¡¯t have any points avable at the moment. Even if she did, without knowing the incantation, learning earth magic would be useless.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. It might just burn the surface. Should I learn other types of magic, after all?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... I think you should once you have spare points. We¡¯ve just been using our Soul Boards a little too randomly.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru-sama! What about me?! I can make up for what Lavia-chan can¡¯t do.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. That¡¯s a good idea. But then you¡¯d be more of a jack of all trades, while not really mastering any. No, wait. I guess we just have to raise our Soul Ranks higher and higher.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not nning on adding more members to our party?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve thought about it, but it¡¯s hard to find people you can really trust.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t n on having a harem at the moment¡¹Lavia muttered under her breath. Drake was talking to Hikaru so he didn¡¯t hear what she said.

    ¡ºThe mes are dying!¡»

    ¡¸Right. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡¹

    When they returned to the ce where Hikaru had shot the spells, the earth around them was charred ck, the air around so hot that it seemed to burn the skin. The ground had turned into a huge mortar, but with a depth of only three meters.

    Underneath the ckish color, the earth seemed to shine. Apparently the ground had turned into molten ss due to high heat.

    ¡¸Not very efficient, huh.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Looks like it. What now?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹Hikaru wracked his brains hard.

    ¡¸My Lady! My Lady! You¡¯re all right!¡¹

    Pa¡¯s bodyguards came running from afar, their faces so desperate that Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared.

    As soon as they arrived, it took five minutes to confirm Pa¡¯s safety, and five more minutes to tell her about how they were scared to death when an explosion urred while they were searching for her.

    ¡¸You are free to do anything you want, but if you can, there is no greater joy for us if you tell us where you are going.¡¹Galixon said with teary eyes.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry...¡¹Pa answered gingerly.

    All in all it took a little over ten minutes.

    ¡ºSo what were you doing exactly?¡»

    Aware that Lavia could speak theirnguage, they asked her to trante.

    ¡¸We were trying to dig a hole.¡¹Hikaru said bluntly.

    Galixon nodded.¡¸In that case, just leave it to us!¡¹he dered as he tapped his fist on his chest.

    The other men flexed their muscles as well.

    ¡¸Tch... I-I¡¯m not... jealous at all.¡¹Hikaru felt a sense of defeat seeing their clearly superior physique.

    After that, they returned to the camp to borrow some tools from Gin.

    ¡ºWhat? What are you digging a hole for?¡»Gin asked, but Hikaru ignored him.¡ºHey, why are you ignoring me?!¡»

    The Flower Masked Goddess Bodyguards, now known as the Muscle Squad Born to Dig a Huge Hole, went down the hole, smashed the ss like a thin sheet of ice, and started digging.

    ¡¸Wow, they¡¯re fast.¡¹

    ¡¸We should¡¯ve just done this from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Relying on magic and magic items for everything might be a bad habit of mine.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, earth magic can do the job too. Should I learn it?¡¹

    ¡¸So we¡¯re back to that. Wait, you want to learn it too?¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe. I¡¯ve always wanted to say ¡°Since when were you under the impression that I could only use fire magic?¡±¡¹1

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Apparently it was a line from a tale in this world, spoken by a Sage. Hikaru though the author, perhaps the Sage himself¡ªmost of the stories in this world were nonfiction¡ªwas definitely from Earth. He refrained from telling her, however.

    The men spent the rest of the day digging the hole. Gin arrived while they were in the middle of their work.

    ¡ºWhat, you guys making a well or something?¡»he said.¡ºThere¡¯s one over there.¡»

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t use that one for experimenting. If it failed, those at the camp would surely give him hell for it.

    ¡¸Thank you, everyone.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸I think that¡¯s deep enough.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d we could be of service.¡¹Galixon answered with a smile.

    It was hard to imagine that he was once covered in blood, cutting down enemies in a frenzy.

    The sun was starting to set, bathing the open wastnd in an orange glow. It was the first time Hikaru saw such a wide orange sky.

    ¡¸All right. We¡¯re gonna check it out. You two wait here. ¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Come back soon.¡¹

    ¡¸We will.¡¹

    Wrapping Drake around his neck, Hikaru went down the hole. Although narrow, there was a spiral path. The hole was over ten meters deep, the bottom two-meters wide. It was chilly, and the earth was a little damp.

    ¡¸Well?¡¹

    ¡ºYeah. I thought so. This ce will do.¡»

    Drake shed a smile, exposing his teeth. Unfortunately, a drakon¡¯s smile was nothing but ferocious in Hikaru¡¯s eyes.

    ¡ºYour destroying dragon stones reduced the evil influence in thend. I can feel the earth¡¯s vein.¡»

    Underneath the earth were huge veins that ran through the. These veins were infused with mana which the magic items like the Linga¡¯s Quill Pen used for long-rangemunication.

    But the dragon stones throughout the continent corrupted the veins, preventing the pen in Lands Harvest from working. Since there were no Roots on the southern part of the continent, Drake could feel the veins.

    ¡¸So it¡¯ll work?¡¹

    ¡ºYup. It¡¯s finally my time to shine.¡»

    Drake got off Hikaru¡¯s neck and sniffed the wall. Hikaru didn¡¯t know if there was a point in doing that.

    ¡ºSo when are we doing it?¡»

    ¡¸As early as tomorrow. We¡¯ll have to exin this to Gin first. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll believe us, though.¡¹

    Hikaru heaved a sigh. If only he knew about this, he would¡¯vee up with a different strategy.

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve known you could open a Drakon Passage that directly connects this continent and Virocean?¡¹

 Chapter 320 â€“ Bidding Farewell to the Ruined Continent

    <h4>Chapter 320 ¨C Bidding Farewell to the Ruined Continent</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Bidding Farewell to the Ruined Continent

    He peered into the hole with great interest. Underneath the hole that Pa¡¯s bodyguards dug was a tunnel wide enough for two people to walk abreast.

    ¡ºIt looks long, all right. But is it really connected to the other continent?¡»Gin asked, doubtful.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not connected yet, but you just have to trust us on this one.¡»Lavia said.¡ºIt¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to lose anything if it doesn¡¯t work.¡»

    ¡ºHmm...¡»

    Groaning, Gin climbed back up the hole. Citizens were waiting for him above ground.

    ¡ºCan we really escape through here?¡»

    ¡ºWhat are we waiting for, then? Let¡¯s go.¡»

    ¡ºDo we have to travel for months in that long tunnel? No thanks.¡»

    ¡ºIf I can see His Majesty again, I¡¯m going.¡»

    ¡ºWhat if it copses?¡»

    ¡ºAh, okay, okay! Just shut up for a bit!¡»Gin silenced the people.¡ºI¡¯m actually not sure about this yet. Let¡¯s get things straight..¡»

    First, taking the tunnel would get them to the other continent.

    Second, the connection could only be done today and once only.

    Third, space would be shortened, therefore travel time would be for a few hours.

    To top it all off, all this information came from Silver Face¡¯s party, who could offer no basis for their ims. All the people could do was trust them.

    ¡ºPretty simple, right?¡»Gin said.¡ºIt¡¯s just up to us whether to trust them or not.¡»

    ¡ºNo way!¡»one person said.

    Some even looked at the masked strangers with distrust.

    Makes sense. Can¡¯t really me them, Gin thought. The citizens must be frustrated after being forced out of their homes. As they were the first ones to evacuate, they didn¡¯t see the monsters. They had no ¡°sense of crisis¡± so to speak.

    But it¡¯s my job to correct their perception... I think.

    Perhaps Grucel or the king was counting on something else. Gin could only make a guess. Still he had no choice but to think about the problem himself.

    ¡ºI trust them.¡»Gin said with pride, and everyone went silent.¡ºSilver Face put his life on the line to protect us. He killed gigantic monsters that no one else could, investigated the ruins of the city from 500 years ago, sensed the revolt and the monster attack, and came up with countermeasures with His Majesty. After all he¡¯s done, there¡¯s no reason for me not to trust him.¡»

    The citizens listened to him intently.

    Oh, he¡¯s surprisingly popr. Did Grucel leave him in charge of this ce, knowing that? Hikaru was genuinely impressed.

    ¡ºBut most of you had not interacted with him before. So those who don¡¯t trust him may stay behind. As the man in charge of this ce, I will stay behind as well. Crossing over to the new continent requires courage. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine, but staying behind is also risky. We can¡¯t discard the possibility of a dragon finding us and attacking. You¡¯re free to choose. The n is to go today. I¡¯ll give you an hour to make a decision.¡»

    The people started talking among themselves. Gin alone stood somewhere far from the group.

    ¡¸Hikaru. How many do you think wille?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... I don¡¯t know. Half I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸I think most of them wille.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no benefit in staying here. On the other hand, their warships and their king are over there. And there¡¯s fewer monsters that¡¯ll attack them. They know that the monsters over there are weaker.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Hikaru saw Pa and bodyguards discussing. Or rather, it was mostly just Pa telling the men toe.

    What do we do about those guys? I guess it¡¯s up to Pa...

    Having sworn to dedicate their lives to Pa, they would leave every decision to her. Having them around would be great, though, given how strong they were.

    They might juste in handy with my ns...

    Hikaru was absorbed in his thoughts.

    ¡ºHave you made up your mind?¡»

    An hour had passed. The citizens were done discussing the matter.

    ¡ºWell, then...¡»Gin said, raising his right hand.¡ºThose who will remain behind, move to my right. Those who choose to go, to my le¡ª¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no need for that.¡»an elderly man said.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll all go.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m going with you, big bro!¡»

    ¡ºWe might as all go together.¡»

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go. We¡¯ll surprise His Majesty!¡»

    Gin was caught by surprise.¡ºWhat? Really? Are you sure?¡»

    ¡ºYes. You said you trust them. So we decided to trust them as well.¡»

    ¡ºI...¡»Gin wiped the tears welling up in his eyes with his sleeve.¡ºThank you for trusting me. It was really hard to see you left behind when you¡¯re the ones who followed the evacuation procedure faster than the rest. But...¡»

    ¡ºGin. Let¡¯s pick this upter once we¡¯re on the other side.¡»a man said as he stroked Gin¡¯s back.¡ºSir Silver Face is waiting.¡»

    The others bowed towards Hikaru.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll be in your hands.¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯re counting on you.¡»

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go!¡»

    Hikaru too was surprised. He thought half would remain, or worse, no one woulde with them.

    ¡¸I guess Gin is a bigger big shot than expected. Drake, you got a huge responsibility in your hands.¡¹

    ¡ºWhaaat?! Me? I... yes...¡»The drakon appeared dispirited.¡ºI¡¯ll get this done lickety-split!¡»he said in his usual tone.

    It was as if he was just going out for a walk.

    Vireocean¡¯s seas were calm and beautiful, sunlight shimmering on the waves. The sun cast a pleasant glow on the scenic capital city of Ville Zentra.

    In contrast, the Supreme Leader, Patricia Zylberstein, was troubled. News of sending an observation team to Grand Dream was bigger than expected. The number of people that each country wanted to send was higher than anticipated.

    She thought there would only be a hundred at max. She estimated twenty people from Ponsonia, twenty from Quinnd, twenty from Forestia, and thirty from Vireocean, as the managing country of this expedition. But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡¸Fifty from Ponsonia, sixty from Quinnd, and seventy from Forestia?!¡¹

    She threw the papers at the elder secretary standing beside her. Disheartened, the man just epted it. He understood his boss¡¯s irritation.

    ¡¸Yes... Since Forestia isprised of seven regions, they said they somehow managed to bring the number down to ten from each.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s this even?! Fifty from Einbeast and a hundred twenty from Bios?! They¡¯re not even invited!¡¹

    ¡¸About that... Einbeast seemed to have gotten wind of it somewhere. They said they wanted to join in order to show the continent¡¯s diversity...¡¹

    It was as though they were saying ¡°you humans better not keep us out of this¡±.

    ¡¸What about Bios?! I thought they had some trouble going on with the Pope!¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, the Pope wants to leave matters unsettled by using the new continent, suspending deliberations, and pushing for a missionary work towards Grand Dream.¡¹

    ¡¸That old fart! A hundred twenty people to spread the word of God?!¡¹Heaving a deep sigh, Patricia sank down on her seat.¡¸I never knew humans could be so shameless. Managed to calm down thanks to that.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. There¡¯s no one as stubborn than you, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s anything good about all this, is that the inds down south are not saying anything.¡¹

    To the south of Vireocean and Bios was a group of over ten small countries, their forces centered around a decently-sized ind.

    ¡¸Maybe the rumors had not spread further south...¡¹

    ¡¸No need to tell them, then. They have their own problems to deal with.¡¹

    ¡¸But we have diplomatic rtions with them. They mightinter if we kept this secret from them.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, fine! We¡¯ll tell them after the first batch, which will beposed of only people from Vireocean.¡¹

    ¡¸You think the other countries would agree to this?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s not a lot of time left before the ship from Grand Dream arrives at Dew Roke. Their ¡°reply¡± won¡¯t make it in time.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    A knock came at the door, and a young boy¡ªa servant¡ªentered.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹the secretary asked.

    ¡¸About a hundred people from both Quinnd and Ponsonia iming to be part of the observation team has arrived.¡¹

    Patricia and her secretary exchanged nces.

    ¡¸They thought I¡¯d keep it all to myself.¡¹Patricia said.

    ¡¸So it seems. What should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸What else can we do?! We¡¯ll just have to narrow it down to a hundred people!¡¹Patricia mmed the table and stood up.

    ¡¸Supreme Leader! Supreme Leader!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it this time?!¡¹

    A man burst into the room. Patricia¡¯s expression changed as soon as she saw him. It was a messenger that guarded the fortress at the border. He looked totally exhausted, covered in mud. It was apparent that he sent his horse on a gallop just to get here.

    ¡¸What happened? A war in the south?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No. A man named Silver Face wanted me to deliver this.¡¹he said as he handed the secretary a letter.

    ¡¸Silver Face?!¡¹

    The secretary looked at his boss. Silver Face should be in the other continent by now. How did he appear south of Vireocean?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all. He appeared out of nowhere together with four thousand dark-skinned people from the mountains! He said ¡°The Supreme Leader will surely treat us with hospitality.¡± He seems to be rich as well. He bought a lot of food from a nearby town.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What? What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Dark-skinned people? Residents of Grand Dream... and at least four thousand of them?!

    ¡¸Please read this first, Ma¡¯am. There must be some information in there.¡¹the secretary said.¡¸Messenger, we might ask you to do something. Sit down and wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sir!¡¹

    ¡¸Please bring this man some light meal and water.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Sir!¡¹As soon as the boy was gone, the secretary handed the letter to Patricia.

    It was a simple, small letter. But somehow it felt heavy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve received a letter I really don¡¯t want to open. ¡¹

    Her hunch was right. The letter that Silver Face sent would lead to a turmoil that would involve not only Vireocean, but the other countries as well.

    Grand Dream, a continent ruled by evil. The formation of an allied army, never seen before in the history of the continent, to take it back. A grand operation.

    Vireocean¡¯s seas were calm and beautiful. It would not be long until a huge fleet appeared on its horizon.

 Chapter 321 â€“ Three Months Later

    <h4>Chapter 321 ¨C Three Months Later</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Three Months Later

    Three months had passed since refugees that numbered more than ten thousand arrived from the Ruined Continent, now known as the continent of Grand Dream. Put it another way, three months had passed since the continent¡¯s existence was properly acknowledged.

    It was the height of summer. While Vireocean¡¯s summers were hot, the cool wind blowing from the sea prevented the atmosphere from being humid.

    Next to Ville Zentra was a town built in a hurry named Ville Dream. Housings that could hold seven thousand people were built and even now construction was still ongoing at a quick pace.

    ¡¸Today¡¯s schedule, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Kindly dictate it for me.¡¹

    Dream Maker¡¯s king, Doriachi, lived together with the refugees in Ville Dream. His subjects still addressed him as Your Majesty as he was the people¡¯s emotional support.

    They had grown ustomed to life here. At first, people were surprised at the soft bread¡ªwhite bread being the staple food of Vireocean¡ªand the light seasoning did not suit their tastes. However, they did manage by using their own kind of seasonings.

    ¡¸First thing in the morning, there¡¯s a meeting regarding the housing allocation in Ville Dream, and a report on the progress of the construction. Next is a lunch meeting at Lady Patricia¡¯s residence in Ville Zentra. After that is an informal discussion with emissaries from different countries.¡¹

    ¡¸Schedule is packed as always, I see. Let¡¯s do our best so we can get back by dinner.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Of course.¡¹

    They were already getting used to thenguage, due to their desperate efforts to make sure that at least a few of those who held higher positions, including Doriachi, who might be potential negotiators, could speak it.

    Doriachi rightfully acknowledged himself as a ¡°refugee¡±. Despite the circumstances and their military power, refugees, at worst, could be enved. He considered the possibility of being taken advantage of. However, that didn¡¯t happen.

    The other countries wouldn¡¯t allow Vireocean to rise in power alone. Also... Silver Face helped as well.

    Every country kept Vireocean in check, so it wouldn¡¯t monopolize Dream Maker¡¯s technology. Silver Face¡ªHikaru¡ªyed a big part as well. He knew Kudyastoria, Marquedo, and Kai, and asked each one of them to return the favor they owed him.

    Hikaru saved Kudyastoria back when she snuck into the Order¡¯s training facility and the building copsed. Marquedo owed him for his help in Forestia¡¯s first step to uniting the seven nations. As for Kai, Hikaru still hadn¡¯t received his payment for escorting him to Vireocean.

    Doriachi didn¡¯t expect Silver Face to actually have that many connections to different countries.

    ¡¸The construction of the housingplex for unmarried people is almost finished. It¡¯s estimated to be done in less done a month.¡¹

    It was the Sanitation Department chief who gave the report in the morning meeting. Doriachi gave a smile, seemingly relieved.

    ¡¸Thank you. Most of the citizens can rest onnd soon.¡¹the king said.¡¸You haven¡¯t taken a break since we arrived here, have you? You should take a day off.¡¹

    ¡¸But I...¡¹

    The man cast his eyes downward. Everyone present knew he worked with Ludend, the man who nned the revolt. They also knew that Doriachi told him to work hard to atone for his crimes.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you take a nice and quiet vacation?¡¹Grucel said, cing a hand on the chief¡¯s shoulder.¡¸If you fall ill, people will question His Majesty¡¯s leadership skills.¡¹

    The chief nodded, bowed slightly, and left the conference room located in Doriachi¡¯s residence.

    ¡¸A new environment, hard feelings from the past, fear for the future... We have a lot on our te.¡¹Doriachi said.

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹Grucel replied, nodding gravely.¡¸But we can ovee them all.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s face, including Doriachi, brightened.¡¸Exactly. All right, let¡¯s get things done quick. Who¡¯s giving the next report?¡¹

    A cheerful atmosphere filled the meeting room.

    The carriage carrying Doriachi from Ville Dream to Ville Zentra was clearly visible even from the coast.

    On the coast, citizens of Dream Maker¡ªtheir once purple skin now dark from the heat of the sun¡ªand Vireocean mingled together. People worked on and outside therge ships docked on the hastily-built dock harbor.

    ¡º.........¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter, Sir?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s nothing. I told you, I¡¯m no longer the head of the Sorcery Department. Just call me Ludend.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s quite difficult to change that after all this time.¡»

    The Sorcery Department staff gave a shrug. A huge blueprint was spread out on the table thaty right beside them under the blue sky. Citizens from the two countries were discussing things.

    ¡ºThere are a few things they don¡¯t understand, and they want to talk to you about them.¡»

    ¡ºWhich part?¡»

    ¡ºHere.¡»

    The staff pointed at a form that functioned as a navigation aid. Ludend nced at the woman who asked about it, a researcher from Vireocean, and switchednguages.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s closely rted to the sorcery used to repel sea monsters, so it¡¯ll be difficult to understand by looking at it as a separate item. I¡¯ll tell you about the mechanism to repel sea monsters first. There¡¯s a wavelength that travels unabated even in saltwater, and we¡ª¡¹

    Vireocean¡¯s researchers listened attentively, frantically taking down notes as Ludend spoke fluently. Members of the Sorcery Department listened closely as well, not letting a word escape their ears. As a result, they learned thenguage faster more than anyone else.

    (Hey, did you know about that sorcery form?)

    There was a reason why the members were desperate.

    (Of course not. Only his own research team is privy to that information.)

    (He¡¯s divulging it without hesitation.)

    What Ludend was exining was something new to most of the staff.

    (That rumor might be true after all.)

    (What rumor?)

    (You haven¡¯t heard of it? They say that after this job, Sir Ludend is going to kill himself.)

    (What?)

    (That¡¯s why he¡¯s teaching us everything... It¡¯s possible.)

    (For real? Damn.)

    It was only natural for them to make such assumptions. After all, Ruden used to be so secretive, and yet now he disclosed everything he knew.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it. Any questions?¡¹

    The female researcher blinked a few times.

    ¡¸W-Well... most of these are things we don¡¯t know about. I think we need to verify what we know first.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well if you have questions, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you!¡¹

    The researchers started actively discussing things among themselves. Casting a sidelong nce, Ludend stepped away from the ce. No one went after him.

    Work was underway at the docks to repair the warships damaged by the long voyage. Vireocean had prepared all the materials for the restoration, but Ludend didn¡¯t know why they did all that. However, he was vaguely aware that their ¡°knowledge¡± was also the price of the materials.

    What do we do once we¡¯ve paid the price? he wondered.

    He walked wearing his usual frown. He had long forgotten how to smile. On the night of the rebellion, they fought to the death, fueled by their emotions. It wasn¡¯t untilter he learned they were being influenced by an evil being. Still, after such a fulfilling experience, the days he spent here were dull inparison.

    I cannot possibly wish for a normal life.

    Doriachi was too soft on Dream Maker¡¯s citizens. He had already dered that Ludend and the rebels wouldn¡¯t receive the death penalty. However, many of them killed their countrymen with their own hands on the night of the rebellion, and they spent their time aboard the ships, unseen to the public.

    The people of Dream Maker were not forgiving enough to keep people who had killed their own around. Conversely, they were magnanimous as long as one did not cross the line.

    Deena, the secretary, hadmitted an evil deed unprecented in Dream Maker history¡ªluring monsters in from the outside¡ªand was currently being held in a Vireocean prison. Apparently, the investigation had been progressing slowly.

    I suppose we can just cross that bridge when we get there.

    The sky was just as blue as the one in Grand Dream.

 Chapter 322 â€“ The One Who Left

    <h4>Chapter 322 ¨C The One Who Left</h4>

    The One Who Left

    ¡¸There¡¯s an important matter I want to discuss with the both of you.¡¹Hikaru said as he approached the table.

    They were in a room of a small but neat hotel in Vireocean¡¯s capital, Ville Zentra. Lavia stared at him nkly, while Pa gulped, wondering what he was about to say.

    ¡¸We¡¯re out of money!¡¹he eximed, eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Ah, yes. That makes sense.¡¹Pa added.

    ¡¸What? You knew?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You bought food for thousands of people, helped them move, gave them money for daily necessities... I was surprised you managed to amodate all of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, same here. If anything, I want to give myself a pat on the back for pulling it off.¡¹

    Hikaru had a lot of savings¡ªincluding the hundred million gns he hustled from Senkun, a member of the rank A party Sweet Pleasure. One hundred million gns would be around a billion Japanese yen. But all that vanished for the construction of a city for a few thousand people.

    ¡¸D-Did you not ask for the money back?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸I will have them pay me back of course. But after they return to Grand Dream.¡¹

    They could have epted donations from Vireocean or Quinnd, butpletely relying on others would only create a hierarchical rtionship. Hikaru thought counting on someone else outright was a bad idea, and depending on a specific country would be dangerous. Right now, however, the people of Dream Maker obtained assistance in exchange for knowledge.

    ¡¸It was an investment, so to speak. Once business is a sess, I can get my money back with some interest.¡¹

    ¡¸Investment...?¡¹

    ¡¸That also means I have the right to speak. I n to join in the battle to reim that continent.¡¹

    If they didn¡¯t reim Grand Dream, this continent might be in danger too. It would be better to nip the bud of evil as soon as possible. It was more than just a bud, though¡ªit had already grown into a huge forest.

    ¡¸We need money for the time being. So yes, that¡¯s our current problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, and we can¡¯t really go back to a frugal lifestyle now!¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Did you really just proudly dere to keep living avish lifestyle?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Ehehe.¡¹Lavia wore a triumphant look, though Pa wasn¡¯t exactlyplimenting her.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the Adventurers Guild and look formissions that¡¯ll us some good cash. I¡¯ll go get ready.¡¹

    Hikaru was actually surprised at how calm they were. Of course, it was better than them looking grim or worried.

    ¡¸He¡¯s still the same Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. He doesn¡¯t look all that dispirited.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought Drake suddenly leaving would affect him the most.¡¹

    Drake the young white drakon was not here. After opening the Drakon Passage and returning to Vireocean, he was not feeling well. Even with the holy mana he had from eating huge dragon stones, the task was still too much for him.

    Hikaru seemed to me himself for asking Drake to do it. The girls were surprised to see that he actually cared more than expected.

    ¡¸I wonder how he¡¯s doing.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s in his birthce. Going home to rest is best for him.¡¹

    ¡ºI made up my mind. I¡¯m going home.¡»Drake said all of a sudden a few days ago.

    His hometown, a ce where drakons lived, was located in a parallel dimension. Since it was filled with holy mana, it should help in Drake¡¯s recovery.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s still a lot of things I wanna do here, of course! I can¡¯t get french fries back home! Kebab, hotdogs, and meat buns too!¡»

    He didn¡¯t want to trouble Hikaru and the girls by staying here. There was also the matter of Grand Dream. For some reason, the drakons back in his home barely knew about the continent. If they did, they would¡¯ve killed whatever evil lurked there sooner. Drake said he needed to inform the elders about Grand Dream. This was more than just the problem of humans.

    ¡¸Well, he held out for three months and ate a lot. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    Pa chuckled.¡¸Yes. He¡¯s had an incredible appetitetely.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, I think we can¡¯t just rely on Hikaru for everything.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too! I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s earning some money...¡¹Lavia smiled.¡¸We can use you...¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying we use your body that¡¯s been a little toox from doing nothing... Ehehe.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s not true! Did I gain weight?! Did I?!¡¹

    ¡¸Just kidding.¡¹

    ¡¸Sheesh!¡¹Pa looked quite serious.

    ¡¸What I mean is we use your healing magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    Her abilities could heal even those in horrible conditions. They could demand huge money for grave injuries.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right! With my magic, we can rake it in in no time¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to burst your bubble, but no side jobs using your healing magic please.¡¹Hikaru said as he returned.

    ¡¸Wh-What?! Why not?! I-Is it because I¡¯m not skilled enough¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No. You helped during the revolt in Dream Maker, right? And before that, you healed ex-soldiers who could no longer work.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking about it. It¡¯s dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Dangerous...?¡¹

    Hikaru nodded.¡¸Your ability is far more incredible than my Stealth. I let you use it in Dream Maker as sort of an experiment since it¡¯s a small country anyway. But if you do that here, Flower Face will be way more famous than Silver Face.¡¹

    Pa turned pale, her mouth gaping open and shut.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not trying to scare you or anything. You can use your magic when absolutely necessary. But using it for a short-term goal like making money is too risky.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand... Now that I think about those men... You¡¯re right.¡¹

    The Flower Masked Goddess¡¯ Bodyguards, a group of ex-soldiers that Pa healed, still had not disbanded. They spent their days training in Ville Dream.

    ¡¸I will call for you on the next mission.¡¹Pa said to her followers.¡¸I promise. So please, can you please give me some space?¡¹

    She was like a girl who wanted to be apart from her overbearing boyfriend. It was only after she said that that they left her side. Of course, they would be needed in the fight to reim Grand Dream.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want their group to get bigger, right? Neither do I. Or maybe you do? Do you want to assemble an army of muscr men?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t! Not in the slightest, okay?!¡¹Pa denied vehemently.

    ¡¸Okay, I get it. All right, are you two ready? I wonder what the Vireocean Adventurers Guild is like.¡¹

 Chapter 323 â€“ Ville Zentraâ€™s Adventurers Guild

    <h4>Chapter 323 ¨C Ville Zentra¡¯s Adventurers Guild</h4>

    Ville Zentra¡¯s Adventurers Guild

    Hikaru thought it had been a while since he took off his mask and went out to town with Lavia and Pa like a real adventurer.

    He¡¯d bought new gear since they were worn out from his solo expeditions and the battle in Dream Maker¡ªshort-sleeved shirts that were easy to move in even during summer, and a backpack. His wakizashi and dagger were sheathed on his back.

    Lavia, carrying light luggage, wore a dress made of durable fabric and a light, hooded overcoat. Pa¡¯s outfit was simr to Lavia¡¯s, although unlike her, she didn¡¯t wear any coat.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the Adventurers Guild. It really stands out.¡¹

    Vireocean had a huge port, where trade andmerce flourished. The huge establishment in the harbor was the market, and the huge building in the middle of the city was the Adventurers Guild.

    The side facing south was like an open-air caf¨¦. Armed adventurers gathered around the tables, chatting and discussing matters. It was bright outside, which made it difficult to see what was inside, but upon getting closer, Hikaru could see it was quite big.

    A row of counters was installed inside: Registration, Commission eptance, Commission Order, Party, and Funds Management. Themission bulletin board was on a different wall.

    ¡¸Hmm... There¡¯s a lot fewermissions than I expected.¡¹

    Themissions posted were sparse. There were quite a fair number of adventurers around, but upon closer look, they seemed to just be killing time.

    Adventurers gathered around as a female staff carryingmissions made her way to the bulletin board.

    ¡¸Come on, Reine. Escort jobs again?¡¹

    ¡¸Escort, public works, and transport... No decent jobs, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸My sword¡¯s crying.¡¹

    Hikaru studied the postedmissions. The adventurers were right.

    Escortmissions¡ªescort caravans travelling to other cities.

    Public works¡ªgoes without saying, but it involved engineering work.

    Transport¡ªtransporting wood, earth, and sand used for public works.

    They were all far from the usual adventurer-type jobs. It would be difficult for Hikaru to leave this city for escort jobs, and thetter two would be too tough on the girls.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Can I ask you something?¡¹Hikaru called out to the receptionist as she finished posting themissions.

    ¡¸Of course. What is it?¡¹she answered, smiling.

    Slender and fair, she had long, beautiful whitish blonde hair. With her golden eyes, she almost looked like a doll, if it weren¡¯t for the slight freckles on her porcin skin.

    Hikaru could hear people grumbling.

    ¡¸Tch. Who¡¯s that kid and why¡¯s he talking to Reine?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s not a lot ofmissions here.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Oh, is this your first time here? If you have the time, I can tell you about Ville Zentra¡¯s Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    Hikaru looked over his shoulder at Lavia and Pa. It was rare for a receptionist of such a big guild to be so amodating, and without decentmissions, they had nothing to do. They wouldn¡¯t lose anything by listening to what she had to say.

    ¡¸Please, if you don¡¯t mind.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Okay. Come with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Can I bring my two friends with me?¡¹

    The receptionist looked surprised the moment she noticed the girls.¡¸Yes, you can.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, Ville Zentra is experiencing an unprecedented boom.¡¹Reine said.¡¸You may know this already, but many refugees came from the newly-discovered continent to the east. The Supreme Leader, Patricia Zylberstein, guaranteed their livelihood. As such, there had been a surge in construction work and other things.¡¹

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t that mean moremissions for the guild, though?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Escort jobs, public works, and transportmissions. Caravans carry various goods from towns, and there¡¯s a lot of work going on for housing construction.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I mean isn¡¯t there a need to hunt animals for food, or gather medicinal herbs?¡¹

    Reine frowned.¡¸Actually... we do have those kinds ofmissions, but they all get taken.¡¹

    ¡¸All? Shouldn¡¯t there be a lot of those?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But the number of adventurers had increased quite a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute...¡¹Hikaru finally realized it.¡¸Did the people of Dream Maker be adventurers?!¡¹

    ¡¸I see you know the name of their country. Exactly. Their leader wanted a way for them to earn money, and the Supreme Leader rmended the Adventurers Guild. They¡¯re diligent,ing here early every morning to takemissions and working all day until evening before going home. They¡¯re very capable as well.¡¹

    Those guys... It made perfect sense. Monsters in Grand Dream were far more powerful than the ones here. Soldiers had high Soul Ranks, and they had decent stats as well. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that they wouldn¡¯t just sit around and do nothing for three months.

    No, this is a good thing, Hikaru thought.

    They were trying to be independent. Apparently, they tookmissions every day without a break.

    I¡¯ll ask if I see Doriachi or Grucel.

    Perhaps they were proud of their soldiers. Still this didn¡¯t change the fact that Hikaru desperately needed money. He tried to think of a different n instead.

    ¡¸So other than public works and transport, there are no othermissions that can be done around the city.¡¹

    ¡¸That is correct. I¡¯m sorry. You cane here early if you want. We¡¯ll put upmissions for the day then.¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t the others do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well...¡¹

    Reine was calm andposed until now, but for the first time she appeared to be at a loss. Watching her, Hikaru realized something.

    ¡¸Ah, I get it. They¡¯re not really diligent.¡¹

    ¡¸I know I shouldn¡¯t say this, but you¡¯re not far off the mark.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I understand. Thank you for the information. Does this guild have a reference room?¡¹

    ¡¸A reference... room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I can look for rare nts and animals for money even withoutmissions, right? I want to study some data about them.¡¹

    ¡¸My, how diligent.¡¹Reine blushed. Apparently she loved the word ¡°diligent¡±.¡¸I¡¯ll show you to the room, then. This way.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, you can just tell me where it is. I don¡¯t want to bother you any longer.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s also a receptionist¡¯s job to guide promising adventurers. But...¡¹She nced at Lavia and Pa.¡¸You¡¯ll provoke the other adventurers by having pretty girls serve you, so I suggest you keep that in moderation.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Uh, they¡¯re not¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸The reference room is this way.¡¹Reine stood up and left the reception booth.

    ¡¸They don¡¯t really serve me or anything.¡¹Hikaru said.

    They were both capable persons that fought alongside Hikaru. The girls didn¡¯t seem to mind, however.

    ¡¸We have to make sure that they know we serve and belong to Hikaru.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸L-Lavia-chan?!¡¹Pa eximed.

    Lavia took Pa¡¯s right arm and clung to Hikaru¡¯s left arm.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to move like this, Lavia.¡¹Hikaru remarked.

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on.¡¹

    ¡¸Or are you okay if adventurers started hitting on us?¡¹

    ¡¸...No.¡¹

    If he saw a filthy adventurer talking to Lavia, Hikaru knew he¡¯d get annoyed, even if their topic was nothing indecent.

    ¡¸Hehe. You sure are possessive.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine, whatever. Now let¡¯s go to the reference room.¡¹

    ¡¸L-Like this?! Can I stay back at least?!¡¹Pa was getting flustered.

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re sticking with us.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Whaaat?!¡¹

    As they stepped out of the booth, Hikaru felt the adventurers staring daggers at him, which he simply ignored.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    Reine too appeared both shocked and disgusted at the same time, but did not say a word.

    I think they way she looks at me changed a bit... Hikaru thought.

    Apparently Hikaru¡¯s behavior right now was far from ¡°diligent¡±.

 Chapter 324 â€“ King Allegroâ€™s Treasure Chest

    <h4>Chapter 324 ¨C King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest</h4>

    King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest

    The reference room was located on the second floor. The moldy smell that hung in the air suggested that it was barely used at all. Although they did some simple cleaning, light dusts still umted in ces.

    ¡¸Not many people use this room.¡¹Reine said.

    Bookshelves lined the walls, and tables for browsing filled the rest of the room. Indeed, there was no one inside.

    ¡¸So half are files and half are samples.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸For rare samples, we use replicas instead for anti-theft measures. Please take your time. I¡¯ll be downstairs if you need anything.¡¹

    Even now Lavia still clung to Hikaru tight. ncing at Hikaru with cold eyes, Reine left the room.

    ¡¸Can you, uh... let go now?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸We can still read like this.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be difficult, Lavia-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸See? Even Pa doesn¡¯t like the idea.¡¹

    Pouting, Lavia let go reluctantly. Hikaru found her acting like a spoiled child adorable, but right now he needed to prioritize gathering data.

    ¡¸Okay, then. Let¡¯s check the files first.¡¹

    A map of Ville Zentra¡¯s vicinityy spread out on the table. Hikaru checked for ces they could find work while using the files as reference.

    What he found out was there was nothing of value in ces that they could go to and back in just a day. At the least they would have to travel via fast horse for half a day, then stay for two nights.

    To the north of the coastline was a wastnd whererge lizards dwelled. Their high-quality meat would fetch a good price. Mountains loomed to the west where one could mine for gems. The forest to the south would be best for gathering medicinal herbs, fruits, or hunting animals.

    There was a dungeon in Vireocean too, but it was a bit too far from the capital. Going now would not be feasible.

    ¡¸Hmm... the wastnd and mines are out.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t carry luggage with fast horses. Meat and ores are heavy. Borrowing a carriage is an option, but then one would have to stay with it at all times, hindering mobility and reducing our output.¡¹

    ¡¸Good point. I would feel lonely watching a carriage alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Um, Hikaru-sama. Is this amission?¡¹

    ¡¸Amission?¡¹

    Pa showed Hikaru a folder that was a little dated, with parchments inside.

    ¡¸¡°Searching for seeds, leaves, or petals of the Pebble Steam Flower that went extinct 200 years ago.¡± Looks like amission, all right. Whoa, this is from more than 30 years ago. This one¡¯s 26 years ago, and this one¡¯s 52.¡¹

    ¡¸These were not posted downstairs.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They¡¯re all oldmissions.¡¹

    ¡¸Nobody must have taken them.¡¹

    Comissions with high level of difficulty and low chance ofpletion were all filed here. Most of the clients were nobles and huge firms. The guild probably couldn¡¯t just turn them down.

    ¡¸The reward¡¯s ridiculous too. Two million, 1.2 million, and this one¡¯s 15 million gns.¡¹

    Thest one involved searching for a stolen brooch fitted with a thumb-sized ruby.

    ¡¸I see. There aremissions like these too, huh?¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Pretty goodpensation as well.¡¹

    ¡¸But they¡¯re filed here precisely because they¡¯re difficult toplete, right?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Yeah, but this one¡¯s worth a shot, don¡¯t you think?¡¹Hikaru handed her amission from the Ville Zentra museum.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... Please unlock King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest disyed in the museum.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like they want a chest opened. The reward is either the contents of the chest or two million gns. If the former is chosen, the contents would be examined, and if they¡¯re worth more than two million, you can take them all by paying half the price difference. It¡¯s in town, so we can get there right away.¡¹

    ¡¸But this sounds like a job for a professional.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸I have a n.¡¹

    ¡¸A n?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹Pa asked.

    Hikaru smiled as he pulled a paper out from the folder.¡¸You¡¯ll see.¡¹

    The three of them left the Adventurers Guild and made their way to the Vireocean National Museum. Hikaru had to go through some process with Reine to officially ept themission. Normally one would only have to take amission stub and put it against a guild card for it to be automatically epted, but since this particrmission was written on paper, that was not possible.

    With even colder eyes this time, Reine processed themission indifferently, and handed Hikaru a slip that indicated the eptance of themission.

    The museum wss located in a block of government buildings. The entrance fee was fifty gns, but all Hikaru had to do was show the slip and they were allowed to enter for free.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹an aging staff said.¡¸Some adventurerse here with this unfulfilledmission to enter the museum for free.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹Hikaru wondered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a well-known trick among adventurers, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Hikaru wasn¡¯t aware of such a thing.¡¸I haven¡¯t heard of it. Then again, I¡¯m new in town. I don¡¯t even know other adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, now? So you really n to open the chest?¡¹The staff¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise, then he burst intoughter.¡¸Interesting. Good luck, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, I guess.¡¹

    He clearly didn¡¯t have hopes in Hikaru. Either way, the three of them entered the museum.

    I guess all museums look alike, no matter which world you¡¯re from.

    Armor and sword were disyed on stone pedestals. The armor didn¡¯t look impressive and was poorly refined, but apparently it was worn by someone who developed thisnd a long time ago.

    Most items disyed were armors or ornaments worn by high-ranking people back in the day¡ªbasically a look at Vireocean¡¯s history. Hikaru was surprised to find out that most were the real thing and not replicas. Apparently there were high-tech security measures in ce¡ªa magic item would ring loudly once the items were touched.

    ¡¸There¡¯s people gathered around over there.¡¹

    The museum was open to everyone. Most of those who entered were ordinary citizens, who by the look of their outfit, were well-off to spend fifty gns for the entrance.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama. It says King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I saw it just now.¡¹

    The people were gathered around where the chest was disyed. There was even a signboard, suggesting that the item was different from the others.

    ¡¸Hngh!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, now. You can¡¯t open that with power alone. Let me try it.¡¹

    ¡¸Back off, idiot. I was first on the line. My unlocking skills are known to be the best.¡¹

    ¡¸Do I hear a thief bragging? I¡¯m gonna call the guards on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead. Hahaha!¡¹

    Boorish men were attempting to open the chest.

    ¡¸Are they adventurers who took themission too?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe... Looks like anyone can try it, though.¡¹

    The signboard said: King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest is a special magic item that can withstand any impact. In addition, even if it is damaged, it repairs itself immediately. Anyone can try to unlock it. If you manage to open the chest, please inform the museum staff. You will have the right to own half of what¡¯s inside.

    ¡¸So they want everyone whoes here to give it a try.¡¹

    It reminded Hikaru of the acrylic box in the Sado Gold Mine Museum in Japan1 where you received a souvenir if you managed to take out the gold bar from inside through a hole just big enough for one hand to pass through. The gold bar was heavy that even adults had a hard time lifting it up. It was probably made of lead, rather than pure gold.

    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s up, kid? You wanna give it a shot?¡¹

    A dingy man with filthy clothes turned around. The other men had simr appearance as well. Perhaps the work they did was not something they could mention openly.

    ¡¸Nah, just looking around. ¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed Lavia and Pa¡¯s hands and started walking. He could feel the men¡¯s almost viscuous stares from behind.

    ¡¸Those are some pretty chicks.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re too young.¡¹

    ¡¸The other one looks good to me. I¡¯m sure no one would mind if an adventurer disappeared.¡¹

    I messed up, Hikaru thought. I should¡¯ve use Stealth.

    Once they were far enough, he activated Group Obfuscation. The men shouldn¡¯t be able to see them anymore.

    ¡¸What¡¯s their problem? I don¡¯t like how they were looking at us.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸It was disgusting...¡¹Pa added.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve assessed the situation first.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Let¡¯s get out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you giving up on themission?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Of course not.¡¹he answered immediately.¡¸By the looks of that chest, I think I can open it.¡¹

 Chapter 325 â€“ Magic Puzzle

    <h4>Chapter 325 ¨C Magic Puzzle</h4>

    Magic Puzzle

    Early next morning, Hikaru visited the museum again. The ce opened a little early, at 9 a.m., and there were few visitors at that time.

    Hikaru showed themission slip to the same staff as yesterday.

    ¡¸Oh, I see you want to give it a shot again today. Very well. I will tell you about all the adventurers I¡¯ve seen who have failed at the task. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be of use to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, I¡¯m good.¡¹

    ¡¸Some use brute strength to¡ª¡¹

    The staff rubbed his eyes and saw that Hikaru was gone. Hikaru felt grateful for the man¡¯s kindness, but he was in a hurry. He wanted to get things done while there were still no people around. So he came here alone.

    With Stealth on, he proceeded through the building. There were only guards patrolling around. In the stillness of the museum, Hikaru could feel the grand history of Vireocean. Soon, he arrived at where the chest was disyed.

    ¡¸Hmm... It¡¯s amazing to think that this whole chest is a magic item.¡¹

    Although what kind of material used was unknown, the chest was clearly made of metal, 60 centimeters in length, 40 centimeters wide, and 50 centimeters high. On top of it was a round lid that looked like a cylinder cut in half.

    The metal was painted red, still vivid even after centuries. Gems of various shapes were embedded on the chest¡ªround, square, and triangr ones. They came in many kinds as wel ¡ªperidot,piszuli, and tiger¡¯s eye. The most valuable one was the pingpong ball-sized diamond on top of the chest.

    ¡¸This one diamond probably costs a fortune.¡¹

    One of the options for the reward was the contents of the chest, not the chest itself. Even the signboard said so. It was most likely because this diamond alone would fetch for at least a hundred million. In other words, ¡°we¡¯re not giving you the chest¡± was what they were saying.

    ¡¸The chest is the most expensive thing here, huh?¡¹

    The treasure chest glittered under the light of a magic spotlight.

    ¡¸Hmm... It doesn¡¯t budge.¡¹

    It was as though the chest grew roots. The pedestal itself was stuck deep underground and seemed to be integrated with the chest.

    Hikaru took out a knife and struck the lid with it, but it quickly repaired itself.

    ¡¸Cutting it does nothing. I see. I guess it¡¯s a magic item that restores itself automatically. That¡¯s some incredibly high-tech sorcery.¡¹

    He could see a hinge behind that connected the lid and the chest. On the front was a keyhole.

    ¡¸Tada!¡¹Hikaru took out two wires.¡¸I¡¯ve always wanted to do this.¡¹

    He inserted the wires inside the hole. Hikaru actually had not learned anything about lockpicking. The skill was standard for rogue sses in RPGs, but not in this world.

    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡¹

    The wire didn¡¯t touch anything. I believe you use two wires for picking locks, one as a support that you spin around, the other to push pins up.

    Of course, locks came in different shapes. Hikaru didn¡¯t think his meager knowledge could do the trick, but it was strange for the wire to not touch anything at all.

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s like the Dimension Dragon Box that distorted space. But those kinds of ¡°inventory boxes¡± should be rare.¡¹

    Some monsters like the Dimension Dragon possessed that special characteristic, but no one should have replicated it as a form of sorcery. Maybe the keyhole itself used materials from a Dimension Dragon.

    ¡¸Well, the intel¡¯s right.¡¹

    He just wanted to confirm the information he gathered beforehand. Brute force couldn¡¯t open the chest. Damage it and it would only return to normal. Using spells that could blow up the chest was forbidden, as it could destroy the gems as well, which would be a huge loss. All would be for nothing if the contents got destroyed too/

    ¡¸I think the prevailing theory is you have to find the key that unlocks it.¡¹

    People believed that the fastest and the only way to open this immovable chest was to find the right key.

    ¡¸It makes sense. Normally, that is.¡¹

    Hikaru felt something odd when he heard about the theory. Maybe there was no key in the first ce.

    After all, no key could possibly fit the expanded space inside the small hole. Hikaru arrived at this conclusion because he had used the Dimension Dragon Box a lot. It twisted thews of physics a bit, but otherwise it followed other existingws¡ªthe weight of the contents remained the same and time passed even inside the box. It waspletely different from an inventory chest found in some games.

    ¡¸In that case, I have no other choice but to use this.¡¹

    Hikaru opened his Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 16 Rank: 54

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿3

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Throwing¡¿10 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿0

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿8

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿1

    ..¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ....¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ....¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ........¡¾Snipe¡¿3 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿2

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿3->5 (MAX)

    ......¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿3 (MAX)

    Killing huge monsters in Grand Dream had raised his Soul Rank by four. He used two points to max out his Mana Detection, increasing its range. But if range was what he was after, he could¡¯ve chosen Detection Expansion. Indeed, what he wanted wasn¡¯t range, but the ability to see mana more clearly.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see... Whoa!¡¹

    The light¡¯s beauty took Hikaru¡¯s breath away.

    ¡¸I can see the mana flowing through the chest...¡¹

    Seeing the magicules¡ªgrains of mana¡ªsparkling was breathtaking. Each gem embedded on the chest had a purpose. Although it was hard to tell at a nce, even the pedestal had a magic form written on it.

    One gem absorbed magicule from the air to create a flow of mana. Another released mana that covered the whole chest. Another monitored the shape of the chest in real time. While another stored mana used for restoration.

    ¡¸Wow. The whole thing¡¯s like an embodiment of sorcery tech. Mana covers the pedestal as well so it can¡¯t be destroyed. Mass producing it looks impossible though since it uses rare materials.¡¹

    Hikaru took out a notebook, a pen, and an inkwell from his bag.

    ¡¸It is time for art. I¡¯m kinda bad at sketching, though...¡¹

    He spent the next thirty minutes drawing a detailed sketch of the treasure chest.

    The next morning, the same staff greeted Hikaru at opening hours.

    ¡¸Hello there. Giving it a shot again today? Do you want to hear about what I have to say now?¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds very interesting, but I¡¯ll pass. Who do I talk to if I open the chest?¡¹

    The boy should have failed to unlock the chest two days in a row now. Yet he wore an indifferent expression and didn¡¯t seem discouraged at all. In fact, he appeared to be confident. He looked like he didn¡¯t have much sleep, while the two girls smiling behind him were the very image of perfect health.

    ¡¸Pa. Do you think there are gems inside?¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. I hope it¡¯s a letter addressed to the owner¡¯s wife or something.¡¹

    ¡¸You really are a hopeless romantic.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just too pragmatic.¡¹

    It sounded like they believed they could open the chest. The staff was interested in what Hikaru was about to do.

    ¡¸I shall apany you, then.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I may not look it, but I¡¯m in charge of showing visitors around. I can also contact the museum¡¯s manager, Ville Zentra¡¯s mayor, if anything happens.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Okay, then.¡¹

    Interesting, the man thought. The boy¡¯s attitude did not change even when he said he¡¯d go with them. He has great confidence in himself. Oh, to be young.

    King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest had a history of failures and setbacks.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s a nice name.¡¹

    His confidence would surely be shattered to pieces. Once the boy failed, he would tell him about the people who once tried to open the chest, only for their endeavor to end in failure. Some of them became famous adventurers and researchers.

    It was the job of the elderly to help the young realize that even failure could lead to sess. That is what the staff believed.

    I suppose telling him about Huthanza is a good start. He¡¯s an A-ranked adventurer. I¡¯m sure the boy knows him.

    The senior staff did not expect for one bit that he would be a witness to a historical moment.

 Chapter 326 â€“ Witness to History

    <h4>Chapter 326 ¨C Witness to History</h4>

    Witness to History

    King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest still sat there, a magic item that could neither be opened nor moved, bathing in the light of the magic spotlight. Destroying it was not an option either, as the expensive gems embedded on it might get destroyed as well.

    A sanctuary once stood here, housing the treasure chest. War almost burned the ce down, yet the chest still remained intact. The sanctuary was transformed into a storehouse after reparations, andter on would be a museum.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s begin.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Very well. I will be here, watching.¡¹

    The staff stood behind Hikaru, wearing a gentle smile. Hikaru already knew what was going on in the man¡¯s mind: ¡°I have to console him once he fails¡±. Somehow it felt awkward.

    Whatever, Hikaru thought. No point in worrying about him.

    ¡¸Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸ce your right hand on this gem. Then this red ruby. Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Left hand on the sapphire, and right hand on the diamond.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Make sure you don¡¯t touch the pedestal. Just the gems.¡¹

    Pa and Lavia stood at both sides, as though carrying the treasure chest.

    ¡¸I see. Yes, you¡¯d think the gems are buttons. But that¡¯s not it. Not at all.¡¹the staff said.

    Man, this dude¡¯s annoying, Hikaru thought. Just ignore him.

    ¡¸The order is: Pa¡¯s left hand, Lavia¡¯s right hand, Pa¡¯s right hand, then Lavia¡¯s left hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸You got it.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Here goes nothing. Let¡¯s start with Pa¡¯s left hand.¡¹

    Pa¡¯s expression changed. Hikaru could see a small amount of mana flowing from her left hand to the gem.

    ¡¸Lavia¡¯s right hand.¡¹

    ¡¸¡®Kay.¡¹

    Mana flowed from Lavia¡¯s right hand as well, just like Pa¡¯s.

    ¡¸Pa¡¯s right hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia¡¯s left hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Gotcha.¡¹

    So far, nothing had changed. The gems simply absorbed mana¡ªor so it seemed. Nothing changed on the outside, but Hikaru could clearly see something happening on the inside. The mana that the girls provided travelled in reverse from the mana already enveloping the surface of the chest, cutting off the flow.

    It was a puzzle, so to speak, perhaps a kind Japanese marquetry called Yosegi-zaiku1. One had to follow a specific order of instructions to unlock it. If you got it wrong, it wouldn¡¯t open.

    What was particrly annoying was even if you did things in the right order, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see the change. Hikaru could barely see anything with only three points on Mana Detection. Now that he maxed it out, he could see clearly.

    He hadn¡¯t seen anyone with three points on the Skill, let alone five. It was no wonder that no one had cracked the puzzle before.

    ¡¸All right. It¡¯s my turn.¡¹Hikaru said as he pulled out a dagger.

    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹the staff said.¡¸Everyone uses brute strength in the end. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too early to give up?¡¹he muttered.

    Just ignore him.

    Hikaru inserted the dagger between the lid and the chest. Light spilled from the slight opening.

    Ugh. What the hell? It¡¯s too heavy!

    He thought it would open easily. The dagger¡¯s de made creaking sounds.

    ¡¸More mana!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re gonna open it together. One, two¡ª¡¹

    Squeaking, the lid slowly opened. For a moment, a blinding light engulfed the whole museum.

    ¡¸Is the light gone?¡¹

    As the short period of time passed, everything was still the same¡ªthe treasure chest sat there under the spotlight. Soon their blurry visions became clear. The inside of the box was covered with a velvety, smooth cloth, its color somehow duller. Apparently whatever magic was used on the box didn¡¯t apply to the inside. Fortunately, the content was perfectly fine.

    ¡¸A paper?¡¹

    A lone piece of paper¡ªa thick parchmenty inside.

    It wasn¡¯t long after morning work had started when a government official barged into Supreme Leader Patricia¡¯s residence. A meeting attended by Ville Zentra¡¯s mayor and other heads was being held in her office. Most of them watched the gasping official with reproachful eyes.

    But Patricia and her secretary were different. They had seen this before three months ago. Someone barged into the room out of nowhere, bringing outrageous news¡ªthat refugees from Grand Dream arrived in Vireocean.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹Patricia asked in a subdued voice, as if her heart was covered in armor.

    ¡¸Th-Th-The chest has been opened!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down. What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest! It¡¯s open!¡¹

    Complete silence descended on the office. Rather than being surprised, the people were more annoyed.

    ¡¸That sounds like something under the city¡¯s jurisdiction.¡¹Ville Zentra¡¯s mayor said with a strainedugh. He was gentle man with an impressive build. He sported a small moustache and had a receding hairline.¡¸Are you talking about King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest housed in the national museum?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, sir!¡¹

    ¡¸The one that had not been opened for centuries?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸The one with a reward once opened?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s the chest! It¡¯s open!¡¹

    The mayor sighed, seemingly disappointed as he surveyed the room. Everyone wore a straight face. All of them knew about King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest. They¡¯d been to the museum at least once and had touched the chest themselves.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask you once more. You¡¯re saying King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest has been opened. Is that right?¡¹

    The official nodded quickly. The mayor was beginning to realize that the man was telling the truth. Then his jaw dropped.

    ¡¸Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?!¡¹

    Finally his brain caught up. A series of surprised voices erupted from the room.

    Patricia stood up.¡¸Mayor! Let¡¯s go to the museum! Now¡¯s not the time for a meeting!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Ma¡¯am! Wait, you¡¯re going too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Both of us have to verify this!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    The situation turned frantic immediately, and everyone followed the official outside. They all jogged to the museum as it was just around the corner from Patricia¡¯s residence. The guards followed them in a hurry.

    ¡¸What¡¯s inside the chest?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen it yet myself, but apparently just a parchment.¡¹

    ¡¸A parchment?¡¹

    Patricia couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. She expected something from the extravagant chest¡ªif not a pile of jewels, then at least a gold ingot.

    They arrived at the museum, which was open every day of the year, to find a sign outside saying ¡°Temporarily Closed¡±. A few visitors were asking the staff at the entrance about the situation, but there seemed to be no confusion.

    ¡¸They closed it, huh? A wise decision.¡¹

    ¡¸The director should be verifying the content with the one who opened the chest.¡¹

    ¡¸So the one who opened it is here. What are they like?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard it¡¯s an adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸A high-ranked one?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Patricia pondered the matter over. An adventurer would be entitled to the content of the chest, but if it was just a piece of paper, they would surely choose the money. The extra expense would hurt, for sure. However, the gems embedded on the chest should more than cover for it.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Sir, Lady Patricia Zylberstein is here.¡¹

    ¡¸Please,e in.¡¹

    They entered through the back entrance and into the director¡¯s office. Patricia stepped inside to find the one in charge of the museum in the lounge suite. A capabledy in herte forties, she lived only for work. Her long hair was pulled tightly back in a bun, and sses with chains sat on her nose.

    ¡¸Sorry for barging in.¡¹Patricia said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m d you came.¡¹

    ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, actually... Oh, let me introduce you. These are the adventurers who opened King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest, Hikaru, Lavia, and Pa Nohra.¡¹

    Sitting on the couch were a boy and two girls who were too well-dressed to be adventurers. They didn¡¯t seem like nobles, more like the sons and daughters of merchants.

    ¡¸Hello.¡¹The boy named Hikaru stood a bowed slightly. The girls followed his example as well.

    ¡¸Thanks a lot.¡¹Patricia said.¡¸I never thought the chest would be opened while I¡¯m still in office. So where¡¯s the chest?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s in the next room, being examined by some personnel.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that chest couldn¡¯t be moved.¡¹

    ¡¸It can be, now that it¡¯s opened.¡¹

    Really now? Patricia thought as she moved to the next room. Everyone followed her to what seemed to be a conference room. A chest embedded with beautiful gems sat on the huge table.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s really open.¡¹

    Patricia instinctively hurried to the chest, and so did the others.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite worn-out inside.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not as extravagant as I imagined it to be.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... To think it¡¯s actually open.¡¹

    The people voiced their thoughts. Only Patricia quickly turned her attention to the silver tray in the distance.

    ¡¸Director. Is this what was inside the chest?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    As reported, it was just a lone parchment with words written on it. The ink was old and had soaked into the parchment. There were holes in ces as well.

    ¡¸Thenguage is dated, but still readable.¡¹

    Patricia scanned over the text.

    Poetry Collection by Allegro Sundrow Akaxion

    Come now, raise the anchor

    Unfurl the sails, and ring the golden bell

    Let our fleet embark on its maiden voyage to the historic ocean

    Think of the hometown you were born and raised

    The shack protruding from the penins is our starting point

    To the east is a graveyard, to the west a hole to hell

    Wait quietly and hold your breath

    The sunrise will light your course

    Golden as far as the eye can see as the ocean bathes in the morning sun

    My glory is within my hands

    If you wish to take my hand, then be drenched in blood, carry your mistakes

    Ande to me where I sleep in peace

    ¡¸Hmm... A poem? He created thisplex chest just to leave this poem?¡¹Patricia said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not even good.¡¹the mayor added.

    ¡¸King Allegro was a heroic ruler.¡¹the director said.¡¸Heposed poems, some of which remain today.¡¹

    ¡¸Bad poems?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes... Apparently, he didn¡¯t have much talent for poetry.¡¹

    Patricia folded her arms, troubled.

    ¡¸Supreme Leader. We would like to reward the adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, of course. How much was the reward posted to the guild?¡¹

    ¡¸Two million gns.¡¹

    Those gems can more than cover for the amount, then, Patricia thought as she ran the numbers in her head.

    ¡¸Very well. If it¡¯s not included in the museum¡¯s budget, we¡¯ll provide additional funds.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, actually...¡¹

    For the first time, Patricia realized the director¡¯s strange behavior.

    ¡¸Mr. Hikaru wants the parchment, not the money.¡¹she said.

 Chapter 327 â€“ The Adventurerâ€™s Movement

    <h4>Chapter 327 ¨C The Adventurer¡¯s Movement</h4>

    The Adventurer¡¯s Movement

    It wasn¡¯t until evening that Hikaru, Lavia, and Pa made it back to the hotel. They were stuck in the museum for the whole day for a reason.

    ¡¸Well, I suppose we should be d we got the poem collection.¡¹

    In Hikaru¡¯s hand was the genuine parchment found in King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest. In the end, Hikaru¡¯s request to give him the contents was granted.

    No matter how you looked at it, the parchment wasn¡¯t worth two million gns, which in this world would be enough to buy a few new houses.

    The museum had no choice but to ept Hikaru¡¯s request. However, since the museum had the right to examine the contents, they said they would like to copy not only the letters but also the handwriting, which Hikaru agreed to.

    ¡¸So, can you tell us now why you took this parchment? This will get us good money, right?¡¹Lavia said as she prepared the food they bought on the table.

    ¡¸Rx. True, you can hardly say this paper¡¯s worth two million gns.¡¹

    ¡¸But you think it¡¯s valuable, right?¡¹Pa cut in.¡¸Oh, maybe a collector will buy it for a high price!¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds interesting, but no.¡¹Hikaru took a sip of the tea that Pa prepared.¡¸This is a treasure map that shows the location of King Allegro¡¯s fortune.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t say it¡¯s a map, though.¡¹

    Hikaru spread the parchment on the table.

    ¡¸First, let¡¯s examine the line ¡°Unfurl the sails, and ring the golden bell¡±. I can understand ringing a bell, but a golden one? I¡¯m pretty sure you won¡¯t find that anywhere. Next is ¡°Let our fleet embark on its maiden voyage to the historic seas¡±. ¡°Historic ocean¡± doesn¡¯t make much sense. Then there¡¯s the ¡°maiden voyage¡± even though it¡¯s a fleet. I think ¡°historic¡± means ¡°up until now¡±, and ¡°maiden¡± means ¡°untouched¡±. I believe it¡¯s a code that means ¡°Untouched gold that I had amassed until now¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess... it kinda makes sense?¡¹

    ¡¸I know. It sounds too contrived. But consider thest verse: ¡°My glory is within my hands¡±, ¡°If you wish to take my hand¡±, and e to me where I sleep in peace¡±. I think it means that King Allegro¡¯s fortune is buried with his body.¡¹

    ¡¸So a gravesite?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if we can call it that. We know one thing, though. There¡¯s no record of his final years. How and where he died is shrouded in mystery. I think this parchment will point us to something that will lead us to his resting ce.¡¹

    Every day was a busy day for Patricia. Today many documents were brought in in the morning, and meetings and visits were set up every minute. Right now she was dealing with a pile of papers together with her secretary.

    ¡¸So the lunch meeting with King Doriachi today will be reced by a tea party instead.¡¹Patricia said.

    ¡¸Yes, Ma¡¯am. Bios¡¯s messenger is being pushy...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Patricia met with Doriachi almost daily to exchange information. What she was after, of course, was the advanced magical knowledge that Dream Maker had, and what Doriachi wanted was safety for his people.

    However to her surprise, the initial expenses that should have been Patricia¡¯s biggest bargaining chip, was shouldered mostly by Silver Face. In addition, the people of Dream Maker started making their own money for their daily necessities, leaving no room for Patricia to strike on the financial side of things.

    ¡¸Providingnd, security, other preparations... Those are the only things we can do. But since Vireocean¡¯s the only one that can do them, we have an advantage. Bios umting funds at this point won¡¯t make a difference.¡¹

    ¡¸That is correct.¡¹

    ¡¸But Silver Face still gets on my nerves. I didn¡¯t know he had so much money.¡¹

    ¡¸He also possesses a powerful magic item that could move thousands of people at once.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it.¡¹

    It had been confirmed that Silver Face transported the citizens of Dream Maker. But how he did it was unknown. The refugees said they went through a tunnel, but uponter inspection, they didn¡¯t find said tunnel, not even a trace of it being buried.

    What¡¯s more, the time spent by sailing through the sea and the time they spent on foot didn¡¯t add up. No matter how you looked at it, the distance couldn¡¯t be covered in just half a day.

    ¡¸We still don¡¯t know where Silver Face is?¡¹

    ¡¸No. He just up and disappeared.¡¹

    ¡¸That annoying little punk...¡¹Patricia heaved a sigh as she leaned back on her chair.

    With a strainedugh, the secretary changed the topic.¡¸Supreme Leader, about yesterday¡¯s adventurer...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that oddball who bought a scrap of paper for two million gns?¡¹Patricia¡¯s expression softened.

    ¡¸It sounds like you¡¯ve taken a liking to that boy.¡¹

    ¡¸Why, of course.¡¹

    To her, he was a boy of good fortune who brought her huge profits from the gems. Plus she didn¡¯t have to disburse two million gns. She had not even considered that Silver Face and the boy were the same person.

    ¡¸He went to the national library today to find out more about King Allegro.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. Obtaining his autograph piqued his interest, eh?¡¹

    The analysis done yesterday at the museum showed that the handwriting on the parchment belonged to the real King Allegro.

    ¡¸I can understand. After all, he was a great man that came from a poor farmer family in Cape Zelze. After finding some sess, he eventuallymanded an army of more than ten thousand and founded his own kingdom. You won¡¯t find another document like that anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes... I suppose.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You¡¯re not making yourself clear. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It sounds like the boy doesn¡¯t even know much about the king. He¡¯s reading history books to learn even the most basic knowledge about the man.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    ¡¸I just thought it was strange, considering he threw away two million for that parchment.¡¹

    Patricia stood up and looked outside the window. She had an unobstructed view of Ville Zentra¡¯s harbor. The sea glittered as it reflected the light from the sun. Fishing boats came and went.

    ¡¸¡°The shack protruding from the penins is our starting point¡±...¡¹Patricia muttered.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t catch that.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe that poem is more than just a poem.¡¹

    ¡¸And by that, you mean...?¡¹

    ¡¸The chest! Is that poem really something you put in such a luxurious chest?!¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it... The content being just a scrap of paper doesn¡¯t make much sense.¡¹

    ¡¸Which means...¡¹Patricia pondered it over with a serious look.¡¸I get it now... King Allegro¡¯s fortune. That poem is a clue to his fortune¡¯s whereabouts.¡¹

    ¡¸Fortune?¡¹

    Patricia let out augh.¡¸I see. The boy must¡¯ve quickly realized that. That¡¯s why he wanted the parchment. If he asked to copy the poem, he¡¯d risk us realizing that there¡¯s significance to the poem itself. So instead he made it look like he was after King Allegro¡¯s handwritten notes. He didn¡¯t expect us to keep an eye on him afterwards, though.¡¹

    ¡¸That means that adventurer Hikaru is going to the library to look for the treasure?¡¹

    ¡¸What else could it be? There¡¯s no way he¡¯d throw away two million gns otherwise! Listen. I need you to form a researchmission by today and have them visit King Allegro¡¯s house in Cape Zelze immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-Why there?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you get it? The poem said ¡°the shack protruding from the penins is our starting point¡±. ¡°To the east is a graveyard, to the west a hole to hell¡± means you need to locate a graveyard to the east and opposite of it would be a cave or a well. ¡°The sunrise will light your course¡± means some kind of clue will appear at sunrise. Hurry! Make sure they make it by dawn tomorrow. If this Hikaru kid tries to leave town,e up with some reason to prevent him from leaving for a day.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one to find King Allegro¡¯s real treasure!¡¹Patricia dered.

 Chapter 328 â€“ Cape Zelze Survey

    <h4>Chapter 328 ¨C Cape Zelze Survey</h4>

    Cape Zelze Survey

    The birthce of King Allegro was known to be the Cape of Zelze, located north of Ville Zentra, a half-day¡¯s ride away on a fast horse.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back tomorrow!¡¹

    The men who brought Hikaru, Lavia, and Pa on fast horses¡ªthese men tended to be the dandy type¡ªwaved goodbye and left.

    The sun sat high in the sky. The three found a space to rest by the side of the highway¡ªa little too unpaved to be called that¡ªand had a light lunch.

    ¡¸Riding a horse sure is exhausting.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸It was much easier with Drake around. Drakon Passage shortcuts are too handy.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder how Drake¡¯s doing.¡¹Lavia muttered.

    ¡¸He¡¯ll get scolded for leaving his home without permission for sure, but I think he¡¯ll be fine. In fact, he should bemended for finding out about the evil creature running rampant in Grand Dream.¡¹

    ¡¸About that. Drakons are God¡¯s messengers, right? I just think it¡¯s weird that evil is so widespread in that continent and yet they didn¡¯t notice.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... Why do you think they didn¡¯t notice?¡¹

    ¡¸Drakons are not almighty beings, so they make mistakes.¡¹

    ¡¸From what I¡¯ve seen from Drake, they¡¯re far from almighty, all right.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe. Drake is an exception. So anyway, drakons are simply beings that support God. I think we¡¯re not that different in that sense.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re simr creatures... but they¡¯re just created to be stronger. Is that it?¡¹

    Lavia nodded.

    ¡¸I have a slightly different theory.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸I do agree with you in that we¡¯re simr.¡¹

    ¡¸So what¡¯s the difference?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... If we take Drake¡¯s and the other drakons¡¯ word, they live in the heavens. They feel God¡¯s presence the closest and carry out His will.¡¹

    Lavia nodded again.

    ¡¸While they have the ability to use holy mana, they are not much different from us in what they can do. Even we can use holy mana, though we haven¡¯t found an efficient way to do it. Sure, there¡¯s a difference between drakons and other creatures. But I think it¡¯s the same difference between, let¡¯s say, humans and animals. In other words, they¡¯re not close to God at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why do drakons say they¡¯re God¡¯s disciples?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re long-lived and possess incredible power. Because of that, they think they¡¯re the ¡°chosen ones¡±, that they¡¯re closest to God. That excessive self-consciousness is their weakness. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t even notice it when evil beings outsmart them.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, what is God to you?¡¹Pa cut in after being silent all this time.

    For her, God was the object of her faith ever since she was young. Because blessings can be received through soul cards and guild cards, those who served the Church did not doubt their faith.

    To believers, the drakons that appeared in holy books were beings close to God. What Hikaru was saying, that drakons were simr to other creatures, was a dangerous notion to have in the Church.

    ¡¸God is a being that supports the very foundation of this world. That¡¯s why drakons, who have their own will, cannot be God¡¯s followers.¡¹

    ¡¸So God¡¯s followers must not have their own will. Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess because in this world ¡°holy¡± and ¡°evil¡± are equal. I have both on my Soul Board, and I can put points on them. If ¡°evil¡± is a bad thing, then the Soul Board must be too.¡¹

    In Hikaru¡¯s opinion, ¡°Faith¡± was something that humans inevitably had. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a ¡°Faith¡± stat under ¡°Willpower¡±, a category rted to how a mind worked, and depending on its strength, it leaned towards either ¡°Holy¡± or ¡°Evil¡±. Sense of values were irrelevant to how one¡¯s stat manifested.

    ¡¸But Hikaru.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸Let¡¯s say holy and evil are equal. Since there are drakons like Drake who are on the holy side, and evil drakons like the one in Grand Dream, does that mean everything¡¯s bnced?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an interesting notion. In that case, perhaps calling drakons God¡¯s disciples may not be that far off from the mark. I guess by giving them ¡°will¡± they can choose which side to be on and bnce is maintained.¡¹

    Time passed as they continued on with their discussion.

    ¡¸Lady Patricia. The researchmission squad that went north has returned.¡¹the secretary said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hear what they have to say.¡¹

    It was dusk. Patricia went to the room where the squad waited. They were slightly dirty all over as they had to follow a strict schedule of two days and a night. A man, who appeared to be the leader, bowed and gave his report.

    ¡¸The squad isposed of four people from the army, four from the intelligence department, and two historians. We departed Ville Zentra at noon yesterday and arrived at Cape Zelze just before sundown. King Allegro¡¯s home was in ruins. If we didn¡¯t have historians with us, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it.¡¹

    Heroes of the past were already being forgotten. Perhaps King Allegro would once again be in the spotlight because of the treasure chest. In that case, the king¡¯s home could be restored as a tourist attraction.

    It might be a good idea to develop Cape Zelze, Patricia thought.

    ¡¸How was the inside of the house?¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t find anything, not even furniture. The roof had copsed and the floor had holes. The walls were still intact, though. Getting in was difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then what?¡¹

    ¡¸The sun had set, and it was dark, but we managed to find the graveyard. We then headed west where we found arge hole that led to the bottom of the cape. It was cleverly hidden by the bushes. If we didn¡¯t know what to look for, we wouldn¡¯t have found it. There were spiral stairs inside that led down.¡¹

    Patricia gulped. Just like the poem said! She tried to appear as calm as possible.

    ¡¸And then what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸We found a cave with a small altar on the southern side. There was a small window on the right-hand side that faced east. We waited for sunrise then.¡¹

    Now for the crux of the matter. The man¡¯s expression, however, was grim.

    ¡¸The morning sun shone through the window, but nothing happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We waited until noon, but still nothing. Then our lookout reported horses were headed to where we were, so we retreated.¡¹

    Probably that adventurer Hikaru.

    ¡¸So it was a meaningless poem, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, there¡¯s more. It¡¯s about the altar I mentioned.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah yes, you did mention that.¡¹

    ¡¸It was ransacked quite badly. There was a hole under it as big as the treasure chest in the museum.¡¹

    Patricia mmed her hands on the table.¡¸Damn it! Someone beat us to it?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The hole seemed to have been dug a long time ago. Not just a few years, but decades, or perhaps even more than a century. The altar was probably ransacked then as well.¡¹

    Someone was aware of King Allegro¡¯s treasure and dug it up.

    ¡¸It makes sense if you really think about it.¡¹Patricia muttered as she stood up and walked around the room.¡¸Even when collecting treasure and leaving it behind secretly, there will definitely be leaks. Someone would have to prepare the chest, another gathers the treasure, then there¡¯s also an expert who ces the mechanism on the chest. Various people are involved. Hiding the location of the treasure from all of them is impossible. I got excited for nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand the feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸Supreme Leader. What do we do with the adventurer Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸You left a few men in the cape, right? Have them keep an eye on him until they return. They might find something that you missed.¡¹

    The squad leader¡¯s face said ¡°that¡¯s impossible¡±. After all, he was an expert in his profession. However, the Supreme Leader¡¯s word was absolute.

    A few dayster, the secretary gave a report to the busy Patricia.

    ¡¸Supreme Leader, I have a report on Hikaru¡¯s movements.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru? Oh, the one from the wild-goose chase.¡¹

    ¡¸A wild-goose chase, huh? That is a perfect way to put it.¡¹

    ¡¸So, did that boy find anything?¡¹

    The secretary shook his head.¡¸Unfortunately, no. At noon the day after, they returned to Ville Zentra dispirited, without anything with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Makes sense. They threw away two million. Don¡¯t tell me they want the money back.¡¹

    ¡¸No. After returning, adventurer Hikaru went to the library the next few days, then stopped, and is now takingmissions from the Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... What kind ofmissions?¡¹

    ¡¸Repairs at an orphanage, gathering regr medicinal herbs that the national treasurycks. All unprofitable jobs, so to speak.¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it. He¡¯s probably some prodigal son who has enough money. Now he¡¯s doing jobs that other adventurers wouldn¡¯t do to make himself feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸What about our spy?¡¹

    ¡¸Spy?¡¹

    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.¡¸You¡¯re still watching him? I didn¡¯t know our intelligence department had so much free time in their hands. Ignore him, and keep an eye on those troublesome bunch instead, like Bios or Einbeast.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. That¡¯s it for today¡¯s report.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. You may leave.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡¹

    The secretary bowed and left the office. Patricia and the secretary didn¡¯t notice the curtains in the room sway a little.

 Chapter 329 â€“ The Treasureâ€™s Location

    <h4>Chapter 329 ¨C The Treasure¡¯s Location</h4>

    The Treasure¡¯s Location

    Cautious as he was, the secretary still kept Hikaru under watch for an additional five days even after Patricia told him to stop the surveince. But in the end, the adventurer went about his business as usual. Having gained nothing, he ordered the monitoring to stop.

    ¡¸Wee back, Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Hi. Sorry, but can you hold the door for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure!¡¹

    Hikaru returnedte one night. Three days had passed since the authorities stopped watching him.

    Pa opened the door, and Hikaru entered, carrying a metal chest with both hands. It didn¡¯t seem to be that heavy. Its surface was stained with mud, the metal parts rusty. There weren¡¯t any holes, however, as the metal was quite thick.

    ¡¸Hikaru, is that what I think it is?¡¹Lavia asked as she closed the book she was reading and stood up.

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹Hikaru replied, carefully carrying the chest to the table where she was at.¡¸I found King Allegro¡¯s real treasure.¡¹

    Lavia gulped as she nced at Pa, whose eyes were fixed on the chest. Dirt fell as Hikaru set the chest down with a thud, but no one cared.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s open it.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yeah. Do it quick! I wanna see what¡¯s inside!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see you get excited too often.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve only read stories about treasure chests before, and now there¡¯s one right before my very eyes!¡¹

    Hikaru pulled out a knife and inserted it in the gap. The chest creaked, but it was too tight. It wouldn¡¯t open easily.

    ¡¸Sorry you¡¯re doing all the hard work.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, it was a bit of a dirty job. I couldn¡¯t let you twoe with me.¡¹

    ¡¸I must say, I was surprised when you said you wanted the parchment instead of the two million.¡¹Pa said as she watched Hikaru try to open the chest.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have time to exin there. I really couldn¡¯t me the people there for not realizing that the parchment itself was the magic item.¡¹

    When he first saw the poem, Hikaru thought it was a cipher to the whereabouts of the treasure. Since he had his Mana Detection on the whole time, he saw the mana flowing from the parchment, and his Instinct also told him that the parchment was necessary to find the real treasure.

    All he had to do then was obtain the parchment, which was by no means easy. People would be suspicious if he threw away two million gns for it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d we kept ourselves neat. Though I¡¯m quite sure we didn¡¯t look like actual adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to that, they thought we were just doing adventurer stuff as a hobby. They didn¡¯t suspect a thing when you said you wanted the parchment. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    ¡¸But Hikaru-sama. I¡¯m surprised Lady Patricia gave up right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Same. I panicked a bit when I first saw the altar, but that was just an borate prank.¡¹

    Just like Patricia¡¯s squad, Hikaru also found the altar located within the cave in Zelze Cape.

    ¡¸But that hole was just a trap. ¡°The treasure¡¯s gone. Give up¡±. It was a trick set up in case someone finds the cave by ident.¡¹

    If someone happened upon a cave in a strange ce, they would think there was something to it. But if there were traces of the earth being dug, or the altar ransacked, one would think ¡°there¡¯s no treasure here anymore¡±.

    Those who came with a map would fall for the trap even easier. Hikaru thought that perhaps the king really did leave a small fortune behind. Although based on the research they did, that was not the case.

    No one would usually think that there would be a clue to the location of another treasure right where a treasure was hidden.

    ¡¸But the words ¡°poem collection¡± caught your attention.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸Yeah. The poem inside the chest was only one piece. It¡¯s strange to call it a ¡°collection¡±. In other words, there¡¯s a continuation.¡¹

    Hikaru paused for a bit, took out the parchment from his pocket, and put it on the table.

    ¡¸I hadn¡¯t used the parchment once by that point. I thought finding the treasure with just the verses alone would be strange.¡¹

    More verses had appeared on the nk space of the parchment. Three of them.

    ¡¸Remember when I let the sunlight shine on the parchment and more words appeared? It¡¯s hard to tell at a nce, but there¡¯s actually a magic item on that small window too.¡¹

    After that, Hikaru and the girls studied the words that emerged¡ªthe clue to the location of the next hint. Since they were being watched, they kept visits to the library at minimum and took ordinarymissions from the guild. Every night Hikaru went out to the next location. After repeating the process a few times, he finally made it to the location of the treasure today.

    Hikaru resumed the task of opening the chest.

    ¡¸Anytime now... There!¡¹

    Hikaru peered into the chest. The girls leaned in as well.

    ¡¸A chest.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like a chest.¡¹

    Inside the chest was a smaller chest covered with a little bit of dirt. It looked just like King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest, but much smaller. It didn¡¯t have gems embedded on it either. Hikaru took it out and set in on the table.

    ¡¸Oh!¡¹Lavia eximed in admiration, while Pa pped her hands.

    Its color had faded quite a bit, but it still retained its brilliance. It was covered in dust, however.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna open it.¡¹

    The chest opened with no trouble at all. Inside was a piece of parchment and a lot of gems that sparkled under the light of the room.

    ¡¸Wow...¡¹

    Lavia couldn¡¯t hide her amazement. Pa froze on the spot, silent. They probably didn¡¯t think there would be this much. The diamond in the middle was as big as a fist.

    The parchment read as follows:

    Poem Collection¡ªEnd ¨C Allegro Sandrow Akaxion

    The light that spills from my hand can never be retrieved

    Light with form is empty, but without form there can be no light

    My life¡¯s light will never run out

    I pray that it burns for eternity

    ¡¸It says ¡°end¡± so I guess this really is thest one.¡¹

    Hikaru took one gem and held it to the light. It was clear, with no mana in it. It was just an ordinary gem.

    ¡¸I guess it was worth the trouble.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸More than worth it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I-Incredible!¡¹

    ¡¸You can take a few that you like. It¡¯s not too often you get a chance to get gems this big.¡¹

    Lavia and Pa exchanged nces.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pass.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Me too. It¡¯s too much for me.¡¹Pa added.¡¸Besides, you did almost all the work alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? You don¡¯t have to hold back. We found the treasure because of all the research we did together at the library.¡¹

    ¡¸In my case, it¡¯s more of, uhh... You found this in King Allegro¡¯s tomb, right? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll feel good wearing them.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... I see.¡¹

    It made sense. Hikaru hadn¡¯t told them that he found the chest in a mausoleum underground. It was located deep inside a remote forest and hidden using a magic item. The chest was buried next to a mummified corpse.

    As for the meaning of thest piece of the poem collection...

    ¡°Light with form is empty, but without form there can be no light.¡±

    I think he means that unlike humans, the light emitted by a gem is empty. But without the gem (aka money) humans can¡¯t live.

    He probably also wants the gems to be used. Though ¡°I pray that it burns for eternity¡± strongly implies ¡°exchange the gems for money and use it meaningfully¡±.

    King Allegro rested in peace alone. He probably led a lonely life. That is why he wanted to entrust his fortune to someone wise. At least, that¡¯s what Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸But more than anything...¡¹Lavia said.¡¸I¡¯d rather be with you and have fun rather than wear such expensive things. So let¡¯s sell these all and use the money so we can have fun.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t say another word. In fact, he grinned broadly from embarrassment.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama¡¯s smile looks awkward! The destructive power of your words is incredible, Lavia-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Hush. Lavia¡¯s adorable, so it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Hikaru decided to sell them all for cash.

    In the end, Hikaru asked Kelbeck of the Thieves Guild to sell all the gems. All in all, it totaled 250 million gns.

    We¡¯ll be fine with this much for the time being, Hikaru thought.

 Chapter 330 â€“ Proclamation of Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 330 ¨C Promation of Resolve</h4>

    Promation of Resolve

    Only very few people were present at dinner that day. Patricia and Ville Zentra¡¯s mayor on Vireocean¡¯s side, and King Doriachi on Dream Maker¡¯s side. They each had their secretary with them, and some officials, but all in all, there were less than ten people in the room.

    ¡¸Are you serious?¡¹

    Lunch meeting had be part of their daily routine. Patricia, however, didn¡¯t expect the words that came out of the king¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸I am. We haven¡¯t fallen so low as to spout lies or trickery.¡¹

    ¡¸But you do realize that you¡¯re basically saying you¡¯re renouncing your right to a major part of Grand Dream.¡¹

    ¡¸I am aware of that.¡¹

    ¡¸We need your help in taking back Grand Dream. In line with this, we will surrender part of Grand Dream in ordance with your efforts.¡¹Doriachi said as soon as they finished their meal.

    There was only one country in that continent, Dream Maker. While most of the continent was undeveloped, it was not unusual to im ownership based solely on the fact that you lived there first. In fact, it was rathermon to do so. Yet despite all this, Doriachi said he¡¯d ¡°surrender¡± part of the continent¡ªin other words, renouncing their right to thend.

    Realistically speaking, they¡¯d lost control of thend. So giving it away doesn¡¯t matter to them at all? Patricia wracked her brains as she raised her cup of tea and took a sip. Do they really want to get back their ce that badly? I don¡¯t really mind annexing Dream Maker if it means getting my hands on their technology.

    ¡¸Lady Patricia. Do you think this country will exist in the future?¡¹Doriachi asked.

    ¡¸What exactly is the point of your question?¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me, that was a poor choice of words. Let me rephrase it: Will this country exist after a hundred years or a thousand?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural to wish for your country to endure in the long term. History tells us that countries are usually reced every hundreds of years. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you¡¯re trying to ask.¡¹

    ¡¸No... I have one more question. Do you think that there will still be humans in this continent after ten years?¡¹

    Nonsense, Patricia thought as she furrowed her brows. Of course¡ªShe realized the point of the question.

    ¡¸King Doriachi. Do you think that the monsters in Grand Dream will invade Vireocean?¡¹

    ¡¸I am almost certain they wille.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that why you want to gather forces to exterminate the monsters even if it means giving up your right to the continent?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have any reason to believe that they can cross the ocean?¡¹

    ¡¸I do.¡¹

    Doriachi told Patricia a story about their ancestors. Hundreds of years ago, they predicted the existence of the continent based on the seeds that migratory birds brought. If birds could cross the ocean, there was no reason to believe that monsters couldn¡¯t.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    It made sense. But Patricia thought it was too unlikely to happen.

    Maybe they¡¯re overestimating the monsters that their advanced technology couldn¡¯t deal with, she thought.

    A meeting was called as soon as Doriachi¡¯s party returned to Ville Dream; the agenda: Patricia¡¯s response to Doriachi¡¯s proposal.

    ¡ºIt seems the Supreme Leader is underestimating the monsters in Grand Dream.¡»an official who apanied the king said.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that a good thing?¡»Grucel said.¡ºIt¡¯s better that they underestimate the enemy and dispatch many troops than being scared and refuse to send any at all.¡»

    ¡ºI agree with Grucel. I just hope they don¡¯t me uster and call us liars after they find out how strong the monsters really are.¡»

    That was Doriachi¡¯s concern. He informed them how dangerous the monsters were, but Patricia and the people of this continent didn¡¯t seem to take him seriously. It felt like they were saying ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because you lost and had to escape¡±.

    ¡ºEither way, we did our part and informed them. Bios seems to be eager in going to Grand Dream.¡»

    ¡ºYes. I¡¯m sure there are many greedy countries out there. If the others join us, Vireocean won¡¯t have much of a choice but to send troops as well.¡»

    Everyone noticed Doriachi¡¯s grim expression. The king was too nice; he wasn¡¯t fit to deal with politics.

    ¡ºGrucel, how is Silver Face doing?¡»

    ¡ºThere didn¡¯t seem to be any problem when he came yesterday.¡»

    ¡ºWe owe him a lot of money. I want to pay him back as soon as possible, but we have to use anything we can too.¡»

    ¡ºI agree. But I don¡¯t think we have to worry about Silver Face. In fact, he even asked if we needed anything else. Makes you wonder how much fortune he has.¡»

    ¡ºLet¡¯s not be suspicious of him or his motives. We must pay him back someday. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡»

    ¡ºIndeed.¡»

    And so the meeting was adjourned. At the end of the day, all they could do was wait for Patricia¡¯s move.

    The Supreme Leader¡¯s decision came quick. She invited Doriachi the next day.

    ¡¸We will send troops to Grand Dream.¡¹

    Operation Reim Grand Dream was formally announced that day.

    Queen Kudyastoria frowned for a moment. Before her was a messenger from Vireocean who informed her about the country sending troops to Grand Dream.

    ¡¸We will lend our assistance as well.¡¹Her reply was immediate.¡¸But we need to study how many we can send.¡¹

    ¡¸But of course.¡¹

    ¡¸When will the troops be deployed?¡¹

    ¡¸The first batch must gather in Ville Zentra by December this year and will set sail on March next year. The second batch will gather by March and leave on May. The third batch should be there by May and will leave on July.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... Will there be enough ships?¡¹

    ¡¸In all honesty, we don¡¯t know. We still have no idea how much help we¡¯ll get. However, Quinnd has their own ships. We¡¯re building new ones as well with Dream Maker¡¯s assistance, so we believe we¡¯ll have enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell me about Vireocean¡¯s lineup.¡¹

    ¡¸Seven thousand from the navy and two thousand from Dream Maker¡¯s regr army for an estimated total of nine thousand troops.¡¹

    Kudyastoria drew her breath in with a gasp and half-rose to her feet. As far as she knew, seven thousand was almost everyone from the navy. Vireocean would only be able to defend its coasts.

    ¡¸Dream Maker is lending us a magic item which well help drive away pirates near the harbor.¡¹the messenger said, as though seeing through what went in the queen¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    One thing was for sure. Patricia was serious. She wanted to have the eastern continent. For Vireocean, the sea was a normal traffic route. Connected by the sea, then, was just like being adjoined bynd.

    She expects considerable profit from this venture, Kudyastoria thought. We have to steel ourselves.

    Right now the kingdom was still slowly recovering. While Ponsonia formed an alliance with Quinnd, they were still in hostile rtions with Einbeast. The army had to be reorganized as well.

    Even if we secure a piece ofnd in Grand Dream, how do we divide it? No noble would want to send troops if they¡¯re not getting anynd. Sanctioned nobles with nond might find this opportunity enticing. There would surely be fiercepetition over it. So many problems...

    Kudyastoria was starting to get a headache, but she made her decision.

    Not sending troops is not an option.

    If Vireocean was serious, victory could be attainable in a naval battle. A battle onnd would be more up Quinnd or Ponsonia¡¯s alley. Every country would surely participate in the operation. Ponsonia couldn¡¯t just sit around and do nothing. The question now was how much the kingdom would have to invest.

    The problem weighed heavy on the teenager¡¯s shoulders.

 Chapter 331 â€“ The Punitive Force Assembles

    <h4>Chapter 331 ¨C The Punitive Force Assembles</h4>

    The Punitive Force Assembles

    It was the height of autumn. Cold winds were blowing.

    In the end, Hikaru found the hotel they were staying at to be toofortable to even move to a different one.

    Ville Zentra had gone a drastic change. First, a huge campsite was built on the outskirts of the city where troops from different countries were housed.

    The first batch that arrived wasposed of two thousand soldiers from Quinnd, two hundred from Ponsonia¡¯s Knights, seven hundred from Forestia¡¯s army, and two hundred temple knights from Bios.

    Einbeast still had not expressed whether they would join or not. As such, Bios, wary of Einbeast, could only send two hundred troops. The nations down south had not sent any men as of the moment.

    ¡¸Oh, look at them go.¡¹

    Hikaru was out in his Silver Face getup alone, watching troops from different countries train near the campsite.

    Each country had their own specialty. Quinnd used spears as their main weapon. Ponsonia¡¯s troops were d in heavy armor. Forestia, although lightly equipped, used huge, powerful bows to engage enemies from a distance. Bios specialized in holy magic.

    ¡¸Scouting in the middle of the day? You got nerve.¡¹a man said.

    Hikaru actually noticed him approaching with Mana Detection, but decided not to conceal himself.

    ¡¸Hey there, Captain.¡¹

    It was none other than Lawrence D. Falcon, leader of the Knights of Ponsonia, and also known as the Master Swordsman. Hikaru defeated him before in a fight, but in a head-on battle of pure strength, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Hikaru thought it¡¯d be fine since he knew Lawrence would be joining in the expedition to Grand Dream, but just in case, he shifted his center of gravity.

    ¡¸No need to be so cautious.¡¹Lawrence said.¡¸Her Majesty told me to try to get along with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... Is it okay for a big shot like you to leave the kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸There are no signs of neighboring countries attacking. They¡¯re sending troops here as well. I don¡¯t think there will be a war any time soon.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know what Einbeast will do.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, but we do. It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Hikaru raised a brow at Lawrence¡¯s assurance.

    ¡¸Over there.¡¹the captain said.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    A cloud of dust was rising at the direction Lawrence pointed at. A considerable number of people were headed towards the campgrounds.

    ¡¸Whoa... seriously?¡¹

    Hikaru recognized the mana of the man leading the group. The man seemed to have noticed Lawrence, or perhaps Silver Face, as he sent his horse into a rapid dash.

    ¡¸Hahahahahaha!¡¹

    Hisughter was just as loud as the horse¡¯s hooves. It was none other than Gerhardt Vatex Anchor, a lion Beastman and King of Einbeast.

    ¡¸Master Swordsman Lawrence and Silver Face!¡¹he shouted.¡¸This is great! My two sworn enemies together in one spot! Draw your weapons! I¡¯ll get rid of you two first!¡¹

    Hikaru did, in fact, y Gerhardt for a fool. But he only did that so Einbeast would turn its attention away from Ponsonia and onto Bios. It wasn¡¯t like he hated the man or anything. Even if he knew this, Gerhardt probably still couldn¡¯t stomach Silver Face.

    Why is the king himself here? Is he going to Grand Dream too? Hikaru was shocked.

    ¡¸Gotthold! Bring out my halberd!¡¹

    Gotthold, a tiger Beastman, pulled his horse to Gerhardt¡¯s side. He was also a rank A adventurer and leader of the party Pr Tiger. He had a bit of history with Hikaru.

    Pr Tiger worked together with Rising Falls, another rank A adventurer party. Thetter possessed the Drakon Ball Staff, a magic item that imprisoned Drake.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, please think of the problems that would rise if you went on a rampage here.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t give a damn! I kill anyone who pisses me off!¡¹

    ¡¸A battle will break out among armies if you start a fight here. If that happens, the expedition to the new continent will be postponed. Once resumed, we might not even be invited.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll go on our own¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I believe you¡¯re aware that we only have a few warships.¡¹

    Gerhardt gave a low grunt. Gotthold¡ªthe king¡¯s chaperone, it seemed¡ªmanaged to talk the man out of his urge to fight.

    I¡¯ll have to consult him if any problems arise, Hikaru thought. The disturbance, however, didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡¸Wow, is that the Master Swordsman?! Like, the real deal?! It¡¯s my first time seeing him!¡¹

    ¡¸His aura and the way he carries himself... He¡¯s like the perfect example of a warrior.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop staring at him. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s mouth hung wide open. He recognized the three guys on horseback, friends he spent quite a lot of time with.

    After the chaos that threw the whole of Forestia into confusion, ude married Luka. His golden red eyes signified the blood of the past royal family.

    Ivan was from Jarazack, a nation in Forestia. He looked like a middle-aged man with his beard, but he was young and a student of the academy.

    Roy ¡°Yellow Tiger¡± Rumania was, as his name suggested, from Rumania. Originally a weak-willed guy, he became more determined and gutsier after the activities concerning the Student Alliance.

    Why are they with the Einbeast army?

    Einbeast arrived with 3,500 soldiers, almost the maximum number of people that could operate together, and this was wholly due to Gerhardt finding the venture interesting.

    ude and the other guys apanied Gerhardt as well, but Hikaru couldn¡¯t go talk to them as he was in his Silver Face attire. It was in the evening when he learned of the situation. Hikaru returned to the hotel after a day of observing the situation when he spotted a familiar face in the lobby.

    ¡¸Luka?¡¹

    It was ude¡¯s wife. She had short, blue hair and wore sses. Once a somewhat introverted girl who constantly hid behind ude, she now held her head high. Luka returned Hikaru¡¯s gaze.

    ording to Lavia, who was with her in the lobby, she happened upon her while she was out shopping. Since she just arrived and had not decided where to stay, Lavia showed her to their hotel.

    Despite being newly-wed, ude was out joining the Einbeast army, and Luka followed him alone.

    ¡¸Smells like trouble, but may I ask what¡¯s going on exactly?¡¹

    Luka gave a nod and told Hikaru everything about what happened after he left Forestia. After she finished, Hikaru pressed his hand on his forehead.

    ¡¸To sum it up, unable to endure their desire to test their skills, they went to sign up for the King Selection tournament in Einbeast, apanied by Professor Mikhail. After showing promising results to qualify for the final selection, they caught Gerhardt¡¯s attention and were invited to stay in the capital as guests.¡¹

    ¡¸Professor Mikhail left after receiving a letter from the academy telling him to return, but ude seemed to have enjoyed his first trip out of the country. I thought it was a good idea at first. Since we married despite our nations¡¯ long-standing feud, we¡¯d be in danger in Forestia. I thought that could be avoided if they stayed in Einbeast.¡¹

    ¡¸But they stayed longer than nned?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...¡¹

    ording to Luka, ude liked the idea of being recognized for your own strength.

    ¡¸I think Ivan was always like that, but ude too?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸ude¡¯s be much more confident ever since you trained him.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, my bad.¡¹

    Hikaru felt responsible. After all, not only did he train him, he also tweaked the guy¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t me you for it. We wouldn¡¯t have been married if it weren¡¯t for you.¡¹

    ¡¸S-So... Did he say he wanted to go to the new continent?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? I didn¡¯t mention anything about that.¡¹

    ¡¸I just figured since he came to Ville Zentra around this time.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, actually. He said he could still be stronger.¡¹

    Oh, god. This is a serious condition. The muscle head disease. I mean, sure, you gain experience in actualbat.

    Hikaru wondered if making someone stronger through the Soul Board made them overconfident. Perhaps if he exined everything and made ude understand that it wasn¡¯t just his own abilities that contributed to his growth, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.

    ¡¸We had a big fight and he left.¡¹Luka said.

    ¡¸And you want to stop him, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It must be fate that we met again. I think he¡¯ll listen to what you have to say, but confidence is hard to erase. Even if he doesn¡¯t go now, he might bring it up again on the next trip. I can¡¯t really count on you every single time.¡¹

    Hikaru thought hard about it, then pped his hands together.

    ¡¸I got an idea, then. The Adventurers Guild is recruiting adventurers to go to the new continent. Apparently they want to open up a branch there as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Um... what does that have to do with anything?¡¹

    Hikaru shed a smile.¡¸You shoulde with us to Grand Dream.¡¹he said.

 Chapter 332 â€“ An Intense Briefing

    <h4>Chapter 332 ¨C An Intense Briefing</h4>

    Patricia Zylberstein¡¯s mansion was crowded with big names from different countries. Those gathered in the conference room, in particr, were VIPs.

    King of Einbeast, Gerhardt Vatex Anchor.

    Captain of the Knights of Ponsonia, Lawrence D. Falcon.

    The Knights of Quinnd¡¯s Deputy Head.

    Bios¡¯s Temple Knights¡¯ Commander.

    Forestia¡¯s Army Minister.

    King of Dream Maker, Doriachi.

    ¡¸First, I would like to thank you all for answering my country¡¯s call.¡¹Patricia started.¡¸Today we will be sharing information in preparation for the expedition next spring.¡¹

    Sitting beside her on the round table was Ville Zentra¡¯s mayor. Her secretary and other officials were on the long table behind her. It was the same for the other countries; one or two representatives were seated on the round table, while their assistants were behind them.

    ¡¸Wait a sec.¡¹Gerhardt raised his hand.¡¸What¡¯s Silver Face doing here?¡¹

    Sitting quietly by the wall was Hikaru in his Silver Face getup.

    ¡¸He¡¯s our biggest patron in our effort to rebuild Dream Maker.¡¹Doriachi said.

    ¡¸Patron? Are you sure he¡¯s not here to steal information or disrupt this meeting?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you know that a man of his ability does not even need to show himself.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t bother hiding to show that he had no ulterior motives. There was no need for him to actually join the meeting, but there might be matters where his statement would be necessary.

    Gerhardt didn¡¯t say any more. However Bios¡¯s Temple Knights¡¯ Commander¡ªa man in his early forties with not much features¡ªdidn¡¯t stop ring at Hikaru. A vein had popped up on his forehead.

    Right. I did cause amotion in the Pope¡¯s room, Hikaru thought.

    Destroying the Pope¡¯s chambers just to show the de of Severance, of course, was more than just a motion¡±. Hikaru slipped through the temple knights¡¯ security and even escaped their grasp. They probably wanted to kill him so badly.

    ¡¸Next, Dream Maker will exin to us about Grand Dream.¡¹Patricia said.

    Doriachi nodded. It seemed like a civil official, not Doriachi, would be reporting. A young man stood up and began to speak. Information about the new continent was new to many people here, so everyone listened, while secretaries ran their pen at great speed.

    It was overall quite a hopeless situation, now that Hikaru heard it once more. Grand Dream was a bit smaller than this continent, if not the same size. To the south was a vast wastnd, while the rest was covered in dense forests. There were rolling hills and mountain ranges as well. Steep, craggy mountains towered up north, in particr.

    Monsters inhabited all but the wastnd. ording to citizens of Dream Maker who actually engaged in battle in this continent, the monsters here were considerably weaker and made their jobs easy.

    Roots, spots that raised the level of monster activity, were scattered throughout the jungles. There was a high possibility that there were more Roots the farther you went north. To top it all off, there was a legend that a gigantic monster lurked in the northernmost part of the continent.

    It¡¯s good that they¡¯re keeping things simple, Hikaru thought. Mentioning evil creatures and Koukimaru would only make mattersplicated.

    The official continued. Since the people of Dream Maker didn¡¯t have the aptitude for Spirit magic, they couldn¡¯t be exactly sure, but casting magic seemed to be possible.

    There was an issue with food supply as well. Eating monster meat was highly discouraged as some of them were contaminated.

    ¡¸There are high-purity magicule crystals called dragon stones that some of you might want¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon stones? How big?¡¹Forestia¡¯s Army Minister asked. He was a balding man with a mustache.

    The official produced five samples and handed them over to Bios, Forestia, Quinnd, Ponsonia, and Einbeast¡¯s representatives. They took it out of small bags and found the fragments to be not bigger than a thumb.

    ¡¸We already gave one to Vireocean. You may have those.¡¹

    ¡¸What the¡ª?!¡¹Bios¡¯smander was left almost speechless.¡¸Unbelievable. There¡¯s so much mana stored inside. Sounds like the high-purity magicule crystals is true. Are these Roots really scattered throughout the continent?¡¹he said, his face flushed.

    ¡¸Yes. I heard they¡¯re so big that you won¡¯t be able to carry it even with both arms.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow...¡¹

    ¡¸We have mines here where we obtain Spirit magic rocks, but none as big as you described.¡¹

    ¡¸Each country will receive their share of the dragon stones based on their contribution.¡¹Doriachi continued.

    The room stirred. Patricia alone stayedposed, as she had already discussed this with the king.

    Small magic rocks were sold at several hundred gns. Huge ones packed with mana rarely appeared in the market, and tended to be sold at high prices.

    ¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹themander of the temple knights said.¡¸That doesn¡¯t seem fair. We only brought two hundred men.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfair?¡¹Gerhardt scoffed.¡¸You only think about protecting yourselves. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t bring enough men.¡¹

    ¡¸With all due respect, Your Majesty, we¡¯re on guard against your country. We did not know how many troops you¡¯d send to this expedition¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Want to attack while I¡¯m gone, then? I dare you.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸That is, if you can. I¡¯m not around. Come on, it¡¯s a huge opportunity.¡¹

    Bios and Einbeast were on awful terms. Gerhardt was obviously baiting the man, yet he couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth in frustration. The king wore a look that said he was just poking fun at him. That didn¡¯t stop Gotthold from elbowing him from the side, however.

    Patricia opened her mouth with a sigh.¡¸If you wish to send more troops, they can join the second batch, or if they can arrive in a month, we can arrange for them to join the first batch. Though I can¡¯t really rmend marching during winter.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Supreme Leader.¡¹Themander finally regained hisposure and nodded.

    He handed the bag with the dragon stone to a knight and sent him out the room, presumably to travel back to Bios quick and get the Pope¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸You should take it easy as well, Sir Gerhardt.¡¹Patricia shot a nce at the Beastman, who wore the same look of feigned ignorance.

    Gotthold bowed deeply. Every country was aware that he was the Beastman king¡¯s chaperone.

    ¡¸By the way, I believe we¡¯ll travel by sea,¡¹Lawrence cut in,¡¸but I heard Silver Face right there possesses a means to shorten the travel time by only hours.¡¹

    Okay, didn¡¯t expect that toe from him.

    Hikaru already expected this matter toe up. In fact, it was evident that it would be raised in this meeting¡ªhow he moved thousands of refugees on foot. It was for that reason that Hikaru joined the meeting. Although, the n was for Doriachi to exin it first. Hikaru didn¡¯t expect Lawrence to bring it up.

    Hikaru raised his hand a little.¡¸I didn¡¯t know you were aware of that, Master Swordsman. I am honored.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t patronize me. I lost against you.¡¹Lawrence said.

    The knight simply told the truth, without any hint of jest in his voice. The room went silent. Knights behind him looked troubled, as though saying ¡°You promised not to say that!¡± Indeed, stories about the Master Swordsman losing to someone would do no good.

    ¡¸Oh... You beat the Master Swordsman too, eh?¡¹Gerhardt said.

    ¡¸Too? Did you fight Silver Face as well?¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t call that a fight. He just made aplete fool out of me.¡¹

    It made sense that he thought that way. After all, Hikaru left a knife at the king¡¯s bedside, and sat on the throne without permission.

    Lawrence¡¯s gaze darted at Hikaru, his eyes asking if what Gerhardt said was true.

    ¡¸Uh... I did it out of necessity?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t make fun of people.¡¹Lawrence admonished.

    ¡¸Anyway, moving on.¡¹Hikaru continued.¡¸I can¡¯t use the same method anymore. It¡¯s possible that I might be able to use it in the future, but right now, it¡¯s impossible. So including it in the options is not realistic.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it some kind of a single-use magic item?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that... There¡¯s not enough energy avable to use it. I was able to activate it with a huge dragon stone, and right now we don¡¯t have any.¡¹

    Lawrence didn¡¯t speak anymore, content with Hikaru¡¯s exnation. Experts in sorcery should have understood without any problem. Dragon stones in that continent contained that much mana. For Hikaru, however, these stones were nothing but huge bombs that Drake also happened to eat.

    ¡¸These are data on the Roots.¡¹

    An official from Dream Maker distributed documents, which everyone looked over.

    ¡¸I have a question.¡¹Quinnd¡¯s knights¡¯ deputy head, who was silent up until now, finally spoke. He was a good-looking man with silver hair tied to the back.

    He would look good in women¡¯s clothing, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸I still find it hard to believe that the monsters over there are that strong.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Same here.¡¹Forestia¡¯s Army Minister agreed.¡¸We need a precise estimate on their strength, or our training might go to waste.¡¹

    ¡¸We thought you¡¯d say that, so we prepared a little demonstration for you today.¡¹

    Patricia nced at Doriachi, and the king nodded in response.

 Chapter 333 â€“ Power Demonstration

    <h4>Chapter 333 ¨C Power Demonstration</h4>

    Thirty minutes after the meeting in Patricia¡¯s residence ended, the participants were out in Ville Zentra¡¯s open sea.

    ¡¸So this is the ship developed in the New World.¡¹

    Bios¡¯s knights¡¯mander regarded the vessel with great interest. Steered by none other than Grucel, they were on one of Dream Maker¡¯s warships that could hold a thousand people. Even with the VIPs¡¯ security detail apanying them, the ship had more than enough capacity.

    ¡¸Can you see that ship over there?¡¹Patricia pointed at an empty cargo ship out in the distance.¡¸It¡¯s about half the size of this one. It¡¯s too run-down now and was scheduled to be dismantled, so we¡¯re using it for this demonstration instead.¡¹

    ¡¸How far away is it?¡¹Forestia¡¯s Army Minister asked.

    ¡¸About 500 meters.¡¹Doriachi answered.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to use those cannons.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸I find that hard to believe.¡¹

    The Minister wasn¡¯t convinced, but Doriachi remained calm. Even with the cargo ship¡¯s size, it was still too far away that it only appeared as a dot from where they were. Each country in this continent possessed magic or purely fire-powered cannons, but none had a range that far.

    ¡¸Hitting it is impossible from this distance.¡¹the Minister said.¡¸If you can, it¡¯ll change the tides of war.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Even if the cannons could reach it, they would most likely miss.¡¹Bios¡¯smander added.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t know until we see it. Just show us already.¡¹Gelhart cut in bluntly, his eyes filled with excitement.

    ¡¸Very well. The proof of the pudding is in the eating, I suppose.¡¹Doriachi said.¡¸Grucel.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir.¡¹Grucel answered.¡¸Please cover your ears, everyone.¡¹¡ºPrepare to load!¡»

    Dream Maker¡¯s soldiers opened the guns¡¯ chambers and raised the warheads. Ten cannons were lined up on deck.

    ¡ºSir. Wind speed and direction within eptable range.¡»a spotter reported.

    Grucel gave a slight nod.¡ºLoad!¡»

    Heavy, watermelon-like warheads were loaded into the guns.

    ¡ºActivate magic item!¡»

    A high-pitched shrill could be heard even with ears covered. At a nce, there didn¡¯t seem to be any change, but those with Mana Detection could see the barrel casting light.

    ¡ºPrepare to fire! Five! Four! Three! Two! One!¡»

    The moment the countdown reached zero, the cannons¡¯ roars in rapid session, producing shock waves that rippled the observers¡¯ clothes. The warheads, leaving behind a trail of smoke, followed an arched trajectory.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    No one knew who gasped in awe. Many did. Three warheads plunged into the sea, raising columns of water, while the rest hit the cargo ship. They could see fragments flying into the air as the vessel was destroyed and started slowly sinking into the depths of the sea.

    ¡¸There you have it.¡¹Patricia said in a somewhat louder voice.

    Even with their ears plugged, they still found it difficult to hear right away. Still many of them watched the sinking vessel nkly, forgetting to even remove the hands covering their ears. Such a powerful weapon did not exist in this continent.

    ¡¸King Doriachi. How effective are these weapons against the monsters in Grand Dream?¡¹Patricia asked.

    ¡¸They can killmon monsters in one shot, but there are those that rise back up no matter how many shots they take. One example is the Yamamaneki, a monster as tall as the length of this ship. Our st cannons couldn¡¯t kill them.¡¹

    ¡¸And there¡¯s many of those?¡¹Bios¡¯smander seemed flustered.

    ¡¸Yes. About ten of them attacked when Dream Maker was destroyed. Tall walls can¡¯t hold them back.¡¹

    The man gulped. He finally realized just how powerful the monsters in Grand Dream were.

    ¡¸However, Silver Face told us that by destroying the Yamamaneki¡¯s core, we can kill them. As far as I know, there are no monsters that can¡¯t be killed.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see...¡¹

    Bios¡¯smander looked somewhat relieved. He shot a re at Hikaru, as though saying ¡°You again?¡± Hikaru simply ignored him.

    ¡¸Hey, Master Swordsman. Can you slice that shell?¡¹Gerhardt said out of the blue.

    ¡¸Easily, if it¡¯s only that fast.¡¹

    ¡¸Thought so. I can probably do it as well. I¡¯m sure Gotthold can do it too with a little practice.¡¹

    What? Hikaru thought. Slice what? Those warheads? Gotthold seemed to share the same thoughts as Hikaru.

    ¡¸I cannot do it.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Nah, you can. Anyway, what I¡¯m saying is, some of us are as powerful as these weapons right here.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not possible, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸It is.¡¹The king just didn¡¯t seem to listen.¡¸Yamamaneki, eh? Interesting. I¡¯ll crush them all. Gotthold, from today on, we¡¯re going to train so you could cut an iing shell from that weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir!¡¹

    Gotthold stood in attention, though his eyes and tail seemed droopy. Poor guy, Hikaru thought. Yet he didn¡¯t refuse, showing just how loyal he was to Gerhardt and how much he respected the king.

    Patricia chuckled.¡¸Beastman King, I¡¯m d you¡¯re optimistic. Very reassuring. Am I right, King Doriachi?¡¹

    ¡¸I-Indeed. I didn¡¯t think he would react like you expected.¡¹

    Patricia already saw this happening. She deemed that demonstrating the true strength of the enemy would not have a negative effect, but rather, it would make them thrilled even. Perhaps she wanted to strengthen the allied forces by doing this.

    ¡¸It might be a good idea to recruit skilled adventurers as well.¡¹Lawrence said.

    ¡¸I agree with the Master Swordsman. Let¡¯s go wild!¡¹Gerhardt roared.

    ¡¸And who would pay them?¡¹Patricia asked in an exasperated tone.¡¸Then again, the morepetent people, the better, I suppose. We¡¯ll have to rely on individual skill in ces where the cannons can¡¯t reach.¡¹

    Patricia agreed to talk to adventurers. She expected that much fortune from the dragon stones. As a matter of fact, the Supreme Leader had already requested a lot of Vireocean¡¯s magic item researchers and experts to submit their research ns. Her goal was to improve her country¡¯s sorcery technology by performing studies that couldn¡¯t be done without huge dragon stones.

    The first allied forces¡¯ meeting ended with various thoughts running in people¡¯s minds.

    A notice was sent to Adventurer Guild branches throughout different countries by the end of the day¡ªrecruiting adventurers ranked B and above to fight monsters in the New World. Once again, skilled and powerful people gathered in Ville Zentra.

 Chapter 334 â€“ Three Months of Lying Low

    <h4>Chapter 334 ¨C Three Months of Lying Low</h4>

    Operation: Reim Grand Dream would not begin until next spring, and the three months leading up to it felt too long for Hikaru.

    Since there would be a lot of people involved, Hikaru knew that there were many things that needed to be done, such as securing food, establishingmunication methods, unified training, and some minor adjustments. He also knew that it would be dangerous to set sail during the winter as the sea tended to get stormy.

    All in all, it was hard for Hikaru to sit still and do nothing for three months. He wondered what was happening to the continent during this time. The sooner theyunched an offensive, the better. Anxiety constantly gripped him¡ªwhat if it was already toote? Six months had passed since they returned to this continent.

    Hikaru received no news about Drake after the drakon returned to his hometown. It would have been nice to know whether he was doing well or not, at least.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸The highlight of that y¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I would like to go see one again¡ª¡¹

    Despite all this, there were a few good things. The days were calm and peaceful, if not intensely cold. Luka, who came to Ville Zentra bringing trouble, had really gotten along well with Lavia and Pa; the three girls mostly spent time together.

    While searching for employment, Luka¡¯s skill with musical instrumentsnded her a job at the hotel they were staying at. The guests loved the gentle tune of her stringed instrument resounding throughout the lobby.

    Lavia tranted for the people of Dream Maker at the Adventurers Guild, and went to the library to study new spells, though half of it was most likely to indulge herself in her hobby of reading.

    Pa, known to the locals as the Masked Saint, offered her Healing magic to the orphanage and church, and sometimes visited her bodyguards as the Masked Goddess.

    When they had the time, all three of them went to watch ys together.

    And here I am...

    Silver Face was frequently summoned by Doriachi. The Master Swordsman and Beastman King constantly approached him, demanding a match. Hikaru¡¯s days were filled with troubles.

    Why am I surrounded by filthy men anyway?

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t find an answer. He wanted to find out if there was any chance of Luka and ude reconciling before the day of departure arrived. ude and the boys lived in one of the Einbeast army¡¯s tents, spending their days training.

    That ce has got to be the filthiest of all.

    Hikaru really didn¡¯t want to go, but he steeled his guts, telling himself this was for Luka.

    ¡¸What the?¡¹he blurted out.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so strong, Lord ude!¡¹

    ¡¸Look at Lord Ivan¡¯s arms! They¡¯re so thick!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaah!¡¹

    Hikaru found tents built on a field, but what he saw caught him off guard. Female beastmen wearing frilled outfits surrounded ude, Ivan, and Roy.

    ¡¸I-I guess. I¡¯m moderately-skilled with the sword, if I do say so myself.¡¹ude said.

    ¡¸Hahaha! Wanna touch my arm?¡¹Ivan asked.

    ¡¸Can you please leave us? We have training to do...¡¹Roy said.

    Am I seeing things? Why is Roy the one serious about training? Isn¡¯t ude married? Hikaru, with his mask and ck hood, approached the group.

    ¡¸It¡¯s you!¡¹ude quickly got up on his feet.

    Looks like they know about Silver Face, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Wow, all ck!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the mask? Terrifying.¡¹

    The female beastmen¡¯s thoughtless remarks struck Hikaru deep in the chest.

    ¡¸Lord Gerhardt seems to acknowledge this man¡¯s abilities.¡¹ude said.¡¸Don¡¯t worry. No need to be scared. I¡¯m right here.¡¹

    ¡¸Aw, you¡¯re so dependable, Lord ude!¡¹

    The women kept squealing. I wanna leave, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸ude Zahard Kirihal.¡¹Silver Face spoke.¡¸I believe you¡¯re married to a girl from Ludancia.¡¹

    He emphasized the word ¡°married¡± as hard as possible.

    ¡¸You¡¯re married?!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Uh, y-yeah...¡¹

    ¡¸I see... But stealing you from your wife sounds more exciting!¡¹

    One woman clung to ude. Hikaru didn¡¯t expect this reaction at all; all he could do was watch the giggling and squealing get progressively worse.

    ¡¸Please let go of me.¡¹ude said.¡¸I need to talk to this man.¡¹

    The women looked surprised, and so did Roy and Ivan, even Hikaru.

    Once the female beastmen were gone, Hikaru was invited into the tent.

    ¡¸Those women are prostitutes who¡¯ll serve the soldiers.¡¹ude said as he poured tea into a cup.¡¸Since we¡¯re treated as guests here, they think we¡¯re loaded.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s actually a little annoying, to be honest.¡¹

    Your sure didn¡¯t look annoyed, Hikaru thought. With expeditions asrge as this one, the issue of sexual appetite was just as important as food. Many of the beastmen in particr had strong sexual desires and were apanied by more prostitutes than other countries.

    The women were also strong-willed, and since the expedition was well-paid for by the military, they served with great enthusiasm.

    ¡¸So what are you here for?¡¹ude asked with a serious expression.¡¸I have questions for you too.¡¹

    He would¡¯ve looked good, if it weren¡¯t for the lipstick mark on his upper right arm. Hikaru had to lower his voice even more since he knew these guys.

    ¡¸My intel says you guys are from Forestia. You said you were guests. I want to know how that happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you want to know?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯ll be joining the expedition. We wouldn¡¯t want Forestia and Einbeast brawling out of nowhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹ude crossed his arms.

    Roy whispered something to him.¡¸I heard Silver Face joined the meeting the other day. He¡¯s clearly more knowledgeable than us about the operation. Apparently, he¡¯s been to the New World too.¡¹

    ¡¸Good point.¡¹

    Hey, Roy. Shouldn¡¯t you be working under League? Are you sure you should be goofing off around here?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like people being suspicious of me.¡¹ude said.¡¸It also might be a good idea for a third-party like you to know about the circumstances. I don¡¯t mind telling you, but promise you won¡¯t tell anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    ude seemed to have made up his mind and spoke.¡¸You know that I¡¯m married to my Lu¡ª I mean, Luka Lordgrad Ludancia, right? Because I¡¯m here alone, you assumed I had a fight with her, and therefore was in bad terms with Forestia. Is that correct?¡¹

    ude wore a triumphant look, but Hikaru already heard everything from Luka.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹he answered.

    ¡¸I already talked to her about this. She dly allowed me to join this expedition.¡¹

    ¡ºDoubt.¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, what was that?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... I-It¡¯s nothing. Please continue. So why did you join the expedition?¡¹Hikaru was bbergasted at ude¡¯s tant lies.

    ¡¸Actually, there¡¯s someone I need to surpass. I realized Einbeast was not enough for me to do that. I need more experience to be stronger.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, now?¡¹

    Hikaru racked his brains. Did something happen in Forestia while I was gone? Maybe he¡¯s fighting that someone alone without Luka knowing.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ude nodded.¡¸His name is Hikaru.¡¹

    Hikaru spat out his tea.

    ¡¸Are you all right?! Was it not to your liking?¡¹ude half-rose to his feet.

    Hikaru raised a hand and wiped his mouth with a towel.¡¸Uh, no. It just went down the wrong pipe.¡¹

    Wait a sec! Why am I involved in this?!

    ude continued with a serious look, oblivious to the fact that the person he wanted to surpass was right before his eyes.

    ¡¸He helped us...¡¹

    ¡¸Ridiculed us...¡¹

    ¡¸Made us undergo hellish training...¡¹

    ude, Roy, and Ivan all followed up each other¡¯s statements, as though they rehearsed it beforehand.

    ¡¸He threw Forestia into chaos, but we also owe him big time.¡¹

    ¡¸Hepletely smashed...¡¹

    ¡¸...our view on life.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on. That¡¯s going too far.¡¹Hikaru muttered.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, I mean, you guys look quite matured. Surely he couldn¡¯t have changed your view on life.¡¹

    ¡¸You have no idea since you haven¡¯t met him. He¡¯s... incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a monster.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s the Devil himself.¡¹

    Hikaru desperately wanted to scratch his head off at these horrible usations.

    ¡¸Anyway...¡¹ude continued, holding his teacup with both hands.¡¸We joined the King Selection tournament to test our abilities and made it to the final round where we quickly lost. I thought losing wouldn¡¯t bother me that much, but it was very frustrating. Roy and Ivan felt the same.¡¹

    ¡¸We realized that losing meant everything that Hikaru taught us was invalidated.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Even grouped up, we never could beat him no matter how much we tried. We wanted everyone there to know that our master is much more incredible than we were.¡¹

    Hikaru felt his chest sting. Professor Mikhail only suggested the tournament casually, but the guys took it seriously as training.

    ¡¸I thought I still had a long way to go. I need to be stronger to protect Luka. The expedition to the New World is my chance in gaining experience. Luckily, Gerhardt had taken a liking to us and encouraged us to keep trying. So I applied to join the expedition squad.¡¹

    After a while, Hikaru left their tent. A cold, piercing wind blew by. His breath was white in the frosty December air.

    ¡¸What now? So ultimately, this is all my fault?¡¹he muttered.

    He was at a loss, and no one could answer his question.

 Chapter 335 â€“ That Personâ€™s Name

    <h4>Chapter 335 ¨C That Person¡¯s Name</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    That Person¡¯s Name

    Because of Patricia¡¯s demonstration, troops of every country had started putting much more effort in their training. Lawrence and Gerhardt¡¯s regimens, in particr, were grueling, but designed to boost one¡¯s abilities. As such, many capable warriors underwent training with them, even those from other countries.

    With the campsites next to each other, knights and soldiers came and went. Despite the chill of winter getting harsher, the energy seemed to just be getting higher.

    ¡¸Hi, Luka.¡¹Lavia greeted as she spotted Luka in the lobby.¡¸What are you reading?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Lavia.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that a letter? Oh, from him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a letter from ude. He still thinks I¡¯m in Einbeast. He tried to send a letter through the Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    Luka had already registered as an adventurer. Considering the possibility of ude sending a letter to her, she asked the receptionist to hide the fact that she was in Ville Zentra, and requested for any letter to be given to her directly. This only worked because one couldn¡¯t give false names during registration.

    ¡¸But he¡¯s with the Einbeast army. Why wouldn¡¯t he use the military¡¯sms?¡¹

    ¡¸Others would know his message and that would be too embarrassing. He said so in the letter.¡¹

    ¡¸So what did he say?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to read it?¡¹

    ¡¸Can I?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s nothing important, really.¡¹

    With a strained smile, Luka handed the letter to Lavia. The contents gave a glimpse of ude¡¯s troubles and concerns. First, he exined the current situation, and then next year¡¯s outlook. He said he didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d be back, but he promised he would return.

    He added a rather patronizing message to Luka: ¡°Please spend your days in moderation¡±. Not a word that reaffirmed his love for his wife.

    ¡¸Here.¡¹Lavia returned the letter, speechless.

    Luka gave a strainedugh.¡¸I think it¡¯s just him trying his best to put on a brave front. He tends to write in a patronizing manner when he¡¯s lonely.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...¡¹Luka said as she turned her gaze outside the window, at the direction of the campgrounds.

    Lavia realized something as she watched her face. She felt lonely as well. She wanted to see ude again. They might just be perfect for each other.

    Around the same time, Hikaru and Pa were at the Adventurers Guild. The whole town was restless as tomorrow was thest day of the year¡ªNew Years¡¯ Eve as it was called on Earth¡ªwhen the Flower Festival would be held.

    While no adventurers took jobs around this time, the diligent soldiers of Dream Maker still picked upmissions. That didn¡¯t mean the guild was deserted, however.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with all these people?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s so many of them...¡¹

    Adventurers crowded the guild, all the way outside.

    ¡¸Did you see?!¡¹

    ¡¸I sure did! Such intensity. Rank A adventurers are on a whole other level.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you see his sword?! And those muscles! Damn, so cool! Who cares about rank? I wish they¡¯d let me into their party.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll probably turn you down.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I get it now.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸It¡¯s because the Master Swordsman and the Beastman King suggested gathering more adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸They¡¯re recruiting adventurers on a grand scale for the expedition to Grand Dream. I guess the big names areing in droves.¡¹

    Up until now, recruitment was done only in Ville Zentra¡¯s guild, and it was only for an escort job so the Adventurers Guild could open up a branch in Grand Dream. But it was different now. Adventurers from all over thend were drawn in by the sweet smell of treasure.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s juste back some other time.¡¹

    Hikaru came to the guild for themission he put up. Lavia wanted to purchase grimoires with unique fire or healing magic. He received word yesterday that someone wanted to sell a book of healing magic, which brought him here today. Then again, they weren¡¯t really in a hurry, and he had no energy to wedge his way in through the crowd.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s head back, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go¡ª¡¹

    ¡ºIf it isn¡¯t Hikaru! Fancy seeing you here!¡»

    Hikaru felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned around to see a familiar face.

    ¡ºLong time no see.¡»

    ¡ºOh, it¡¯s just you, Selica.¡»Hikaru said.

    ¡ºIs that how you greet a business partner?¡»

    There were a few Pond Hotdog stores in Ville Zentra as well. Every time Lavia spotted one, she¡¯d be drawn to it like moth to a me. As always ten percent of sales were from the extremely spicy ones.

    ¡¸Hey, look!¡¹

    ¡¸The Four Stars of the East?! This is my first time seeing them!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are they talking to that kid?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe they¡¯re asking for directions.¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard of thenguage before, though.¡¹

    Selyse was standing behind Selica, wearing a radiant smile. What went on inside her mind, however, was a mystery. Sarah seemed careless, yet she watched her surroundings warily. Sophie gazed at Hikaru with cold eyes, and cast nces as warm as the sun at Pa.

    Speaking in Japanese drew attention from the people.

    ¡¸It¡¯s cold out here. How about we talk inside?¡¹Selyse said, pointing at the Adventurers Guild.

    News of the Four Stars arriving had already spread. Adventurers streamed from the building, trying to catch a glimpse of thedies.

    ¡¸I humbly decline the offer.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Come on, now. You have business with the guild, right?¡¹Selyse insisted, still wearing the same bright smile.

    ¡¸No, I just happened to pass by.¡¹

    ¡¸It looked like you were at a loss because the guild was crowded.¡¹

    ¡¸Ady trusted by the Church¡¯s top brass stealing nces? I¡¯m appalled.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go in with you and ask them to get whatever you want done quick.¡¹

    Man, she¡¯s a pain in the ass! Hikaru thought about turning her down once more.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that brat? He¡¯s turning her down.¡¹

    ¡¸Who is he?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me look him up.¡¹

    Hikaru was beginning to leave an impression on the adventurers.

    ¡¸Wanna go inside? Uh, I believe your name was...¡¹

    Selyse ced her index finger on her chin, pretending to recall Hikaru¡¯s name, as if threatening to disclose it. When Hikaru opened King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest, he specifically requested for his face to not be revealed. He couldn¡¯t do anything about the name, however. It would be terrible if people found out that the name of the ck-haired boy was Hikaru.

    ¡¸Okay. I just want to confirm if the purchasemission I put up was epted. It shouldn¡¯t take long.¡¹Hikaru deliberately emphasized his intentions. He wanted everyone to know that he wasn¡¯t an adventurer.

    Selyse¡¯s eyes widened, not expecting his answer.¡¸Let¡¯s head inside, then.¡¹

    Better end this quick, Hikaru thought as he started walking.

    Selica hurried to his side.¡ºBy the way, we¡¯re getting good profit from the business. I was thinking of depositing the money to your ount.¡»

    ¡ºI wish you told me that sooner.¡»

    Hikaru became t broke after spending his everyst cent for the people of Dream Maker. He was lucky to find about King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest. If it weren¡¯t for that, they would be suffering right about now.

    ¡ºDid something happen?¡»she asked.

    ¡ºNah, it¡¯s fine. How many stores have you opened anyway?¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯re almost at the hundred mark.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s a lot more than I expected. You have good business sense.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! I¡¯ll have you know, my dad is an entrepreneur. I¡¯ve heard a lot of things rted to his job, and I always wanted to try my hand at something interesting. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t achieve that back in Japan. I really wanted to get my friend Hazuki on it too.¡»

    Hikaru suddenly stopped.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong, young man?¡»

    ¡ºWh-What did you just say?¡»

    ¡ºYou mean my dad? He¡¯s a cool¡ª¡»

    ¡ºNot that!¡»Hikaru drew close to Selica and grabbed her shoulders.

    ¡ºWh-What¡¯s gotten into you?¡»

    ¡ºIs Hazuki a family name?¡»

    Hikaru¡¯s heart was racing. He never thought he¡¯d hear that name now.

    Life will be rough for you. You may be clever, but you¡¯re also reckless. Someday, somewhere, you might just die unexpectedly.

    If he had any lingering attachment to his previous life, it would be her. Hikaru had not seen her after graduation, but her silhouette stayed in a corner of his mind, emitting a dim light.

    ¡ºY-Yeah... Did I not tell you about my best friend before? We¡¯ve known each other since I started high school. Her full name is¡ª¡»

    Hikaru was speechless. No doubt about it. Her friend was Hazuki-senpai.

 Chapter 336 â€“ Speculation as to the Truth of the World

    <h4>Chapter 336 ¨C Spection as to the Truth of the World</h4>

    Spection as to the Truth of the World

    Laughing, Hikaru staggered back as he put a hand to his forehead.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with him, Selica?¡¹Selyse added.

    He couldn¡¯t even answer. It felt like everything just fell into ce in his mind.

    ¡ºI thought it was strange. We both came to this world, although there was a bit of a time difference between our arrival. Then as it turned out we didn¡¯t live that far from each other back in Japan. I thought perhaps proximity had some effect when traveling between worlds, but it was too nonsensical. After all, the earth constantly revolves around itself. And in a cosmic scale, coordinates change very quickly.¡»

    ¡ºHey, what¡¯s gotten into you all of a sudden?¡»

    ¡ºWe lived one station away from one another, and we met in another world... How? Is such a coincidence even possible?¡»Hikaru answered his own question.¡ºIt¡¯s impossible. Yes, the answer was there in in sight all along.¡»

    Hikaru came to this world after he met Rnd Zaracia, right before his soul was judged.

    The other souls he saw then all had ck hair and ck eyes. Do all Japanesee here? he wondered, but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡ºOne¡¯s soul after death is affected by its rtions.¡»

    Japanese people, of course, had deeper connections to their fellow countrymen, which exined why there were people with ck hair and eyes all around him back then.

    Likewise...

    ¡ºYou and I were connected through Hazuki-senpai.¡»Hikaru said.

    ¡ºWhat? You know Hazuki?¡»

    Hikaru nodded.¡ºYour soul, which traveled earlier, attracted my soul through Hazuki-senpai, with whom we had strong bonds with.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re saying I drew you here?!¡»

    ¡ºYes, you did.¡»

    Selica arrived in this world first. As an Earthling, her soul was incredibly rare. After she arrived, Rnd used his spell and reached Earth¡¯s realm of the departed. That¡¯s why Rnd was able to meet Hikaru.

    ¡ºIn other words, my arrival to this world was not coincidental at all.¡»

    The Adventurers Guild was rowdy, but the reception room they were shown to was incredibly quiet, as if some kind of magic item was installed inside.

    ¡¸This is the grimoire. The purchase price is 100,000 gns, which is the maximum amount. Will that be all right?¡¹The guild receptionist held out a bulky book.¡¸Please take your time in reading it. I¡¯ll make some tea.¡¹

    After serving tea to the guests, the receptionist left the room. Pa pulled the magic book to her and leafed through the pages, but the contents didn¡¯t make much sense to her.

    ¡¸Are you okay about letting Selica and Hikaru go alone?¡¹asked Selyse, who was sitting at the same table, sipping her tea.

    The only other people here were Sophie and Sarah. Selica and Hikaru were not around as they had something important to talk about.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹Pa replied.¡¸What about you? You¡¯re not worried about Selica?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... Well, those two seem to be from the same ce. I know there are things only they can talk about.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... Selica sometimes feels like she¡¯s so far away.¡¹Sarah plopped down on the table.

    ¡¸But when she¡¯s with Hikaru, it feels like she¡¯s showing her true self... which I don¡¯t like...¡¹Sophie said as she sipped her tea in an elegant manner.

    ¡¸Do you feel the same way about Hikaru?¡¹Selyse asked.

    ¡¸Ah, yes I do... Sometimes, or rather almost always, he feels so far away.¡¹Pa ended up saying what she really felt.¡¸Hikaru-sama is a strong, smart, and caring person... To be honest, sometimes I don¡¯t know why he has me by his side.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you¡¯re a splendid Healer!¡¹Sophie interjected.¡¸If you¡¯re feeling lonely, I urge you to visit the church¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Sophie. Let¡¯s save that for another time, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, uh... yes.¡¹

    Selyse¡¯s gentle but sharp gaze silenced Sophie.

    ¡¸I see. So you sometimes feel the same way too, huh? There¡¯s no end to our troubles, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes.¡¹

    Selyse shed a smile so bright that made Pa, a fellow woman, blush. She now understood a little why she was called the Sun Maiden.

    But it feels like Hikaru-sama is his true self whenever he¡¯s around Lavia-chan.

    Pa felt that the bond between the two was so strong that no matter how far Pa closed the distance between them, she could not reach it. That could be the decisive difference between Selica and Hikaru¡¯s situation.

    Hikaru and Selica sat facing each other in a small caf¨¦ located on a back street. There were hardly any other customers, so talking in a differentnguage was not a problem.

    Steam rose from the tea that was served to them. Unlike Selica, Hikaru didn¡¯t have sugar or milk in his tea. Selica even ordered pound cake for herself.

    ¡ºYou sure eat a lot.¡»Hikaru said.

    ¡ºOr you don¡¯t eat enough. I thought boys your age still grow taller.¡»

    ¡ºGive me a break. Even if that¡¯s true, you wouldn¡¯t get taller by eating cake. Anyway, I¡¯ve got a question for you.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure you do.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re quick on the uptake. Good. So tell me more about it. What happened exactly when you were transported to this world?¡»

    ¡ºAll right. So Hazuki and I met¡ª Wait, you¡¯re not asking about Hazuki?¡»

    ¡ºHuh? Why would I?¡»

    ¡ºI mean, wouldn¡¯t you normally ask about her? You know, given the flow of our conversation.¡»

    ¡ºNo, no, no. We were talking about how exactly this whole ¡°transported to another world¡± thing works. For that, first it¡¯s more important to find out how you came to this world.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re so boring. So when Hazuki mentioned having a ¡°stuck-up brat¡± as a junior, she was talking about you.¡»

    ¡ºHazuki-senpai wouldn¡¯t use that kind ofnguage.¡»

    ¡ºUh.¡»

    Hikaru hit the mark, as Selica frowned and shoved cake into her mouth.

    ¡ºHuh... I see. So she told you about me, huh?¡»

    Hikaru felt his inside grow warm and fuzzy somehow. Then he was ovee by a feeling he had rarely felt since he came to this world¡ªnostalgia.

    ¡ºI didn¡¯t know you could make that face.¡»Selica said.

    ¡ºWhat? What kinda face was I making?¡»

    ¡ºForget about it. Anyway, you want to know how exactly I came to this world, right?¡»

    Hikaru nodded, convinced that Selica¡¯s story contained a hint to the spell of crossing worlds.

 Chapter 337 â€“ Spirit Impact

    <h4>Chapter 337 ¨C Spirit Impact</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    Spirit Impact

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think there¡¯s that much to talk about.¡»Selica started.¡ºDo you know that there¡¯s a national road that runs right by our station?¡»

    ¡ºYeah, it cuts through the forest park, right? And it goes underneath the railway line.¡»

    ¡ºYes, that¡¯s right. It was an insanely hot summer day. I just finished my final exams and summer vacation was right around the corner... You know it feels like I¡¯m talking about something from ages ago, but it¡¯s actually fairly recent.¡»

    Selica stopped eating her cake and wiped her mouth. With a downcast look, she gently opened her mouth to speak, as though taking out a precious treasure tucked away in a drawer.

    ¡ºSo yeah, I was talking to Hazuki on the phone about something trivial like eating the ice cream I had in our freezer once I got home. I wonder what happened to it. It¡¯s a huge ice cream by the way, you know, the bucket-sized ones. I guess my stupid sister ate it.¡»

    Even though she just called her sister stupid, Selica wore a gentle expression.

    ¡ºI think I cut off the call with Hazuki then. You know how there¡¯s a side road that goes down from the national road to the lower road, right? So yeah, I was on the side road. The park was right beside me, trees as far as the eye can see. That forest there is so huge that it felt like I was alone. And then I heard the sound of a vehicle closing in.¡»

    It made sense, as there was always a constant stream of traffic in the national road. It wouldn¡¯t be strange at all for a vehicle to drive through the side road as well.

    ¡ºI heard a loud noise from behind me. The truck hit the guardrail only for a split second, but the sound it produced was too loud Iike ¡°bang bang¡± ¡°pewsh pewsh¡± or something. Surprised, I turned around to see the truck right before my eyes.¡»

    Selica shuddered at the memory. She held her body tight.

    ¡ºThe next thing I knew, I was in a forest. I thought I had miraculously survived. I found it strange that I didn¡¯t feel any pain, but then I thought maybe the bag with my gym clothes inside cushioned the crash or something.¡»

    ¡ºOh, you thought you were sent flying into the park.¡»

    ¡ºCorrect. But I quickly realized something was off. Not because of the vegetation or anything, but because I walked and walked and I couldn¡¯t get out of the woods.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s when you arrived here.¡»

    ¡ºYup. That¡¯s all from me. Told you it wasn¡¯t gonna be much.¡»Selica said as she took a sip of her tea.

    ¡ºNah, that is actually very interesting. I¡¯d like to hear a little more. It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s like there¡¯s something bothering me.¡»

    ¡ºBothering you? You mean Hazuki?¡»

    ¡ºNot her...¡»

    ¡ºHazuki likes ice cream too. She only eats chocte-vored ones, though.¡»

    ¡ºReally? Wait, I don¡¯t really care about that.¡»

    ¡ºOkay, fine. By the way, I like either matcha or chocte mint.¡»

    ¡ºI couldn¡¯t care less.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?! How dare you! You¡¯re very rude, you know that. I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m pretty famous here. Keep talking like that, and you might end up on the headlines tomorrow as a victim of a violent crime.¡»

    Hikaru gave a start.

    ¡ºOh,e on. You¡¯re overreacting. I was just kidding. You¡¯re supposed to say ¡°there¡¯s no TV here¡± or something.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s it. The news.¡»

    ¡ºHmm?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s what was bothering me!¡»Hikaru half-rose to his feet.¡ºI remember. A traffic ident on a national highway. A tanker loaded with petroleum went off the road, crashed into a forest park, and blew up.¡»

    ¡ºReally? That made the news? I guess it would.¡»

    ¡ºStill, it¡¯s weird.¡»Hikaru sat back down.¡ºI believe the only casualty was the driver. I don¡¯t think your name was mentioned. And if a high school girl had been involved and died, it would have left asting impression on me.¡»

    ¡ºWait a minute. Do they think I¡¯m missing then?¡»

    ¡ºProbably. You arrived here with a bag and a uniform and all that, didn¡¯t you? If that¡¯s the case, then it wasn¡¯t just your soul that came here, but your whole body.¡»

    ¡ºHmm... I guess if you put it that way. I see. I¡¯m missing, huh? My parents must be worried.¡»

    ¡ºI would think so, yeah. Though I¡¯m not sure which is rougher: thinking you¡¯re dead, or that you¡¯re missing or were kidnapped.¡»

    Hikaru thought back about what happened to him. There should be a corpse in his case. How did his parents feel? Were they heartbroken? Or perhaps they were relieved...

    He sped his hands tight. That¡¯s all in the past. I don¡¯t n on going back anyway. I just want to solve the mystery, if it can be solved at all.

    ¡ºMaybe the physical energy from the explosion opened a portal to this world.¡»Hikaru said.

    ¡ºIs that even possible? But then what about earthquakes and nuclear power generation? Those create enormous amounts of energy too.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re right...¡»

    Hikaru was also in a traffic ident, but there was no explosion involved. Even the notes of someone else from Japan, Masaki Oota, mentioned he fell down the stairs and the next thing he knew, he was in this world.

    It didn¡¯t seem like energy was the key.

    ¡ºThen we can only assume that this world can somehow interact with our world. This is where the soul¡¯s connectionse into y. I¡¯m sure you were transported here because there is something about your soul that conforms to this world.¡»

    ¡ºLike what?¡»

    ¡ºI dunno. Your strong will to survive off of monster meat?¡»

    ¡ºForget about that already.¡»Selica pouted, and Hikaru chuckled.¡ºOh, by the way, it¡¯s not that I forgot to tell you this, but before I was hit by a truck¡ª¡»

    ¡ºA tanker.¡»

    ¡ºSame thing.¡»

    ¡ºNot even close. And?¡»

    ¡ºIt felt like my body was being pulled. Maybe that¡¯s what you mean by this ¡®soul attraction¡¯ thing.¡»

    Soul Attraction? Not even a lot of thought went into naming it, but it fit well.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s put together what we¡¯ve gathered so far. You didn¡¯t get run over by a tanker. Instead some kind of interaction urred that pulled you to this world.¡»

    ¡ºI felt lucky when I found out I was alive. But if I wasn¡¯t actually ran over, I guess I celebrated for nothing.¡»

    ¡ºIf you weren¡¯t transported, your mangled corpse would be lying somewhere back in Japan. You were lucky, if you ask me.¡»

    ¡ºFair enough.¡»Selica nodded and resumed eating her pound cake.

    So we got nothing, huh? I guess not exactly.

    This world can interact with our world, to the extent that one person can be brought into this ce.

    So can our world interact with this world?

    It¡¯s safe to say no, I think. After all, there¡¯s no such thing as magic over there.

    Hikaru could only perceive the existence of this far-fetched thing called ¡°souls¡± because he actually died, experienced this world¡¯s magic, and came into contact with other supernatural items.

    There were no such things back in Japan.

    Perhaps it was a natural urrence that allowed this world to connect with our world. But even natural phenomenon can be reproduced artificially by humans.

    By using an item here that has something to do with souls.

    The spell to cross worlds was nearingpletion.

 Chapter 338 â€“ Their Connection

    <h4>Chapter 338 ¨C Their Connection</h4>

    Their Connection

    Ville Zentra¡¯s New Year Flower Festival¡ªthis was Hikaru¡¯s second time experiencing the event¡ªwas incredibly grand.

    Many stalls had started appearing in the morning, and various shops were having sales. People were walking around with heavy shopping baskets, as if their pockets loosened up just on this particr day.

    Sales ended by the evening, and shops closed. After that, people went out on the streets, partying.

    ¡¸Wow... I didn¡¯t know it could get this rowdy.¡¹Pa said.

    Despite the cold that the end-of-year brought with it, the edge of the main streets was filled with tables and people having feasts. Magicmps illuminated the streets brightly.

    Unfamiliar songs rolled across town, songs about sailors. Vireocean¡¯s capital, Ville Zentra, was after all, a city of sailors.

    A song of a woman waiting for a sailor who had left on a distant journey, and a song of a man who regretted being away from home for so long but still chasing his dream. Hikaru found it curious that the nursery rhymes sung by children were the same here as they were in Einbeast¡¯s Hopestadt.

    ¡¸Hikaru, look.¡¹Lavia pulled on his sleeve. Hikaru followed her finger and found a crowd of people in the middle of the street.

    ¡¸Go, dude! Show that you¡¯re a man!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s too egotistical. Dump him!¡¹

    ¡¸Louder! We can¡¯t hear you!¡¹

    Spectators were goading. It sounded like a man was proposing to a woman. The crowd groaned in unison as the woman turned her back to the man.

    ¡¸Luka! Wait!¡¹

    A familiar voice came from the crowd.

    ¡¸Uh, Hikaru. It¡¯s probably someone we know.¡¹

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t wanna go, but I guess we have to.¡¹

    Hikaru, with a really bad feeling in his gut, wove through the crowd and entered the scene.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not what you think, Luka. It¡¯s not that I wanted to leave you behind. I¡¯m weak... and I have to be stronger!¡¹

    Luka was silent.

    ¡¸Please, look at me!¡¹

    Sure enough, ude and Luka were there. Hikaru and the girls originally nned to meet up with Luka in town, so she must have bumped into ude.

    ¡¸Hang in there, ude!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you? Go get her!¡¹

    Behind ude were Ivan and Roy, saying stupid things.

    ¡¸Those guys are really hopeless.¡¹Hikaru muttered.

    Luka, with her back to ude, seemed at a loss. Hikaru stood between Luka and ude, while Lavia and Pa went to help Luka.

    ¡¸What the... Hikaru?!¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you sound so surprised?¡¹

    Shock dawned on the three guys¡¯ faces as Hikaru appeared. It almost made Hikaru wonder how close they were since they wore the exact same expressions.

    ¡¸ude. You came to this city, leaving Luka behind, and now you want to win her back. That¡¯s too selfish, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not... Why do you even know about that?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware of the general gist of things. After all, she¡¯s under my care.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ude¡¯s face turned red at the word ¡°care¡±.

    ¡¸Hikaru!¡¹ude pointed at him.¡¸What are you going to do with Luka?! Whether or not you¡¯ll get away with it depends on your answer.¡¹

    A cheer came from the crowd.

    ¡¸Yeah, you go dude! Let ¡®im have it!¡¹

    ¡¸If someone steals yo girl, get ¡®em back!¡¹

    Hikaru tried his best to y the viin.¡¸Then swear, here, your love for her. Take an oath to protect her. Take her to the new world and promise to protect her to the very end.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ude and the spectators stirred after hearing ¡°New World¡±.

    ¡¸Hey, those guys are going to the New World?¡¹

    ¡¸They say that ce is even more dangerous than the sea.¡¹

    ¡¸Taking a woman there is absurd.¡¹

    But Hikaru didn¡¯t stop there.¡¸ude. Making sure everything is perfect is a bad habit of yours. There¡¯s no such thing as perfect. If you want something, then take it. Now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, okay. I get it. I hereby swear!¡¹ude took a deep breath.¡¸Luka! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t believe in myself... I didn¡¯t believe I could protect you! But I¡¯m okay now. I don¡¯t care about confidence as long as I have you. It¡¯s hard without you around. So stay with me! I¡¯ll give my all to protect you no matter what!¡¹

    Luka turned around and started running.¡¸ude.¡¹

    ¡¸Luka!¡¹ude rushed to her as well.

    As they embraced, the crowd erupted in cheers, giving a round of apuse.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the silly drama?¡¹Selica asked.

    The moment Luka started running, Hikaru and the girls made their escape back into the throng of people.¡¸Just don¡¯t say anything. So what are you doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re about to have a party. You guys wannae?¡¹

    All members of the Four Stars were present. Judging by the food and bottles of alcohol they were carrying, they nned to have a party indoors, rather than outside.

    ¡¸Wannae, Hikaru?¡¹Selyse said, wearing the same bright smile as always, but Hikaru knew by now that her smile was not to be trusted.

    ¡¸Sorry, but we can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on. No need to be shy. We¡¯ve all gone on a trip together before.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to decline the offer. I¡¯ll be on edge being the only guy around anyway. You should spend the new year¡¯s with your friends.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose.¡¹Selyse backed down easily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time since the four of us were able to spend New Year¡¯s Eve together, so let¡¯s do just that.¡¹

    Hikaru learnedter that when the Four Eastern Stars were still in Ponsonia, they received invitations from nobles all over the kingdom during the Flower Festival.

    ¡¸You¡¯re very popr, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you know what popr means.¡¹

    After parting ways with the Four Stars, Hikaru and the girls headed to the restaurant they frequented ever sinceing to Ville Zentra.

    Since they¡¯d be quite the regr customers, they were able to reserve seats at the counter even though it was one of the busiest times of the year.

    It was arge restaurant that could hold twenty people, but it was full today. A customer insisted on having a seat at the counter, so they were given seats on the second floor instead, right by the window.

    Their table overlooked the main street, and they could see the moon shining bright high above the sky. They dug into the food¡ªseafood dishes famous in Ville Zentra.

    ¡¸Well there goes our n to surprise ude by making him bump into Luka on Grand Dream.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸But I think it was good for Luka.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸Feeling uneasy for the next three months would have been awful.¡¹

    ¡¸I like how you jumped into the fray and provoked him, Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... I thought ude would be able to make up his mind if I mentioned going to Grand Dream.¡¹

    ude dered in public that he would protect Luka. When ude and Luka fell in love with each other, they entered into a forbidden rtionship. They were cautious, because their secret being exposed meant their lives would be in danger.

    That level of prudence was necessary at that time, but now it led to mimunications and caused misunderstandings between them.

    ¡¸ude sure has matured in spite of hisck of confidence.¡¹Hikaru said as he sipped his tea.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, are you and Selica...¡¹Pa swallowed the rest of her words.

    ¡¸Hmm? What about her?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no. It¡¯s nothing...¡¹

    ¡¸Pa¡¯s worried that you might leave.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia-chan?!¡¹

    ¡¸Me? Leave? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Selica came from a different world like you, right? She¡¯s wondering that maybe you two were talking about ways to get back to your world.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹Hikaru nced at Pa. She looked downwards, worry in her eyes.¡¸Yeah, I guess you could say we were exchanging information about how to return to our world. And we might have just gotten a clue.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Really? What kind of clue?¡¹

    Even Lavia was surprised, not expecting Hikaru¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind telling you, but before I do, let me just get something straight. If we find a way to connect this world to our world¡ª¡¹

    Just then, various shades of light began to illuminate Hikaru and the girls¡¯ faces, followed by loud explosionsing from the skies.

    A fireworks disy was set off to mark the start of a new year. But the three of them continued talking as if they didn¡¯t notice it.

 Chapter 339 â€“ The Rowdy Trio

    <h4>Chapter 339 ¨C The Rowdy Trio</h4>

    The Rowdy Trio

    As the new year began, training by the joint army became more and more rigorous, and the Ville Zentra Adventurers Guild was buzzing with many adventurers.

    Hikaru regrly visited Doriachi¡¯s ce as Silver Face, while also working as an adventurer.

    More adventurers usually meant moremissionspleted, but the arrival of many high-ranking adventurers¡ªwho were basically celebrities¡ªoverjoyed the ordinary adventurers that a lot ofmissions were actually left untouched. Dream Maker¡¯s soldiers were also able to take fewer and fewer requests as the joint training began in earnest.

    Thanks to the Four Stars of the East and some diligent adventurers taking jobs, though,missions didn¡¯t pile up.

    Heh. It¡¯s like being an adventurer is an upation for thugs who can¡¯t get steady jobs.

    They were like guys who went around with their modified bikes when they were in school, but when they graduated, they could not get a regr job and instead got one that involved violence. Or they were recruited by the SDF or the police force. It was pretty much the same in this world.

    ¡ºSup, Doriachi.¡»

    ¡ºSilver Face. Thank you foring.¡»

    Doriachi and Hikaru often used Japanese when talking to each other, as it reduced the risk of being eavesdropped.

    Hikaru hadn¡¯t told Selica about Doriachi yet. If she found out that Silver Face could speak Japanese, she¡¯d know that the masked guy and Hikaru were the same person, and he wanted to avoid that. Right now he was still stubbornly feigning ignorance at thedies.

    Hikaru was exchanging information with Doriachi about what had happened the past few days.

    ¡ºOh, yes. Lady Patricia asked me to give you this letter.¡»

    ¡ºA letter? For me?¡»

    It was a private letter from Emperor Kai of the Quinnd Empire. The fact that it wasn¡¯t sealed tight indicated that the Emperor didn¡¯t mind it being checked¡ªa way of dering that it was simply an ordinary letter.

    Maybe he¡¯s saying they¡¯re watching me.

    Patricia would be wary if Kai was sending confidential messages to Silver Face. So he did this to avoid suspicion.

    Hikaru scanned the letter. It was nothing but a in text with not a hint of royalty in it.

    I¡¯m going to send a skilled personnel, who is from the same ce as me, to help. They are quite the good-natured fellow, and Her Majesty Kudyastoria is aware of this. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll butt heads with them, but you can beat them to a pulp. I don¡¯t mind.

    P.S. I¡¯ll send you your reward for killing monsters, but don¡¯t forget about your book.

    Kai

    Hikaru silently set the letter down.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter, Silver Face?¡»

    ¡ºUh... It¡¯s just... I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to...¡»

    Hikaru presented the letter, and Doriachi took it, surprised.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t mind if I read it?¡»

    ¡ºGo ahead.¡»

    ¡ºThis sure is something. You two sound like good friends.¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know about that.¡»

    Doriachi returned the letter to Hikaru. There was no point in keeping it, so he ripped it up and threw it into the firece. Doriachi¡¯s eyes widened again in surprise.

    ¡ºNormally, you wouldn¡¯t burn a private letter from the leader of a country.¡»

    ¡ºYou read what he wrote. It was nothing special. Well, I also don¡¯t want people to get suspicious of our rtionship, so I¡¯m just getting rid of evidence.¡»

    Patricia probably read it too, he thought.

    The ¡°book¡± Kai referred to was about getting a rare book as a reward from the Imperial Pce in Quinnd. So much had happened since then that he hadn¡¯t been able to go get it.

    The other reward would be the payment for ying a Rock Dragon, a monster with a giant shell and two heads.

    The leather bag that Doriachi handed Hikaru afterwards contained silver coins. From a quick nce, it probably amounted to around 2 million gns.

    You cunning old geezer...

    If he spent silver coins without proper thought, it would most definitely get traced back to him. The same was true if he deposited it into his guild ount. If Kai said he wasn¡¯t trying to discover Silver Face¡¯s true identity, Hikaru wouldn¡¯t believe him one bit.

    ¡ºSilver Face. What about your response to Emperor Kai?¡»

    ¡ºNo need. Knowing I received it will be good enough for him.¡»

    Doriachi chuckled.¡ºYou really are good friends.¡»

    ¡ºOh, please.¡»

    Patricia, Kudyastoria, and Zofira, the Prime Minister of Forestia, all seemed smart, but Hikaru knew that Kai was even a few notches above them.

    If there¡¯s anyone as annoying as him...

    The dazzling smile¡ªa fake one, he already knew¡ªof the blonde female adventurer, who was known in many ces as the Sun Maiden, shed in Hikaru¡¯s mind.

    Switching from Silver Face to Hikaru, he met up with Lavia and Pa.

    Luka, who had already made up with ude, would be staying with him in the camp starting today. Normally it would be impossible for a married man to bring his wife with him to war, but since ude was treated like a guest, he was allowed to, if barely.

    ¡¸Hikaru. Now that Luka has made up with ude, there¡¯s no need for us to go to Grand Dream as adventurers. What¡¯s the n?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... I think it¡¯s easier to move around when you¡¯re an adventurer. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to wear a mask the whole time.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going.¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, yeah, we¡¯re definitely going.¡¹Hikaru chuckled.

    If they traveled as adventurers, Silver Face could show up only when necessary. There would be no need to wear masks all the time, especially when sleeping. Yup, that would be awesome, Hikaru thought. Everyone needs time to rx.

    The party made their way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to change the number of people registered to travel, from four to just three.

    ¡¸Hey there.¡¹

    They bumped into none other than the Four Stars of the East, led by Selyse whom Hikaru thought earlier always wore a fake smile.

    ¡¸Hello.¡¹Hikaru greeted.

    ¡¸Are you guys headed to the guild? Then let¡¯s go together.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pass.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, now.¡¹

    ¡¸Please let go of me. You¡¯re covered in monster blood.¡¹

    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, given you¡¯re an adventurer. If anything, you guys are too clean for adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸I could say the same about you.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we sometimes meet with the nobility, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that why you have so much power?¡¹

    As Hikaru was being dragged into the guild with them, he found out why Selyse was so forceful.

    ¡¸Listen up. All of you present here, you can drink all you want today. It¡¯s all on me. Like, for real. Keep drinking until you¡¯re wasted.¡¹

    ¡¸Senkun¡¯s so Senkun.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    The thugs, doomed to a life of poverty, cheered in unison as soon as they heard the words ¡°it¡¯s all on me.¡±

    ¡¸Senkun! Senkun! Senkun!¡¹they chanted.

    The three listened with satisfaction.

    One of them, probably because of his short stature, was standing on a chair, holding his hands up like the conductor of a choir. The other guy was an elf with earrings, his forelocks raised using hair oil, which was unusual for an adventurer. The third was a huge man over 190 centimeters tall. He had straight-cut bangs that covered his eyespletely.

    ¡¸You knew they were here, didn¡¯t you?¡¹Hikaru said.

    Selyse pped her hands.¡¸Oh, right. I remember receiving a message from Ponsonia¡¯s royal capital guild that a party of rank A adventurers were on their way.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s a yes.¡¹

    Even with all themotion, the Four Stars stood out like a sore thumb, drawing gazes from the adventurers. The short man on the chair¡ªSenkun, a Man Gnome just like Kai¡ªalso noticed them.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! Hikaruuuuuuuuuuu!¡¹

    Hikaru regretted not escaping with all he got the moment he bumped into Selyse.

 Chapter 340 â€“ Tension in the Guild

    <h4>Chapter 340 ¨C Tension in the Guild</h4>

    Tension in the Guild

    When Senkun called Hikaru¡¯s name, the adventurers stirred.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the kid?¡¹

    ¡¸He shows up here a lot. I think he buys grimoires or something.¡¹

    ¡¸A client? I heard he¡¯s an adventurer who hangs out with the Four Stars of the East.¡¹

    The situation was not ideal for Hikaru. He¡¯d done well so far not to gather public attention.

    Using Mana Detection to scan the guild every single time was exhausting, and even the skill couldn¡¯t really tell who exactly was inside. Nevertheless, someone like Selica who had enormous amount of mana would stand out, so he decided to at least do a quick scan next time.

    ¡¸And the beautifuldy in ck!¡¹

    Senkun jumped down from the chair, strode towards Selica, got down on one knee, took her hand and kissed it. His movements were so smooth that no one even had the chance to stop him.

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa. What a riot! That is, like, my kinda thing, y¡¯know.¡¹

    Gilliam the elf wasughing hysterically, tapping the counter. His reaction brought Selica back to her senses, and she gave Senkun¡¯s face a frontal kick.

    The adventurers screamed as Senkun rolled directly backwards. They were getting excited about a fight between A and B ranked adventurers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like Senkun to get, like, kicked right there.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    But neither Gilliam nor Nargo¡ªboth members of Sweet Pleasure¡ªseemed to mind at all as they picked up Senkun.

    Thank goodness. They all forgot about me, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with all the ruckus?¡¹

    Slowly, a tall, muscr man appeared at the guild entrance¡ªa tiger-type Beastman.

    ¡¸I-I-It¡¯s Gotthold! From Einbeast¡¯s rank A party, Pr Tiger!¡¹

    Once again, the adventurers were in an uproar.

    Gotthold¡ªwith about ten people in tow¡ªwas an Einbeast adventurer. Gotthold admired their ruler, the Beastman King Gerhardt, and he was also a part of the expedition to the new continent.

    But this was actually the first time they hade to this guild, and many adventurers didn¡¯t know that Gotthold¡¯s party would be here.

    The Beastmen streamed in. Some were tall, some short, some male, some female. They were all demi-humans¡ªfrom half-rabbit to half-wolf. There was even a dwarf.

    ¡¸Hmm...¡¹Gotthold¡¯s eyes met Senkun¡¯s, who was sitting on the floor holding his nose.¡¸Ponsonia¡¯s Sweet Pleasure. I¡¯ve heard about you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, we know about you too. It¡¯s a shame, really. I was gonna beat you all to a pulp if you invaded Ponsonia. ¡¹

    Senkun was referring to the time when Einbeast marched its troops to Ponsonia. In the end, no direct confrontation happened.

    Gotthold was not just your typical, violent adventurer; he was a man of position. He didn¡¯t fall for Senkun¡¯s cheap provocations.

    ¡¸I see. Well, that is indeed a shame.¡¹

    Ignoring Sweet Pleasure, Gotthold headed for the counter. Senkun seemed unamused, but he didn¡¯t press it further.

    ¡¸¡¸How boring. You should¡¯ve nted a trap right there. And you call yourself an adventurer?¡¹¡¹

    Voices in perfect unison suddenly rang out. More adventurers appeared from inside¡ªa pair of people with the exact same face.

    They were tall and slender, but it didn¡¯t seem like they had well-toned bodies. Except for their hairstyle¡ªone parted to the left, the other to the right¡ªHikaru couldn¡¯t glean any difference between the two.

    I¡¯m gonna call them L<>R. Such an absurd thought crossed only Hikaru¡¯s mind.

    Selyse, Senkun, and Gotthold were all on edge.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect Huge Twins to be here.¡¹

    ¡¸Aw, shit. More trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Ram and Leg. It¡¯s been a while.¡¹

    They were famous, apparently. The other adventures started whispering among each other, restless.

    (What¡¯s going on? Are they bad news or something?)

    Trying not to get involved, Hikaru took advantage of Selyse¡¯s loosened grip and grabbed Lavia and Pa¡¯s hands, fleeing to a corner with Group Obfuscation on.

    ¡¸¡¸We¡¯re here, so you can all rx now. It¡¯s all gonna be smooth sailing from here on out. Get it? Cause we¡¯re going on ships! Hahaha!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like we need to discuss how to distribute the giant dragon stones.¡¹Gotthold said.

    The guild¡¯s receptionist nodded.¡¸Indeed. The guild also wants to know everything about the participating adventurers and divide them into units. Our top prioritymission is to set up an Adventurers Guild branch in the new continent.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yeah. We can¡¯t just sit around while the armies get dragon stones. Right, Gotty?¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard... How dare you address Lord Gotthold that way!¡¹A young dog-type Beastman, also a member of PrTiger, shot a re at the twins. He was quite something, losing his temper over a name, even though Gotthold himself didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bother. Your words will only fall on deaf ears.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, Gotty. You make it sound like you¡¯ve said something to us before. You know we¡¯ll do whatever you want. Just say the word.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time for a fight to the death.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸What a shame.¡¹¡¹

    The pair¡ªHikaru was sure they were identical twins¡ªshook their heads. Hikaru was surprised at how casually Gotthold said ¡°fight to the death¡±.

    So they¡¯re strong enough that a fight between them would result in either of them dying.

    Gotthold was a skilled sword user. Hikaru surmised he was stronger than Selyse, but weaker than Lawrence. Someone as strong as him was cautious around the twins.

    Who are these people exactly?

    The guildmaster invited Pr Tiger, Sweet Pleasure, and the Four Stars of the East inside. Selyse frowned at Hikaru¡¯s sudden disappearance, but realized that running away was the wiser choice; no fun really in going inside with her.

    Ram and Leg seemed to have already been briefed. As soon as the other parties were gone, they put a leather bag full of gold coins on the counter.

    ¡¸¡¸We heard Sweet Pleasure would treat you to drinks. Then we¡¯ll buy information from you. Anyone with information about the new continent,e forward. The better the info, the more coins you¡¯ll get.¡¹¡¹

    For a moment the adventurers were stunned, but a secondter, they rushed into the twins, roaring.

    I can¡¯t get close to check their Soul Boards like this. I¡¯ll get an opportunity some other time.

    Hikaru decided it would be better to revise their registration after today¡¯s discussion among the higher-ranked parties. Getting assigned to a squad where he couldn¡¯t move around would be terrible for him.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s head back to the hotel for now.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    The three headed out of the guild, and stopped.

    ¡¸What the... Who are these guys?¡¹

    The guild was surrounded by men and women dressed in all ck armor. Numbering over a hundred, they all seemed to be adventurers, judging by the various weapons they had. One of them was carrying a banner to indicate their affiliation.

    Huge Twins.

    The biggest and most powerful party of adventurers in the Empire of Quinnd.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Hikaru found out that each of them was a member.

 Chapter 341 â€“ The Expedition Begins

    <h4>Chapter 341 ¨C The Expedition Begins</h4>

    The Expedition Begins

    An air of restlessness began enveloping the city as the day of the departure gradually approached. No, everyone had been restless for the past six months.

    A general announcement had been made to the public about the first batch of deployment to the new continent, and after that, a new batch would being in for the second deployment.

    Right now, Ville Zentra was the busiest and most crowded ce on the whole continent. Merchants brought inrge quantities of goods to take advantage of this business opportunity. Foodstuff sold like hotcakes since it was vital for the expedition.

    Despite the hustle and bustle of the city, Hikaru and the others spent their days quietly. As for the silver coins he received from the Quinnd Empire, he sold them via Kelbeck¡¯s connections. They had plenty of funds for now.

    Lavia was happily choosing which books to bring on the long journey. There was something different about her now¡ªher hairpiece. A magic gem sewn into a pink ribbon to match her silver hair. It was a magic item imbued with mana of the holy attribute and had the effect of repelling mana from the evil group.

    The craftsman simply followed Hikaru¡¯s instructions on what he wanted, while the mana itself came from Pa.

    Since they didn¡¯t know what awaited them on Grand Dream, Hikaru gave it to her as a birthday present.

    Lavia, on the other hand, gave him a bracelet with the same effect as the hairpiece for his birthday this month. They already had a ne prepared for Pa on her birthday next month.

    ¡¸All right. Time to go.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹Lavia agreed.

    ¡¸L-Let¡¯s go!¡¹Pa eximed.

    Hikaru, Lavia, and Pa registered themselves as adventurers going on the voyage, and epted amission to help open an Adventurers Guild in the new continent.

    Hikaru was a D-ranked adventurer. Although only rank A and B adventurers gathered all the attention, a good number of rank C adventurers were also going to the New World, and rank Ds outnumbered them even more.

    An employee from the Adventurers Guild worked the reception at the port of Ville Zentra. As soon as they passed through here, they would be boarding.

    Hikaru, Lavia and Pa each bought a slightlyrger backpack for change of clothes and other essentials.

    ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s new.¡¹

    The Adventurers Guild had rented a newly-built Vireocean ship.

    Hikaru and the girls were given a cabin with two bunk beds, which meant one empty bed, and no one else would being. The case with King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest and Hikaru¡¯s grimoire purchases had earned him a little reputation with the guild, allowing him to get a whole room to themselves.

    Lavia sat on the bed, letting her legs dangle. The bed itself was just a wooden board covered by a sheet and a nket on top, with no mattress. Nevertheless, they were new and clean and much morefortable.

    ¡¸I wanna explore the ship.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a great idea.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    The three left the room. The passage in the section where the cabins were located was narrow; they could barely go through when they met other adventurers.

    Hikaru was curious why there were only female adventurers around, but realized perhaps the guild arranged it that way for their sake.

    I¡¯ve gained quite a lot, Hikaru thought. Gotta cherish these kinda rtionships.

    Pleased with himself, Hikaru looked around the ship.

    The floor Hikaru was on had a private room. Below them was arge hall where people huddled together to sleep. It was extremely unpleasant, but incredibly lively.

    ¡¸Come on,e on!¡¹

    ¡¸Cheers!¡¹

    ¡¸How about some fruit?¡¹

    ¡¸Gotta sell them before they rot, huh?¡¹

    Some were gambling, and some began drinking. Some were obviously not adventurers, but peddlers, hawking fruit that might rot during the voyage.

    ¡¸It¡¯s lively, but kinda stinks.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like all sorts of smells mixed together.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha...¡¹

    All three were holding their noses when a gong sounded in the distance, signaling the departure. Everyone rose to their feet, stopping whatever they were doing, and headed towards the deck.

    Hikaru and the girls made it to the deck first. A pleasant, chilly sea breeze was blowing, one that heralded theing of spring.

    Many people had gathered on the dock below, most of them probably seeing off people in the army. The joint army¡ªthey boarded the Vireocean and Dream Maker warships¡ªwas setting out at the same time too. A band was even ying heroic music.

    In the middle of them all, the Supreme Leader Patricia, the mayor of Ville Zentra, and the representatives of other countries were standing on a higher spot.

    ¡¸Brave men and women! We wish you a safe voyage and the sess of your mission!¡¹Patricia gave a salute, bringing her fingers to her temple¡ªthe same kind of salute from Earth.

    The representatives beside her did the same, and the soldiers on the ships returned the gesture.

    ¡¸Ah... We¡¯re really leaving, huh?¡¹Hikaru felt a little sentimental, but only for a moment.

    I will avenge your death.

    Hikaru vowed once more to avenge Duinkler, a portly man who only acted on what¡¯s best for Dream Maker.

    He also had a strange premonition. Whether it was his Intuition whispering to him, he didn¡¯t know.

    But he had the feeling that this expedition would involve experiencing the darkness of this world.

 Chapter 342 â€“ Battle at Lands Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 342 ¨C Battle at Lands Harvest</h4>

    Battle at Lands Harvest

    The fleet carrying the expedition army headed for Lands Harvest first.

    Dream Maker would¡¯ve been better suited as a base of operations, as it hadn¡¯t been long since it was abandoned, but they wanted to be able to escape to sea immediately in case of an emergency.

    The order of priority was Lands Harvest first, then Dream Maker.

    Doriachi and his people probably wished to return to Dream Maker as soon as possible, but that was asking for too much, considering the strength of the monsters that attacked on the day of the city¡¯s copse.

    ¡¸I¡¯m kinda worried.¡¹

    The overcast skies made the sea a deep indigo color, a hue that seemed to portend the hardships ahead.

    Seventeen thousand forces was quite a huge number¡ªtwo thousand from Dream Maker, seven thousand from Vireocean, seven thousand from the other countries, and one thousand adventurers. Considering there was still the second and third batchesing, securing and defending the base would be easy.

    That¡¯s what you would normally think, at least.

    But the soldiers of Dream Maker were far more skilled than those from other countries. Simply increasing the number of forces wouldn¡¯t guarantee victory. Furthermore, the expeditionary army was not monolithic, and the adventurers each had their own goal.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re looking mncholic.¡»

    Hikaru turned around to find Selica. The cloudy weather meant few people came on deck; most were lounging around in their cabins.

    Twelve days had passed since the voyage. No doubt everyone was tired of life on board the ships.

    ¡ºWhere are your friends?¡»Hikaru asked.

    ¡ºI should be the one asking you that. You¡¯re usually together.¡»Selica replied.¡ºSelyse is in a meeting. Sophie and Sarah are with her.¡»

    ¡ºWhat about you?¡»

    ¡ºI always fall asleep in those boring meetings. So I go somewhere else. ¡»

    Selica walked over beside Hikaru and ced her hand on the railing. A strong wind was blowing, bringing with it the warmth of spring.

    ¡ºSo what¡¯s bothering you? You can talk to your business partner.¡»

    Hikaru assumed she was referring to being owner of the hot dog chain. Although personally he saw it as an enterprise she managed on her own, that he had nothing to do with it.

    ¡ºA piece of advice.¡»Hikaru didn¡¯t answer her question.¡ºDon¡¯t die. If you think you¡¯re in trouble, run, no matter what.¡»

    Selica grinned for a moment, thinking he was joking.¡ºWait, you¡¯re serious.¡»

    ¡ºDamn right, I am.¡»

    ¡ºThey¡¯re already talking about how to split up the dragon stones.¡»

    Hikaru was not only worried about the strength of their forces, but the mood onboard as well. People were rxed, already convinced of their victory.

    ¡ºThe enemy is no pushover.¡»

    ¡ºHmm... I¡¯ll let Selyse know, then.¡»

    ¡ºShe probably already knows. She just doesn¡¯t say anything.¡»

    ¡ºHow? Besides, if she tells everyone, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll listen.¡»

    ¡ºSome won¡¯t, simply because you¡¯re women. There¡¯s no need to risk agitating them. They¡¯ll find out after one fight anyway.¡»

    ¡ºPeople might die in that one fight.¡»

    ¡ºIf you¡¯re gonna die then, you¡¯re gonna die sooner orter. She¡¯s attending the meeting, fully aware of that.¡»

    Selica pouted.¡ºIt¡¯s kinda annoying. You sound like you know more about Selyse than I do, when I¡¯ve known here for longer.¡»

    ¡ºDifference in intelligence, I suppose.¡»

    ¡ºOh now, you said it!¡»

    ¡ºOuch. A woman shouldn¡¯t be kicking people around.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m a high school girl!¡»

    ¡ºThere are no high schools in this world.¡»

    It was then that Hikaru noticed a bird flying in the sky.

    ¡ºA seagull?¡»Selica said.

    Hikaru was silent.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter? You look grim.¡»

    ¡ºSeagulls mean we¡¯re close tond.¡»Hikaru nodded and turned his back to Celica.

    ¡ºWhere are you going?¡»

    ¡ºGetting ready to disembark. It¡¯s gonna get busy.¡»

    It was early afternoon in mid-March when the fleet appeared off the shores of Lands Harvest.

    Dozens of enormous ships floating in the sea was a sight to behold, but unfortunately no one onnd witnessed it, so it was unlikely that the spectacle would ever be written down for posterity.

    No human might have seen it, but ferocious creatures did.

    They knew by the scent the wind brought that the ships carried living beings. Eagerly, they waited for the visitors tond.

    ¡¸Operation: Land Harvest Landing. Begin!¡¹

    The operation started with Vireocean¡¯s navy dropping small boats. The people gathered on the deck watched as five hundred men headed towards the location that bore traces of a ruined city.

    Every ship was filled with people who wanted to see the new continent and thending operation.

    The moment the first boat reached the shore, soldiers jumped down into the shallow waters. The whole area was a sandy beach, and although it was easy to trip, walking was not at all difficult.

    ¡¸Look at ¡®em go!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it. I wanted to be the first to go.¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot. It¡¯s better to let the army do the scouting and thenter we can just go without any problem. Easy.¡¹

    The adventurers gathered on the deck were eager to go sightseeing. Apart from the crumbling harbor, the surroundingnd was lush and green. The coastline stretched as far as the eye could see. They believed there were even dragon stones around here. It was no wonder that their expectations were so high.

    ¡¸Look. One unit is heading towards the forest.¡¹

    The first team had reached the bushes.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹Someone let out a strange sound. That was all that managed toe out of their mouth.

    A lizard jumped out of the trees. Bigger than any of the soldiers, the creature stretched out its tongue, wrapping it around a man, and pulled him into its mouth.

    ¡¸Wh-What the...¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell is that?!¡¹

    ¡¸I think I¡¯m still drunk. I¡¯m not sure how big it is.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge! Is that a dragon?!¡¹

    Several more lizards appeared, swallowing men. The soldiers finally moved to fight back, but the creatures were too strong. While their weapons could scratch the lizards¡¯ outer skin, the enemies were quick, their tongues far-reaching.

    ¡¸The lizards are gonna eat them all!¡¹

    Most adventurers probably thought the same.

    ¡¸¡¸Magic Squad, go!¡¹¡¹

    No one noticed the additional boats that arrived on shore. The vessels carried members of Huge Twins, a whole party wearing ck armor.

    The Spirit Magic they unleashed rapidly lowered temperature, slowing down the lizards¡¯ movements. With long weapons in hand¡ªspears, halberds and pole axes in¡ªadventurers lunged at the creatures, skewering them.

    ¡¸¡¸Save them! Hurry!¡¹¡¹

    Ram and Leg sauntered down the beachst, giving orders. Members of Huge Twins used their knives to cut open the lizards¡¯ bellies and rescue the swallowed soldiers.

    ¡¸Wow!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re adventurers, right?!¡¹

    Excitement soared among the adventurers as the soldiers were rescued. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    A gigantic, orange-feathered bird, bigger than any of the lizards, appeared from the woods, mowing down trees in its path. Too big to even fly, it grabbed a lizard by its talons and swung its beak down. The lizard¡¯s head flew.

    The giant bird then turned its eyes to the twins Ram and Leg.

    ¡¸Protect the boss!¡¹

    ¡¸Defensive positions!¡¹

    The ck armor-d adventurers blocked the path to their leaders with their kite shields, but the rushing bird easily kicked them away.

    Everyone thought Ram and Leg were doomed. Only a few noticed the orange light that streaked across the sky.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t miss if it¡¯s that big.¡¹

    A silver-masked boy with a ck hood¡ªSilver Face¡ªsuddenly appeared behind the giant bird. He pointed the silver barrel at the creature and pulled the trigger.

    A huge fireball even bigger than the bird materialized and flew straight at it, roasting the creature. The bird let out a shriek of pure agony.

    ¡¸¡¸Oh... You¡¯re the famous Silver Face.¡¹¡¹

    Even though a gigantic creature just charged at them, the twins stared at Silver Face with an unconcerned look on their faces.

 Chapter 343 â€“ Securing Lands Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 343 ¨C Securing Lands Harvest</h4>

    ¡¸Hmmm... so you could¡¯ve handled that monster easily, huh?¡¹Hikaru said as he secretly shot himself with Healing Magic.

    He¡¯d grown ustomed to using the revolver that he managed tond at the perfect spot. However, using me Laser to fly through the air and firing me Gospel still caused serious recoil damage to his arm. As long as there were forces of action and reaction in the world, this problem would not be going away.

    Even without weapons, Ram and Leg lookedposed.

    ¡¸¡¸Thank you.¡¹¡¹

    Hikaru blinked incessantly. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸If we engaged inbat, the defensive squad could¡¯ve suffered serious injuries. One-shotting the enemy is better.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸R-Right...¡¹

    It was unexpected. They were high-ranking adventurers, and the type to spend money to gather information. Hikaru expected them to say something like ¡°We could¡¯ve defeated that thing easily.¡±

    ¡¸I¡¯m just d no one¡¯s seriously hurt.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸¡¸What about the bird? You wanna take it?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Better to just dispose of it. It¡¯s contaminated.¡¹

    Ram and Leg¡¯s eyes widened.¡¸¡¸How do you know?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anyone in your party who can detect mana?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸There is.¡¹¡¹

    Ram and Leg called for a carefree-looking female adventurer. She wore the same ck armor, or rather forced to wear one.

    ¡¸¡¸How does its mana look?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... Red.¡¹the girl replied.

    ¡¸Not ck?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸It looks a little darkish.¡¹

    ¡¸A little, huh...¡¹

    Hikaru could see the ck streaks clearly. He examined the girl¡¯s Soul Board.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lyche

    Age: 28 Rank: 29

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿1

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿3

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ....¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿2

    ....¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿1

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿3

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ....¡¾Water¡¿2

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿1

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿1

    ..¡¾Detection¡¿

    ....¡¾Mana Detection¡¿1

    Oh, one point on Mana Detection, huh? Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Wait, what?!¡¹

    She¡¯s 28 years old?! She sure doesn¡¯t look like it. She looks the same age as me, if not younger.

    Hikaru¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lyche.

    ¡¸Um, is there something wrong?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸S-Sorry. It¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Fallen for Lyche? She may look young, but she¡¯s actually¡ª¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Ram. Lord Leg. Another word, and I will get mad.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Hahahaha.¡¹¡¹

    They get along better than I expected.

    ¡¸Anyway, if you see the slightest hint of ckness, don¡¯t eat it.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸You¡¯ve already been briefed about the contamination, right?¡¹

    The twins nodded.

    The lizards were already being taken care of. Hikaru couldn¡¯t sense any ck mana from them. The creatures didn¡¯t grow big because of the dragon stones. They probably belonged to a species of giant lizards.

    If only Drake were here. He could tell right away by their scent. What a pain.

    Ships reached the shore and people started disembarking.

    ¡¸¡¸By the way, Silver Face. We¡¯ve got something to ask¡ª¡¹¡¹

    Ram and Leg turned around to find the masked boy gone.

    ¡¸¡¸That¡¯s some impressive covert abilities.¡¹¡¹they said, genuinely impressed.¡¸¡¸No wonder His Majesty the Emperor likes him.¡¹¡¹

    Hikaru checked the twin¡¯s Soul Boards.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Ram Lighthouse

    Age: 24 Rank: 35

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿2

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿3

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿2

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿2

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿4

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿2

    ..¡¾Flexibility¡¿2

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿4

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿4

    ..¡¾Appeal¡¿3

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿1

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Reg Lighthouse

    Age: 24 Rank: 35

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿2

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿3

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ....¡¾Sight¡¿2

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿2

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ....¡¾Sword¡¿4

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿2

    ..¡¾Flexibility¡¿2

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿4

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿4

    ..¡¾Appeal¡¿3

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿1

    They¡¯re twins, all right. What is this, spot the difference? That was Hikaru¡¯s first impression. Huh, their ranks are pretty low, though.

    They had high Sword levels¡ªwell within expectations¡ªbut other than that, only Charisma and Appeal stood out, which would probably exin how they could lead such a huge party.

    Hikaru had taken off his mask and was preparing to disembark together with Lavia and Pa. Army officials reprimanded Huge Twins for acting on their own, apparently not following orders. But they received no punishment, since they did save the Vireocean soldiers.

    The swallowed soldiers received serious injuries, but none died.

    ¡¸First and secondpanies, upy Lands Harvest!¡¹

    ¡ºMighty Dream Maker warriors! Deploy barriers in the perimeter!¡»

    Twopanies from Vireocean stepped into the ruins of Lands Harvest, while Dream Maker¡¯s troops proceeded to set up barriers in the city¡¯s outskirts. Using rare magic catalysts to drive off monsters, the barrier was the result of extensive research by the suzerain state of Bios.

    Operation Lands Harvest Clean-up took a whole day and night.

    Monsters from the forest charged at the adventurers, but the well-prepared army fought them off. As for the giant monsters that were too much to handle for ordinary soldiers, high-ranking adventurers such as Pr Tiger and Huge Twins took them down.

    Trapsid by Senkun of Sweet Pleasure, capable of responding to bothnd and aerial ambush, dealt with any nighttime attacks, making everyone safe. Although, the monsters¡¯ screams prevented everyone from having a good sleep.

    By noon the next day, the monsters in Lands Harvest had been wiped out and all the troops at sea were able tond safely.

    ¡ºGreat job out there, Silver Face.¡»

    ¡ºAren¡¯t you tired? They¡¯ve been bombarding you with questions all day.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just wonderful to have hope again.¡»

    It waste in the evening when Hikaru came to see Doriachi in his pavilion located in Lands Harvest¡¯s public square. The head of Dream Maker seemed a little exhausted.

    Their first battle had gone well without any problems. The arrival in the new continent and taste of victory had everyone excited and in a merrymaking mood.

    But the soldiers and military officials were busy reconciling information they had received beforehand with actual data. Doriachi had been in a meeting with the militarymanders until moments ago.

    ¡ºSo, why¡¯d you call me?¡»

    Hikaru came up with a way for Doriachi to contact him. All the king had to do was post a code on the information bulletin board¡ªXYZ¡ªand Silver Face woulde. Doriachi didn¡¯t know what it meant, and Hikaru didn¡¯t feel like exining either.

    ¡ºI would like to hear your opinion.¡»Doriachi said.¡ºYou came to these ruins before, right?¡»

    Hikaru nodded. Back then he had Drake with him.

    ¡ºIs there any differencepared to that time?¡»

    ¡ºIs that what you wanted to ask? I was with Gin and Wakamaru.¡»

    ¡ºWakamaru stayed behind in Ville Dream. I¡¯ve asked Gin about it, but he said he knew nothing. He stayed behind on the boat, didn¡¯t he?¡»

    ¡ºTo be honest, there¡¯s not much change.¡»

    Doriachi was silent.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡»Hikaru asked.

    The man looked hesitant.¡ºIt¡¯s actually making me worry how easy we captured Lands Harvest.¡»

    ¡ºI see.¡»

    ¡ºI have to keep calm in front of everyone, but I don¡¯t mind expressing my doubts to you.¡»

    ¡ºI didn¡¯t know you trusted me that much.¡»

    ¡ºYou are our country¡¯s valued financer, after all.¡»Doriachiughed, but that didn¡¯t seem to get rid of his anxiety.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡»Hikaru said.¡ºI¡¯ll let you know if somethinges up.¡»

    ¡ºThank you.¡»

    And so Hikaru left the pavilion.

    He¡¯s worried, huh?

    Despite Doriachi¡¯s fears, two dayster, the Quinnd army destroyed the first Root and obtained a dragon stone. While there were a few casualties, everyone was in a treasure-hunting mood.

 Chapter 344 â€“ Troops Advancing

    <h4>Chapter 344 ¨C Troops Advancing</h4>

    Troops Advancing

    ¡¸Aaah! Are the monsters here in the new world this weak?!¡¹Gerhardt swung his great sword and severed the front legs of a six-legged monster.

    The Beastman King didn¡¯t look the least bit terrified, even though one of the monster¡¯s leg was as big as a grown man. He rushed closer even as the monster shrieked, and bathed in blood, he drove his sword to the monster¡¯s face. His weapon stopped halfway through the head.

    ¡¸Pushovers. Next!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty, please slow down. Our men can¡¯t keep up!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Gerhardt turned around and finally noticed the Einbeast army on the verge of total exhaustion.

    The Einbeast army had marched from Lands Harvest into a deep forest, where the soldiers faced countless monsters in grueling fights. The only one who pushed forward easily was Gerhardt, killing all the bigger monsters.

    Gerhardt clicked his tongue.¡¸If only Gotthold was here. Things would be a little bit easier.¡¹

    Gotthold, leader of the rank A party Pr Tiger, was not here, as he had adventurer-rted business to attend to, which meant the other members were absent as well. Even though Einbeast was known for its strength, the hole that the rank A party left was huge.

    ¡¸I can see those Roots thing over there.¡¹

    The map provided by Vireocean¡ªHikaru himself marked the location of the Roots¡ªshowed that a Root was nearby. Gerhardt spotted a remarkably tall tree, which he guessed to be where the Root was.

    Vicious monsters guarded these Roots. The thought of fighting such creatures thrilled Gerhardt.

    Wait. These guys need a break, the king thought. But they¡¯re not gonna contribute much in the fight at the Root anyway, so...

    Gerhardt walked over to amanding officer.¡¸You there.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty! Is there anything I can do for you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going away for a bit. You guys take a break.¡¹

    ¡¸Go away?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me hear your response!¡¹

    ¡¸U-Understood, sir!¡¹

    Gerhardt nodded with satisfaction.¡¸See ya.¡¹

    ¡¸Take care¡ª What?! Y-Y-Your Majesty!¡¹

    Gerhardt leaned forward and exploded into a run, heading towards the Root. Alone.

    Severalrge bonfires were burning in the center of the za. Three turrets were also built, each with a dragon stone of considerable size, glowing differently in the light of the fire: blue, yellow and purple.

    ¡¸Damn, that¡¯s amazing. They got those in just a day, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Quinnd, Ponsonia, and Einbeast came back with one each, apparently.¡¹

    ¡¸How much can you sell those for?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up with the other one? It¡¯s cracked in the middle.¡¹

    ¡¸Ssh, don¡¯t say anything. The Beastman King will kill you.¡¹

    Adventurers and soldiers were gathered around the turrets, looking up and talking about the dragon stones.

    The stones were ced there to show the fruits of battle and motivate the people¡ªto let them know that they could earn this much from thisnd.

    Huge monsters were unfamiliar to them. It would take a lot of mental strength to keep fighting them nonstop.

    But a simple ¡°bait¡± would be enough to ovee such difficulty. In fact, the motivation of the adventurers and soldiers had increased.

    ¡¸Tsk.¡¹

    Not all were in a good mood, however.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, please don¡¯t click your tongue so tantly out in the open.¡¹Gotthold said with a serious look.

    ¡¸This is your fault, Gotthold. If you were with us today, I wouldn¡¯t have smashed the dragon stone.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t put this on me. I¡¯m told you rushed to the Root alone, and in killing the monster there, the momentum from your swing smashed it. You only have yourself to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Things would¡¯ve been different if you were there!¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps. But you were aware I wasn¡¯t present.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the monsters¡¯ fault for being too weak!¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe the problem is that you¡¯re too strong.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here anyway? Why are all the monsters I fought so weak?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    Gotthold did not bother telling the king his conjecture.

    Like the briefing mentioned, there were indeed these things called Roots. However, unlike the information they received, not only were the monsters weaker, the dragon stones were also smaller in size.

    The simple exnation was that Dream Maker had exaggerated about the size of the stones to entice the armies and force them to mobilize.

    However, that brought up a question: why would they tell a lie that would be exposed right away? They also said that the monsters were strong, but they turned out to be weaker. Wouldn¡¯t they have imed that they were weaker in the first ce? It didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡¸Ponsonia¡¯s was gathered by Lawrence, right? So who got the dragon stone for Quinnd then?¡¹

    Gerhardt, however, seemed to be more concerned about who was stronger, rather than Dream Maker¡¯s intentions.

    ¡¸I¡¯m told it was Ram and Leg of Huge Twins.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? They¡¯re adventurers like you. Why are they hunting for dragon stones? Weren¡¯t you attending some serious matters?¡¹

    ¡¸Huge Twins is an enormous party. Their leaders left the guild matters to their subordinates and took some of their elite members to hunt for dragon stones.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not fair! You¡¯ll follow their example starting tomorrow, Gotthold.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be done. Pr Tiger is only a tenth the size of Huge Twins.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn them.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, the Guild is the highest in the chain ofmand for adventurers. Not even Your Majesty can do anything about this.¡¹

    ¡¸You also serve in the military! Who would lead the army without you?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be you, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸I have a job I gotta do. Hunting for dragon stones.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the head of the army.¡¹

    ¡¸Not a chance.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that is your job.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not doing it!¡¹

    Armies from various nations advanced towards different Root locations, with Lands Harvest as their base. Hikaru and the others had epted amission from the Adventurers Guild to survey the local ecosystem, staying away from matters rting to the dragon stones. It was clear that retaking Dream Maker was faster than restoring Lands Harvest.

    After Dream Maker¡¯s remation, it would be necessary to re-investigate the continent and study how to destroy the ¡°evil¡± energy spreading throughout thends.

    Almost twenty days had passed since they arrived at the continent.

    Roots had been gradually destroyed, and the central square was packed with dragon stones. But there were only fewrge ones. Smaller sized stones, the size of bowling bowls, were increasing in number.

    All the Roots within a days¡¯ round trip away had been destroyed. Now the army¡¯s expedition squads were aiming for the ones three to five days¡¯ round trip away. Some found Roots along the way, and every day there was something to discover.

    They¡¯re taking too much time, Hikaru thought.

    Armies and top-ranked adventurers had gone out to hunt dragon stones. Arge amount of stones would surely bring enormous wealth to each country.

    But the original n was to reim Dream Maker first. The distance the squads traveled to get to the Roots was already the same distance they would¡¯ve covered if they headed to Dream Maker.

    People were working on a road connecting Lands Harvest to Dream Maker, but they could finish it faster if they worked on it from the capital city.

    They¡¯re trying to harvest everything before the second batch arrives.

    The guild had already established long-distancemunication with the Adventurers Guild in Ville Zentra using the Linga¡¯s Quill Pen, although they could only barely make contact with each other.

    Since themunication tools owned by the military were more precise, they could keep in touch with their country more frequently. Information should already be passed around: that they were gathering a lot of dragon stones like it was some kind of a gold rush.

    Vireocean, Einbeast, and Quinnd had sent a sufficient number of troops. Ponsonia, Forestia, and Bios, however, were vastly outnumbered. Combine that with the fatigue, they couldn¡¯t act as fast as the others. Ponsonia would most likely significantly increase the number of their troops in the next batch. Each nation was trying to secure as much dragon stones as possible right away before thepetition intensified.

    Thought it seems Gerhardt only cares about not letting others fight the stronger monsters.

    Gerhardt was the only one who did not return to Lands Harvest every time he destroyed a Root, opting instead to move on to the next one. Thanks to that, Einbeast was ahead of the pack in the number of dragon stones obtained.

    As long as they were determined to collect all the dragon stones in the vicinity of Lands Harvest before the second batch of forces arrived, Dream Makers remation would only be dyed.

    The people of Dream Maker, of course, were not happy about this.

 Chapter 345 â€“ Disgruntled

    <h4>Chapter 345 ¨C Disgruntled</h4>

    Disgruntled

    That night, Dream Maker¡¯s top officials gathered to voice theirints.

    ¡ºWhat is wrong with those men?! It¡¯s like they just came here to collect dragon stones.¡»

    ¡ºIndeed. They probably don¡¯t care about our home.¡»

    ¡ºThey couldn¡¯t have crossed the monster-ridden sea without our technology.¡»

    The nsid out at thest meeting were simple.

    ¡¤ Push forward with the destruction of the Roots

    ¡¤ Continue development of Lands Harvest and prepare for the arrival of the second batch

    That was all. Both the captain of Ponsonia¡¯s knights and the Beastman King were out on expeditions and were not present at the meeting. Forestia and Bios haven¡¯t had much sess. They were eager to score more before the second batch arrived. Vireocean, the country leading the expeditionary army, and its ally, the Quinnd Empire, strove to maintain the status quo.

    It was only natural that they saved the remation of Dream Maker, which had no Roots to begin with, until after the second batch arrived and things had really settled down.

    ¡ºEveryone, calm down.¡»

    ¡ºBut Sir Grucel. How can we calm down when they¡¯re making a fool out of us?¡»

    ¡ºPlease understand that His Majesty himself feels the most frustrated of us all. His Majesty carries the hope of our people to take back Dream Maker as soon as possible.¡»

    Embarrassed, the agitated officials bowed to Doriachi. The king was smiling softly as usual¡ªno, he appeared to be a little paler.

    ¡ºApologies, Your Majesty. We just keepining.¡»

    ¡ºNo need to apologize. I¡¯m d to hear what you feel. I too feel the same impatience. Let us figure out what to do now.¡»

    The mood changed, giving way to constructive opinions.

    ¡ºI think we should insist in the meetings that reiming Dream Maker should be top priority.¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve said that a thousand times. Nothing happened. Their goal was toe to Grand Dream, and once they achieved that, they no longer see any value in us.¡»

    ¡ºIt hurts us that only they have the means tomunicate with the other continent.¡»

    ¡ºWhy do they think lightly of Dream Maker?¡»

    ¡ºProbably because Lands Harvest is on the west coast, making it more convenient. Dream Maker is still a couple of days away from here by ship.¡»

    ¡ºAlso because we rightfully own Dream Maker. There¡¯s nothing for them to gain by taking it back.¡»

    ¡ºShould we offer them something, then?¡»

    ¡ºNonsense! Bringing them safely here is the best thing we could¡¯ve offered to them. There is no need for us to give anything more.¡»

    ¡ºBut it seems they¡¯vepletely forgotten about us. They¡¯re too focused on collecting dragon stones.¡»

    ¡ºCompletely forgotten us...¡»Grucel muttered.¡ºI have a suggestion. We will take back Dream Maker ourselves. Dragon stones are of no value to us. We only need our home.¡»

    The officials¡¯ eyes lit up.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s a good idea. Take our home back ourselves. I like the sound of that.¡»

    ¡ºWe haven¡¯t scouted out the area yet. We can take it one step at a time for now.¡»

    ¡ºWhat do you think, Your Majesty?¡»

    In the face of an overwhelming majority, Doriachi shrank back. He had one question in his mind: Why are they so impatient? Their home was within reach, true, but still they were in too much of a hurry.

    This suggestion came from Grucel, the most cautious of them all, Doriachi thought.

    The king turned his gaze to the man he trusted the most.¡ºWhat are our chances of sess?¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll have to create a path first and scout ahead for any danger. We can¡¯t do anything unless we know the extent of the destruction and what kind of monsters lurk about.¡»

    ¡ºThat is a good point.¡»Doriachi hesitated for a moment.¡ºVery well. Let us make a move ourselves.¡»

    ¡ºSir.¡»

    Everyone agreed with a bright smile. But Doriachi couldn¡¯t erase the anxiety wing at his mind. What Grucel said sounded right. But it also felt like he didn¡¯t have any ns. That if circumstances permitted, he would immediately push for the remation of Dream Maker.

    The army officials felt a little guilty for being too focused on the dragon stones, so they epted Grucel¡¯s proposal to retake Dream Maker with his men alone without objection.

    ¡¸Where are those guys going?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re going to take back their home apparently.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought the ce was destroyed by monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸No idea. I don¡¯t have an inkling what goes on in these people¡¯s minds. There¡¯s a lot of money lying around and they don¡¯t so much as nce at it.¡¹

    Adventurers shot cold stares at the Dream Maker army.

    They¡¯re finally making a move.

    Hikaru had not met with Doriachi the past few days and was not aware of this decision. He thought about asking the king for his thoughts, but realized he really couldn¡¯t do anything anyway. For Doriachi and his people, Dream Maker was their precious home.

    Then again...

    Hikaru organized his thoughts while submitting the data he had gathered about the local vegetation and monsters to the temporary Adventurers Guild branch.

    Adventurers are short-sighted people. That¡¯s a given. But even soldiers and leaders are acting too hasty. They don¡¯t seem to be thinking things through.

    People were too eager in their pursuit of riches. Perhaps they feltpetitive, surrounded by soldiers from other countries. But Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but think that there was more to it.

    ¡¸Thank you, Hikaru. Would you like me to raise yourpanion¡¯s rank to E?¡¹the receptionist asked with a smile on her face.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t want to bring Lavia and Pa to a ce crowded with men, so they asked them to stay in a ce only women were allowed.

    As was always the case, the guild receptionist was a beautiful woman. Her long, smooth hair was pulled up to the right, and she had a small mole on her mouth.

    ¡¸Ah. Yes, please.¡¹Hikaru replied.

    ¡¸Understood. I will update their ranks the next time theye to the guild.¡¹

    ¡¸But why? It¡¯s a little too soon, I think.¡¹

    Themissions Hikaru took were simple jobs. It would probably take dozens ofmissions of the same type before one could rank up. Yet the receptionist offered a promotion to the girls so easily even though Lavia and Pa hadn¡¯t taken manymissions from the guild since they rose to rank F.

    Rank E would entail greater benefits. You gain some trust from the guild and permission to enter many dungeons.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to?¡¹the receptionist asked.

    ¡¸I just found it strange, that¡¯s all.¡¹

    ¡¸To tell you the truth, there are very few adventurers who ept our surveymissions. They all came here with hopes of striking it rich. So we decided to at least reward those who take the jobs.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess offering increased mary reward is not an option, given limited budget and all.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Not only that, but your party is very thorough in your surveys. I wish everyone else followed your example.¡¹

    Hikaru was free to use his Stealth to his heart¡¯s content while in the forest, so surveying the local ecosystem wasn¡¯t really a difficult job.

    Either way, Hikaru weed the promotion, and thinking that Lavia and Pa would be happy too, he thanked the receptionist and left the guild.

    However, Hikaru did not ept anothermission, saying he needed a break.

    He had one theory about the current issues. But he also knew that it would be difficult to convince those motivated by greed.

    ¡¸I guess we¡¯ll just have to use force.¡¹

    Hikaru had decided what he would do next.

 Chapter 346 â€“ Reconnaissance Squad

    <h4>Chapter 346 ¨C Reconnaissance Squad</h4>

    Reconnaissance Squad

    The soldiers of Dream Maker, led by Grucel,unched an operation to take back their city. Twenty thousand men were divided into three groups: one to get ready for deployment, the other to prepare the road to Dream Maker, and thest to scout out the city first.

    The reconnaissance squad was a small team of thirty elites.

    ¡ºDamn it... Why did I end up with the most difficult mission again?¡»Gin muttered as the ship sailed along the waters.

    The operation was supposed to take ce along the river, but they were also working on clearing the road since one would be necessaryter to connect Dream Maker and Lands Harvest.

    ¡ºYour bad luck¡¯s contagious, man.¡»Dn grumbled.

    ¡ºZzz...¡»Zuzun had brought out a chair out on the deck and was taking a nap.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t this more right up Silver Face¡¯s alley?¡»Dn said.¡ºWhy did you take the job? And why did you have to bring us along?¡»

    ¡ºApparently Silver Face hasn¡¯t shown himselftely. Besides, do you really want to ask more favors from him? Not only did he help our people cross to the other continent, he even provided us food.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s true, I guess.¡»

    ¡ºWe gotta put in the work too.¡»

    ¡ºOkay, but why bring me and Zuzun with you? How about putting the work on your own?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s our duty as citizens of Dream Maker!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t drag me into dangerous missions!¡»

    ¡ºCome on. You can fish too, if you want.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m not in the mood!¡»

    As they were arguing, a voice came from the lookout tower.¡ºDream Maker is in sight!¡»

    Gin and Dn exchanged nces and scampered towards the bow.

    Propelled by a magic item, the ship could move upstream. They dropped anchor at a distance where Dream Maker was just barely visible, then used a small boat for an advance party of ten people to go tond.

    Specializing in scouting, these ten men only brought first-aid kits and packed lunch. Each was equipped only with weapon that they were best at, and wore fit military uniforms.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll shoot a re if something happens.¡»Gin said.¡ºGreen meanse to me. Yellow means prepare for retreat. Red means to leave without us. I¡¯ll make the decision, but if anything happens to me, judge the situation yourselves. If half of us are unable to fight, don¡¯t hesitate to fire the red one.¡»

    The nine men nodded.

    Dn sighed.¡ºDrew the short end of the stick.¡»

    They entered the forest and carefully advanced toward Dream Maker. Gin felt a wave of nostalgia wash over him. When they were still in Dream Maker, he would go out into the forest every few days to hunt animals.

    ¡ºThe forest... hasn¡¯t changed.¡»

    ¡ºIt feels like there are fewer animals.¡»

    ¡ºI think it¡¯s always been like this.¡»

    After walking through the forest for an hour, they found a path they used to take hunting. Dream Maker¡¯s outer wall was only a few minutes away.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll head to the city after a short break.¡»

    They all looked tense. What was going on back home? More than six months had passed since then. What was the extent of the destruction? Where there still monsters left? After the silent break, the team proceeded down the path with Gin in the lead.

    ¡ºUgh...¡»

    The road hadn¡¯t changed much, but the area around the entrance to the city had changed significantly. The gates were crumbling and covered with grass. Bones ofrge beastsy scattered everywhere. There were even Dream Maker military uniforms, and the bones of theirrades.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go.¡»

    ¡º.........¡»

    ¡ºIdentification and burial will have to wait.¡»

    ¡ºI know... I get it.¡»

    They all recalled what happened that day when they were driven away from their home. Since then, it had been an uphill battle. Even though they were with fellow countrymen, they were worried if they could make a decent living in an unfamiliarnd. If Silver Face hadn¡¯t backed them up, thousands of people could have died from hunger.

    For a brief moment, they mourned the dead before proceeding onward.

    ¡ºKeep your eyes peeled.¡»

    There was a reason why these ten men had been selected for the scouting team. They didn¡¯t just lose everything when they traveled to Vireocean. They gained a few things as well. One of them was something they kept close at all times¡ªtheir guild cards.

    Dream Maker didn¡¯t have a ¡°job ss¡± system. When the soldiers of Dream Maker registered with the Vireocean Adventurers Guild, they were given cards like it was the natural thing to do. And for the first time, they saw what kind of sses they possessed.

    The ten members of the team had sses like Common Distant Viewing Eye God: Range Finder5, Auditory Awareness God: Vibration Detector4, Woods Strolling God: Forest Walker4, and other ones suitable for scouting. Forest Walker didn¡¯t feel like it had much to do with scouting, but since it was Gin¡¯s job ss, Grucel decided that it was suited for the job.

    ¡ºDn, can you hear monsters breathing?¡»Gin asked as he slipped through the copsed gate and into the city.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t hear anything except your heart beating loudly. Are you scared?¡»Dn replied jokingly. His Vibration Detector job boosted his hearing tremendously.

    Gin chuckled.¡ºAll right, let¡¯s go.¡»

    The men treaded carefully. They were relieved to see that the city itself had not suffered much. There were no copsed buildings in sight. But being abandoned for a long time allowed dust to pile up on the cobblestones. Houses seemed to be covered in soot.

    Under the light of the sun, the empty city seemed terribly deste, almost like a ruin of a forgotten civilization.

    Everyone walked in silence, checking the back alleys to make sure they could hide at any time. The first part of the reconnaissance mission was to check the whole city. They needed to walk down the main street and verify the current conditions.

    When they saw the crossing near the center of the city where the main streets met, they stopped in their tracks. The intersection was no more than thirty square meters. There, in the middle, was a pile of ck, slimy object, as high as a two-story building.

    Something seemed to be moving there. It was a four-legged monster that looked both like a stout pig and a wild boar, only half as tall as the tiny ck hill. It stuck its head into the small rise, sniffing and snorting.

    ¡ºIs that mud?¡»

    They were upwind, so they failed to notice it. If one of them had a ss that enhanced their sense of smell, they would¡¯ve realized it sooner.

    The monster¡¯s nose stopped moving, and it turned around.

    ¡ºUh...¡»was all one guy could utter.

    ck matter sputtered into the air, drifting like some kind of haze. The men thought they were flies, or some other winged-insect.

    It was then that they realized the mass was a pile of rotten human flesh, bones protruding out in ces.

    Although dissolved into sludge, some color from the clothes still remained: ck mixed into some red, blue, and greens.

    Someone let out a long gasp of air from their lungs. His voice made no sense whatsoever.

    The direction of the wind changed, carrying the repugnant stench of rotting meat to where the men stood.

    Drool was trickling down the mouth of the monster, smothering the entire pile of meat, giving it its slimy appearance. If not for the saliva, there would only be bones left like the ones outside the city.

    No one had the time to think clearly. A low grunt came from the mountain of flesh and a head poked itself from inside¡ªmost likely a young monster.

    ¡ºRetreat! Run!¡»

    Gin¡¯s booming voice brought five of the men back to their senses, and they started running. They in turn pulled on the cheeks of theirrades who were too stunned to move a muscle.

    ¡ºGo! Move!¡»

    Noticing the men¡¯s presence, the monsters roared and charged with great force like turbulent waves.

 Chapter 347 â€“ Operation: Reclaim Dream Maker, and Their Agenda

    <h4>Chapter 347 ¨C Operation: Reim Dream Maker, and Their Agenda</h4>

    There was a reason why Gin chose to run away.

    If they were up against regr monsters, ten soldiers would have been enough to take them down. However, the monsters clearly weren¡¯t the ones they had expected to find. This took a toll on the mental state of the scouting team.

    They were mere human beings. No matter how well-trained they were, they had been away from their homnd for too long. Combine that with the operation to take it back, it was no wonder the men were extremely nervous.

    It¡¯s my fault for failing to consider this, Gin thought bitterly. Damn it. I would normally be able to notice that much, but since we¡¯ve arrived here, it feels like I can¡¯t think straight.

    The gate ahead came into view.

    ¡ºGo! All of you!¡»Gin yelled.¡ºI¡¯ll be right behind!¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you gonna do?!¡»

    ¡ºStall them!¡»

    Gin turned to see hispanions running through the gate. The foul, four-legged monster was less than fifty meters away from him now. It wasn¡¯t clear where its cloudy, gray eyes were directed, but they were probably looking at Gin.

    The ground shook as the creature charged. Escaping should be easy once they made it to the woods. However, Gin chose to stand his ground.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve been eating our friends all this time, haven¡¯t you?!¡»

    From his pocket Gin pulled a cylindrical object thick enough that he could barely grip it in his hand. Covered in dull golden metal, it had a slit in the center that allowed it to be turned sideways like a tea canister. Gin spun it around, and it made a clicking sound and emitted a high-pitched shrill.

    ¡ºEat this, you fucking pig!¡»

    With all his strength, Gin hurled the cylinder at the monster. Snap. mes burst out of it, apanied by a sh of purple light.

    It was an item created by the former director of the Sorcery Department after studying certain catalysts in the other continent. A portable weapon, it was used to surprise or burn something rather than to kill.

    The monster reared, howling. The canister hit its right eye, the inmmation spreading from its eye to the right cheek.

    ¡ºDid you get it?¡»Dn asked.

    ¡ºI wish! Let¡¯s get outta here!¡»

    Gin was calm. He knew he could only buy a little time, but he wished to do it regardless. He couldn¡¯t just turn tail without evennding a blow on the monster.

    ¡ºRun, run, run, run!¡»

    Enraged, the monster rushed forward once more, but just as Gin passed through the gate, it crashed into hard wall. There was no gap big enough for it to fit through. The outer wall shook, and the gate crumbled.

    ¡ºMaybe it got buried under the rubble.¡»

    Roaring, the monster rose from the rubble, shaking off debris.

    ¡ºOf course, it didn¡¯t. Run!¡»

    Gin¡¯s team escaped from the monster. Zuzun had alreadyunched a yellow re, signaling a preparation to retreat.

    The team returned to the ship without losing a member. Losing track of the soldiers in the woods, the monster couldn¡¯t chase after them.

    They analyzed the information they had gathered so far.

    ¡ºThe city was mostly untouched. Just needs a little touching up, and it should be back to normal.¡»

    ¡ºWe need to do something about water and food, though.¡»

    ¡ºAlso check the crops.¡»

    ¡ºThere aren¡¯t many monsters, so we should be able to get to them through the back alleys.¡»

    ¡ºGin. We¡¯re continuing the scouting mission, right?¡»

    Gin nodded.¡ºOf course. We¡¯ll gather all the information we need tomorrow and then return to Lands Harvest.¡»

    Once they reached an agreement, everything was smooth sailing. These men knew Dream Maker like the back of their hands; they were familiar with every back alley in the city.

    The team made their move before dawn, and in one day, they had gathered all the information they needed and brought it back to Lands Harvest.

    ¡ºI¡¯m d to see you safe and sound.¡»Grucel said.

    Gin felt d that hismander was concerned more about their safety than results.

    ¡ºGin. You will lead the actual mission to take back Dream Maker.¡»themander said after Gin gave his report.

    Gin was at a loss for words for a moment.¡ºWhat? M-Me?¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no other Gin around here.¡»themander replied.

    ¡ºBut¡ª¡»

    ¡ºBest of luck.¡»Dn said.

    ¡ºYeah.¡»Zuzun added.

    His friends tapped both his shoulders.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t I get a break?!¡»Gin screamed, his voice echoing throughout Lands Harvest.

    After deciding to conduct a full-scale operation to retake the city, the people of Dream Maker moved fast. The next day, all the troops were notified, and then the day after, 1,950 out of 2,000 troops marched toward Dream Maker, the maximum number of soldiers they could mobilize.

    ¡¸Looks like the natives are on the move.¡¹a man in a knight¡¯s uniform from Quinnd said, watching the Dream Maker army leaving early in the distance.

    ¡¸No matter. The adventurers are the one in charge of protecting this ce anyway.¡¹the deputy head of Quinnd¡¯s Order of Knights responded. A fine-looking man with long hair tied behind, he was also the chief executive of the Empire¡¯s army.¡¸More importantly, how are our troops doing?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re having a little trouble clearing out the Roots we have marked. Currently our men are divided into three different locations. They¡¯re going to regroup and split into two instead.¡¹

    ¡¸¡°Having trouble?¡± I don¡¯t like the sound of that. Surely, our men can handle those monsters.¡¹

    The deputy chief himself was a part of the vanguard when they destroyed the first Root, which was guarded by arge yellow-haired ape, about three meters tall. The creature had a powerful grip, snapping and breaking trees all around. It was terrifying, but the knights were able to take it down in less than hour.

    Quinnd had mobilized 1,000 of their 2,000 troops, which meant over three hundred men at each location. Themander couldn¡¯t help but wonder how such a great number of troops had any trouble at all.

    ¡¸I¡¯m told the monsters are tenacious and fight cunningly, using poisons, smoke screens, even spurring on other monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸We must subdue them all at once, even if that means pushing our men a little.¡¹

    ¡¸But some of our men are injured, and although there are no deaths, there are about 30 who can¡¯t fight.¡¹

    ¡¸You should worry more about theing of the second batch. Those papal fanatics will probably mobilize arge number of its Knights Temr.¡¹

    The deputy chief was concerned about the mobilization of troops by the suzerain state of Bios. They were no doubt trying to regain the authority of the Pope, which had plummeted to the ground. They now knew the stories to be true¡ªthey could obtain a lot of dragons stones.

    ¡¸I understand. I will tell them to switch to faster tactics, no matter the risks.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Our army too will have an advantage once the second batch arrives.¡¹The deputy started walking.¡¸We have to hurry...¡¹

    The look on his face said he firmly believed that his impatience was because of theing of the second batch.

    Problem came knockingter that night.

    After restoring a solid foundation, and with furniture and utensils at hand, the Adventurers Guild was now open for business. Though it wasn¡¯t exactly the perfect location for businesses.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m bushed.¡¹Sarah fell t on the table.

    ¡¸Oh dear. You may rest once we return to our tent.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! You didn¡¯t even join the battles!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t me her. Sarah has other things to do.¡¹

    The fourdies didn¡¯t go around destroying Roots. Instead they killedrge monsters in the vicinity of Lands Harvest. Not only the ones Hikaru found on his surveys, but those found by other adventurers as well, who simply ignored the creatures.

    ¡¸Hikaru is sure making us work.¡¹Selica said in a huff.

    However the information that Hikaru¡¯s party gathered was highly urate, helping the girls greatly in their search for therge monsters. The mapping and terrain information was especially wee.

    ¡¸You were praising the map highly, though.¡¹Selyse teased.

    ¡¸I was just stating facts!¡¹Selica rebutted.

    A woman brought four mugs to their table.¡¸Here you go. Four mugs of hot wine.¡¹

    Alcohol was limited, so people couldn¡¯t drink much. Nheless they were grateful for being able to drink after an expedition. Selica dly jumped at her drink and brought it to her mouth.

    ¡¸W-We got trouble!¡¹

    An adventurer barged in, out of breath. All eyes turned to him at once.

    ¡¸Monsters! There¡¯s monsters out there!¡¹

    The mood turned sour immediately.

    ¡¸Get a grip, man. Of course there¡¯s monsters out there.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you drunk? Where¡¯d you even get that much booze to get wasted?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it!¡¹The man was frantic.¡¸Arge horde has surrounded this ce!¡¹

 Chapter 348 â€“ Battle at Lands Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 348 ¨C Battle at Lands Harvest</h4>

    Monsters had surrounded Lands Harvest. Adventurers quickly readied themselves for battle. Blinded by greed, armies left to hunt for dragon stones, leaving behind only their sick and wounded and support troops. The onlybatants were adventurers.

    Even the adventurers weren¡¯t all that strong. High-ranking parties were out of town. The only ones around who were somewhat strong were the Four Stars of the East and a handful of rank C adventurers.

    ¡¸Lady Selyse. Please takemand of the adventurers.¡¹the interim guildmaster pleaded.

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹Selyse nodded.

    All avable adventurers were gathered outside the guild premises, six hundred of them at the ready under the darkness of dusk.

    Selyse looked around, but she couldn¡¯t find any ck-haired boy.

    Where is he?

    There was no way back in to the city. If he wasn¡¯t camped outside of Lands Harvest, he was most likely in town. Since Hikaru ventured out during the day to do his survey, Selyse was certain he would be here at night.

    Whatever.

    Selyse was disappointed that a capable asset she could count on was missing, but she quickly changed gears.

    ¡¸I am Selyse Lande of the Four Stars of the East, a rank B party. I have been temporarily entrusted to takemand.¡¹

    No one objected. In times like these, ranks always do the talking. Normally some people might express dissatisfaction in having to follow a woman¡¯s orders. But Selyse was a well-known capable adventurer.

    ¡¸If there are scouts with information, please share it with me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen the north side.¡¹

    ¡¸I checked from east to south.¡¹

    ¡¸And I checked the southern side and the harbor on the west.¡¹Sarah said.

    To sum it up: the monsters advanced through the wide roads that the armies used. The harbor was clear. No monsters came from the sea.

    The monsters had already reached the outer barriers. They were trying to force their way in, shoving those in front into the barrier, essentially sacrificing them. The shrieks and pained cries of the monsters that touched the barrier echoed in the night.

    The barrier could repel all sorts of living creature if they entered without following certain procedures.

    ¡¸Hmm... Seems like the barrier is functioning better than expected. Anybody have any idea how well it can hold?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go check with the military.¡¹the interim guildmaster said.

    ¡¸Please do.¡¹

    Selyse then divided the adventurers into three groups of 150 people each to guard all directions. The remaining 150 people, including the drunks, were on standby, resting. There would be a rotation on taking breaks.

    ¡¸Listen up. Our enemy is monsters. No matter how big and vicious they are, they are still only monsters. Unlike the armies that deal with humans, adventurers fight these vile creatures. It¡¯s what we do. So let¡¯s show those soldiers what we got!¡¹

    Letting out a resounding roar, the adventurers all bolted at once. Selyse would be leading the eastern nk, while leaders of rank C parties were in charge of the northern and southern sides.

    In this expedition, the allied army was the main force, while the adventurers were more like a bonus for good measure. Many soldiers voiced their thoughts, causing disputes between them and the adventurers.

    Seeing this as a chance to cheer themselves up, the adventurers marched into the battlefield.

    It was a fierce battle.

    The barrier was effective, but when the magic catalyst ceased working at one spot, monsters invaded from there. The adventurers used this to their advantage. They made holes in the barrier on purpose temporarily, and when enough monsters had passed through, they reactivated it. Once the monsters were isted, they took them down. Another tactic they employed was opening a bunch of holes to confuse the monsters.

    Not one adventurer ran away¡ªperhaps partly because there was no ce to run to. They all stood their ground against the monsters. Food supplied by the army and the healing provided by the Healers yed a big part as well.

    Everyone who remained in Lands Harvest united in a grueling battle against the monsters.

    The battlested a whole day and night. Just when the six-hour rotating break came to an end, the monsters suddenly began to retreat.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give chase! It could be a trap!¡¹Selyse warned the adventurers who were about to leave.

    Monsters using traps? Many of them might have dismissed it as ridiculous, but no one opposed her. The monsters seemed too organized.

    The monsters withdrew, leaving behind piles of monster carcasses. Among themy the body of dead adventurers.

    Selyse waited. She also asked the adventurers who wanted to retrieve the bodies of their friends to bear with it.

    She waited and waited and waited. Three hours had passed and the second dawn since the battle started was breaking.

    ¡¸Sarah, can you do some scouting?¡¹Selyse said.

    ¡¸Sure thing!¡¹

    Even in the current situation, Sarah seemed as carefree as ever. She returned after a short while.

    ¡¸We¡¯re cool. They really retreated,pletely gone.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    And for the first time, Selyse dered victory.

    The adventurers reveled in their victory at first, but the jovial mood faded with the return of the armies.

    ¡¸What happened here? Adventurers were supposed to protect the city. The barrier have been destroyed and one priest died. This is all the adventurers¡¯ fault.¡¹

    The battalionmander of Bios¡¯ Temr Knights voiced hisint to the interim guildmaster.

    It was true that the guild had been entrusted with the city¡¯s defense, and since the Adventurers Guild received funding from the countries involved in the expedition, the guildmaster could only hang his head low.

    ¡¸I am terribly sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry is not going to cut it. This ce is a bastion that we Temr Knights have secured for humans to fight back. Perhaps you¡¯re all cking off.¡¹

    The pigheadedmander was notining in private. He was facing the guildmaster out in the public square. Needless to say, many adventurers heard what he said.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s that guy saying? They weren¡¯t even around when it mattered the most.¡¹

    ¡¸Thete priest was very kind. He even came to those who copsed. He died because of that, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, aren¡¯t the Temr Knights the one with the least number of troops? They didn¡¯t even do much when we were retaking Lands Harvest.¡¹

    ¡¸What a fucking joke. Hey master, say something to him. We had to rely on the barriers because the army wasn¡¯t around in the first ce. What, did they want us to fight outside?¡¹

    The adventurers¡¯ dissatisfaction kept building up.

    The Temr Knights had actually failed in securing their own dragon stones. This contributed to themanders¡¯ thoughtless action ofining in public. The battle in one of the Roots were in their favor, but at thest minute, the monster self-destructed together with the dragon stone, killing ten of their knights.

    Not only did they lost men, they failed to obtain a dragon stone. It was like adding insult to injury. When they returned, he found out that their base was attacked by monsters. His frustration was understandable

    Still, the battalionmander was a man of status, so he didn¡¯t raise his voice further. When he found outter that the adventurers protected the priests, he felt sorry and admitted he went too far. But the adventurers who listened to his remarks did not take it kindly.

    Word spread that ¡°Bios¡¯s shitty leader cursed and yelled at the adventurers.¡±

    ¡¸We¡¯re back!¡¹

    A gloomy atmosphere was settling in Lands Harvest when Gerhardt, the Beastman King of Einbeast returned. One after another, troops from Quinnd, Ponsonia, and Forestia arrived. The Vireocean army, which had gone the farthest, returnedst.

    A meeting was held with the leaders of the army and the Adventurers Guild. There was bad news.

 Chapter 349 â€“ Unsettling Shift

    <h4>Chapter 349 ¨C Unsettling Shift</h4>

    First on the agenda was the report by the Adventurers Guild¡ªthe attack on the city.

    Ten percent of the barrier was damaged. While they had spare magic items to cover it up, they were running out of stock.

    Having no spares was too rming, so it was suggested that they would contact Ville Zentra and ask them to deploy the second batch as soon as possible. However, Bios and Forestia objected. They still hadn¡¯t been able to secure a satisfactory amount of dragon stone.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we make the magic items here?¡¹the Forestian Army Minister suggested.¡¸As luck would have it, we have dragon stones, which can be used as substitute for spirit magic stones.¡¹

    ¡¸The majority of the technology used to create the magic items belong to Dream Maker.¡¹the interim guildmaster answered.¡¸Perhaps we can ask their permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Speaking of which, where are the people of Dream Maker? I don¡¯t see any of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you see...¡¹

    The interim guildmaster exined everything. Dream Maker wanted to reim their home as soon as possible. Their desire burned so strong that they all left without leaving any messenger behind. As they departed earlier than expected, none of the top-ranking officials here were aware of it.

    Dream Maker, of course, wasn¡¯t too far from here, so leaving a messenger behind wasn¡¯t really necessary. They thought there wouldn¡¯t be any problem if they all left. Unfortunately, monsters attacking Lands Harvest right after their departure caused certain thoughts to cross people¡¯s minds. That they left not because they longed for their home.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t wish to think about it, but what if they knew of the attack, and that was why they left?¡¹the Vice Commander of the Quinnd Imperial Knights said.

    A silence descended. Perhaps the discussion wouldn¡¯t have steered to such directions if Gerhardt or Lawrence were here. But they didn¡¯t attend, opting to send proxies instead. Gerhardt hated meetings, and Lawrence was busy revitalizing his kingdom¡¯s weary army. Even more unfortunate was that Gerhardt¡¯s proxy was not Gotthold, but a hot-tempered Beastman.

    ¡¸What the hell? So they tricked us? Our hunt for dragon stones has been getting worse too.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t go that far, but given the circumstances...¡¹

    ¡¸Dream Maker is guilty, no doubt. Without them, we cannot move our ships. In other words, we have our backs against the walls.¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, staying here won¡¯t do us any good.¡¹the Army Minister continued.¡¸The situation will only get worse. We¡¯ll have to move to Dream Maker. We have no barriers and our ships cannot move. If Dream Maker wish us harm, then we have not a moment to lose.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you suggesting we do?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s simple, Vice Commander. We move our base of operations while numbers are still in our favor. It¡¯s only been less than a year since the city was abandoned. It shouldn¡¯t be too ufortable.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...¡¹

    Quinnd¡¯s vicemander let out a low groan, and the others pondered it over. With their mind focused on Dream Maker, they failed to notice the faint hint of madness lurking in the Army Minister¡¯s eyes.

    Too eager for glory, flustered in times of emergency. Unustomed to expeditions, the Forestian Minister was far fromposed.

    ¡¸Then we have no choice but to go! I¡¯ll go tell His Majesty!¡¹The Einbeast proxy bolted out.

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    ¡¸Sending the whole allied army is too much. Half will suffice.¡¹the vicemander suggested.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. For a moment, an indescribable anxiety shed in their heart.

    It was dawn, and tworge warships and five medium-sized ones were floating on the great river south of Dream Maker. Scouts had already inspected the city in thete hours of the night. Their findings: only few enemies in sight. The corpse-eating monsters were sleeping soundly.

    At daybreak the army would make their move. Every single one of them were ready to put their lives on the line in order to take back their homnd.

    The soldiers on the deck were staring intently at the eastern sky. Wordlessly, they stayed up all night, waiting for the light of dawn, chilly wind brushing against their skin.

    Then someone let out a soft grunt. The eastern sky was beginning to brighten. But Grucel waited. The light still wasn¡¯t enough. It would be noughing matter if the troops halted their advance because a soldier had identally fallen into the river.

    There was only about a quarter of an hour left before day broke. The sky grew brighter, their hands now clearly visible.

    ¡ºAll men, prepare fornding!¡»Grucel ordered through a magic loudspeaker.

    Small boats descended from the warships, and soldiers streamed onto the vessels. Just as they were ready to move, the first light of the day touched the men¡¯s face.

    ¡ºOnward! Reim our home!¡»

    Soldiers roared in unison, their cry like a beast¡¯s howl. They were no longer afraid. The only thing on their minds was retaking Dream Maker.

    The small boats sailed forward. Even on the water, the men never broke formation, a result of winter¡¯s rigorous training.

    The first boat approached the harbor, quickly followed by the others, all docking on the barely serviceable wharf. Not all boats could dock however, as many parts of the wharf was damaged, so instead they fastened the other vessels close to the others.

    Once all soldiers were onnd, two medium-sized ships entered the harbor, the maximum number the wharf could allow. The vessels moored, and five enormous cargo were lowered on thending. Five was the most they could unload. Covered in waterproof cloth, the cargo was integrated to wagons.

    Heaving, several soldiers pushed the cargo to move.

    ¡ºIt looks like arge ship can¡¯t dock.¡»a scout told Grucel, who remained on themand module.

    The copsed docks prevented huge ships from entering. All they could do was stay anchored as close as possible in case they needed to retreat.

    ¡ºAll we can do now is wish them good luck.¡»Grucel said.

    ¡ºIndeed, sir.¡»

    The soldiers thatnded first waited for the ¡°wagons¡± at the exit of the harbor. The city was quiet, with no signs of monstersing.

    ¡ºSet it up so we can fire any time.¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood, Captain Gin.¡»

    Worked hard as always, Gin was appointed as the man in-charge of the wagons. The cloth covering was removed, revealing a metal tube with gold ornaments¡ªa mobile st cannon.

    It was lighter and more portable than the ones Dream Maker used before, a result of the research done by Ludend and Magic Item Specialists from Vireocean. The former head of the Sorcery Department wanted to join the expedition, but his wish was denied, given that he¡¯d staged a rebellion before.

    ¡ºFirst round loaded. Ready to fire in ten seconds.¡»

    ¡ºGood.¡»

    Gin nced over at the scouts at the end of the main street. The hoisted white g indicated there were no problems.

    The soldiers advanced, protecting the st cannons. Dream Makery as still as a grave. Eventually they spotted a small hill at the end of the street, and the men swallowed hard. They knew what it was from Gin¡¯s report.

    The giant monster groaned drowsily and got up its feet.

    ¡ºst cannons at the ready! Shields to both sides!¡»

    At Gin¡¯s orders, soldiers lined up five st cannons next to each other and ced stoppers behind the wheels to stop the weapons from moving backwards. Soldiers lined up on both sides, holding shields as tall as they were.

    ¡ºReady to load!¡»

    ¡ºLoad!¡»

    As the shells slid into the st cannons, the monster noticed the presence of the intruders and howled. Then smaller creatures¡ªthe monsters¡¯ children by the looks of it¡ªemerged from the hill.

    ¡ºAll five cannons locked and loaded! Angle of elevation adjusted!¡»

    ¡ºFire!¡»

    Gin gave the order before the monster even charged.

 Chapter 350 â€“ Reclaiming their Homeland

    <h4>Chapter 350 ¨C Reiming their Homnd</h4>

    Reiming their Homnd

    The upgraded mobile st cannon spewed fire. Generated using sorcery, the me cast blue light. The monsters howled as a bombardment of shells exploded on impact, ripping their flesh and burning them whole. Pushed back a few meters by the force, they toppled over.

    ¡ºLoad the next round!¡»

    But Gin didn¡¯t let up.

    ¡ºTarget, sir?¡»

    ¡ºThe big one!¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood!¡»

    The st cannons spewed fire again. One missed, boring through the cobblestones, but the other four shells scored direct hits, then burst into mes. The monster had stopped moving. Theck of wind made it difficult for the smoke to clear.

    ¡ºDid it work?¡»

    ¡ºTarget is not moving!¡»the scout said.

    Blood poured out of the monster¡¯s body, staining the ground. Frightened perhaps by the explosion, the monster¡¯s children¡ªbig as horses nevertheless¡ªshrank back, unmoving.

    ¡ºAssault team, draw your swords! Go!¡»

    The soldiers dashed forward at Gin¡¯smand.

    ¡ºHow dare you eat our friends!¡»

    ¡ºDie!¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll pay!¡»

    For the soldiers of Dream Maker, who fought huge monsters frequently, monsters as big as horses were of no match to them.

    After taking down the remnants, the men dragged out the monsters peeking out of the pile of corpses and killed them as well.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the city to be quiet once more.

    ¡ºDamn it... This is too awful...¡»

    Tears streamed down the soldiers¡¯ faces as regarded the mountain of theirrades¡¯ corpses. Gin asked them to bring the jar of oil that he had them prepare in advance and sprinkled it on the pile of bodies.

    ¡ºFire, please.¡»Gin, holding a torch, spoke.¡ºI¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taken us so long to save you. But we are back. May you all rest in peace...¡»

    The pile of corpses zed as soon as he set it on fire. Highly mmable, the oil burned even when the pile was covered in fluids. The few monsters left inside shrieked, then went silent. A thick column of smoke rose towards the skies of Dream Maker.

    Gin knew they must move to control the city immediately, but he wanted to stay for just a little longer.

    As there weren¡¯t too many monsters left, the clean-up took only a day. The monsters that should have been there were nowhere to be found, and they couldn¡¯t spot any Yamamaneki in the distance either.

    Grucel decided that in order to confirm any doubts, it would be necessary to restore the city first and scout the vicinity. And so they allnded on Dream Maker. To dere that their long refugee life was now over.

    ¡ºExcellent job, Gin.¡»

    ¡ºI, uhh... didn¡¯t do much...¡»

    Gin was undoubtedly the one who yed the most important role in this operation. Grucel noticed Gin¡¯s slur in his speech.

    ¡ºLord Grucel. I know we have to put on a smile today.¡»

    They didn¡¯t enter the houses yet, as securing them would require spending resources. Instead the soldiers set up tents on the public square. There was a lot of work to be done tomorrow. Grucel gathered them all in one spot so he would know everyone¡¯s location.

    Around the zing bonfire, soldiers sang songs of their home. They all looked happy¡ªthat¡¯s what it looked like at first nce, at least.

    ¡ºIn the back of my mind, I knew some didn¡¯t get away.¡»Gin continued.¡ºBack then, we did our best to let everyone escape, but I heard some scream that their family wasn¡¯t with them. And now the bodies...¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not your fault.¡»Grucel replied.

    ¡ºI understand. I just can¡¯t help but wish I could¡¯ve done something.¡»

    It sounded like he was about to cry, but Gin held back the tears. He understood that shedding tears now would affect the men¡¯s morale.

    And Grucel offered no words offort. It was unnecessary. Gin already knew. And now he was growing at a tremendous rate.

    The next morning, the reconstruction of the city began. Gin and his team of scouts went out into the forest to check the outside of the city.

    The forest was strangely quiet. The scouting mission was about toe to a disappointing end, without them running to any sort of trouble. In fact, without any animal to hunt, they would have trouble with meat supply.

    Then something unusual urred the next day.

    ¡ºGin... Isn¡¯t that the Quinnd army?¡»

    ¡ºLooks like it.¡»

    As they proceeded silently through the forest, the scouting team happened upon a familiar set of armor¡ªthe Quinnd army, moving furtively through the woods as well.

    ¡ºHmph. Maybe they¡¯re worried about us, so they came here to check how we¡¯re doing.¡»

    ¡ºI find that hard to believe. They didn¡¯t seem to care about Dream Maker.¡»

    ¡ºNah. They¡¯re the kind of people who will help you in your time of need.¡»

    ¡ºI think they wanna move their base of operations from Lands Harvest to Dream Maker.¡»

    ¡ºWell, there¡¯s no point in talking about it here. Let¡¯s go meet them.¡»

    Since Gin¡¯s team was more skilled in concealing themselves in the woods, the other party didn¡¯t notice them. So Gin deliberately called out to them.

    ¡¸Hello there! This Dream Maker!¡¹Gin called in brokennguage.

    Although only for a short time, Gin had interacted with the people of the other continent and learned a bit of theirnguage.

    Yet for some reason, the men from Quinnd gave a start and stopped in their tracks.

    ¡ºHmm?¡»

    ¡ºHey, Gin. They¡¯re acting a bit strange.¡»

    They huddled around, talking things over.

    ¡ºWatch out!¡»

    Dn pushed Gin away. Several arrows zipped past where they were a second ago. Quinnd fired at them with great uracy.

    ¡ºWh-What¡¯s wrong with those guys?!¡»

    ¡ºUgh...¡»

    ¡ºHey, Dn! Dn!¡»

    Dn, who fell over Gin, let out a groan. Gin quickly pulled the arrow sticking from his friend¡¯s right shoulder. Dn trembled, his face pale.

    Poison, Gin thought. They actually want to kill us.

    ¡ºGin and Dn are down!¡»

    ¡ºReturn fire!¡»

    ¡ºNo, we have to retreat...¡»

    ¡ºCheck on them both!¡»

    Anger filled Gin. Hisrades¡¯ voices sounded distant in his ears. His vision red, he red at the enemy spreading out among the trees.

    ¡ºZuzun, get Dn somewhere safe.¡»

    ¡ºGin?¡»

    Driven by rage, Gin charged, screaming. Even through the uneven forest floor, Gin ran like the wind, weaving in a zigzag pattern. The enemy¡¯s archers couldn¡¯t get a clear shot. Gin threw himself upon the enemy.

    The sounds of battle echoed through the forest.

    ¡ºHow¡¯s Dn?¡»

    ¡ºHe¡¯s fine. But Gin¡¯s a mess...¡»

    Grucel frowned upon hearing the newster that night. The light of the bonfire illuminated his clean-cut profile. Though he was usually quiet, Zuzun could speak calmly even at times like this. The scouting team were all on edge. They had almost never fought against humans before.

    ¡ºYou are certain the enemy is the Quinnd Empire, correct?¡»

    ¡ºYes, sir.¡»

    Grucel had no idea why Quinnd attacked them. Gin didn¡¯t do anything wrong when he called out to them, and it didn¡¯t seem like they were lying either.

    ¡ºWhat happened in Lands Harvest?¡»

    There was no way to verify the reality of the situation. He regretted that they didn¡¯t leave a liaison behind in Lands Harvest.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll set sail for Lands Harvest in the morning. We have no choice but to find out what their intention is.¡»

    Dream Maker¡¯s high-ranking officials listened with grim looks on their faces.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll gather our troops to the west. Worst-case scenario, there will be a battle.¡»

 Chapter 351 â€“ Allied Armyâ€™s Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 351 ¨C Allied Army¡¯s Invasion</h4>

    Allied Army¡¯s Invasion

    Grucel¡¯s n to set sail in the morning was thwarted. A report came at dawn¡ªan army was deployed in the woods beyond the western walls.

    As he hurried toward it, Grucel ordered his men to preparerge and medium-sized ships to set sail.

    ¡ºKeep the number of personnel on that side to a minimum and deploy the rest to the western wall.¡»

    For a moment Grucel was speechless as he looked out over the walls. The forest was the same as it had always been, but there were clouds of dust over a wide area. Soldiers from various countries were positioned closely in the gaps between the trees. There seemed to be thousands¡ªno, tens of thousands of them.

    ¡ºAttention, Dream Maker.¡»

    The words came from a magic loudspeaker. Spoken in theirnguage, they could understand everything.

    ¡ºWe, the Allied army, demand that you withdraw the troops from the walls, disarm yourselves, and hand over the st cannons with their barrels unloaded. The city is to be vacated. You have by noon today toply. If you fail to do so, if you refuse to do so, or if it is apparent that you will notply, we willunch an attack on Dream Maker. I repeat¡ª¡»

    The soldiers of Dream Maker were stunned after hearing their ¡°demands¡±. Then anger filled them.

    ¡ºWhat the hell are they on about?!¡»

    ¡ºHand over our homnd?! Bullshit!¡»

    ¡ºThey¡¯re acting like they¡¯re superior to us. Who do they think they are?!¡»

    Grucel was equally shocked, and then enraged. Most of them were materialists blinded by the dragon stones, but their leaders should have some shred of intelligence. Grucel didn¡¯t expect them to make such demands.

    Weren¡¯t you the ones who showed no interest in retaking the Dream Maker in the first ce? Grucel thought. And now you¡¯re making brazen demands from us, after we just got over the deaths of ourrades and took control of the city?

    ¡ºChief, please calm down. It¡¯s only Quinnd, Bios, and Forestia. Not the whole allied forces.¡»Gin said calmly, a worried look on his face.

    Grucel snapped back to his senses.

    ¡ºSomething¡¯s off, Sir. Your eyes usually don¡¯t get bloodshot like that. What¡¯s the matter? Are you that shocked that your hometown is being threatened? Or is it therge number of bodies we found?¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re right. I¡¯m not thinking straight.¡»

    Now that he examined closely, the top three forces, Einbeast, Vireocean, and Ponsonia were not around. They could be staying behind, but considering Einbeast¡¯s character, that was highly unlikely.

    ¡ºSo we¡¯ve avoided the worst-case scenario.¡»Grucel said.

    ¡ºStill, they outnumber us by about five times.¡»Gin replied.

    ¡ºDo you think they¡¯re really going to attack us?¡»

    ¡ºI think it¡¯s safe to assume that. I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re doing this, but I find it hard to believe that they¡¯re joking.¡»

    ¡ºGood point.¡»

    Immediately, Grucel assembled hismanding officers. As he watched them, extremely enraged, he felt himself calming down. He wasted no time in giving orders.

    ¡ºPrepare to counter-attack. Do not ce the st cannons on the walls. We¡¯ll use them from inside. It will decrease uracy, but that¡¯s fine. Move secretly. We¡¯ll try to find out what¡¯s going on on their side, but if worsees to worst, we might have to retreat to the ships.¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯re not going to fight?! This is our homnd!¡»one officer protested.

    He seemed to be implying that fighting back was the natural thing to do. The other officers nodded in agreement.

    This is not good, Grucel thought. No one in the military had objected so strongly like this before. Not only that, others were agreeing as well.

    ¡ºI¡¯m just saying we need to keep all our options open.¡»

    ¡ºI understand. I thought there¡¯s not a possibility of us fighting back at all. We¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡»

    Grucel didn¡¯t expect to hear such words.¡ºListen. You must prepare to withdraw.¡»he stressed.

    ¡º..........¡»

    ¡ºYour answer?¡»

    There was a short pause.¡ºYes, Sir.¡»

    The officers left, leaving only Gin behind.

    ¡ºI didn¡¯t expect them to lose their temper like that.¡»Gin said, regret in his voice.

    ¡ºTell me about it. They¡¯re no different from kids.¡»

    This is our homnd, but do they not understand that King Doriachi abandoned this ce and evacuated the entire nation? There can be no country without its people. As long as the people live on, our home can be rebuilt as many times as we want.

    It made no sense to fight the enemy now and make great sacrifices.

    ¡ºGin, can you do some scouting?¡»

    ¡ºI understand. I am to find out why they¡¯re doing something so ridiculous.¡»

    ¡ºGood luck.¡»

    Gin left.

    ¡ºI¡¯m counting on you...¡»

    What in the world is happening? Grucel felt like a piece of leaf floating in the middle of a river, at the mercy of powerful streams he couldn¡¯t fight against.

    Lands Harvest.

    Gerhardt, the Beastman King, was holding a mock battle against his three guests, ude, Ivan and Roy. However, the difference in their abilities was immediately apparent. Gerhardt defeated Ivan and Roy quickly, while ude was barely able to keep up.

    ¡¸Too sloppy! Move quicker!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just too strong!¡¹

    ¡¸If you can talk, you can fight!¡¹

    Although it was merely a fluke, ude managed tond a hit on the king with his sword, firing up Gerhardt. Soldiers of Einbeast watched them with pity, while members of Pr Tiger looked on with envy.

    ¡¸Lord Gotthold. I wanna fight too!¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on! Only the guests are having fun!¡¹

    ¡¸No. We¡¯ve got work to do after this.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do our jobs too!¡¹

    ¡¸No. You will save all your strength for work.¡¹

    Gotthold caught sight of Lawrence the Master Swordsmaning their way. Even from a distance, he could see the man, with his exceptional build, approaching.

    This is not good, Gotthold thought. If he came, His Majesty would get more and more absorbed in the mock battle and say something like, ¡°Damn it! Bring us real swords!¡± I can clearly see it happening.

    Gotthold left the scene in a hurry, made contact with Lawrence, and took him to a tent away from Gerhardt¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll entertain whatever business you may have.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Sorry for the sudden visit.¡¹Lawrence replied.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. This is the front lines. It would be foolish to send a messenger for every visit. Please, have some tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Lawrence took the tea that Gotthold offered and drank it in one gulp. Gotthold noted the man¡¯s fatigue. If I recall correctly, Gotthold thought, most of the Roots that Ponsonia destroyed were guarded by vicious monsters. It seems their troops are exhausted. Gerhardt thought Ponsonia hit the jackpots, though.

    ¡¸Sir Gotthold. I want to talk about the n to take control of Dream Maker.¡¹

    Ponsonia had not dispatched its troops because of exhaustion. They probably wanted to give them as much rest as possible in Lands Harvest. Also partly because they had obtained a huge dragon stone, so they didn¡¯t feel as pressured.

    ¡¸May I ask what King Gerhardt thinks about this?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸Einbeast did not join the assault. Isn¡¯t that what he wanted?¡¹

    Gotthold nodded.¡¸He said ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it.¡±¡¹

    Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened at the King¡¯s straightforward remark, thenughed.¡¸I see. He doesn¡¯t feel like it, huh? So be it.¡¹

    This is the Master Swordsman¡¯s power.

    Gotthold sighed inwardly. It was the first time he had ever seen the Master Swordsman up close. Not to overestimate himself, but he thought he was just as strong as Lawrence.

    Now he realized he was mistaken. The moment heid eyes upon the real deal, Gotthold immediately thought he could not win. Rather, he felt that Lawrence was on the same level as Gerhardt himself.

    Gotthold always believed that there was no one in this world who could possibly beat Gerhardt. It was the reason for his blind devotion to his king. Of course, even in the presence of the Master Swordsman, his loyalty didn¡¯t waver. Still, it was a shocking realization.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why the king wanted to have a serious fight with the Master Swordsman so badly that it almost drove him mad. Gerhardt¡¯s desire only grew stronger ever since they arrived in this continent.

    The Master Swordsman doesn¡¯t care if Dream Maker betrayed us or not. He firmly believes that Lands Harvest will hold until the second batch arrives.

    Ponsonia and Einbeast¡¯s leaders decided not to make a move. Vireocean remained to maintain and strengthen Lands Harvest. The rest of the allied forces marched toward Dream Maker, believing they could win a fight onnd.

    ¡¸So, did he say why he didn¡¯t feel like it?¡¹Lawrence asked.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t ask. When His Majesty says he¡¯s not up to it, he¡¯s not up to it. Nothing you say can convince him otherwise.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That would be all. Thanks for the tea.¡¹

    Lawrence stood up. Gotthold wondered, was that enough for an answer?

    ¡¸The Beastman King is very perceptive.¡¹Lawrence said.¡¸There¡¯s a reason why he didn¡¯t join the assault. Now I¡¯m certain that us not joining was the right decision.¡¹

    The Master Swordsman left.

    Gin reduced the size of the scouting team to only four members who specialized in covert abilities. Dn was not included, but Zuzun was. Possessing the special skill of walking without making a sound, his silent friend was very well suited for this mission.

    They passed through a section of the wall that had crumbled. The overgrown grass outside concealed them from the enemy. Ten minutes after entering the forest, they spotted the enemy army¡¯s lookout.

    ¡ºStop.¡»Gin ordered.

    Hispanions stopped with Gin in the lead.

    ¡ºHis armor suggests he¡¯s from Quinnd.¡»

    ¡ºShould we split up in two groups?¡»

    ¡ºNo... We¡¯ll all split up. That way the intel we gather has a greater chance of reaching Lord Grucel. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make good use of it.¡»

    Zuzun¡¯s eyes widened. Gin was implying that three out of four of them could die out here.

    Zuzun paused for a bit.¡ºI understand.¡»

    ¡ºCheer up, man.¡»Gin said.¡ºWe¡¯ve lived a rather idle life. Then we were selected to join the journey to the other continent, had a little skirmish over there, returned and sessfully cured King Doriachi. After that we were driven away from our home, and now that we¡¯re back, we might actually have a war in our hands. I¡¯m sure you never expected to lead such a busy life.¡»

    ¡ºI didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get worked this hard.¡»

    ¡ºDamn right.¡»

    Gin and the two othersughed.

    ¡ºSomething¡¯s not right about the enemy¡¯s behavior. Let¡¯s get intel as quick as possible. Move out¡ª¡»

    A loud boom that seemed to rip the earth apart rang out. The lookout gave a start and ran back to his camp.

    ¡ºOh, shit. That sound and the lookout¡¯s reaction...¡»

    The sound was no doubt produced by a st cannon. The enemy possessed a few of them, but the lookout¡¯s reaction pointed to only one conclusion.

    ¡ºOne of our officers pulled the trigger without thinking!¡»

    One of them couldn¡¯t ept the possibility of a retreat. It was clear from the other party¡¯s demands that if Dream Makerunched an attack, a battle would definitely break out. That¡¯s why they fired the st cannons. With this, there was only one response the enemy could take.

    The sound of a high-pitched whistle echoed somewhere. Gongs boomed in the distance.

    ¡ºNo time to be gathering intel! We¡¯re heading back. The enemy¡¯sunching an all-out attack!¡»

 Chapter 352 â€“ An Evil Trap

    <h4>Chapter 352 ¨C An Evil Trap</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    An Evil Trap

    When the allied forces army received information that Dream Maker fired their st cannon, they could not hide their surprise. They didn¡¯t expect a battle so soon.

    Of course, it was just a single shot, but anyone could tell that doing so meant negotiation was no longer viable. The army could notprehend just how important Dream Maker was to its residents.

    ¡¸What do we do? I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d fire at us all of a sudden...¡¹Forestia¡¯s Army Minister said, panic in his voice.

    Arms folded and knees propped on the table, Quinnd¡¯s vicemander replied.¡¸We have no other choice but to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸But in our prior discussions, we agreed that given the difference in our numbers, Dream Maker would open their gates...¡¹

    ¡¸There are always irregrities in battle. Dream Maker may be terrifying at sea, but onnd, we are superior. Prepare for attack. I trust you don¡¯t have any problems?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No.¡¹

    ¡¸...None at all.¡¹

    The Army Minister and Bios¡¯ Battalion Commander nodded in agreement. But just as they were about to issue orders to their men, another messenger barged in.

    ¡¸Reporting! There¡¯s dust clouds up north. We don¡¯t know their affiliation.¡¹

    ¡¸North?¡¹

    The vicemander, the Army Minister, and the Battalion Commander exchanged nces. They then rose at once and walked out of the tent.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going up the watchtower!¡¹

    Since they were camped in the middle of the woods, the view of the surroundings was poor. A watchtower was built near the tent for lookout.

    The vicemander climbed up thedder easily. Above the sea of trees was a tform big enough for three people. The lookout handed the binocr to the vicemander.

    ¡¸Where?!¡¹

    ¡¸Over there, sir!¡¹

    The vicemander didn¡¯t even need the binocr to see it. A few kilometers up north, a cloud of dust was rising. Giant birds, numbering thousands, were gliding above it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not an army... Those are monsters!¡¹

    The vicemander hurried down from the watchtower.

    A monster attack right at this time? he thought. Dream Maker have closed the gates, and we¡¯re in the woods. We¡¯re in too much of a disadvantage. Who do we even fight?

    Going to them and saying something like ¡°Monsters areing! Let¡¯s fight them together!¡± would not work. They won¡¯t open the gates after what we¡¯ve done.

    Retreating would take too much time. We haven¡¯t built any defensive structures either. What are our options?

    ¡¸Monsters areing from the north!¡¹the vicemander said as soon as he made it to the ground.

    The Army Minister and battalionmander were stunned.

    ¡¸Monsters? Why here?!¡¹

    ¡¸What do we do if Dream Maker takes advantage of this and attacks?!¡¹

    The vicemander gave the battalionmander a grim look.¡¸I doubt that would happen. Once the monsters arrive, Dream Maker itself will be in danger.¡¹

    ¡¸You seem to have forgotten one possibility, vicemander. Dream Maker might¡¯ve summoned the monsters themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    What if it was all a trap? the vicemander wondered. It¡¯s definitely possible. That means we¡¯re doomed. A chill ran down his back.

    ¡¸Either way, we can¡¯t defend against both. All Dream Maker can do is fire a few st cannons at us. We¡¯ll just have to ignore them. If they¡¯re going to open the gate to strike, we can use that to enter the city instead. We can fight much easier then.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Then the Temr Knights will watch Dream Maker.¡¹

    ¡¸...Very well.¡¹

    The vicemander held back the urge to click his tongue. If the Temple Knights were to watch Dream Maker, it would mean that they would barely be able to fight monsters. In other words, they just escaped to safety.

    If Dream Maker decided to attack, the Temr Knights would have to fight as well, but the odds of that were low. There was no reason for Dream Maker toe out of their haven.

    ¡¸Send word to all troops! The enemy ising form the north!¡¹

    They had to prepare for the worst. A battle of life and death would be upon them soon.

    ¡ºA monster attack?! Why now?!¡»Grucel, the calmest among all of Dream Maker, shouted, his clean-cut features twisted.

    He was in the middle of pinning down the officer who fired a shot at the allied army. Grucel and the othermanding officers wore looks of discontent.

    It was then that Gin returned with information about a cloud of dust up north. A lookout in one of the bell towers corroborated his statement as well.

    ¡ºWhat do we do?¡»Gin asked.¡ºNow¡¯s not the time to deal with the allied army. If you want, I can go over there and tell them to get inside the city walls.¡»

    The officers who didn¡¯t trust the army stirred.

    ¡ºNonsense! I hope the monsters eat them.¡»

    ¡ºMaybe they brought the monsters with them. They marched their troops out in the open. No wonder the monsters noticed.¡»

    ¡ºMaybe Gin wants to take advantage of the situation to switch sides.¡»

    Grucel ignored the officers¡¯ints. It seemed to him that they could not make proper judgment right now.

    Proper judgment...? Is the reason why the allied army is being so high-handed is because they can¡¯t make proper judgment? Proper judgment... Normal state of mind... Wait a minute!

    In that moment, a thought crossed Grucel¡¯s mind.

    Silver Face said that the contamination caused by evil affected humans. He also said that it was the reason why they had no mana and couldn¡¯t use magic.

    The allied army raided many Roots and brought back dragon stones. There was no guarantee that those dragon stones were not contaminated. In fact, they must be imbued with evil mana.

    They seeded in destroying the Roots quite easily. They even brought back a huge, wless dragon stone. What if that was a trap?

    The allied army brought ¡°evil¡± dragon stones casually through the barriers. What if the stones were having an adverse effect on the people, a powerful psychological effect to the point where they were unable to practice sound judgment?

    ¡ºIt caused this internal conflict too... Then they used this to send monsters at us!¡»Grucel raised his voice in anger.

    ¡ºL-Lord Grucel!¡»

    Both Gin and the officers looked in surprise at Grucel. He was furious for being made a fool, but now was not the time to let his rage get the better of him.

    ¡ºGin. You¡¯re going to have to prepare yourself for the worst.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m already risking my life on this mission. So what do you want me to do?¡»

    ¡ºRun to the allied army and bring them inside the walls. We should be able to save a lot of lives.¡»

    The officers turned red in rage.

    ¡ºOpen your eyes, fools!¡»Gin bellowed.

    The officers shuddered. Themander-in-chief was feared even when he was calm. Only rarely did he disy such anger out in the open. What¡¯s worse, his rage was directed at them.

    ¡ºThis is a battle between humanity and monsters! We humans must join forces!¡»He turned to look at Gin.¡ºGo. Thousands of lives are in your hands.¡»

    ¡ºYes, sir!¡»

    Gin bolted. The rest of the scouting team followed. They all wore serious looks, not doubting the task they were given one bit. They didn¡¯t falter, even when they knew that the army could open fire at them.

    The monsters weaved their way southwards, asionally mowing down trees in their path. There were big boars, big snakes, and of course small monsters like goblins. Those on this continent, however, had brown skin and possessed abnormal strength.

    The monsters screamed and howled, marching southward like madmen. Like they had lost their minds. The monsters in the lead spotted hastily-constructed barricades.

    At the same time, their eyes caught sight of humans positioned among them.

    Monsters howled.

    ¡¸Mage Unit, fire!¡¹

    Spirit Magic crashed into the monsters. The battle had begun.

 Chapter 353 â€“ The Wise Manâ€™s Miscalculation

    <h4>Chapter 353 ¨C The Wise Man¡¯s Miscalction</h4>

    Trantor: Kell | Editor: Weasalopes

    The Wise Man¡¯s Miscalction

    Monsters and soldiers shed in an unpredictable battle. Creatures kept charging and charging from deep in the forest, their number never seeming to dwindle no matter how many they killed.

    ¡¸Watch out! This Orc is actually leading the monsters!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a Skeleton Archer shooting arrows from the back!¡¹

    ¡¸They just keep oning!¡¹

    There was no order to the multitude of monsters. Forced to y by the ear, the human front lines copsed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the enemy scouts! Get them!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuckin¡¯ devils! So you joined forces with monsters, huh?!¡¹

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    Near the main camp of the allied army, soldiers attacked Gin, who had both hands raised, from behind, knocking him forward. Simrly, the other members of his unit were also pinned to the ground.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡¹

    ¡¸We messengers! Listen what we have to say!¡¹

    ¡¸Messengers, my ass! You fired at us!¡¹

    Gin and his team made it deep into the main camp, but as expected, they were spotted before they could even meet the allied army¡¯s senior officials.

    ¡¸Into the city! All of you!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡ª¡¹

    A soldier was about to swing down his sword, but he stopped when he heard Gin¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Is it true?! Did you really capture the enemy¡¯s scouts?!¡¹

    Forestia¡¯s Army Minister came running to them. One of their leaders, Gin thought. The man couldn¡¯t havee at a better time. Forcing his team all the way here was worth it.

    Then all of a sudden, a loud explosion echoed up north.

    From above the forest, up in the skies, it looked like a ck muddy stream was flowing downstream. Among the giant birds flying, there was one bigger than the rest. A man whose eyes had gone pure ck was riding it.

    ¡ºI expected as much from mere humans, creatures that are not so intelligent.¡»Koukimaru muttered casually.

    His n was to let them take the dragon stones to poison their minds. Once they started bickering with each other, he sent a horde of monsters to destroy them.

    ¡ºI must say, I didn¡¯t expect them to bring so many humans. Is the current king of Dream Maker thatpetent?¡»

    He didn¡¯t know the circumstances. From what he saw back when they abandoned Dream Maker, he didn¡¯t seem to be all that clever.

    ¡ºIn any case, this is the end¡ª¡»

    The giant bird shook. Not from the wind, no. It felt like someonended on the creature.

    ¡ºI guess anyone would notice if their seat shook.¡»

    ¡ºWho are you?! How did you get here?!¡»

    A boy wearing a ck hooded cloak and a white silver mask was standing about five meters away. Koukimaru was sure no one was there a second ago. The boy pressed a pipe-like object onto his arm, emitting a glimmering golden light.

    ¡ºPhew. I didn¡¯t wanna do this ¡®cause it hurts... Then again, I already steeled myself. I knew you¡¯d be spectating from afar, Koukimaru.¡»

    ¡ºYou know my name?¡»

    ¡ºOf course. Everyone knows. I mean, you did cause some chaos. I gotta ask you, though. Why didn¡¯t you destroy the city?¡»

    ¡ºThere was no point in doing so. That is all.¡»

    It was half true, and half a lie.

    Koukimaru did intend to destroy the city, but it was difficult to control monsters for long periods of time. In fact, he lost control of the silver dragon he was riding, and the creature devoured Duinkler.

    He nned to destroy Dream Maker, but failed. Of course, it was also true that there was no point in destroying it.

    ¡ºI see. So where¡¯s the silver dragon?¡»

    Koukimaru gave a start. A menacing aura suddenly burst forth from the masked stranger.

    Who is he?!

    Koukimaru poked the neck of the giant bird he was on, a signal to ¡°descend¡±. He determined that abat up here would lead to a fall, which could be extremely dangerous.

    The enemy used some kind of method tond on the bird. It was safe to assume that he also had the means to descend. If that¡¯s the case, the only person who would be injured by a fall would be him.

    In order to buy time for the descent, Koukimaru spoke.¡ºThe silver dragon is not here. I can¡¯t control it fully. It often ignores my orders. Are you perhaps a friend of the man it devoured?¡»

    The day of Dream Maker¡¯s copse came to Koukimaru¡¯s mind. The silver dragon that was supposed to be under his control acted on its own and ate a human being.

    ¡ºWhere is the silver dragon?¡»

    ¡ºMuch farther north from here.¡»

    ¡ºI see. Where the evil dragon is located.¡»

    How? Koukimaru froze. He didn¡¯t expect the enemy to know so much.

    ¡ºAre you... going to y my lord? How foolish. How dare a human point his de at such a noble being!¡»

    The masked stranger was silent.

    ¡ºTake a look around you! The armies of men are about to be overrun by my lord¡¯s clever design!¡»

    Below them, the allied army and the monsters had just begun to sh with each other.

    ¡ºI thought you were smarter when you were still in Dream Maker.¡»the boy said.

    ¡ºWhat do you mean?¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t you get it? I¡¯m right here in front of you. I already expected this monster raid of yours.¡»

    ¡ºHaha. Hahaha! What a stupid bluff.¡»

    ¡ºHere. Maybe this will convince you.¡»

    The boy in the silver mask raised his right hand. He was holding a mirror, sending shes of light somewhere. Koukimaru realized it was some sort of a signal.

    ¡ºSee?¡»

    Koukimaru looked at the direction the boy was pointing at and was stunned. Dream Maker¡¯s walls were about 300 meters away. Giant fireballs, bigger than the giant bird he was on, flew from the walls and onto the hordes of monsters.

    A shockwave swept over thend. mes raged, burning trees and monsters. Pirs of fire rose into the air, causing an updraft that blew towards Koukimaru, disrupting the giant bird¡¯s bnce.

    ¡ºWh-Wh-What the hell is that?!¡»

    ¡ºAll I want to know is about the silver dragon. You will be judged by your own people.¡»the masked boy said. Koukimaru still hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock.¡ºThat is, if you survive.¡»he added.

    ¡ºWhat do you mean by that¡ª¡»

    The silver masked boy jumped off the giant bird gently as though he was simply getting down from adder. Surprised, Koukimaru leaned forward. Bone-like objects grew from the stranger¡¯s back, and wings sprouted from it. Koukimaru had no way of knowing that it was in fact a hang glider.

    The hang glider flew away, easily dodging the turbulent winds.

    ¡ºWho the hell was that guy? Perhaps I should retreat for now and report back to my lord.¡»

    Koukimaru tapped the giant bird¡¯s neck twice. It was the signal to return.

    Then suddenly the bird shrieked. An arrow had pierced its head.

    ¡ºSnipers?! Where?!¡»

    Koukimaru felt eyes on him. He turned his eyes to the walls of Dream Maker. A small Mage, who was at this moment about to unleash another fireball, stood there, with a man of a solid build beside her. The man had the purple skin characteristic of the people of Dream Maker. He held arge bow in his hand.

    Don¡¯t tell me he fired an arrow from over there.

    The man was surrounded by simrly armed men, and in the center stood a masked woman wearing a gray monastic attire.

    ¡ºSo this is what he means by ¡°if I survive.¡±¡»

    Having lost its bnce, the bird was plummeting towards the ground. In Koukimaru¡¯s eyes, the forest was fast approaching.

 Chapter 354 â€“ Outcome of the Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 354 ¨C Oue of the Chaos</h4>

    Oue of the Chaos

    The giant fireballs raining down from the skies reduced the monsters in the area to ashes, but they were not enough to kill the ones charging in swarms.

    Fortunately with the allied army now inside the city walls, the human side were able to work together.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a copsed spot on the north wall! Give me a hand!¡»

    ¡ºWe don¡¯t have enough sediment!¡»

    ¡¸Where should my unit go?!¡¹

    ¡¸So this is the city of Dream Maker...¡¹

    There was chaos inside the walls.

    ¡¸The Temr Knights will hold this section!¡¹

    Two hundred Temr Knights fortified the western gate where the monsters rushed in after the allied army entered. Despite the gate crumbling, it was still solidly built. Two hundred men would be able to defend it.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll buy time. You handle the rest!¡¹

    ¡¸Sir Minister, Vice Commander, over here.¡¹

    Grucel arrived and discussed matters with Forestia¡¯s Army Minister and Quinnd¡¯s Vice Commander. They immediately decided to divide their men and deploy them to the northern side of the city.

    ¡¸Who were those people on top of the walls?¡¹the Army Minister asked.

    ¡¸They¡¯re the saviors of Dream Maker.¡¹

    Gin, who had seeded in bringing the army into the city despite being captured, puffed his chest out with pride.

    Humans were much more formidable from atop the walls. Although different from what they were used to, the soldiers quickly adapted, and stopped the monsters¡¯ invasion.

    ¡ºYamamaneki!¡»

    ¡ºst cannons at the ready!¡»

    The Yamamaneki, which had been the biggest threatst time, turned out to be a great target for Dream Maker¡¯s new and improved st cannon. No matter how heavy the weapon was, its mobility allowed it to deal with the Yamamaneki¡¯s movements.

    With a deafening boom, a cannonball zipped through the air, rupturing the Yamamaneki¡¯s core. Reflection allow humans to grow, Hikaru thought as he watched the monster topple over.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, hey there, Lavia, Pa.¡¹

    Hikarunded inside the city walls, on Sage Zahadu¡¯s farm, where he regrouped with the girls. There were no longer any animals grazing on it, and the grass was overgrown.

    ¡¸Where are your bodyguards?¡¹Hikaru asked Pa.

    ¡¸They were eager about defending Dream Maker.¡¹

    ¡¸With those cloaks on?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes... With the cloaks on...¡¹

    The men made matching cloaks for this expedition, to mark them as members of the Flower-Masked Goddess¡¯s Bodyguards.

    The cloaks were embroidered with a huge flower to match the flower pattern on Pa¡¯s silver mask. A fictional flower, it didn¡¯t have any special meaning, though it looked shy. What¡¯s more, it was muscr men wearing the cloaks.

    ¡¸I gotta say. That was some amazing archery.¡¹Hikaru changed the subject.

    It was the bodyguards¡¯ leader, Galixon, who shot the arrow that hit the giant bird Koukimaru was on.

    ¡¸Apparently he used to shoot birds for food. He said he wouldn¡¯t miss a target that big.¡¹

    ¡¸Still it was so far away.¡¹

    The effective range for hunting is about 50 meters for a shotgun slug and about 100 meters for a pre-charged air rifle. If you hit your target, you¡¯re lucky. A rifle, which has a range of several hundred meters, would be able to hit a bird that big.

    ¡¸So he¡¯s as good as a rifle... And he did it standing too.¡¹

    Power difference aside, the effective range was too long. Hikaru felt a little terrified.

    ¡¸So the enemy won¡¯t make another move?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸For now, at least.¡¹Hikaru replied.¡¸If we make it through today, there won¡¯t be any movement for a while. I guess it¡¯s just a question of how much we can unify the guys.¡¹

    ¡¸Unify?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. We¡¯ll have to unite them.¡¹

    Hikaru let out a sigh. He needed to put on an act.

    Once the threat was gone, the allied army and Dream Maker made peace. Most of it could be attributed to Grucel¡¯s realization that the dragon stones affected the people¡¯s minds. If he hadn¡¯t, a lingering grudge would¡¯ve remained in the men¡¯s hearts, and it would have been impossible to bring the army into Dream Maker in the first ce. Then each and everyone of them would¡¯ve been crushed by the monsters.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, I did feel very impatient. I sincerely apologize for doubting your desire to reim your homnd.¡¹The Minister of War bowed, and so did Quinnd¡¯s Vice Commander and the battalionmander of the Temple Knights of Bios.

    Grucel gave a strainedugh.¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s clear from the soldiers¡¯ behavior that there is no need for an apology.¡¹

    It was already dark outside. The monster attacks became sporadic and eventually ceased. Soldiers ced their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, hugging each other and cheering, regardless of affiliation.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s figure out what to do from now on. I think Lands Harvest should be abandoned. We station few soldiers on a ship for lookout. The rest should move here to Dream Maker.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that really okay? We haven¡¯t heard King Doriachi¡¯s opinion on this.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no problem. He gave me full authority.¡¹

    Forestia¡¯s minister was dazzled by Grucel¡¯s confidence when it came to his own country. In Forestia it was difficult to let your opinion be heard among the jumbled mess of ideas and motives from all the nations.

    With no one objecting, it was decided that they would send a messenger the next day to abandon Lands Harvest. They would monitor the ce on sea, and all of their equipment, including the magic items for the barrier, would be moved to Dream Maker.

    The Adventurers Guild, which had taken the trouble of setting up a base of operations,ined, but they changed their attitude when Grucel offered them a government office facing the main street. They dly moved to Dream Maker andunched the Adventurers Guild Dream Maker branch.

    Many buildings still had owners, but there were a lot of others owned by the city. Even after lending out many of these, soldiers still flooded the streets.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising, as the poption of Dream Maker was only around ten thousand. In contrast, the current batch of the expedition force numbered seventeen thousand. Minus the ones assigned to be on the lookout at sea and those who perished, there were still around fifteen thousand housed in Dream Maker. Some people set up shop. Brothels for prostitutes were even built. Dream Maker recorded an unprecedented poption density.

    The next day, a meeting was held between the heads of each country¡¯s army and the representative of the Adventurers Guild.

    ¡¸Aaahh! I can¡¯t stand just sitting around and doing nothing! Let¡¯s go out there and fight!¡¹It was Gerhardt who spoke first. He seemed annoyed.

    ¡¸But there aren¡¯t many Roots in the vicinity. You may go on a campaign if you wish, but considering the possibility of arge-scale monster attack, it¡¯s not a good idea to move.¡¹

    Grucel¡¯s firm objection was met with agreement.

    All dragon stones were gathered in one ce¡ªon an unmanned ship. With two ships supporting it from both sides, there was little fear of it being swept away, or the stones affecting the people¡¯s minds. Thanks to this, the people¡¯s mental state gradually returned to normal.

    ¡¸What? So we¡¯re just gonna confine ourselves here until the next batch arrives? I didn¡¯te all the way here for this shit! Perhaps you¡¯d like to help me kill time.¡¹

    Grucel kept a calm face under the Beastman King¡¯s re, but he was certain that there was no way to stop this man.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind fighting you instead, Master Swordsman. Quit dodging our fight already.¡¹

    Lawrence, his eyes closed and arms crossed, slowly opened his eyes.¡¸You need someone who knows more about thrills than I do.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? What do you mean¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I know you¡¯re there, Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you noticed?¡¹came a whisper.¡¸How¡¯d you know?¡¹

    Silver Face appeared.

 Chapter 355 â€“ Meeting Disruptor

    <h4>Chapter 355 ¨C Meeting Disruptor</h4>

    Turning off his Stealth, Hikaru stepped out into the open. Man, Lawrence¡¯s six points on Instinct is a pain in the neck as always, he thought. Judging from how the captain nced at him the moment he undid his Stealth, he knew Hikaru was around, but didn¡¯t know his exact location.

    The conference room stirred as soon as Hikaru¡ªSilver Face¡ªshowed up.

    ¡¸Where have you been?¡¹Lawrence asked sharply.¡¸The city you saved was in grave danger.¡¹

    Hikaru simply gave a shrug. He had already informed Grucel about his interaction with Koukimaru. After sessfully fending off the monsters, the Dream Makermander mobilized a search party to find the traitor. So far, though, their search had turned up nothing.

    Hikaru asked Grucel to keep it a secret, so no one but the people from Dream Maker should know about it.

    ¡¸Well, no matter. So how about sharing other intel you might have?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much, actually.¡¹

    ¡¸There are no more giant dragon stones in this vicinity. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹Lawrence asked.

    The top leaders looked stunned.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not confirmed yet, but you¡¯re most likely right.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! That wasn¡¯t what the intel said!¡¹Quinnd¡¯s Vice Commander half-rose to his feet.¡¸We formed an expedition force thisrge because we expected to get dragon stones!¡¹

    The other leaders nodded.

    ¡¸Renji Red Orchid, Pepper Leaves, Golden Flying Insects, Wolf Grass... Do you know what these things are?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Where¡¯d thate from? I have no idea what those are.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re rare materials found in the forest. They¡¯re used to protect against infectious diseases. Some are delicacies, magic items, and also used to make special kinds of jewelry. Am I right, Adventurers Guild?¡¹

    The Adventurers Guild¡¯s representative nodded.

    ¡¸Sir Silver Face is right. They¡¯re traded at high prices in the guild. You can find their superior versions here.¡¹

    ¡¸But those are nothingpared to dragon¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Vice Commander.¡¹Gerhardt, who was quiet for some time, interjected.¡¸Once you take a dragon stone, it¡¯s gone. But materials will grow again. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That is correct, O¡¯ wise Beastman King.¡¹The guild representative answered, his voice trembling. He probably didn¡¯t expect a direct exchange with the king.

    Apparently, Quinnd¡¯s vicemander finally understood what Silver Face was getting at. Not just him, but the other military personnel as well. Warriors like them tend to be not too familiar with calcting profits.

    In short, Hikaru was saying that a new industry would soon rise on this continent. If the forest¡¯s bounties were harvested with care, profits could be generated every year. The diversity of the forest would lead to new scientific advances.

    The benefits were iparable to that of the dragon stones, which you could only collect one time.

    Well, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this great either.

    Hikaru did some survey work for the Adventurers Guild. When submitting his report, he was able to talk with some experts. He had done harvestmissions before, but appraising new species was best done by actual professionals. Hikaru¡¯s report surprised them. They even went as far as saying the forest was a treasure house.

    ¡¸If the route between Grand Dream and the Vireocean can be used, then we can make great profit continuously. That sounds exciting.¡¹Lawrence said.

    In fact, most of the people present had flushed cheeks, trying to calcte the immense benefit that the forest here could bring. Although they were basically counting their chickens before the eggs hatched.

    ¡¸This is bullshit!¡¹Gerhardt snarled.¡¸I didn¡¯te here to make money!¡¹

    The Beastman King snapped, despite the fact that he was the one who exined the benefit they could get from the forest. Gotthold, who was sitting next to him, was at his wits¡¯ end. After all, Einbeast came here to make money.

    ¡¸I came here to fight monsters! No way am I going out there to pick weeds!¡¹

    That¡¯s your problem. No one asked you to tag along, Hikaru thought. He stayed silent, though, as he didn¡¯t want to add fuel to the fire.

    ¡¸Fight me, Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸If you win, I¡¯ll help with the weeding. But if I win, bring me back some monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not. You¡¯re the one who brought up that stupid idea, and now you want to stay in the sidelines?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for a match.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Chill, man. Sheesh. Want me to take your throne again?¡¹

    ¡¸Why you...!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops.¡¹Hikaru put his hand over his mouth. His tongue slipped.

    Hikaru once snuck into the middle of Einbeast, and sat on the king¡¯s throne right in front of Gerhardt¡¯s eyes. He basically lightly mocked an enraged Gerhardt, which is why the king red up at him like this.

    Gerhardt got up, but was held down by Gotthold from behind and the members of Pr Tiger from both sides. The fact that he still moved forward little by little was a testament to his ridiculous strength.

    Hikaru knew he had to y the viin here. Gerhardt was, after all, impulsive but also easy to handle. And if the discussion continued on like this, the continent would be squeezed dry. There was still a threat lurking in the northern side of the continent.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you fight a monster.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Oh, really? They better be enough to satisfy me.¡¹

    ¡¸But not right away. So for now, let¡¯s have you fight Grucel here.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Grucel gave a start.

    ¡¸If you win, I¡¯ll fight you next.¡¹Hikaru continued.¡¸But if Grucel wins, you will fight ording to my instructions. Either way, I¡¯ll take you to the monster. That is, if you don¡¯t die.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh... Me? Die in a fight?! Interesting. I¡¯ll beat tall, dark, and handsome over here quick ande for your ass next!¡¹

    ¡¸But Silver Face, I¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Grucel. You owe me a debt of gratitude. For a lot of things. Am I wrong?¡¹

    Grucel was silent. Hikaru saved Doriachi, flushed out the traitors, helped evacuate the people of Dream Maker, and gave them food in Vireocean.

    ¡¸It¡¯s more than just a debt. Very well. If you say so, I will fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha! Quit putting on airs!¡¹Gerhardt said.

    ¡¸But are you sure I can go all out?¡¹Grucel asked casually.

    Rage filled Gerhardt¡¯s vicinity that even Gotthold and the others turned pale. Hikaruughed as he watched the king bing agitated.

    The match took ce immediately.

    There would definitely be an uproar if spectators were allowed, so they decided to conduct the match with only the people present in the meeting. At least that was the n. Spectators filled Dream Maker¡¯s training grounds.

    Many of them were Einbeast soldiers who admired Gerhardt, Dream Maker soldiers who revered Grucel. There were a few soldiers from different countries. Adventurers, whose ears pick up word of fights faster than anyone else, gathered as well.

    ¡¸Whooooo! Lord Gerhardt!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see Lord Gerhardt go all out!¡¹

    ¡ºIs Lord Grucel strong? I¡¯ve never seen him fight. He was already amander when I became a soldier.¡»

    ¡ºLord Grucel is adored like crazy by his subordinates, right? It¡¯s almost terrifying.¡»

    ¡¸How did ite to a slugfest?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s bet!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good idea.¡¹

    People were hyped. A crowd of spectators had gathered around the training ground, which was just bare, hard-packed ground. The building overlooking it belonged to the military, so the Dream Maker soldiers watched from the windows there.

    ¡¸How did so much people gather in such a short amount of time?!¡¹

    Themander of Bios raised his eyebrows. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it now, however.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get on with it already! Get ready!¡¹

    Gerhardt was carrying a huge sword that must have been three centimeters thick. The de focused more on destructive power rather than sharpness. He held the weapon with ease.

    ¡ºSilver Face set this up. He must have something in mind.¡»

    Looking puzzled, Grucel held a long spear, his weapon of specialty. Hikaru, a.k.a. Silver Face, was sitting on the roof of a building alongside Lavia and Pa.

    ¡¸Do you want a sandwich?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Yay.¡¹

    He was on spectator mode.

 Chapter 356 â€“ A Showdown Between Two Great Men

    <h4>Chapter 356 ¨C A Showdown Between Two Great Men</h4>

    A Showdown Between Two Great Men

    Wielding a huge sword and a long spear, none of them wore armor, only normal clothes, indicating just how confident they were.

    ¡¸The match between the King of Einbeast Gerhard Vatex Anchor and Dream Maker¡¯s Commander-in-Chief Sir Grucel will now begin. Both parties ready!¡¹

    Quinnd¡¯s vicemander was tasked with being the referee. He grumbled at first, but a leader had to be the witness of such a bout.

    Gerhardt exuded so much thirst for blood around him. Grucel wore a nk look, and he was quiet like the calm before a storm.

    Chairs lined the stands in no time at all, and sitting in the front-row seats were ude, Roy, and Ivan. Luka, who was seated beside ude, looked just a little exasperated.

    I know how you feel, Hikaru thought. It¡¯s crazy how they all get fired up.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who instigated all this.¡¹Lavia said.

    The cheers eventually died down. The two fighters stood at a distance, facing each other. A silence descended, and in the distance, the sound of birds chirping could be heard.

    ¡¸Fight!¡¹

    A split-secondter, both fighters charged forward at full speed with a loud boom. The crowd roared.

    Gerhardt swung the hunk of iron as if he were wielding a piece of wood, and Grucel stopped the blow head-on.

    The people of Einbeast probably thought that the Beastman King had won. It was understandable, for Gerhardt possessed extraordinary strength. Even though Grucel was also gifted with a good physique, he looked smallerpared to his opponent.

    Sparks flew as steel and steel grated against each other, the shockwave ruffling the spectators¡¯ forelocks. But Grucel¡¯s feet stayed fixed firmly on the ground.

    Gerhardt guffawed.¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡¹

    ¡ºDamn. He¡¯s strong.¡»

    Feeling he would lose in a pure contest of strength, Grucel pulled his spear back. Then sword and spear shed, sending sparks in the air.

    ¡¸Wh-Who is that guy?¡¹

    ¡¸Wow. He¡¯s still standing against the Beastman King.¡¹

    ¡ºLord Grucel is really strong.¡»

    ¡ºThat beast dude¡¯s parrying Lord Grucel¡¯s thrusts so easily.¡»

    The crowd was dumbfounded for a moment, and then exploded into cheers. The spectators¡¯ roar seemed to fuel the fight, the weapons¡¯ shing growing fiercer.

    This is turning out to be a closer fight than I expected.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t expect the match to be over in an instant. He had checked both fighters¡¯ Soul Boards, after all.

    Grucel had a bnced¡ªthough still at a superhuman level¡ªfighting style: Strength 12, Long Spear 6, Heaven Spear 1, and Power Burst 3.

    Gerhardt, on the other hand, relied solely on pure physical strength: Strength 22 and Great Sword 5. Both of them had four points on Instinct; they wouldn¡¯t lose in an instant.

    Incidentally, Lawrence the Master Swordsman had Strength 16, Great Sword 6, Heaven Sword 1, and Instinct 6, a fighting style that seemed to be a cross between Grucel¡¯s and Gerhardt¡¯s.

    I definitely don¡¯t want to fight any of them head-on.

    Sitting cross-legged, Hikaru watched while resting his chin in his hand, elbow on his knee.

    Compared to the rest of the Dream Maker residents, Grucel¡¯s stats were a cut above the rest. The difference between Dream Maker and other countries was that there were quite a number of people just a little less strong than Grucel. This was all thanks to their experience in fighting strong monsters in this continent.

    The mock battle between Gerhardt and Grucelsted for an hour. In the end, Grucel¡¯s spear snapped and the match was dered over.

    ¡¸You should¡¯ve used a real spear. Not some stupid toy.¡¹

    Dripping with sweat, Gerhardt was not happy. Even though the spear was used only for practice matches, it was still made of steel. The weapon snapping showed just how strong Gerhardt was.

    Grucel gave a strainedugh.¡¸It was a good fight.¡¹He offered his hand to Gerhardt.

    Gerhardt shook it in response. Their arms and backs were reddish-ck. Midway through the fight, they removed their shirts as it was getting too hot. Their overused muscles must¡¯ve suffered internal bleeding.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do this again some time.¡¹Gerhardt said.

    ¡¸You really do like fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸Fighting makes me feel alive! Hahahaha!¡¹

    Cheers and apuse erupted from the crowd as they watched the fighters shake hands.

    ¡¸I knew Lord Gerhardt would win!¡¹

    ¡ºLord Grucel didn¡¯t actually lose, right?!¡»

    ¡¸I thought the dudes from Dream Maker were strong. Theirmander is even stronger...¡¹

    ¡ºBeastmen are so strong. I can feel my hands trembling...¡»

    Many were inspired by the match, eager to brandish their swords.

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹ude shouted, holding up his hand, his nose wide open.¡¸Please let us fight next!¡¹

    Luka covered his face and hung her head low. It seemed that ude¡¯s habit of testing his skills was not going to go away any time soon.

    ¡¸Go for it! You don¡¯t mind, right, Grucel?¡¹Gerhardt said, cing his arm around Grucel¡¯s shoulder.¡¸Get your strong men out here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, no problem.¡¹Grucel replied, surprised by the man¡¯s gesture.

    Men from Dream Maker who believed themselves to be strong stepped forward, dragging Gin by his cor as well.

    Afterwards, soldiers had mock battles until nightfall, and when the few remaining drinks were served, they drank untilte into the night, regardless of where they were from.

    The next morning, with the special event now over, the soldiers were back to their usual routine¡ªexpedition-rted hard work.

    The repair of Dream Maker¡¯s outer walls progressed much faster with the addition of more men. Coordination between the various countries had improved after yesterday¡¯s mock battles.

    ¡ºSo this is what you were after, Silver Face.¡»Grucel said.¡ºIt was necessary for the men to fight for the ill feelings in their hearts to go away. Even though it was only for a short amount of time, our soldiers fought each other. Some of them must¡¯ve harbored feelings of resentment. To loosen them up, you pit me and Sir Gerhardt together, the strongest men from both sides. And the soldiers regained their respect for each other¡¯s country.¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡»Hikaru¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.

    Hikaru turned his back and started walking. I expected Grucel to win, he thought. The n was to let him do all the fighting so I won¡¯t have to. Then again, it¡¯s Grucel. He probably thought about what¡¯s best for the alliance.

    The results turned out to be much better than he expected.

    ¡ºNow, onto our next agenda. We¡¯reunching a full-scale conquest of the forest.¡»

    ¡ºFinally, it¡¯s our turn. Right, Boss?¡»

    Hikaru came to Zahadu¡¯s farm, where the members of the Flower Masked Goddess¡¯ Bodyguards gathered.

    ¡ºUm, can you drop the ¡°Boss¡± thing?¡»

    ¡ºWe will call the boss Boss.¡»

    Their leader, Galixon, gave a smirk, and the rest of the members nodded. Hikaru expected to be called ¡°God¡± since they called Pa a goddess. Instead, they called him Boss. Lavia was called the Great Mage.

    What is this difference in treatment? Hikaru couldn¡¯t really say anything, since he did feel respect from the men.

    ¡ºWell, whatever. Star Face, Flower Face, let¡¯s discuss our next course of action.¡»

    ¡ºOkay. But what about the allied army?¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯re working separately.¡»Hikaru said casually.¡ºWe¡¯re gonna be fast, and head to the northern tip of the continent.¡»

 Chapter 357 â€“ The Direction of their Rage

    <h4>Chapter 357 - The Direction of their Rage</h4>

    The Direction of their Rage

    ¡¸Is he actually Hikaru?¡¹Selyse wondered.

    ¡¸That¡¯s really bugging you, huh? I, for one, don¡¯t really care who Silver Face is.¡¹Sarah said.

    ¡¸And you care a little too less.¡¹Sophie said.¡¸We must verify if people with power are just or not. Otherwise it could spell danger.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that Sophie hates Silver Face. She doesn¡¯t care much.¡¹Selica chimed in.¡¸She just doesn¡¯t like Hikaru.¡¹

    The Four Stars of the East were chatting as they walked through the dangerous forest. They kept their eyes peeled, of course, as dangerous monsters lurked in the woods of Grand Dream. They had been walking for four hours since morning, and already killed five huge monsters.

    ¡¸I never thought he¡¯d find an answer in simple adventurer job¡ªgathering materials. We haven¡¯t take one of thosemissions for a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to Hikaru¡¯s dedication to surveying, the Adventurers Guild¡¯s had be more popr.¡¹

    Thedies did not participate in the meeting held at Dream Maker. Piecing together bits of information, and the fact that the guild¡¯s representative was in a good mood, meant the meeting went well.

    The n to build a guild branch in Dream Maker was approved as well. For adventurers, more ways to earn money was always wee.

    ¡¸We¡¯re almost at our destination. Brace yourselves.¡¹Selyse said.

    The girls¡¯ expressions became serious. They came to the forest because adventurers drinking on top of the city wallste at night said they saw smoke rising from the woods.

    Most adventurers didn¡¯t believe them. Since smoke signals would normally be used at day when it was visible, they checked it out, but saw nothing. They thought those who saw it was just seeing things from too much drinking.

    But Selyse was different. She asked permission from the guild to check it out. Her request was granted, provided they returned within the day.

    ¡¸Stop.¡¹Sarah, who walked in front, said sharply.

    Selyse immediately drew her sword, while Sophie and Selica hid themselves in the trees.

    Sarah¡¯s nose twitched.¡¸I smell smoke.¡¹

    The girls exchanged nces and nodded at each other. What the adventurer said was true, after all. As they proceeded cautiously, even Selyse, who wasn¡¯t a scouting type, eventually caught the smell of smoke too.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    There were traces of a bonfire. From the bird feathers and bones scattered about, it was obvious that it was not meant to send a signal.

    ¡¸They were cooking.¡¹

    The fact that the smoke was only visible at night mean either two things: whoever made the fire wanted to eat without anyone spotting them, or they wanted to warm themselves at night.

    ¡¸Someone was definitely here!¡¹Selica folder her arms and puffed up her chest. Why she did thetter, no one knew.

    ¡¸The footprints go this way¡­ probably human. They¡¯re limping.¡¹

    Sarah pointed at the ground, but no ordinary human could see what she was looking at exactly. She had never been wrong, however.

    The girls would soon find out who they were tracking.

    Grucel frowned as he epted the documents. Yesterday¡¯s fierce match left him with severe muscle pain. Although he had been treated for the internal bleeding with Healing magic, it was better to leave the muscle pain and fatigue intact to build stamina. For Dream Maker who didn¡¯t have any sort of Healing magic, it was quite convenient.

    ¡ºThat was an impressive match. You fight so well, Lord Grucel.¡»

    More people than usual came to Grucel¡¯s office today. Most of them didn¡¯t have any particr business with him; they just wanted to talk about what happened yesterday.

    ¡ºHardly. The Beastman King beat me.¡»

    ¡ºOnly because your weapon snapped. The Beastman King wants to have a rematch with you.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯d rather he didn¡¯t.¡»

    Grucel let out a weary sigh. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do his job if he engaged in such a strenuous fight every single time. That should apply to Gerhardt as well, but apparently he was out on the training grounds again today, going on a rampage. Grucel couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Themander was unaware that Gotthold worked hard to make up for his king¡¯s neglect of duties.

    Then all of a sudden, Gin barged into the room.¡ºLord Grucel!¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter? You should at least knock.¡»

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m sorry¡­ But there are more pressing matters at hand!¡»

    Grucel found Gin¡¯s behavior strange.

    ¡ºThe traitor, Koukimaru, has been captured by the adventurers.¡»

    The usually calm and collected Grucel stood up. His expression had changed.

    ¡ºWhere is he now?!¡»

    ¡ºIn jail. I¡¯ll take you there.¡»

    Grucel drove his visitors out and started running.

    Gin knew Koukimaru, since he was close friends with Koukimaru¡¯s brother, Wakamaru, and Silver Face, who had traveled with him to Lands Harvest.

    Grucel was also aware of the circumstances, given his position. His blood boiled knowing that the man responsible for the death of Duinkler¡ªhis longtime foe and a rare powerful ally¡ªwas nearby.

    Grucel also knew that it was Koukimaru who sent the monsters into Dream Maker this time around, and that Silver Face and Galixon defeated him. The military looked for Koukimaru, whose conditions were unknown, but he didn¡¯t expect the adventurers, who wasn¡¯t aware of the situation, to find him first.

    ¡ºThe giant bird he was riding was nowhere to be found, and Koukimaru himself was badly injured, so it appears that no fighting took ce during his capture.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s good to hear.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s right ahead. The chamber in the middle.¡»

    The jail had been emptied when they abandoned this country, so the only person currently imprisoned here was Koukimaru.

    At the end of a bleak passage were three cells. In the middle, a man in tattered clothing sat on a chair, his arms chained, and only his right leg tied to a weight. He hadpletely lost his leg left from the knee down below. It was already treated and wrapped in bandages.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯re Koukimaru¡­¡»

    Grucel¡¯s eyes widened as Koukimaru looked up. It was the first time he met the man. The whites of his eyes had bepletely ck.

    ¡ºI take it you¡¯re themander-in-chief here. What are you going to do to me?¡»

    ¡ºNothing.¡»

    ¡º¡­What?¡»

    ¡ºWe are on the front lines. We won¡¯t do anything until we stabilize the situation and the king has arrived.¡»

    ¡ºAre you stupid?¡»

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    Gin red up at the man¡¯s rude remark and mannerisms, but Grucel held him back.

    ¡ºI am a citizen of Dream Maker. I have a responsibility to uphold thews of my country.¡»

    ¡ºAnd I¡¯m saying that¡¯s stupid. The one who destroyed your home is right here in front of you. Laws no longer apply when a country is destroyed.¡»

    ¡ºPeople make a country. As long as its citizens remain, a country will continue to exist. That¡¯s what His Majesty the King said.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡»

    Grucel wanted nothing but to murder the man who killed Duinkler. Butmitting such an inhuman act would make him no different than Koukimaru. What¡¯s more, when he watched the man, he felt the anger inside him slowly vanish.

    Pitiful, he thought. The old man forsook the ce that had been the only source of emotional support for him, and lived a long life bent on taking revenge.

    His n, however, ended in failure.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go, Gin.¡»

    ¡ºHuh? A-Are you sure, Sir? What about interrogation?¡»

    ¡ºFor what? I could see it in his face. This man had risked his life to attack our country. You¡¯ll get nothing out of him by questioning him. It¡¯s only a waste of time.¡»Grucel started walking.

    ¡ºO-Okay¡­¡»

    Notpletely satisfied, Gin followed hismander.

    ¡ºWait.¡»Koukimaru called.¡ºMy lord is already aware of this country¡¯s existence. He possesses power so great that no human could hope to defeat him. Good luck in leaving this continent.¡»

    Grucel turned around silently.¡ºWe came back to fight. From time immemorial, man haspensated for his inabilities with wisdom, and defeated even the strongest of forces.¡»

    Koukimaru guffawed.¡ºI¡¯d love to see you fight with your measly wits.¡»

    ¡ºI heard you were a wise man. It turns out, you¡¯re not.¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡­?¡»

    ¡ºSilver Face saw through your ns. Your mind is shallow. We will pool all our knowledge and refine it into wisdom. And we will win in the end.¡»Grucel walked away.

    This time Koukimaru waspletely quiet.

    As Grucel stepped out of the dimly-lit detention center, the spring sunshine poured down on him.

    ¡ºGin.¡»

    ¡ºSir.¡»

    Grucel squinted at the brightness.¡ºWe will win in the end.¡»he dered once more, half to himself and half to Gin.

 Chapter 358 â€“ The Makings of a Hero

    <h4>Chapter 358 - The Makings of a Hero</h4>

    The Makings of a Hero

    ¡ºNo, you¡¯re noting.¡»Hikaru dered.

    ¡ºWhy not?!¡»Galixonined.¡ºWe are ready toy down our lives for the Flower-Masked Goddess! And I believe you will put our lives to good use!¡»

    ¡ºNo, no, no. That way of thinking is not good. Really not good.¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡­?!¡»

    ¡ºLook at Flower Face.¡»

    Flower Face¡ªPa¡ªwas listening to their conversation, her cheeks clearly puffed.

    ¡ºWhoa!¡»

    ¡ºThe Goddess is angry¡­¡»

    ¡ºHow terrifying¡­!¡»

    The bodyguards stirred. She was simply ring and puffing out her cheeks.

    They were in one of the only thirty-one garden mansions in Dream Maker, the Japanese style house that was given to Hikaru. There was no greenery in the city, except in these residences.

    A strategy meeting was being held in the biggest room. A mapy spread out on a low table, surrounded by Hikaru, Lavia, Pa, and Galixon. Although technically called arge room, it couldn¡¯t fit all of them, so the rest of the members remained in the porch, standing in attention.

    ¡ºYou were able to walk the path of a warrior once more because of Flower Face¡¯s holy magic. Wasting the life you were given is tantamount to dishonoring her. It¡¯s like smearing mud on her face.¡»

    ¡ºI hate mud.¡»Pa looked away.

    I don¡¯t know how that makes sense, but okay, Hikaru thought.¡ºAs you can see, Flower Face is not pleased.¡»

    The members stirred once more. Hikaru found their reactions amusing, but they would not get anywhere like this.

    ¡ºListen. Let¡¯s go over the n once more. Only me, Star Face, and Flower Face who will go to the northern tip of the continent.¡»

    ¡ºBut Boss, it¡¯s dangerous with just the three of you.¡»

    ¡ºI actually wanted to go alone.¡»

    ¡ºAlone?¡»

    ¡ºOthers had something to say about it, of course. A lot.¡»

    Lavia made a victory sign beside Hikaru.

    Mobility-wise, it would be easier for Hikaru to go alone. But of course there were disadvantages; he could get into some unforeseen trouble without being able to recover, and he could run out of magic-loaded bullets without any means to replenish them.

    But Lavia didn¡¯t seem to like the idea of letting Hikaru go alone, even more so when he was going to face a fairly strong opponent this time. She called it a woman¡¯s intuition, and insisted, pressed the issue, and eventually silenced Hikaru.

    Right. Women are beyond the reach of reason.

    ¡ºWhat I need you guys to do is go crazy around Dream Maker. The enemy should already be aware of Koukimaru¡¯s failure. They won¡¯t do something as tedious as luring the army ind. I expect them toe at full force to crush the city. With this many people, it¡¯s only natural to assume that more humans will be going out on expeditions. The enemy will strike whenever they can.¡»

    ¡ºHmm¡­¡»

    ¡ºBut thanks to Koukimaru¡¯s tweaking of the Roots¡¯ guardians, it¡¯ll be a few days before a powerful monster appears. In the meantime, we¡¯ll head north. But to do that, we need to keep the enemy¡¯s attention south¡ªhere.¡»

    Hikaru pointed at the map with his index finger. At Dream Maker.

    ¡ºYou sound like you¡¯ve already seen it happen, Boss.¡»

    Can you stop calling me Boss? It was obvious, however, that they wouldn¡¯t listen, so he didn¡¯t bother saying it.

    ¡ºWell, yeah. The Root guardians were clearly weaker than when Ist fought them, and the dragon stones they guarded were subpar. The enemy expected Dream Maker to bring reinforcements, so they relocated the guardians. No doubt about it. Such a tactic wouldn¡¯t be necessary against an army of 2,000 men. But when the enemy numbers over ten thousand, it¡¯s natural to want to destroy them while limiting casualties. They baited the army to go ind by attacking Lands Harvest.¡»

    ¡ºBut our numbers have not diminished significantly. Won¡¯t they try a more daring tactic?¡»

    ¡ºLike I said, I think Koukimaru¡¯s been making the ns so far. If our enemy is a dragon¡­ or an evil drakon, most likely, it¡¯s not gonna resort to petty tactics.¡»

    Images of the Earth Dragon subspecies, the Rock Dragon, and the Gray Noble Drakon popped into Hikaru¡¯s mind. They all saw humans as an inferior species. Hikaru nned to use thiscency to strike.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll tell Grucel to speed up the reinforcement of Dream Maker¡¯s walls. Otherwise, ten Yamamaneki will be enough to destroy them.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s¡­ true.¡»

    ¡ºYou guys will be crucial to this strategy. If you fight as much as possible outside, the enemy will think that the humans are busy collecting dragon stones. They won¡¯t expect us to be fortifying our defenses. The goal is to dy their full-scale march southward as much as possible. It¡¯s a race against time.¡»

    All members of the bodyguards gulped, including Galixon.

    ¡ºThe enemy probably believes they still have an overwhelming advantage. That¡¯s our biggest and only opportunity. If we miss it, it¡¯ll turn into a war of attrition. Do you want to spill the blood of tens of thousands of human beings, or do we put ourselves in a little bit of danger? The answer¡¯s clear, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll use the time you¡¯ll buy to kill the Evil Drakon.¡»

    After Hikaru filled them in with the details, the bodyguards decided to go with his n. He felt relieved. He preferred it if they understood things fully rather than them acting while half in doubt.

    ¡ºSo Boss. Are you leaving right away?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s the n¡­ No, wait.¡»

    ¡ºBoss?¡»

    Hikaru stood up. He sensed someoneing to the house at an incredible speed. They eventually arrived at the door and entered with the bodyguards.

    ¡¸Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸What can I do for you, Master Swordsman?¡¹

    Even if one didn¡¯t know who he was, one could easily tell by looking at his physique that he was a powerful man. Lawrence D. Falcon, Captain of Ponsonia¡¯s Knights, stood surrounded by the bodyguards, watching Hikaru.

    ¡¸Are you going?¡¹was all he said.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹was all Hikaru replied.

    Hikaru somehow felt as if Lawrence sensed what he was trying to do. Perhaps it was both of their Instincts at work. Or perhaps it wasn¡¯t rted to their Soul Board at all. Hikaru met a few people who boasted monstrous strength, and Lawrence was the first of them.

    ¡¸Can you win?¡¹the man asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll just have to try. Assassination is the perfect job for me. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    ¡¸Do not put yourself down. You¡¯ve got the makings of a hero.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s mouth dropped open for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect such words toe from Lawrence.

    ¡¸Dying is meaningless. Come back alive. I can¡¯t deal with the Beastman King¡¯s nagging alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh. Is that why you want me back?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t conceal my presence like you.¡¹Lawrence turned his back.

    ¡¸Master Swordsman.¡¹Hikaru called.¡¸I¡¯m not fit to be a hero. I¡¯ll just walk in the shadows.¡¹

    Lawrence turned his head, his eyes a little bright, then left without saying another word.

 Chapter 359 â€“ Faster than Expected

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Faster than Expected</h4>

    Faster than Expected

    Aside from being discovered by Lawrence, Silver Face¡¯s n to leave Dream Maker to go north had gone unnoticed.

    Before they set off, they made sure all their equipment was in good condition. They would be traveling by hang glider and on foot. Hikaru had confirmed the value of hang gliders, so he trained Lavia and Pa how to fly back in Vireocean.

    Since the two of them had stealth-type set of stats as well, flying in the air would not be a problem. However, reckless movement could lead to serious injury, so they would be moving safely.

    I feel like we should put more points on Stealth, but better save points for now. There¡¯s a chance we run into some special kind of magical interference or even poison. If that happens, I gotta use the points to counter their effects.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Hikaru

    Age: 17 Rank: 55

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Mana¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Strength¡¿3

    ¡­¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Throwing¡¿10 (MAX)

    ¡­¡­¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿0

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Power Burst¡¿8

    ¡­¡¾Bnce¡¿1

    ¡­¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ¡­¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ¡­¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿5 (MAX)

    ¡­¡­¡¾Assassination¡¿3 (MAX)

    ¡­¡­¡­¡¾Snipe¡¿3 (MAX)

    ¡­¡­¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿5 (MAX)

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Instinct¡¿2

    ¡­¡¾Detection¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Life Detection¡¿1

    ¡­¡¾Mana Detection¡¿5 (MAX)

    ¡­¡­¡¾Detection Expansion¡¿3 (MAX)

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Lavia

    Age: 16 Rank: 35

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Stamina¡¿3

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Mana¡¿15

    ¡­¡¾Magic Principle¡¿2

    ¡­¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Fire¡¿6

    ¡­¡¾Magic Creation¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿3

    ¡­¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿3

    ¡­¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿3

    ¡­¡­¡¾Group Obfuscation¡¿3

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Pa Nohra

    Age: 19 Rank: 22

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Mana¡¿7

    ¡­¡¾Magic Principle¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿2

    ¡­¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿2

    ¡­¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿2

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Faith¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Holy¡¿4

    ¡­¡­¡¾Healing Magic¡¿8

    ¡­¡­¡¾Support Magic¡¿1

    While Hikaru¡¯s rank had remained the same, Lavia and Pa¡¯s ranks had gone up by 1 and 3, respectively, after killing monsters back in Vireocean.

    As Hikaru expected, it wasn¡¯t easy to increase ranks when you¡¯re over 50. Of course, he could grind up a lot faster if he killed monsters all day every day.

    Hikaru set his guild card job ss to Greater Angel and equipped five sses. He found that he had two new sses since thest he checked.

    ¡¾Servant of Light God: Light Bringer¡¿4

    ¡¾Dragon Exorcism God: yer of Evil¡¿4

    When he discovered them, he let out a groan. The sses probably appeared when he was in Dream Maker months ago. The ¡°servant¡± one bugged him.

    This sounds like I¡¯m being employed to work for the good of the world.

    Hikaru had no ns to do that at all. He yed dragons of his own free will. So he ignored Light Bringer. In the end he chose:

    ¡¾Higher ss Heaven¡¯s Messenger: Greater Angel¡¿5

    ¡¾Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer¡¿2

    ¡¾Throwing God: Deadshot¡¿2

    ¡¾Wide Area Detection God: Grand Sonar¡¿4

    ¡¾Woods Strolling God: Forest Walker¡¿4

    ¡¾Dragon Exorcism God: yer of Evil¡¿4

    Lavia and Pa set their sses ¡¾me Spirit God: me Magus¡¿4 and¡¾Healing Magic God: Extra Healer¡¿3 respectively.

    Lavia seemed like she would get a three-character ss if her Fire stat was raised, but since she boasted immense power at this point, Hikaru decided to save her points for now in case of an emergency. He was worried that she didn¡¯t have any points on Immunity stats.

    As for Pa, Hikaru would have to spend points in unlocking her Vitality board, which he felt was a waste of points. While he only had three points avable, he was more worried about the others. He also thought that with Pa¡¯s Healing Magic, they could ovee any ordeal.

    Healing magic wasn¡¯t as potent in neutralizing poison as it was in mending external wounds. It was even less effective in curing diseases. If any of them was rendered unable to fight, they would have to retreat.

    Since Pa was basically their lifeline, Hikaru decided that the Healing magic stored in his bullets should be used for her.

    ¡¸The revolver¡¯s not looking too good¡­¡¹

    The gun¡¯s barrel was not in good shape after excessive use.

    I gotta be more careful in using it, Hikaru thought. It could break at any moment.

    In that sense, it was the right call to bring Lavia with him. If the revolver stopped working, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill hordes of monsters. Lavia herself could kill them as long as she had mana¡ªand her mana replenishes as well.

    ying the evil drakon was their objective this time. They would essentially be ignoring monsters along the way.

    ¡¸Lavia, Pa, are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup! All good to go!¡¹

    At dawn, Hikaru and the girls stood on the ramparts. The wind blowing from the east would pose no problems for flight. Pa¡¯s bodyguards watched from below as Hikaru¡¯s party spread their gliders.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re leaving. I¡¯m counting on you!¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood!¡»

    Galixon brought his fist to his chest as a salute, and the rest of the squad followed suit.

    ¡¸All right, then. Let¡¯s go.¡¹Hikaru said and jumped from the wall first.

    Lavia and Pa followed. Their figures seemed to blend in with the background. If you lose focus for even a moment, you¡¯d lose sight of them for sure. They had activated their Stealth.

    Likewise, Hikaru had also activated his Stealth, so Lavia and Pa couldn¡¯t see him. He couldn¡¯t directly see the girls either, but with his maxed-out Mana Detection, he knew their exact location. Because they couldn¡¯t see each other, they had to designate anding spot in advance.

    ¡¸Pa¡¯s good.¡¹

    When Pa first started practicing hang gliding, Hikaru found out she had the knack for it, much to his surprise. She made remarkable progress because of her interest in flying. Lavia had a fear of heights, so her flying style was somewhat awkward.

    The forest looked majestic under the light of the morning sun. It was hard to believe that monsters tainted by evil lurked down there.

    ¡¸Things should go back to normal if we kill the root of it all¡­ I think.¡¹

    The question was: could he defeat the drakon? Hikaru believed he could, considering he was able to take down the Gray Noble Drakon, but what if the Evil Drakon was far more powerful?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll just have to do what I can.¡¹

    As they headed for their firstnding spot, Hikaru put an end to his doubts.

    The three of them disappeared, quite literally. Galixon had his eyes on the walls.

    ¡ºAnd off they go.¡»a member of the bodyguards said.

    ¡ºYeah. I really wanted us to protect the Goddess, but nothing we can do about it now. We¡¯ll just have to do what we can.¡»

    The elite bodyguards fell in line and returned to the city. They, too, were getting ready, with ns to scout the nearby Roots and take out the monsters in the vicinity. They weren¡¯t going to destroy the Roots themselves, so as to not mess with the army¡¯s share of the dragon stones.

    Galixon frowned. It was early dawn, yet there were a few soldiers outside the headquarters of the Allied Forces, the doors left open. With arge conference room for holding consultations, representatives from each country visited the ce day and night. It was also where Dream Maker¡¯s central government office was located.

    ¡¸Out of the way! The Vice Commander¡¯s carriage is here!¡¹

    Hooves rumbled in the distance, and a carriage arrived. There were sounds of multiple footsteps. Many people wereing to the headquarters.

    Sensing that something was up, Galixon and hisrades made their way to the headquarters. Since they were treated as adventurers, they couldn¡¯t enter, but staying outside was fine. There he heard some words he wasn¡¯tpletely familiar with.

    ¡ºMy lord¡­¡»

    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to understand. No doubt that there was an emergency at hand.

    ¡¸Is it true that monsters took over Lands Harvest?¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like it. Then again, no one¡¯s there, so I guess it¡¯s not really that hard to believe.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard giants as big as mountains appeared.¡¹

    Hikaru said the enemy would send Yamamanekis if they wanted tounch a full-scale attack. It was clear that they wished to crush humanity.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re leaving right away to destroy Roots.¡»Galixon said.

    ¡ºAre you serious, Captain? If the enemy¡¯sing for us, we¡¯d better fortify our defenses¡­¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re looking at it the wrong way. It¡¯s easier for the enemy to attack if we concentrate our forces. We¡¯re gonna go around destroying Roots to divert the the enemy¡¯s forces. The more we destroy, the more the enemy¡¯s forces spread. That¡¯s exactly the role we¡¯ve been given.¡»

    ¡ºAre you sure? The armies all want the dragon stones¡­¡»

    ¡ºAs long as we save Dream Maker from certain downfall, I don¡¯t care if they will hate us for it. I don¡¯t want to see the Goddess sad.¡»The image of the masked boy shed in Galixon¡¯s mind. ¡ºBoss. Looks like things are moving faster than you thought.¡»

 Chapter 360 â€“ All-out War and the Northern Tip of the Continent

    <h4>Chapter 360 - All-out War and the Northern Tip of the Continent</h4>

    Trantor: Kell Editor: Weasalopes

    All-out War and the Northern Tip of the Continent

    After Lands Harvest was overrun by monsters, their next target was Dream Maker. The monsters advanced like a fog, but were blocked by the newly-erected barrier, preventing them from even reaching the city walls. The current objective of the allied army was to finish fixing the walls.

    ¡ºFire!¡»

    Monsters came in hordes from the northern side. st cannons lined up at the gates spewed fire, the warhead zipping through the barrier and crashing into the monsters, scattering them.

    ¡¸Right side is weak! Adventurers, go!¡¹

    Soldiers and adventurers were positioned between the walls and the barrier, each taking appropriate roles. The military was better at operating systematically and producing high firepower, while adventurers were better at moving spontaneously and defeating monsters that slipped through the barrier.

    ¡¸Buy me some time for incantation, Selyse!¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    ¡¸Sarah, they got one of the soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Selyse! Arrows flying!¡¹

    ¡¸I know! Argh, so much work to do!¡¹

    The Four Stars of the East were overwhelmed at the sheer number of the enemy. They had been fighting for ten days straight. The girls yed an active role in the defense of Lands Harvest, but this time, they had to defend a much wider area. And because Dream Maker was basically like a huge fortress now, their area of responsibility was much bigger as well.

    ¡¸Four Stars of the East. It¡¯s time for a shift change.¡¹

    Ram and Leg arrived¡ªthe two leaders of the rank A party Huge Twins.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    Selyse gave a start. Behind the twins were members of the party. Numbering over a hundred, they all donned uniform ck armor, and carried ten banners in total.

    ¡¸Just to be clear, you¡¯re defending this spot, right?¡¹Selyse asked.

    The twins grinned.¡¸¡¸No.¡¹¡¹They raised their hands at the same time.¡¸¡¸ying defense all the time isn¡¯t really our style. Push them back!¡¹¡¹

    As they swung their hands forward, a party of a hundred people roared and stepped outside of the barrier.

    At first nce, the Huge Twins¡¯ strategy seemed reckless, but it was surprisingly effective. The monsters came in swarms, but it wasn¡¯t like they had discipline and order. Breaking one part would cause chaos.

    The original strategy of defending the city with the barrier and walls was not bad, but it was too risky.

    ¡¸Oh, the monsters are retreating!¡¹a soldier in the watchtower yelled.

    It was clear that their numbers were diminishing.

    ¡¸We did it, Lord Ram, Lord Leg!¡¹

    ¡¸We sure showed them!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Great job, guys.¡¹¡¹

    The Huge Twins returned inside the barrier, where they were greeted by adventurers whistling and soldiers cheering and pping.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Selyse! You gottamend them for that!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Oh, Selica. Shouldn¡¯t you be resting?¡¹

    Huge Twins switched with the Four Stars for thetter¡¯s scheduled break, but Selyse still watched from atop the walls.

    ¡¸I could say the same to you! You gotta rest when you can, or you won¡¯tst out there!¡¹

    ¡¸Let me guess. Sophie asked you to take me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹

    Selyse gave a strainedugh. A leader like her had to get proper rest.

    ¡¸Well, you see. I wasn¡¯t really thinking about Huge Twins.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?!¡¹

    ¡¸I was just thinking how this is not the end¡­ That the enemy is not going to solely rely on numbers.¡¹

    ¡¸Look!¡¹Selica pointed to the distance.¡¸You¡¯re right!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹Selyse turned her head towards the east. A monster was out there, its upper body sticking out from above the treetops. She chuckled.¡¸Is that a Yamamaneki?¡¹

    Even Selyse was wary of such huge monsters. But that wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡¸Five, six, seven¡­ There¡¯s gotta be more than ten of them.¡¹

    An unpleasant chill ran down her back. Ignoring the sensation would be a bad idea. Adventurers who lived life on the edge must value these gut feelings involving life and death. And her gut was telling her that taking these monsters down was impossible.

    ¡¸All hands on deck!¡¹

    Unfazed, Selica ran down the city walls energetically.¡¸I¡¯ll find a good spot to fire my magic first!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, shouldn¡¯t you be afraid or something?¡¹Selyse said as she kept her eyes fixed to the east.¡¸They¡¯re not really heading straight here¡­ It looks like they¡¯re engaged inbat? Don¡¯t tell me someone¡¯s out there fighting ten of those things.¡¹

    Selyse had no idea that it was the Flower-Masked Goddess¡¯s elite guards who were fighting the Yamamaneki. But there was something she realized.

    ¡¸There are a few daredevils in this world, huh?¡¹She pped her cheeks.¡¸Can¡¯t let myself get outdone.¡¹

    Selyse sprinted down the same stairs that Selica took, the image of another daredevil popping in her mind. I haven¡¯t seen him in a while. Where¡¯d you go, Hikaru?

    The color of the trees changed the further they went north. Green was specked with purple, and eventually everything was purple. ck slush mixed in with the water in the river. Living creatures even lost their vibrancy.

    Still there was much life here as there was in the southern part of the continent. That is because ¡°evil¡± was simply the opposite of ¡°holy¡±¡ªnothing but a change in nature. There was life even in those connected to evil.

    There was a hugeke right in the middle of the continent. A gigantic eel so big that it was impossible to measure inhabited it.

    A dry desert spread out in the northeastern area, where thousands ofrge scorpions the size of automobiles lived.

    Thergest trees were home to hundreds of millions of birds. Their leader, a four-winged eagle, could fly faster than the speed of sound.

    In the chilly, grasnd regions,y a settlement of Trolls, creatures as big as the Yamamaneki, who possessed agility that belied their huge size.

    A red river ofva flowed from the northern mountain range. It glowed like a red vein at night.

    The northern sea was not essible by ship due to the presence of giant sea monsters. The reefs and fast tides made it difficult to steer as well.

    Beyond these harsh regions was a basin-shaped valley surrounded by mountain ranges. Its immediate surrounding was wrapped in terrifying silence and gray miasma. Even the wind seemed to avoid this ce.

    Shaped like a curry te, it could hold a whole vige into it. If you walked through the miasma, you could see the ckness beneath your feet. There was no life there, only silence.

    No, that wasn¡¯t exactly right. There was life there. Only one.

    A huge drakon¡ªan evil oney sprawled in the center of the basin. Its eyes were closed, and its body was covered in dust.

    The ck miasma rising faintly dissolved into the air and turned gray. It made it difficult to see the length of the creature. But it seemed to be longer than a train with ten cars.

    ¡¶¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­-¡·

    Without any warning, the evil drakon¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. Immediately afterwards, there was heat, and its body shook. Threerge fireballs were shot in rapid session. The evil drakon howled.

    Its loud voice became a shock wave that destroyed several mountains surrounding the basin. The gray miasma diffused into the skies, exposing the evil drakon under the light of the sun.

    Dust and sand fell on its jet-ck scales. There were huge wounds all over its body. The scales had blocked the fireballs, and although the surface was roasted, the attack barely inflicted any damage.

    Raising its body, the drakon red at its surrounding. There was no one there. But the fireballs thatnded on it were definitely real.

    The creature groaned, and arge number of flying dragons, the evil drakon¡¯s underlings, rushed in from afar. Numbering around a hundred, they circled the skies, crying, then dispersed.

    After that, the evil drakon remained still for about an hour. Nothing happened, and so ity back down.

 Chapter 361 â€“ Conference Under the Night Sky

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Conference Under the Night Sky</h4>

    Conference Under the Night Sky

    ¡¸Ow, ow, ow¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m gonna use healing magic!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡¹

    Hikaru stood up with Lavia¡¯s help. His body was covered in dust. Just now, from the top of the mountain, he used his revolver to fire four shots of Lavia¡¯s fire magic.

    A tremendous chill ran down Hikaru¡¯s spine. As he was rolling down the mountain top, the Evil Drakon¡¯s roar sent shockwaves that pushed Hikaru and sent him tumbling down the bare mountain. Lavia and Pa, who were just waiting for him on the mountainside, caught him. If not for them, he would¡¯ve tumbled all the way down.

    ¡¸Man¡­ Not even a scratch on the thing.¡¹

    Perhaps it would¡¯ve a different story if Hikaru¡¯s Snipe skill activated. Unfortunately the Evil Drakon seemed to have noticed him before the first attack evennded. It was evident from the fact that it stood up right after the first shot too.

    There was a considerable distance between Hikaru¡¯s position and the evil drakon¡ªabout five hundred meters. Although the spell lost power, he was still able to hit his target because of his maxed-out Throwing stat.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru-sama. What happened to that?¡¹

    ¡¸It broke.¡¹

    A section of the revolver¡¯s barrel had been twisted. It was the reason why he could only fire four shots instead of six.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s retreat for now.¡¹

    Flying dragons were gathering in the sky. Hikaru decided to leave the mountain for the time being.

    It took them ten days to arrive here from Dream Maker. They avoided engaging in any sort ofbat, and when Hikaru found creatures that had promising meat, he killed them in one shot with his Stealth. They packed as much ready-to-eat food as possible in the Dimension Dragon Box, but bnced nutrition was important. They had already considered replenishing their supply somewhere before they even departed.

    Fortunately, they had no problem with meat consumption as Hikaru could tell if a living creature was contaminated with his maxed-out Mana Detection. For fruits, they picked those they knew for sure were safe to eat.

    All three of them had improved in their hang-gliding. When at first they could only travel thirty kilometers a day, now they could go over two hundred a day.

    The distance they traveled indicated that the continent was a thousand kilometers in length from Dream Maker to the northern tip. Assuming it was the same from Dream Maker all the way south, then the whole continent was only two thousand kilometers in length from tip to tip, less than half the size of the continent where they came from.

    However, with hang gliders as their only means of transportation, it was exhausting.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Yeah, it¡¯s no good. It¡¯s busted.¡¹

    The revolver showed no signs of getting fixed.

    Hikaru and the girls hid themselves in a ce withrge boulders. Just ten minutes ago, flying dragons were making a lot of noise in the skies, but now it was quiet.

    They drank some tea that Pa brewed. Fortunately they had unlimited supply of clean water from the Spirit Magic gems.

    ¡¸That miasma¡¯s bad for the body, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably. The ground around the Evil Drakon was ck. I bet if you fall over andnd on your hands, you¡¯ll get burned.¡¹

    ¡¸Yikes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even Lavia-chan¡¯s long-range magic doesn¡¯t work. Does this mean there¡¯s nothing we can do?!¡¹

    The girls were understandably dejected. They traveled all day every day to the point of exhaustion, not able to have a satisfying meal or a bath. Then again, that¡¯s what it¡¯s like to be an adventurer.

    Hikaru peered beyond therge boulders. The sun was setting, casting long shadows across thend.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll try again tomorrow.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸The drakon will probably still be on guard tomorrow¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too. But since it can¡¯t see us at all, it doesn¡¯t know who the attacker is. Also, the miasma is thinning due to its roar.¡¹

    Hikaru took a sip of hot tea. It trickled down his throat and down to his stomach. He found himself feeling cold. The temperature was a little lower up north, but that wasn¡¯t the reason he felt chilly.

    That roar¡­ I would¡¯ve been in serious danger if it hit me.

    An indiscriminate attack in all directions¡ªthe biggest weakness of Stealth. He had to turn back because of the revolver breaking. But if it didn¡¯t and he fired all six shots, he would¡¯ve been hit by the roar and blown off the mountain, even from that distance.

    Damn monster¡­

    If we let the opportunity slide tomorrow, things might get difficultter, Hikaru thought as he watched the bonfire.

    Lavia and Pa were sleeping in their sleeping bags¡ªones that had no zipper, only buttons.

    It was cold here in the north, the temperature at night almost freezing. Extinguishing the fire would be life-threatening. Still they had to keep it alive, even it meant the smoke that went out of range of Hikaru¡¯s Stealth would betray their location.

    But it didn¡¯t seem like they had to be extra careful. The flying dragons had not returned. Hikaru would notice first if there were monsters nearby.

    What do I do? Sure, the miasma¡¯s gotten thinner, but the ground¡¯s still thick with it. I don¡¯t think shoes will protect me from it. Can I kill the drakon with Assassination if I get close enough? It¡¯s worth a shot.

    Hikaru stared at his wakizashi¡¯s sheath. The tremendous magical power that the magic sword held projected a dragon pattern on the scabbard made from the wood of a Sacred Tree of Evesting Darkness.

    The wakizashi was effective against the Gray Noble Drakon. It should be able to strike a blow against the Evil Drakon as well.

    But even with Assassination, I couldn¡¯t kill it with just the wakizashi.

    In the end, it was thest bullet from the revolver that killed it¡ªthe bullet loaded with evil magic. Since he couldn¡¯t defeat the Gray Noble Drakon in one strike, it was appropriate to assume that killing the Evil Drakon in one strike would be difficult as well.

    I have three points avable on my Soul Board¡­ Since my Throwing is already maxed at 10, should I bump my Strength from 3 to 6? No, there¡¯s no guarantee that¡¯s enough to kill it for certain. If I failed to y the drakon, I would have to worry about the next attack.

    The revolver was nearing its limit. He wasn¡¯t even sure if it could stand another shot.

    Evil magic worked on the Gray Noble Drakon. Maybe because that drakon was a holy one. Does that mean holy magic will work on the Evil Drakon? But there¡¯s only Healing and Support magic under the Holy stat¡­

    In games, there are spells that deal damage to the Undead, but such magic don¡¯t exist here. Purification magic might work, but how effective it would be is unknown. Especially since the Evil Drakon wasn¡¯t really an Undead in the first ce.

    Ah, damn it. I have too little information. I wish Drake was here.

    Thin clouds nketed the sky, hiding the stars. The glutton¡ªthe Young White Drakon¡ªhad note back after returning to his hometown. Hikaru even had a feeling he wasn¡¯ting back.

    What do I do? The only thing I can do is use my Soul Board. I wonder if there¡¯s any other strategy¡­

    ¡¸What the?!¡¹Hikaru gasped.¡¸Lavia, Pa¡­?¡¹

    Lavia put her hand on Hikaru¡¯s right arm, and Pa put her hand on his left arm.

    ¡¸There¡¯s your bad habit again.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You worry about everything by yourself. You have two beautiful girls here with you, but you don¡¯t consult them on something as important as this.¡¹

    ¡¸Lavia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hikaru-sama! My whole being is yours! You might not like it, but if you tell me to go, I¡¯ll go and y the drakon on my own! Wh-Who knows? Maybe I can kill it!¡¹

    ¡¸Pa¡­¡¹

    Hikaru thought they were asleep, but it seemed they were just pretending to sleep while watching him. He felt a mix of happiness and embarrassment.

    ¡¸But Lavia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Not buts.¡¹

    Lavia sat down close to Hikaru.¡¸I didn¡¯te here to be a burden. I came with you to defeat the Evil Drakon.¡¹She watched the fire, her arms wrapped around her knees and her chin resting on them.

    ¡¸M-Me too!¡¹

    Pa tried to sit beside Hikaru as Lavia did, but instead put a little distance between them. Sitting on her soles, she turned her body at an angle to face Hikaru.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, please let me know.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not going to ask you to go on a suicide mission by yourself. Wait, do I look like someone who¡¯d do that?¡¹

    ¡¸It was just a figure of speech¡­ You¡¯re too nice. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thinking of a n that doesn¡¯t involve me and Lavia-chan getting hurt. Even if that means putting yourself in danger.¡¹

    ¡¸I, uhh¡­¡¹

    She hit the mark. Hikaru¡¯s ns always made sure that the girls stayed safe from harm. His thought process had be so natural that he didn¡¯t even realize it until someone pointed it out. He couldn¡¯t me them if they thought he didn¡¯t have faith in them.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. So let¡¯s figure this out together, okay?¡¹Lavia looked at Hikaru.

    Hikaru breathed a long sigh. Not a heavy one, but a sigh that made his heart feel lighter.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    The three spent the whole night discussing. As the night sky slowly began to brighten, they came to a conclusion.

 Chapter 362 â€“ Purification Magic

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Purification Magic</h4>

    Purification Magic

    Hikaru picked up the ck stone with a piece of cloth, and it stuck like tar. The fact that it didn¡¯t smell like anything was eerie. He could feel the cloth corroding as it frizzled. It didn¡¯t look like it wouldst long.

    Simr stoney scattered on the ground all the way ahead, deeper into the miasma¡ªthinner now than it was yesterday. What a pain, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸You¡¯re up, Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    With her hand on Hikaru¡¯s shoulder, Pa nodded. After getting some proper sleep at dawn, they left in the afternoon and came to this ce¡ªthe home of the sleeping Evil Drakon.

    Hikaru had his Group Obfuscation on, with Pa¡¯s hand on his left shoulder, and Lavia¡¯s hand on the other.

    ¡¸O¡¯ God who art in heaven, in thy name I ask for a miracle. Here is unholy ground. By your blessing, purge this ce of impurity¡ª¡¹

    Her body glowing steadily, Pa reached out her hand.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    The ck sticky substance on the stone Hikaru was holding turned into white powder. As he tipped the cloth, the powder fell softly, leaving only a stone and a piece of cloth with a hole on it.

    ¡¸Incredible. So this is Purification.¡¹

    Pa told Hikaru about the existence of the spellst night.

    ¡¸There is a magic spell called ¡°Purification¡± that can be used by high-ranking clerics. I heard it¡¯s used to cleanse the ce when performing arge-scale ritual. I don¡¯t know what kind of effects it has. All I know is that it¡¯s always done in some formal setting¡­¡¹

    Purification wasn¡¯t used to clean mud off a body or as a substitute for disinfection. It was magic to exorcise evil. Evil existed in this world, but was only encountered rarely. There wouldn¡¯t be evil in a ce where the Church performed rituals as well.

    Eventually the spell became a mere part of rituals. An antique, so to speak¡ªdisyed only for its beauty. That is what Pa was testing right now.

    Of course, it was necessary to raise Pa¡¯s Holy stat from 4 to 6 before she was able to use Purification. Yet that still wasn¡¯t enough to cast it. As with every spell, Purification required an incantation, but since only high-ranking Clerics could use it, Pa didn¡¯t know what she needed to recite.

    ¡¸Great job, Lavia.¡¹

    But Lavia knew about it. She came across an old priest¡¯s notes in a secondhand bookshop in Vireocean. While on the ship, she read the incantation and memorized it.

    She loves incantations and signature phrases, after all¡­

    Lavia contributed a lot this time. With Purification, they could sneak up on the Evil Drakon by cleansing their path. The spell would be their trump card to approach the creature with Stealth.

    Hikaru was wondering how the Evil Drakon sensed the iing me Gospels. One possibility was that it had the same Mana Detection as Hikaru. The drakon wouldn¡¯t have noticed the moment Hikaru fired the revolver as the spell would still be in the range of his Stealth. But far enough, and the spell would fly out of range. What if the Evil Drakon noticed the me Gospel then?

    Another possibility was that the miasma itself could be a sonar. They were lucky that the miasma had be thinner from yesterday¡¯s roar.

    If it was the former, then there was no problem. Mana Detection couldn¡¯t pierce through Stealth or Group Obfuscation. As for thetter, the only option was to walk as slowly as possible to not disturb the miasma. Either way, it was necessary to purify their path.

    For a moment, Hikaru thought Lavia would puff out her chest in pride and wear a smug look.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru¡­¡¹

    But instead, she was pointing her trembling finger ahead.

    ¡¸Wh-What?!¡¹

    Hikaru turned his head to where she was pointing and let out a yelp. He was too focused on the stone in his hand to see his surroundings. There was white sand all around them in a ten-meter radius.

    Pa gave a weakugh.¡¸I think it was too effective.¡¹

    Damn right, Hikaru thought as he sighed. Not only was there white sand, the miasma itself had vanished.

    The theory that the miasma acted like a sonar was thus eliminated. Otherwise, the Evil Drakon would¡¯ve woken up. Scared me for a sec.

    All they did was test the Purification by picking up a stone nearby. Pa also put very little mana into it. How wide would the spell¡¯s effects be if she cast it with all she¡¯s got?

    ¡¸All right, let¡¯s try this again. I¡¯m counting on you, Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Hands on Hikaru, Pa began casting Purification. They moved slowly, as she needed time to cast the spell. But Hikaru was sure this was the sure-fire way to defeat the drakon¡ªcharging straight with Stealth.

    The wakizashi, Hikaru¡¯s most powerful tool, would be their trump card. If they couldn¡¯t defeat the Evil Drakon with it, the only choice would be to withdraw. That is, if they had the chance.

    Even now Hikaru was not sure about taking Lavia and Pa right next to the enemy. However, the girls meant what they saidst night.

    Man, why am I so doubtful? I already made my decision.

    Hikaru was that terrified of the Evil Drakon. More so than any opponent he¡¯d ever faced before.

    Lavia frowned, perhaps from inhaling miasma. Hikaru¡¯s throat burned a little. Even with Pa¡¯s Purification, the miasma came back. They were still near the edge. It would only get more intense the further they went.

    Hikaru nodded, and Lavia nodded back, indicating she was fine.

    Pa kept casting Purification. From above, it looked like a white line ran through thisnd of ck and gray. Fortunately there were no flying dragons. It was a good thing that they moved out early.

    After about an hour of continuous spellcasting, Pa was nearing her limit.

    Hikaru already set Pa¡¯s Mana capacity to 12, and Magic Principle, the stat that optimized mana consumption, to 2. She had no points left. Even though her Mana capacity far exceeded that of the average person, consecutive casting of high-level spells still took a toll on her.

    The sky was growing dark, their surroundings turning gray. Right after every Purification, Hikaru and Lavia took deep breaths, but Pa had to keep chanting, which meant she inhaled more miasma.

    ¡¸Pa¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can still go on¡­ How far are we?¡¹

    ¡¸About half the distance we¡¯ve traveled so far.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Pa gave a pained smile. But they couldn¡¯t possibly stop now. They could run straight to the Evil Drakon from here, but it was still too far if Pa were to keep up the spellcasting.

    Maybe this was a bad idea, after all.

    Lavia squeezed Hikaru¡¯s arm tight.¡¸Have faith in her.¡¹

    She¡¯s right. The only thing left to do is to trust Pa.

    Sweat dripping down her pale face, Pa continued to chant, panting heavily, leaving a long trail of white line behind them.

    The miasma wasn¡¯t the only reason for the darkness around them. The sun was starting to set. They would be surrounded by pure ckness once night came, with no way to tell which direction they were headed.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸D-Did I¡­ do fine¡­?¡¹

    Hikaru caught her as thest of her strength left her body.

    ¡¸More than fine.¡¹Their vision was limited, but Hikaru could sense its presence.¡¸You¡¯d be the reason for our sess once we kill this thing.¡¹

    A towering ck figure loomed before them. Hikaru didn¡¯t even need to use Mana Detection to know that it was the Evil Drakon.

    Pa managed to bring them all the way here.

 Chapter 363 â€“ Slaying the Evil Drakon

    <h4>Chapter 363 - ying the Evil Drakon</h4>

    ying the Evil Drakon

    It towered like a ck wall. It loomed like a ck mountain. Bigger than the Gray Noble Drakon, Hikaru couldn¡¯t even see its whole body.

    The Evil Drakon was lying down, and Hikaru and the girls stood next to its face, right where they could see its neck, which was about ten meters in length.

    Upon closer inspection, its body surface was quite smooth, despite the scales. The scales are about the size of my palm, huh? Quite smaller than expected.

    The miasma was so thick that Hikaru and the girls wouldn¡¯t be able to stay long. They were starting to get dizzy. Even Hikaru, who was barely exhausted, was struggling. Pa must be feeling even worse.

    Can¡¯t have doubts now that we¡¯ve made it this far. Time to end this once and for all.

    Hikaru nodded at Lavia. Operation Start.

    ¡ºI tread the holy path to atone for my sins. Forbidding may be the road ahead, and my heart might shrivel at the harsh ordeals that await me¡ª¡»

    Light streaked along the silver short wand that Lavia brandished. Procured in Ville Zentra, it was the most expensive item in the shop, costing 250 thousand gns. It was very useful in handling magic. Apparently it made difficult-to-control spells rtively easier to wield.

    It was also thanks to the short wand that she was able to use the spell that she learned for the first timest night.

    ¡ºLet the ever-pure light illuminate the dark and narrow path.¡»

    The light emitted from the short wand enveloped Lavia. Unlike her previous spells, no magic circle appeared. The light too was white. It crackled as it pushed back the miasma.

    Hikaru discussed with Lavia how far they could increase her offensive power. She had six points left on her Soul Board. The first thing Hikaru thought of was to add 4 points to Fire, bumping it up to 10. But then he recalled his battle against the Gray Noble Drakon.

    Evil against Holy. If the enemy was Evil, then one should use the Holy attribute. Following his Instinct, Hikaru edited her Soul Board. He unlocked her Willpower board and put four points on her Holy stat.

    Lavia already knew the existence of a spell that had both the properties of Holy and Fire. As a diligent bookworm who read all kinds of books, it was only natural.

    ¡¸Atonement me.¡¹

    Raging white fire darted forth. But before the spell was evenplete, Hikaru started running. Even if her spell scored a direct hit, there was no telling if it could inflict a fatal wound on the Evil Drakon. The scales were especially troublesome. Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection showed a thin film of mana coating the surface of the scales. It probably functioned to reduce the power of spells.

    In that case, Hikaru had to destroy the scales beforehand. He himself had tweaked his Soul Board, putting two points on his Short Sword under Weapon Mastery.

    As he pulled his wakizashi out of its sheath, a terrifying amount of magical power rushed out. Stealth prevented it from being sensed by the Evil Drakon.

    I can see it.

    The ground beneath his feet had turned ck. Even as his shoes corroded, making crackling sounds, he didn¡¯t stop, his eyes fixed on one spot only.

    There. That spot¡¯s got a different color.

    Immense mana resided in the upside-down scale¡ªalso known as an Inverted Drakon Scale¡ªgrowing on the drakon¡¯s throat. It was located a little higher than Hikaru¡¯s head, but still well within reach. His wakizashi darted forward, the tip drawing nearer to the scale.

    ¡¶¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡·

    The Evil Drakon¡¯s eyes peeled open.

    How?! No, there¡¯s no time to think. The wakizashi¡¯s tip barely reached the scale, slicing half of it.

    Mana and miasma gushed out. Then white mes swooped in, covering the drakon¡¯s neck. The creature roared.

    Losing his bnce after the attack, Hikaru was knocked backwards. The roar, however, was weaker from yesterday¡¯s. Perhaps because the roar back then was an attack, while right now it was simply screaming in pain.

    Hikaru was sent tumbling back to Lavia and Pa.

    The drakon¡¯s neck was scorched, jet-ck blood oozing from it.

    We couldn¡¯t kill it!

    The Evil Drakon was still alive, looking down on them. It probably had an ability simr to Instinct that made it survive. The drakon was no longer careless.

    ¡¶Who knew a puny human could injure me¡­?¡·

    Its voice rumbled. Though it didn¡¯t look like it was actually speaking, it was able tomunicate its will.

    ¡¶The moment you recite an incantation, I will burn the entire area to the ground.¡·

    Lavia¡¯s arm froze. She was just about to ready her wand. The Evil Drakon stared intently at the intruders.

    The Evil Drakon stayed still not because it was sleeping or exhausted. It stayed still so it could send evil mana into the earth. Despite almost dying just now, it looked to be in good health.

    ¡¶I have taken an interest in you. Let me see your faces¡­ What is that? Are you wearing masks? Take them off.¡·

    Right now, the Evil Drakon was acting solely on pure curiosity, not even caring that it almost died.

    No one came to this ce except its retainers¡ªsuch as the flying dragons. It could understand what they were thinking without exchanging words. In fact, not even Koukimaru had set foot in this ce, as the miasma was too thick.

    The creature did not expect mere humans toe to this ce. Much less attack him.

    With theposure of an overwhelmingly powerful being, the Evil Drakon talked to the intruders.

    The intruders were wearing masks. The drakon didn¡¯t care about masks, but for some reason, it wanted to see their faces. Again, out of pure curiosity.

    The humans seemed reluctant to remove their masks. One of them was still,pletely exhausted. But words of the Evil Drakon possessed a certainpelling force against smaller creatures. Amand that called directly to a living being¡¯s instincts.

    ¡¶Oh¡­¡·

    Seeing the face behind the silver mask, the Evil Drakon was a little disappointed. It was ordinary. While they possessed a certain aura that suggested they were experienced in fighting, the drakon didn¡¯t fear for his life.

    It was disappointing, but at the same time, a little strange. The drakon felt an intense hostility when he was about to get killed. But he sensed none from the girls.

    ¡¶Did that staff destroy my Inverted Scale? Hmm, how does it work?¡·

    The girl was looking downwards.

    ¡¶Answer me.¡·

    The Evil Drakon didn¡¯t notice her mouth curve into a smile.

    Blown back by the Evil Drakon¡¯s scream, Hikaru immediately made his next move.

    ¡¸Lavia, undo your Stealth.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    That exchange alone was enough for her to understand. He wanted her to be a decoy and buy time.

    Man, I hate myself.

    Hikaru hid himself with Stealth. As he watched Lavia facing the drakon, he couldn¡¯t help but despise himself. So much so that he wanted to scream.

    He made Pa suffer almost to the point of death, and now he asked Lavia to be bait. Against the most powerful being in the whole continent, no less.

    I swear I¡¯ll kill it.

    Hikaru readied his revolver from the Evil Drakon¡¯s blind spot. The creature did not know how many intruders were there, and it firmly believed that an incantation was required to cast magic spells.

    I¡¯m not gonna miss at this distance. Now!

    The bullet was loaded with Atonement me, a spell that burned evil beings. The Evil Drakon thought that Lavia and Pa were the only intruders. He shouldn¡¯t miss. His mind was extremely calm. He pulled the trigger.

    ¡¶Hmm?!¡·

    Hikaru expected to trigger the drakon¡¯s Instinct at this point, but he shouldn¡¯t fail. Not when he was this close. That is of course, if the revolver was in good condition.

    The moment the spell was released from the barrel, the revolver exploded. The ball of fire flew towards the Evil Drakon, its power halved and ITS speed reduced.

    But the Evil Drakon was fast. It lowered its head to dodge the spell. Although part of the back of its head was burned, it was only a minor injury to a drakon.

    ¡¶Ha¡­ Hahahahaha! I see. The was another one! That hostility from earlier came from you¡ª¡·

    Managing to dodge the attack out of pure luck, the Evil Drakon regained itsposure.

    ¡¶What¡­?¡·

    Then a shock, like an electric current, jolted through its huge body. The Evil Drakon failed to realize lowering its head meant moving its neck closer to the ground.

    Hikaru¡¯s hand reached the Inverted Scale. The de of the wakizashi shed the scale¡ªthe Evil Drakon¡¯s neck¡ªin half.

    From the length of the de, it shouldn¡¯t even reach the middle of its neck, but the mana contained in the wakizashi was able to prate deep, physically wounding the creature this time.

    Evil mana gushed forth along with contaminated blood. Hikaru leaped backwards and rushed to Lavia.

    ¡¸Lavia!¡¹

    ¡¸Atonement me.¡¹

    Even before Hikaru said anything, Lavia was already chanting the incantation. d I could count on her.

    The white ball of raging fire slipped past Hikaru. As he reached Lavia, she copsed from exhausting her strength.

    ¡¸Safe.¡¹

    Pa was dead-tired. Lavia was breathing heavily. Hikaru held them both in his arms.

    The sound of an explosion came from behind, and white light illuminated the surroundings.

    Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection sensed a huge amount of magicule surging out from the Evil Drakon. Although it protected itself now from the Atonement me, once the magic stopped working, the magicule would go out of control.

    ¡¸We¡¯re getting away from here! Just hang in there!¡¹

    Hikaru held the girls on both sides and started to run. The earth shuddered as the huge creature copsed.

    After a while, an intense, itchy sensation racked Hikaru¡¯s body¡ªthe feeling of his Soul Rank going up. The girls too gave a yelp.

 Chapter 364 â€“ The Bell Sounding Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 364 - The Bell Sounding Retreat</h4>

    The Bell Sounding Retreat

    The battle in Dream Maker was fierce.

    The Yamamanekis that Selica and Selyse spotted had already been defeated. A volley of attacks from the powerful spells cast by Selica and other Spirit Mages, the fusion spells that Vireocean¡¯s army used, and the st cannons killed them.

    A prostitute who watched the scene from inside the city wouldter describe it as: ¡°It was so bright, it seemed like a second sun appeared. The battle against the giants was like the stuff of legends.¡±

    Dream Maker functioned well as a fortress. While they had an overwhelming number ofbatants, it was inevitable that some soldiers would get injured, and while simple wounds could be healed with magic, losing limbs meant withdrawing from the front lines. Death, especially, was irreversible.

    Even though the city walls had been repaired, they were not perfect. The number of casualties was gradually increasing. The monsters came like waves, attacking and retreating.

    ¡¸There¡¯s definitely the possibility of a retreat.¡¹ude said to Ivan. His friend was fighting beside him.

    ¡¸Why?! We can still fight!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the higher-ups are already considering it. We¡¯re going to have to move the nonbatants to the ships first, which will probably take at least three days. There¡¯s just too many people.¡¹

    The people who came to this continent were like visitors, so to speak¡ªexcept they brought a lot of luggage with them to Dream Maker. It would take some time to remove them. Since Dream Maker was bigger than Lands Harvest, gathering everyone scattered throughout the city would require a lot of effort.

    Dream Maker¡¯s residents were able to move to their ships en masse as soon as the evacuation notice was given because they had been trained to do so.

    ¡¸Three days, huh¡­ There will be more injured by then. The Healers are about to reach their limits.¡¹

    You could cast magic again once you¡¯d recovered mana, but people had their limits.

    ¡¸But when I look at him, I can¡¯t help but think things will work out fine.¡¹

    ¡¸That man, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah! Weak! Too weak! Bring me your best ones!¡¹

    Their eyes were on Gerhardt, the Beastman King, wielding a ridiculouslyrge sword. With a single swing of his sword, several Forest Wolves that were surrounding him were knocked away. He was unusually tough, and his movements were nimble, despite the fact that he barely had any sleep.

    ude couldn¡¯t help but agree with Ivan.¡¸True. When I see those guys, I think everything will be fine.¡¹

    Gerhardt¡¯s subordinate and adventurer, Gotthold, along with his party, Pr Tiger quickly covered a defensive line that was about to get run through, while Lawrence the Master Swordsman led the Knights of Ponsonia in taking down therger monsters.

    Sweet Pleasure also quietly did their job, sneaking out at night when the enemy was less active to set up traps. The next morning, monsters not able to move were found all over the ce and dealt with immediately.

    Among the adventurers, Huge Twins boasted the most number of kills. They took down monsters with such incredible coordination that surprised even the army. Numbering over a hundred, it was said that not even grass remained where they passed through.

    There were other adventurers who yed active roles, but there were just too many of them to keep track.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rough, but I¡¯m d I came here.¡¹Roy, who had been silent until then, muttered.

    He, too, came to Grand Dream to improve his skills. He employed an unusual style of fighting enemies,bining magic and his great sword. As a matter of fact, adventurers watched him quietly.

    ¡¸This ce is like a trade show ofbat styles. You watch others, steal their styles, and you get to try them out immediately with the monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸You can say that again. Don¡¯t let your guard down, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    Improving their skill was fun, but they were getting tired of a battle that didn¡¯t seem to be ending any time soon. The ring of a bell came from Dream Maker, a signal for a temporary retreat. They would be changing shifts with the next squad so they could rest.

    ¡¸Your Majesty! It¡¯s time to retreat!¡¹

    Gerhardt often ignored such bells and continued to fight, but ude still called out to the man, knowing fully well it was pointless.

    ¡¸Sir?¡¹

    But he noticed the king acting strange. The man was standingpletely still.

    ¡¸Gotthold! Get over here!¡¹

    His sudden shout startled ude.

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty, Sir Gotthold is already inside the city walls. Is something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, ude. Don¡¯t you see it?¡¹

    ¡¸See what?¡¹

    ¡¸There are no monsters.¡¹

    ude looked around.

    The monsters that they had been fighting earlier were nowhere to be found. Sounds of fighting echoed in the distance, and flying monsters cried in the skies, but there were none in their immediate vicinity.

    Did the monsters also retreat? It was a ridiculous thought, but the situation itself was ridiculous.

    ¡¸And the air¡­¡¹Gerhardt wrinkled his nose.

    ude couldn¡¯t tell if there was something different with the air. He had heard, however, that the Beastman King had a keen sense of smell.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡­ No. ude!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going back!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    ude was not an Einbeast soldier. He was more of a guest. Of course, neither was he Gerhardt¡¯s subordinate. But he ended up responding like he was one.

    Gerhardt ran like the wind, heading straight for Dream Maker. ude, Ivan, and Roy hurried after him. On the way, ude noticed the obvious decrease in the monsters¡¯ numbers.

    ¡¸Gotthold! There you are! What¡¯s going on?!¡¹

    Gotthold greeted Gerhardt as soon as he returned to the city, as if fully expecting this to happen.

    ¡¸Sir. The monsters seem to be retreating. Our scouts are confirming it right now, but I suspect it¡¯s a full-scale retreat, not a temporary one.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is this happening?¡¹

    The monsters leaving would normally be a cause for celebration, but Gerhardt was not happy. He felt discontented. He hadn¡¯t engaged in a satisfying fight.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but ording to the lookout in the watchtower, ¡°they turned back as if they had woken up from a dream¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸So they were being controlled.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Your guess was correct.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it. This is stupid.¡¹

    Gerhardt already knew that the monsters were being forced to fight. The monster¡¯s movements were too straightforward. Their haphazard attacks were a problem, but apart from that, the enemy was basically passive.

    ¡¸Wait a sec¡­ Does that mean their leader is dead?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I believe the mastermind controlling the monsters is dead¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the point!¡¹Gerhardt interrupted.¡¸Damn it all! They beat me to it!¡¹The Beastman King howled to the heavens.

    Soldiers returning from battle were wondering what was going on. Among them was the Master Swordsman.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Lawrence!¡¹It looked as if Gerhardt just saw his best friend.¡¸Someone got a head start and killed the continent¡¯s big shot! The air smells a whole lot different!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it frustrate you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Not really.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What?!¡¹

    ¡¸We should rejoice the death of the enemy. We achieved our mission of defending the city.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you, some kind of puppy following orders?!¡¹

    Gerhardt wailed, but it was Lawrence¡¯s true feelings. The captain was just honestly d that his men survived. He could find out what happenedter.

    ¡¸Lawrence! Let¡¯s have a one-on-one!¡¹

    Normally Lawrence would refuse, but not this time.¡¸That sounds like a good idea. But first we need to confirm that it¡¯s safe.¡¹

    Gerhardt¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth curving into a grin. He thought Lawrence must have been sick of the boring battle too. While his mind felt relieved that the defensive battle was over, his Instinct longed to fight some more.

    ¡¸It¡¯s settled, then! Oh, I got an idea!¡¹

    Seeing Gerhardt¡¯s broad grin, Lawrence realized his mistake. Gerhardt only made outrageous suggestions at times like this.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll hold a one-on-one tournament to determine who¡¯s strongest!¡¹

    I knew it, Lawrence thought.

 Chapter 365 â€“ Post-Battle Disposal

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Post-Battle Disposal</h4>

    As soon as they were out of the miasma, Hikaru¡¯s legs stopped moving. They had made it to the top of the basin. Pa recovered first, and when she noticed Hikaru¡¯s battered legs, she hurriedly healed him. Hikaru was finally able to catch his breath.

    Lavia was unconscious for about an hour. Never before had she experienced expending all her mana so rapidly. Combine that with the miasma she inhaled and the extreme mental pressure, it was no wonder she fainted. Hikaru let her sleep. It was sunset when she woke up.

    ¡¸We did it.¡¹Hikaru said.

    The miasma still remained, but they couldn¡¯t see the Evil Drakon. Their Soul Rank going up, however, indicated that it was dead.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like a dream¡­¡¹

    Lavia and Pa sat in a daze.

    ¡¸More like a nightmare.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸What the heck was up with that huge drakon? This whole ce¡¯s dangerous too. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill it without Stealth.¡¹

    If they wished to kill the Evil Drakon head on, they probably would¡¯ve had to break through multitudes of monsters first. Monsters as strong as the Root guardians were all over the ce.

    Man, it¡¯s not even funny.

    Hikaru¡¯s revolver waspletely destroyed, and his clothes and shoes were in tatters because of the miasma.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not fighting that kinda thing ever again¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru, why do you think the miasma¡¯s not dissipating?¡¹

    As Lavia pointed out, the miasma still remained. Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection told him the Evil Drakon waspletely dead.

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s because the body is still there, or maybe the miasma doesn¡¯t disappear unless purified¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯ll disappear eventually.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps, but there¡¯s a few terrible possibilities I have in mind.¡¹

    Arge amount of concentrated miasma remained here. There were plenty of Root guardian-ss monsters nearby. What would happen if powerful monsters came here, curious about the Evil Drakon¡¯s death, and sucked the miasma? What if they devoured the drakon¡¯s corpse?

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, don¡¯t tell me that a second or third Evil Drakon is going to show up!¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps not exactly a drakon. But like an evil man, evil beast, or even an evil fish¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru, this is not the time to be escaping reality.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re gonna have to clean up this mess.¡¹

    Hikaru hadn¡¯t considered what to do afterwards, a rare mistake for him, which made him feel a little dejected.

    It just showed how overwhelming the Evil Drakon was. His mind was filled with prior arrangements,ing up with ways to kill the creature, and executing his ns.

    ¡¸I came up with two possible course of actions.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Two more?! Wh-What would those be?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸The first is simple. You two will purify all the miasma with holy magic. Your Soul Ranks had gone up, after all.¡¹

    Hikaru nced at his Soul Board. Then did a double take.

    ¡¸Wow. Mine¡¯s gone up by 13.¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s rank had gone up by 23, and Pa¡¯s by 31.

    ¡¸If we pour all your points to Mana and Magic Principle, we might be able to clean up quite a bit of it before our time is up.¡¹

    ¡¸We have a time limit?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. We have until the other monsters get here.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    Hikaru surmised they didn¡¯t have that long. He could see flying dragons¡ªthe Evil Drakon¡¯s scouts most likely¡ªin the distanceing towards their location. The fact that they were still alive after the death of the Evil Drakon meant they were separate beings entirely. Hikaru couldn¡¯t anticipate what they would do after they discovered the Evil Drakon¡¯s death.

    ¡¸What¡¯s our second course of action?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Easy. We¡¯ll do a little clean-up, then leave.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Monsters will naturally flock here and absorb the miasma. But I don¡¯t think only one will absorb it. Several¡­ or maybe even a lot more will share the miasma. In that case, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll turn into anything as strong as the Evil Drakon.¡¹

    It would be best if they went mad and killed each other, but that was asking for too much.

    ¡¸The good thing about this one is that the monsters won¡¯t grow, and there¡¯s even a chance that they won¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    ¡¸So put it another way, we¡¯re leaving the rest to the heavens.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose. Though the heavens of this world have a reputation for not doing anything.¡¹

    This world¡¯s Rule Maker granted Hikaru a ss called Heaven¡¯s Messenger, yet hadn¡¯t even once told him what to do.

    ¡¸Well then, what do you two want to do?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    The girls exchanged nces and nodded.

    ¡¸I want to do everything I can.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹Pa added.¡¸I don¡¯t want to regret not doing anything.¡¹

    Hikaru expected their answers, but actually hearing the words from them directly brought a smile to his face.

    Most people would never have been able to kill the Evil Drakon, yet they managed to do it. No one would criticize them if they simply left afterwards without doing anything else.

    But the two of them didn¡¯t want to turn their backs around on a problem thaty right before their eyes. They were even willing to spend their precious Soul Board points.

    ¡¸Okay. Then let¡¯s get this over with quick.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it!¡¹

    Hikaru was about to open their Soul Boards when something triggered his Instinct.

    ¡¸What the hell¡­? Something¡¯sing!¡¹

    Lavia and Pa also look in the direction that Hikaru was facing. It wasing from the southwestern skies. He was able to notice it right away because they were on high ground.

    Two gleaming white lights dotted the half-red, half-blue sky, heading towards them at an incredible speed.

    They weren¡¯t flying dragons. Those were circling a mountain summit in the distance. Or rather, it looked like they were fleeing from the approaching lights.

    ¡¸Hold on to me!¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸I¡¯ll conceal our presence!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    Hikaru activated Group Obfuscation and got down on the spot. The girls followed suit.

    By the time they came in range of his Mana Detection, Hikaru could see huge figures. The light wrapped around them, however, prevented him from looking at them directly. He couldn¡¯t even tell their body shapes. They passed overhead, zooming like airnes.

    A strong wind blew. It was all Hikaru could do to keep himself from tumbling over.

    The two creatures passed over the Evil Drakon, before turning back, then started circling above the dead drakon.

    What in the world?

    Even with the strong wind blowing, Hikaru raised his body and peered at the creatures.

    ¡¶Gramps! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s here! Look at this miasma! But I don¡¯t see the Evil Drakon.¡·

    ¡¶You don¡¯t have to shout. I can hear you. There¡¯s the Evil Drakon.¡·

    ¡¶What?! Where?!¡·

    Their words sounded like animal cries, but they registered clearly in Hikaru¡¯s mind.

    ¡¶It¡¯s dead. Right there in the middle of the miasma.¡·

    ¡¶What? Dead?! For real?! No way!¡·

    ¡¶It¡¯s true. And I¡¯ve been telling you to keep it down, Lake White Drakon.¡·

    Hikaru¡¯s mouth dropped open.

    ¡¶Perhaps it was too early to promote you. You should¡¯ve stayed as a Young White Drakon.¡·

    The two figures were actually drakons.

    ¡¸Drake?¡¹Lavia muttered in surprise.

 Chapter 366 â€“ Reunion with the Drakon

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Reunion with the Drakon</h4>

    Reunion with the Drakon

    ¡¶Hmm¡­? Ah! If it isn¡¯t Hikaru! Lavia and Pa too! What are you doing here?!¡·

    Drake found them as soon as they turned off their Stealth. The drakon descended, producing strong winds that disturbed the miasma below. When he was in front of Hikaru¡¯s party, the wind blew against them, along with clouds of dust.

    ¡¶Long time no see! How have you been?!¡·

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Spitting out the sand from his mouth, Hikaru gazed at Drake. The drakon certainly looked like him. The white fur, the look of surprise. The only difference was his size. He was now as big as the Gray Noble Drakon. The Drake that Hikaru knew was so much smaller that he could hold him in his arms.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    ¡¶What?! That¡¯s so mean! It¡¯s me, Drake!¡·

    ¡¸The Drake I know is small. Just enough to fit in my arms. He didn¡¯t blow winds and dust at us like this.¡¹

    ¡¶Oh, my bad. My body¡¯s gotten bigger. I haven¡¯t got perfect control of my strength yet.¡·

    Grow big? You became gigantic. This is taking growth spurt to a whole new level. Hikaru kept his thoughts to himself. It wasn¡¯t like humanmon sense applied to drakons as well.

    ¡¸Is that really our little Drake?¡¹

    ¡¶That¡¯s right, Lavia! I underwent evolution back in my hometown.¡·

    ¡¸Evolution¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s another word I¡¯m not sure I know the meaning of. So who¡¯s the other guy?¡¹Hikaru pointed at the other drakon. It was staring at the humans intently, studying them.

    Slightly smaller than Drake, the mana stored in its body was enormous. Faint light spilled from the gaps between its purple scales, and there was profound wisdom in its watchful eyes.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Looks like some kind of big shot from your hometown, by the looks of it.¡¹

    ¡¶Lake White Drakon. Is this the human you were talking about?¡·

    ¡¶Yup!¡·

    ¡¶I see. This fellow killed the Gray Noble Drakon, eh?¡·

    Sensing enmity from the drakon, Hikaru quickly pushed Lavia aside. He then jumped back, activated his Stealth and gripped his wakizashi.

    ¡¶Yes. I can see how he managed to y the Gray Noble Drakon.¡·

    The drakon didn¡¯t do anything. It felt like it was about to attack. Or he already did. But nothing happened.

    ¡¶You can¡¯t use your abilities from such an open space, can you? I was simply testing you just now.¡·

    ¡¸Interesting hobby you got there.¡¹

    ¡¶E-Elder! What are you doing?!¡·

    ¡¶Like I said, I was simply testing him.¡·

    Hikaru deactivated his Stealth and walked towards the girls. Everything happened too fast that they could only stand still, their mouth open.

    ¡¸You okay?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Uh, yeah. I couldn¡¯t move¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The hostile aura it emitted must have frozen you on the spot. Sorry for pushing you.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my fault for not being able to move.¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s face was pale. Right now, Hikaru deemed the elder drakon to be an enemy.

    ¡¶Come on¡­ There are things you can and can¡¯t do! Judging by the situation, they¡¯re the ones who killed the Evil Drakon and dispelled the barrier.¡·

    ¡¶No need to shout. There are things I want to confirm too.¡·

    ¡¸What¡¯s this about a barrier?¡¹

    ¡¶Hmm? Apparently the Evil Drakon put up a barrier across this continent. Not a physical one. More like it blocks perception so we wouldn¡¯t find it.¡·

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¶We couldn¡¯t get here because of it.¡·

    Hikaru thought their timing was impable, arriving right after they killed the Evil Drakon. So that was the reason.

    ¡¶Let¡¯s clean this up first before we talk.¡·the Elder said.

    ¡¸Clean up?¡¹

    ¡¶If left like this, monsters are bound toe here. They¡¯ll turn savage if they inhale the miasma, and we wouldn¡¯t want that.¡·

    Hikaru was right in getting rid of the miasma, after all.

    ¡¸How are you gonna do that?¡¹

    ¡¶Like this.¡·

    The elder drakon spun around. Facing the pool of miasma, it took a deep breath and exhaled. The miasma dissipated the moment its Breath¡ªa special kind, a mix of purple light and lightning¡ªreached it.

    ¡¸Wow¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That didn¡¯t take long at all.¡¹

    The miasma disappeared so fast that Lavia and Pa were left bbergasted.

    ¡¸Looks like the flying dragons sniffed us out, though.¡¹

    More than ten figures were closing in on them.

    ¡¶Lake White Dragon!¡·

    ¡¶You got it, sir!¡·

    Drake took off alone, rushing towards the iing dragons.

    ¡¸Drake!¡¹

    There was no time to stop him. Hikaru¡¯s worries, however, were unfounded. Drake bit off the dragons one by one.

    ¡¸Uh¡­ was he always that violent?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Drake grew up to be such a fine drakon.¡¹

    ¡¸You call that ¡°fine¡±?¡¹

    The swarm of flying dragons was subdued in no time at all. There was blood all over Drake¡¯s mouth when he returned, but Hikaru decided not to say anything.

    ¡¶Disgusting!¡·

    ¡¸You actually tried to eat them?¡¹

    ¡¶Lake White Drakon. Next is to the east.¡·

    ¡¶You got it, sir!¡·

    It was a group of Earth Dragons crawling on the ground this time. Drake killed them off one by one, with only a single blow each. There were several more attacks after that, but Drake managed all by himself.

    ¡¶And that is it for the miasma.¡·

    The elder drakon was breathing heavily. Hikaru could see that most of its mana went into its Breath.

    The sun had already gone down, and it was getting dark. Even under the light of the moon, the Evil Drakon¡¯s sinister aura remained.

    ¡¶Hmm, yes. It really is dead. How did you kill it? No, never mind. It is a pointless question. Human, what do you wish to do with this corpse?¡·

    ¡¸What do you mean? I just want it burned or something. Anything to get rid of it.¡¹

    ¡¶Burn? Get rid of it?¡·The elder drakon¡¯s eyes widened, then it guffawed. ¡¶You are one amusing human!¡·

    Itsughter was so loud that they had to cover their ears.

    ¡¸I have no idea why you¡¯reughing.¡¹

    ¡¶Why wouldn¡¯t I beughing? It might¡¯ve been evil, but it¡¯s still a drakon. Don¡¯t humans want their bodies?¡·

    ¡¸Not me, no.¡¹

    ¡¶You can craft powerful weapons with its parts. You can also brew it to make a concoction that will prolong your life.¡·

    ¡¸I said I don¡¯t want it.¡¹

    ¡¶Why not? I thought humans were greedy creatures.¡·

    ¡¸For the record, I¡¯m no saint. But materials from a drakon that breathes miasma? No thanks. That¡¯s just gross.¡¹

    No matter how high-ss a fish was, if it came out of the sludge of Tokyo Bay, he would not want to eat it.

    ¡¶Bwahahahahaha!¡·

    Hikaru covered his ears as the elder startedughing again. He¡¯s an enemy, all right, he thought. Those who don¡¯t care about others are threats.

    ¡¶So you won¡¯t mind if we dispose of this Evil Drakon¡¯s corpse ourselves.¡·

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t ask for anything better.¡¹Hikaru replied.¡¸And thanks Drake. For taking care of the monsters.¡¹

    ¡¶What? Did you just thank me? What¡¯s next, flying pigs?¡·

    You stupid drakon¡­ Hikaru shot him a re.

    ¡¶It would seem your leaving home wasn¡¯t all that bad, Lake White Drakon.¡·the elder said.¡¶Very well. I and the Lake White Drakon will dispose of this corpse properly. But it will take some time and even though it¡¯s dead, the Evil Drakon¡¯s body still possesses an enormous amount of energy. There¡¯s no telling what could happen.¡·

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me the whole continent¡¯s gonna explode?¡¹

    If that happened, everything they had done would have been for naught.

    ¡¶I will make sure it doesn¡¯t release any destructive energy. But I can¡¯t imagine what effect it will cause, so it¡¯s best to be as far away as possible. There are a few things thate to mind. Perhaps a new rare material, some kind of a metal, will appear in this world. Or maybe a crystal filled with holy energy will be produced¡­ Or¡­ No, the odds for that are quite low.¡·

    The elder drakon mumbled the rest of its words.

    ¡¶Lake White Dragon, take these humans south. After that, we will dispose of the Evil Drakon¡¯s corpse together.¡·

    ¡¶You got it, sir!¡·

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re gonna carry us? Much appreciated.¡¹

    ¡¶Hehehe. You guys carried me all the time, so now it¡¯s time I return the favor.¡·Drake was brimming with confidence.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t disposing of the Evil Drakon¡¯s corpse dangerous?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried too.¡¹Pa added.

    ¡¶It is. But that is why the two of us will do it.¡·the elder drakon answered.¡¶Now go. Quick.¡·

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­¡¹

    ¡¶I¡¯ll be fine.¡·Drake said.¡¶I¡¯ll eat it if anything happens.¡·

    The drakon grinned, baring his sharp teeth. His smile looked menacing more than anything. That¡¯s Drake, all right, Hikaru thought.

    It only took them a few hours to get from the northern tip of the continent to Dream Maker. Many people on lookout spotted a white figure racing through the night skies, but no one from the city knew what it really was.

    ¡¶I have to go back home once we¡¯re done dealing with the corpse.¡·Drake said as theynded in the forest a little distance away from Dream Maker.

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¶Once things settle down, you should check the ce out. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find something interesting.¡·

    ¡¸Is this goodbye?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll miss you.¡¹Pa said.

    The girls hugged Drake from both sides. He looked awkward, yet also happy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve be a little more aware of my role as a drakon¡ªas a Rule Maker of this world. I might not see you guys ever again, but I¡¯ll always be watching over you.¡¹

    Hikaru reached out to touch Drake¡¯s nose.¡¸That¡¯s stupid. How can you call yourself a mediator if you can¡¯t even visit those who you want to meet?¡¹

    If it weren¡¯t for the tears welling up in Drake¡¯s eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have said that.

    ¡¶Hehe. If you say so, we might actually see each other again sooner than expected.¡·

    ¡¸I don¡¯t give a damn about the rules of your hometown.¡¹

    ¡¶I believe you. You¡¯re the kind of person who¡¯d y drakons, after all.¡·

    Hikaru¡¯s chest lit up a little, where his guild card was. When he looked at the card, he saw a new ss.

    ¡¾Drakon Killer God: Drakon yer¡¿

    ¡¶You better not equip that ss and barge into my hometown.¡·

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¶Hey, Hikaru. You better promise me that! Don¡¯t do it, okay?!¡·

    ¡¸What, you think I¡¯m some kind of a homicidal maniac?¡¹

    Filled with sorrow and regret, Drake left Hikaru and the girls, soaring into the night sky.

 Chapter 367 â€“ An Unsung Hero

    <h4>Chapter 367 - An Unsung Hero</h4>

    Trantor: Kell Editor: Weasalopes

    An Unsung Hero

    ¡¸Bullsh*t!¡¹

    A fist mmed onto the table, leaving a hole. The leaders of the Allied Forces gathered in the tent held their tongue. Rage was rising from the entire being of the Beastman King, Gerhardt Vatex Anchor.

    ¡¸Calm down, Beastman King.¡¹Lawrence the Master Swordsman said.

    ¡¸Huh?! How do you expect me to calm down?!¡¹Gerhardt shot Lawrence a vicious look.¡¸Like hell I¡¯m gonna use practice weapons in the tournament! I want seriousbat!¡¹

    An ufortable silence descended. Gerhardt was angry because many of them agreed to the use of practice weapons in the tournament for safety reasons.

    Only Lawrence talked to the king.¡¸We already engaged in seriousbats against monsters.¡¹

    Gerhardt was vastly superior to him in terms of status, but Lawrence spoke to the man casually.

    ¡¸Are you saying you had fun against such weak monsters?¡¹

    ¡¸There are very few people who enjoy life-and-death battles in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Then let¡¯s gather those guys for the tournament!¡¹

    Lawrence heaved a sigh. Gerhardt was throwing a tantrum like a child. The Master Swordsman shot a nce at Gotthold, who was sitting beside Gerhardt, asking for back-up, but he acted like it was none of his concern. If it wasn¡¯t to the detriment of Einbeast, he would let his king do whatever he wanted to let some steam off. That much was clear.

    The other state leaders tried to avoid displeasing Gerhardt as much as possible. After all, he was the only head of a country that actually joined the expedition. The problem was only Lawrence could deal with this big baby.

    No, wait. There is one other guy, Lawrence thought.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here? You guys sure are taking it easy.¡¹

    A voice came out of nowhere, and everyone turned their eyes to the tent¡¯s entrance. There stood someone with a ck hood and silver mask. He ignored the guard standing outside and stepped in.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Silver Face.¡¹Lawrence said.

    The captain meant it. Silver Face tilted his head slightly, and noticed that the table in front of Gerhardt had been destroyed.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹he mumbled.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you could make it, Silver Face! I¡¯ve been waiting for you. We can¡¯t hold the one-on-one tournament without you!¡¹

    ¡¸A one-on-one tournament?¡¹

    Lawrence took the opportunity to drag Silver Face into their problem.

    ¡¸Yes. There are many who would like to fight you. We were in the middle of arguing whether to use real weapons or not.¡¹

    Silver Face¡¯s mouth dropped open. Then heughed.¡¸I get it. If there¡¯s anyone who still want to go wild, then I have the perfect opponent for you. There¡¯s a hugeke in the middle of the continent where a gigantic eel lives. There¡¯s also an extremely swift eagle, and a colony of Trolls, which are basically powered-up versions of the Yamamaneki.¡¹

    Even Lawrence didn¡¯t see thising. I see. You¡¯ve been there.

    Expecting Silver Face to take some kind of action, Lawrence visited him just before his departure. He most likely went to the northernmost part of the continent.

    His clothes were dirty and tattered. His voice sounded somewhat strained, and he clearly looked exhausted.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m saying is, there are still many powerful monsters on this continent. Stronger than the guardians of the Roots.¡¹

    The color on Gerhardt¡¯s eyes changed. The expression on leaders¡¯ faces stiffened as well.

    ¡¸Silver Face. Is this information reliable?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I was worried that the monsters retreating caused you to bex, and I guess I was right.¡¹

    ¡¸Our men spotted a white monster flying through the skies.¡¹

    ¡¸About that one¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? How do you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it didn¡¯t attack¡­ I suppose.¡¹Silver answered awkwardly.¡¸Anyway, it should be clear what needs to be done.¡¹

    Gerhardt folded his arms and thought about it, while the leaders exchanged nces. Perhaps they were unsure whether to trust Silver Face¡¯s information or not.

    ¡¸We appreciate the useful information, Silver Face.¡¹Lawrence said.¡¸But we¡¯ll need to send scouts to confirm it first. Also, we will maintain our current defensive set-up until we find out if the monsters retreated temporarily or the raids won¡¯t happen again.¡¹

    Many nodded in agreement. With the information that Silver Face brought, they could no longer afford to hold a tournament. Lawrence felt relieved, but also a little unsatisfied.

    ¡¸All right, then. Let¡¯s have our match before the scouts return, Silver Face!¡¹

    Unfortunately,mon sense didn¡¯t apply to Gerhardt.

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    Silver Face, unlike Lawrence, had no position or status at all, so he was able to tly refuse the king¡¯s proposal. Lawrence even envied the cold treatment.

    ¡¸Why not?!¡¹

    ¡¸Because I don¡¯t want to.¡¹

    ¡¸You said you¡¯d fight if I won against Grucel!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ The great Beastman King thinks that a match that ended because of a broken weapon is a win. I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Why, you¡­¡¹

    A wry smile formed on Lawrence¡¯s face. Silver Face is probably the only person who can provoke Gerhardt this much, he thought.

    His beloved king being worked up caused a vein to pop up on Gotthold¡¯s forehead. But he was too upied in keeping his enraged subordinates in check.

    ¡¸Grucel! I want a rematch! This time we¡¯ll do it on equal terms! Then I¡¯m gonna drag Silver Face out to a fight!¡¹

    Grucel, who was present as the representative of Dream Maker, sighed.¡¸Very well.¡¹

    To Lawrence¡¯s astonishment, themander epted Gerhardt¡¯s challenge.

    Silver Face seemed surprised too¡ºAre you sure about this?¡»he asked in the Dream Makernguage.

    ¡¸I just find it a little annoying that he thinks he¡¯s already won.¡¹A fire quietly ignited inside Grucel.

    Lawrence found himself fidgeting. He realized he wanted to fight too.

    ¡¸Good. Let¡¯s go right now¡ª¡¹Gerhardt rose to his feet.

    ¡¸But first we need to settle matters that need to be settled. We need to schedule a meeting to discuss the deployment of a survey squad and to share information. We can fight after that.¡¹

    Gerhardt grit his teeth.¡¸Fine! Let¡¯s get this over with!¡¹He sat back down with a thud.

    They then decided on the army¡¯s next course of action.

    After the discussion ended, representatives from each country left, leaving only Lawrence, Grucel, and Silver Face behind.

    ¡¸Meeting¡¯s over, Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, okay.¡¹

    Silver Face, seated in a chair in the corner, seemed to have fallen asleep in the middle of the meeting. His presence was weak. Lawrence only saw him because he kept his attention on him.

    ¡¸You look exhausted.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. But I can finally get a good sleep tonight.¡¹Silver Face stood up and stretched.

    ¡¸Is it over?¡¹Lawrence asked.

    ¡¸Yeah. I cut off the source.¡¹he answered matter-of-factly. He then walked out of the tent and vanished.

    ¡¸Cut off the source, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Did he go way up north?¡¹Grucel asked.

    Lawrence nodded.¡¸I think so.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹Grucel said as he left the tent.

    Lawrence, the only one left in the tent, looked at the damaged table and the huge map spread on top of it. The pins scattered across the north were the habitat of the monsters that Silver Face pointed out.

    ¡¸That information alone is worth a lot, you know¡­¡¹

    Lawrence also knew that an extremely powerful evil being lurked in the northernmost part of the continent. He heard it was the root of all evil in thisnd.

    ¡¸If you defeated it, then you really are a hero.¡¹

    Silver Face, however, didn¡¯t brag about his feats. He maintained that he only took it down out of his own interest. He didn¡¯t wish to be a hero that people admired, thanked, and given rewards to.

    ¡¸An unsung hero, I suppose.¡¹The boy¡¯s outlook, Lawrence thought, was too pure, fleeting, and ephemeral.¡¸No one may know, but I will not forget what you did.¡¹

    Lawrence vowed that if he ever asked for help one day, he would be there.

 Chapter 368 â€“ The End, and the Beginning of a New Era

    <h4>Chapter 368 - The End, and the Beginning of a New Era</h4>

    The End, and the Beginning of a New Era

    After receiving word from Silver Face that the Evil Drakon had been defeated, Grucel made his way to Dream Maker¡¯s government office building that housed all public institutions.

    To amodate the army that far outnumbered the original poption, the government offices had to be operating. The building was bustling every single day, like it was a battlefield.

    ¡ºCommander!¡»

    As soon as they saw Grucel, suprememander of Dream Maker¡¯s army and currently the country¡¯s chief executive, government officials swarmed him.

    ¡ºPlease sign these documents!¡»

    ¡ºCommander, we need to talk about ourck of resources to reinforce the walls and the demolition of destroyed houses. We can discuss this at the allied forces¡¯ barracks.¡»

    ¡ºHey, move it! Out of the way!¡»Gin pushed the people aside.¡ºThe Commander will not entertain you when he has that serious look on his face.¡»he said, then turned to Grucel.¡ºIs it urgent, Sir?¡»

    ¡ºI must get in touch with His Majesty right away.¡»

    Gin and the officials tensed up at his words. A Linga¡¯s Quill Pen, an item used by the Adventurers Guild and the armies for ultra long-distancemunications, was also installed in this government building. As it wasn¡¯t Dream Maker¡¯s own technology, they feared the possibility of it being tapped, so using it was not rmended. But since it allowedmunication with King Doriachi, its usage wasn¡¯t entirely disregarded.

    They had only used it twice ever since arriving Grand Dream. Their first message was: ¡°Reiming Dream Maker¡± and the second was ¡°Koukimaru captured.¡± Doriachi¡¯s reply was the same both times: ¡°Great work. I leave the rest to Grucel.¡±

    Something actually happened that led them to restrict their use of Linga¡¯s Quill Pen.

    ¡ºC-Commander. What is going on?¡»

    Grucel looked around. He saw the faces of trustworthy people.¡ºThe Evil Drakon up north had been in.¡»

    A deep silence descended, wrapping around the whole building. The voices and the sounds of conversation lulled. Birds chirping outside could be heard. A bunch of papers falling on the floor broke the silence.

    Then the people cheered and roared. Some were ecstatic, some asked Grucel if it was true, and some sank to the floor crying.

    Gin and the officials¡ªthe ones running Dream Maker¡ªknew that the main reason this continent had be almost uninhabitable for humans and infested with monsters was because of the Evil Drakon. They were aware that the monster invasion that forced them to abandon their city was also its doing. That it sent the waves of monsters that had them on the defensive for days on end.

    ¡ºThe battle is not yet over.¡»Grucel said, and the officials nodded quietly.¡ºBut I think it¡¯s all right to celebrate today.¡»

    Cheers erupted once more. Grucel made his way to the basement where the Linga¡¯s Quill Pen was installed. Gin and many officials followed him.

    The stone b sitting on a pedestal stuck into the ground emitted a faint light.

    ¡ºI need a transcriber.¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes, sir.¡»

    Picking up a catalyst and a pen, one of the officials wrote the words ¡°Starting Transmission.¡± Ten secondster the words ¡°Transmission Acknowledged¡± appeared. Someone back in Ville Dream, a city built right next to Vireocean¡¯s capital, Ville Zentra, checked for any transmission constantly. A messenger should soon be running to call Doriachi.

    ¡ºLord Grucel. The message, if you please.¡»

    ¡ºThe epidemic had been identified and ended.¡»

    They came up with key words beforehand in case the transmission was being tapped. For example, Vireocean was a ¡°medium-sized sailing vessel¡±, Gerhardt was a ¡°fire spirit¡±, and the Evil Dragon was an ¡°epidemic¡±.

    Everyone waited for the reply with bated breath. It was taking quite some time. If Doriachi was not around, then it would take at least a few hours.

    Then someone yelped in surprise. Words came up in a sh of light.

    How is the condition of themander¡¯s grandfather?

    Grucel gasped as he saw the unexpected words. ¡°Themander¡¯s grandfather¡± was a code for Koukimaru.

    They had not yet checked on Koukimaru after learning of the Evil Drakon¡¯s death. Perhaps the man could provide some useful information.

    Such an important matterpletely slipped from Grucel¡¯s mind. He admonished himself for being too thrilled.

    ¡ºI¡¯m going to check on Koukimaru. We¡¯ll resume the transmissionter.¡»Grucel walked in huge strides, and Gin followed.

    Gin had gone from a carefree senior soldier to apany leader. He was also treated like a seniormanding officer that apanied the Commander himself.

    ¡ºSir, is it true that the Evil Drakon has been defeated? I still can¡¯t believe it.¡»

    ¡ºI feel the same. But¡­¡»Grucel hesitated.

    If he said ¡°Silver Face said so, so it must be true,¡± it would be taken as ¡°Silver Face killed it.¡± The masked boy wished to keep his existence secret.

    Gin might eventually find out from someone else that Silver Face was the source of the information. Grucel, however, didn¡¯t want the words toe from himself.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re almost a hundred-percent certain about it.¡»themander said.

    ¡ºI understand. I guess I should just be d.¡»

    Sensing that hismander had his reasons, Gin didn¡¯t press the issue any further. He wasn¡¯t greedy, and didn¡¯t particrly care about power struggles or information gathering.

    The two men arrived at the detention center. A soldier stationed inside gave a respectful bow at the suprememander, but Grucel gestured him to stop.

    ¡ºHow¡¯s Koukimaru?¡»

    ¡ºSir. As always, he doesn¡¯t eat much. He hadn¡¯t touched any of his food sincest night.¡»

    ¡ºReally?¡»

    ¡ºHim eating is actually much rarer.¡»

    ¡ºI see.¡»

    Grucel didn¡¯t care how Koukimaru was doing in jail. Or perhaps it might be more appropriate to say that themander had much more important matters to attend to.

    When he visited Koukimaru the other day, he guessed that Koukimaru wouldn¡¯t give them any information that would turn the tide of battle into their favor. But now, with the Evil Drakon dead, he might say something.

    ¡ºI want to talk to him.¡»Grucel walked into the jail with Gin and the soldier.

    Koukimaru stayed in the same cell as before¡ªin the middle of three cells. No one else was in the other cells, to keep them away from their special prisoner.

    A tey in front of the iron bars. The food had gonepletely cold, with no signs of it being touched. Koukimaru was sitting on the chairst time, but today, he was lying on a small bed by the wall, his back turned.

    Did he always have such a small back? Grucel wondered. A small man like this destroyed Dream Maker once?

    ¡ºKoukimaru.¡»Grucel called out to him. No answer. He tried a few times, but still nothing.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s not anwering.¡»the soldier said.¡ºWhat do we do, Sir?¡»

    ¡ºGive me the key.¡»

    Grucel held out his hand to the soldier, but thetter couldn¡¯t decide whether to hand the key over or not.

    ¡ºSir. He might be pretending to be asleep.¡»Gin said.¡ºHe might attack you if you go inside.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine. An old man can¡¯t best me.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s¡­ true.¡»Gin turned to the soldier.¡ºDo it.¡»

    ¡ºYes, sir!¡»

    Instead of handing over the key, the soldier unlocked the cell himself. Grucel thanked him and entered the room.

    ¡ºKoukimaru¡ª¡»Grucel froze.

    It wasn¡¯t that Koukimaru did not answer, he couldn¡¯t. The old man was dead. ck goo streamed from his eyes down to the bed. It didn¡¯t take Grucel long to figure out when exactly he died¡ªprobably the moment the Evil Drakon died as well.

    ¡ºSir? What¡¯s the matter?¡»Gin asked. He was standing outside with his hand on the door just in case something happened.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s dead.¡»Grucel turned back and stepped out the cell.

    ¡ºWhat?!¡»The soldier rushed in to confirm the man¡¯s death.

    ¡ºI-Is he really dead?¡»Gin asked.

    ¡ºYeah.¡»Grucel nodded and walked away.¡ºInform His Majesty about this.¡»he ordered.

    ¡ºWh-What about you, sir?¡»

    ¡ºI¡­¡»As soon as he left the detention center, Grucel realized that he was irritated.¡ºI don¡¯t know. Just going somewhere.¡»

    ¡ºSir.¡»Gin stopped. He didn¡¯t follow hismander.

    Grucel heard his subordinate¡¯s footsteps heading towards the government office building. Where do I even go in this small city? he thought. No, wait. We¡¯re free now. This continent will be developed further. We can even go to the other continent.

    Koukimaru was obsessed on this continent, on Dream Maker, on this small country. If he only shifted his gaze, he would¡¯ve seen a much bigger world. Now he died without even knowing that.

    What a selfish man!

    He was frustrated because they were pushed around by a selfish old man, who killed many and gave them a difficult time. But the person in question had left this world. He probably had some kind of vital link to the Evil Drakon.

    Grucel couldn¡¯t even dere to Koukimaru that they had won. That the old man was wrong.

    ¡ºNow Dream Maker will enter a new era.¡»

    Doriachi, who should have received Gin¡¯s message by now, would be thinking the same thing.

    Interaction with the other continent. This continent¡¯s exploration. These were things that were not possible before.

    Grucel headed towards the city walls. He had the urge to gaze at thend from somewhere high.

 Chapter 369 â€“ Lavia Running Around

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Lavia Running Around</h4>

    Lavia Running Around

    Dream Maker was bustling¡ªthe kind that the city had never experience before¡ªever since reports that the mastermind behind the monster invasion was dead came in. The information was currently being verified, and if it turned out to be true, everyone knew what they would be doing next.

    Mapping, searching for new species of flora and fauna, and mineral deposits. The continent of Grand Dream would be a new developednd.

    Behind all the hustle and bustle, Hikaru¡¯s party had cut off all contact with others for three days. Hikaru and Pa were bedridden, their health deteriorating rapidly. Lavia was also in bed for a whole day, but had already recovered. Endurance-wise, she should¡¯ve suffered the most.

    ¡¸It must be the miasma¡­¡¹she muttered.

    Hikaru fought close to the Evil Drakon, and Pa couldn¡¯t hold her breath while reciting the incantation for the Purification spell, causing her to inhale the miasma.

    ¡¸What can I do to get rid of it?¡¹

    Watching Hikaru and Pa lying in bed, Lavia racked her brain. She was in the garden mansion located inside Dream Maker, where they currently stayed.

    Lavia let the two sleep and fed them easily-digestible food, but they didn¡¯t seem to be getting any better, so she was considering a different course of action. But she was worried about leaving them, and she didn¡¯t have enough people to help her out either.

    ¡¸Goddess!¡¹A voice came from outside the gate.

    Lavia immediately realized that they were back. She hurriedly put on her mask and went to open the gate, where Galixon and the members of the Flower-Masked Goddess Bodyguards gathered.

    ¡¸Great Mage. I am d to see you¡¯ve returned safely.¡¹The men went down on their knees.

    ¡¸Forget about that.¡¹

    She urged them on their feet. The bodyguards were filthy. It was evident that they had just returned from battle. Lavia examined them all to see if there was anyone missing among them.

    Hikaru tasked them with a dangerous mission¡ªto divide the monsters¡¯ forces. He also ordered them to go wild a little distance away from Dream Maker to draw attention. As a result, Dream Maker was safe and Hikaru and the girls were able to reach the Evil Drakon.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t want any of the bodyguards to give up their life.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Great Mage. We¡¯re all alive.¡¹

    Lavia was relieved to hear those words, but the men were in terrible condition. Some were missing limbs and some had bandages wrapped around their faces. Strictly speaking, however, none of them died.

    ¡¸You must¡¯ve fought dangerous battles.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsense. The danger we faced is nothingpared to what you, the Goddess, and the Boss aplished.¡¹

    The monster raids stopped and Hikaru¡¯s party had returned. The men probably already knew that the Evil Drakon was dead.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Flower Face will fix you up.¡¹

    ¡¸No. We weren¡¯t really counting on the Goddess¡¯s miracle to heal us¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be shy. Flower Face will dly use her Healing magic. It¡¯s just that¡­¡¹

    The men¡¯s faces turned pale as they noticed Lavia¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡¸Did something happen to the Goddess?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing serious, really.¡¹

    Lavia told them about the situation so far as she walked them through the yard. They must be dying to see Pa, but they said they did not want to disturb her sleep. They set up tents where they could rest instead.

    ¡ºPermit me to ask, Great Mage. Do you have a n?¡»

    Galixon switched to Dream Maker¡¯snguage. He wasn¡¯t too familiar with Hikaru¡¯snguage yet. On the contrary, Lavia was fluent in theirs, mostly because of the two points on her Language Comprehension.

    ¡ºI¡¯m going to talk to some experts. Do you have anyone in mind?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone in Dream Maker who can help. No one even noticed the contamination in the monsters¡¯ meat until the Boss pointed it out. Lord Zahadu, who would be the most knowledgeable, did not join the expedition.¡»

    ¡ºI see¡­ Then I need you to do a few things for me.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll do anything.¡»Galixon¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡ºTake a bath.¡»Lavia said.

    After ordering the men to clean up, Lavia asked them to take turns in watching over the Goddess and the Boss.

    The house should be fine. Lavia informed Hikaru and Pa of the bodyguards¡¯ return, and made sure they had their masks on when the men came.

    Lavia left the residence alone.

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t want to do this¡­¡¹

    She already had a destination in mind. She believed the miasma was causing Hikaru and Pa¡¯s health to worsen. But even when Pa used Purification, their condition didn¡¯t improve.

    There was only one exnation: Pa¡¯s Purification was not perfect. Most likely because she was suffering from the effects of ¡°evil¡±. The spell emitted a much paler light than when she used it before the fight with the Evil Drakon.

    ¡¸I need someone who can use Purification.¡¹

    Lavia asked the bedridden Hikaru if he could recall people who had at least six points on their Holy stat. He named a few, but only one of them was staying in the Dream Maker¡ªSophie Bloomfield of the Four Stars of the East.

    Lavia didn¡¯t know where the Four Stars were staying, so she removed her mask and went to the Adventurers Guild to ask. It was already dusk before she realized it. Using her Stealth, Lavia arrived at the apartmentplex where the Four Stars were staying.

    ¡¸I will never forgive you, Sarah!¡¹A disturbing voice came from somewhere.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ It was just a sudden impulse!¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you do such a thing¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on now, Selica. She already apologized.¡¹

    ¡¸Selyse! You too!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, now you¡¯re mad at me?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you defending Sarah?! She¡¯s like a homewrecker! Has anyone stolen the love of your life before?!¡¹

    Love of her life? Stolen? Lavia stopped in her tracks. She didn¡¯t expect toe across such huge mess. Wait a minute. Selica has a boyfriend? They didn¡¯t seem like the type to care about romance.

    Feeling uneasy, Lavia moved under the window where the voices wereing from. The girls seemed to be staying on the third floor.

    ¡¸You¡¯re overexaggerating. It just happened, okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸You mean the part where you said ¡°I just want a taste¡±, but then went all the way anyway?! The cat¡¯s out of the bag, homewrecker!¡¹

    Huh? What? All the way?

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t help it! I was hungry!¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸It was your fault too for leaving a hotdog there!¡¹

    Wait, did she say hotdog?

    ¡¸I was preparing myself for it! You turned my hopes into despair!¡¹

    Lavia breathed a long sigh. Apparently Selica was just mad that Sarah ate her hotdog.

    ¡¸I said I¡¯m sorry. I know. I¡¯ll buy you some.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case. Sure, I¡¯ll forgive you. Get me five!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Five? Fine. But before I go¡­¡¹Sarahnded in front of Lavia.¡¸Eavesdropping is not cool, youngdy.¡¹

 Chapter 370 â€“ Night of Purification

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Night of Purification</h4>

    Ingesting food and drinks was not a problem, since the mask had an opening for the mouth. Tea was poured into the cup sitting in front of Lavia. She had no idea where they got such high-ss tea leaves.

    ¡¸I hope it¡¯s to your liking.¡¹Selyse said with a smile. A faint, refreshing scent rose from the cup.

    ¡¸It¡¯s tea leaves from Poly Elka, right? I like them.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d to hear that. They¡¯ve been so poprtely that it¡¯s hard to get your hands on them.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easier to procure from satellite towns and the provinces than the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?! That¡¯s great info.¡¹Selyse nodded to herself.

    ¡¸Why are you taking it easy?!¡¹Selica cut in.¡¸A friend of that troublemaker is here!¡¹

    It was easy to tell how others viewed Silver Face from the word ¡°troublemaker¡±.

    Sarah found Lavia even with her Stealth on. She had five points in Instinct, and the battles in this continent improved her detection skills. Sarah herself went out to buy hotdogs. The only ones in the room were Lavia, Selica, Selyse, and Sophie.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like I can barely see you. You¡¯re a friend of Silver Face¡¯s right?¡¹

    ¡¸I am. I¡¯m Star Face. And I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Sorry you had to hear that.¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s true that I have business with you.¡¹Lavia took a sip of her tea. She thought it was good¡ªit had a slight bitterness and a soft sweetness.

    ¡¸Really? What kind of business?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a spell I¡¯d like Sophie to use.¡¹

    Sophie, who had been silent since the hot dog fiasco, looked at Lavia. She had actually been watching the conversation with a smile on her face, but the eyes she had on Lavia were sharp as a knife.

    ¡¸My magic?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸Yes. We believe you can use Purification.¡¹

    ¡¸I can, but what about it? Are you nning to perform a ritual here?¡¹

    Sophie looked surprised. She expected Healing magic, not Purification, a spell so rare that it was barely even used.

    ¡¸My friend Flower Face is being ravaged by evil miasma. I wish to heal her using Purification.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t mention Hikaru because she didn¡¯t want it to be known that Silver Face was out ofmission. If Pa recovered, she could heal Hikaru.

    ¡¸May I ask what happened exactly?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing important, really. We were exterminating monsters when we found ourselves surrounded by thick miasma. Flower Face inhaled some.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ We didn¡¯t see any monsters that could produce miasma.¡¹

    ¡¸Not around here. Much farther.¡¹

    ¡¸So you ventured far away from here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We had a secret mission.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Of course, there was no such thing as a secret mission. Lavia just didn¡¯t want to go through all the trouble exining. She thought the Four East would buy it since they knew that Silver Face and King Doriachi were on friendly terms.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking you to do it for free.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t charge for the use of my Healing magic. But I¡¯m not sure if Purification can heal her.¡¹

    ¡¸If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll find another way.¡¹

    ¡¸So Silver Face is looking for one right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that. Please help us.¡¹Lavia bowed.

    ¡¸I understand. I will save any life I can.¡¹Sophie said.

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹Selyse whispered.

    ¡¸Yes. I doubt there¡¯s any other Mage in this city who can use Purification. I¡¯m also curious about this miasma.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹Selica was also interested, for some reason.

    Selyse, Sophie, and Selica arrived at Hikaru¡¯s residence around sunset. It would be better to treat Pa as soon as possible so they didn¡¯t wait for Sarah to return.

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡¸Where¡¯s everyone?! I got five hotdogs!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­ I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s a house here.¡¹Selyse was surprised to find a spacious residence in a city as small as Dream Maker.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s the patient?¡¹Sophie only had healing in mind.

    Selica, however, stood unusually silent and still. She always said whatever was on her mind. No one knew she was quiet because of the Japanese-style house.

    ¡¸This way.¡¹

    Lavia already talked to Galixon and asked him to bring Pa to the front porch. Pa was sitting weakly when she noticed Lavia approaching.

    ¡¸S-Sorry for making you go through so much trouble.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸Nonsense. We have to help each other out.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hold on to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Pa was unsteady, so Lavia sat beside her and helped her up, letting the Healer lean on her.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ It looks like a normal sickness to the untrained yes. Can you heal her? Sophie?¡¹

    Sophie¡¯s eyes were wide open. She didn¡¯t even hear Selyse.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe this. She¡¯s actually affected by evil miasma¡­ In that case, I think Purification will work. So it¡¯s a spell for cases like this! To literally exorcise evil.¡¹

    ¡¸You can tell?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I feel a sinister aura. There¡¯s one more inside, isn¡¯t there?¡¹

    Hikaru. Lavia was silent, but Sophie urged her.

    ¡¸Please bring them here immediately. It¡¯s definitely better if we treat them together. Quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Lavia nodded to Galixon, and the man headed inside.

    Lavia thought they could simply use Pa¡¯s magic to heal Hikaru after she recovered, but it didn¡¯t seem like Sophie would hold back in using hers at this point. If there was something that only Sophie could understand, they would be in troubleter on.

    ¡¸I see. You got hit with the miasma too.¡¹Selyse said as she watched Galixon support Silver Face.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹the masked boy said.¡¸Just a little mistake.¡¹

    Selyse seemed to ponder about something, but didn¡¯t say any more.

    ¡¸Please sit down quickly. Stay as close as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kya!¡¹Pa blushed as Hikaru sat down close to her that their arms touched.

    ¡¸I know I reek of sweat. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s fine! You smell wonderful!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure what to say about that¡­¡¹Hikaru gave a strainedugh.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s begin.¡¹Sophie immediately focused her mind.¡¸O¡¯ God who art in heaven, in thy name I ask for a miracle¡ª¡¹

    Since the spell consumed considerable amount of mana, Sophie wanted to heal them both at once. Pa¡¯s guards gathered around, watching over their goddess with concern.

    ¡¸Purification.¡¹

    Light enveloped Hikaru and Pa. A light that drove off evil and the darkness of the night.

    ¡¸Phew. It¡¯s done.¡¹Sophie said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel weak anymore.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Same here! Amazing!¡¹Pa added.

    Color had returned to their faces.

    ¡¸Good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sophie!¡¹Selyse caught her friend as she wobbled.¡¸I didn¡¯t know it consumed so much mana¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s usually only used for traditional rituals. A clergyman assigned to perform it is said to have drawn the short end of the stick.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks a lot.¡¹Silver Face said.¡¸I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite all right.¡¹Sophie replied.¡¸I don¡¯t ept payment for my healing.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸You should listen to him, Sophie.¡¹Selyse cut in.¡¸I know. How about answering some questions as payment?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Let¡¯s get some intel for payment!¡¹Selica agreed.

    Hikaru let out a sigh. As people say, nothing¡¯s more expensive than free. He didn¡¯t know if Selyse and Selica wanted to ask the same question. It was clear, though, that they were going to ask about matters he didn¡¯t want to divulge.

    ¡¸All right. I¡¯ll tell you as much as I can.¡¹Hikaru nodded.

    Lavia and Pa gave him surprised looks. Am I really that stingy and secretive? he wondered. He gave it some thought. Actually, I guess I¡¯m kinda secretive.

    ¡¸Selyse. You know we¡¯ve been up north, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Straight to the point. I like that. I wanted to ask if you inhaled the miasma from somewhere north of here.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose I don¡¯t mind telling you that.¡¹I just have to be vague about some things, he thought.¡¸You want to know what happened too, right, Galixon?¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely, Boss. Surprised you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. I¡¯ll let you all know what happened.¡¹Hikaru said.

    The men cheered.

    ¡¸It¡¯ste already. Let¡¯s talk over dinner.¡¹

    ¡¸Boss, how about we set up tables here outside?¡¹

    ¡¸Was that your n all along? You look excited.¡¹

    As warriors, they were eager to find out what kind of adventures Hikaru¡¯s party had. Hikaru believed they had a right to know after assigning them a dangerous task.

    Hikaru took out a few gold coins.¡¸Someone go buy booze.¡¹

    ¡¸All right! That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about, Boss!¡¹

    Three quick members of the guards took the coins and left.

    ¡¸I feel bad about leaving Sarah behind, so I¡¯ll go back for her.¡¹Selyse said.¡¸I¡¯d like a ce for Sophie to rest.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯ll get a chair.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹Selyse said and left.

    As he went to grab a chair for Sophie, Hikaru felt eyes on him.

    ¡¸Hello!¡¹Selica whispered as she got close.¡¸This looks like a Japanese-style residence. Who built it?¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s what she wanted to ask about, Hikaru thought.¡¸Dream Maker manages this garden mansion. You should ask them instead.¡¹

    Selica went quiet and didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    That night, to celebrate Hikaru and Pa¡¯s recovery, the bodyguards stayed upte, enjoying a meal with the Four Stars of the East.

    I guess Silver Face¡¯s time in Dream Maker is ending soon, Hikaru thought as he gazed at the stars dotting the night sky. We should go back north soon. Drake¡¯s parting gift should be waiting there for us.

    He didn¡¯t notice Selica¡¯s eyes on him.

 Chapter 371 â€“ Pink Deer

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Pink Deer</h4>

    Dream Maker was bustling. Some were repairing the walls and the city, some were rebuilding Lands Harvest, some were killing monsters in the vicinity, and some were advancing to untouchednds.

    Of course, there were many who counted on them for business. With the arrival of the second group of people next month, more activity was expected in the future.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re leaving, then.¡»

    Just like before, Pa bade farewell to her bodyguards early in the morning.

    Galixon bowed respectfully.¡ºTake care, Goddess. Perhaps we should join you, after all?¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve already talked about this! It¡¯s okay. Silver Face is with me!¡»

    ¡ºBoss. Take care out there!¡»

    ¡ºI know.¡»

    Galixon tried to stop Hikaru¡¯s party from going again to the northernmost tip of the continent. Oblivious to the existence of Drake, they didn¡¯t understand why they would put themselves at risk once more.

    Hikaru asked them to do only one thing: to watch the house while they were gone. Otherwise, they were free to do whatever they wanted.

    The bodyguards saw them off in front of the garden mansion. Although whether they actually saw Hikaru and the girls with their Stealth on, Hikaru didn¡¯t know.

    Hikaru decided to walk some distance after leaving Dream Maker. Last time it took them ten days to travel with the hang gliders, a method that came with a lot of risks. So instead Hikaru nned to use the gliders only from a spot where they could cover a long distance. He already had some ces in mind.

    Besides, he was curious about what went on in the forest. With the Evil Drakon gone, there should be changes in the ecosystem. Furthermore, an expeditionary force led by the Beastman King Gerhardt, had been formed, and roads were being created. Hikaru nned to proceed while watching the men and the monsters.

    ¡¸There it is!¡¹

    ¡¸Surround it, but don¡¯t kill it!¡¹

    About half a day after Hikaru¡¯s party left, they caught the sounds of men shouting. They were soldiers of the Quinnd Empire, who didn¡¯t notice Hikaru and the girls with their Stealth on.

    The soldiers had cornered a pink-striped, deer-like creature. Huge and stout, it was the size of apact SUV. Even covered in wounds, it fought the soldiers bravely.

    Was there ever a creature like that? The rich ecosystem was full of surprises.

    Theck of horns indicated that it was a female deer. Nheless it overwhelmed the armed soldiers. It should. From what Hikaru saw, Dream Maker¡¯s soldiers were about two to three times stronger than the men from Quinnd.

    Why surround the creature and not kill it? Hikaru wondered.

    ¡¸We got more injured!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk. No other choice. Retreat!¡¹

    The imperial army began their retreat, and the deer did not follow them. Though they were weaker, they had Healers on their side. Their skills should improve after trying a few times.

    All right. Observation over. Time to go¡ª

    Hikaru was not cruel enough to kill a weak doe. By nature, deer are herbivores¡ªalthough there might be carnivorous ones in this continent¡ªbut as long as men don¡¯t harm them, the creatures should not be a threat.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, that deer¡¯s acting kind of strange¡­¡¹Pa pointed out.

    He was going to ignore the creature, but then noticed something. Breathing wildly, the deer staggered and fell over to its side.

    ¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection couldn¡¯t see it, but when he switched to Life Detection, it was in as day. The deer was already dying. It probably spent all its energy in fighting off the soldiers.

    Hikaru detected another sign of life in the deer¡¯s belly. It looked round because it was pregnant with a fawn. Moaning, it quite literally used itsst ounce of strength to give birth to its baby. The fawn that came out, wrapped in a slimy membrane, bore the same pink stripes as its parent.

    The doe drew itsst breath. Tearing through the membrane, the fawn staggered on its feet. It then shoved its head to the doe¡¯s abdomen to suck milk.

    ¡¸What do we do, Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure¡­¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t unusual for wild animals to die soon after giving birth. But the fact that humans essentially killed this one bothered Hikaru a little.

    It¡¯s not like we can raise it.

    After switching back to Mana Detection, Hikaru noticed something approaching their location. Noticing it too, the fawn tried to run, but stumbled. Its legs still weren¡¯t strong enough.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the fawn to be found by one of its natural predators¡ªwolves. The sounds of fighting and the smell of the doe¡¯s blood must have attracted them. The wild creatures surrounded the little deer.

    ¡¸Wh-What do we do, Hikaru-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, fine. Let¡¯s help the little guy.¡¹

    It was mere self-satisfaction. Even if they moved on and did nothing, he would¡¯ve forgotten about this sooner orter. Still he decided to lend the creature a helping hand.

    ¡¸That was quick¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That sure didn¡¯t take long¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t take that long¡­¡¹

    As soon as Hikaru appeared, he threw his daggers, killing two instantly. Lavia cast Fire Breath, and the wolves turned tail and ran.

    The pink deer stiffened, surprised by Hikaru and the girls¡¯ sudden appearance. It stood still, shivering, clearly frightened.

    ¡¸We saved you on a whim.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Don¡¯t worry about a thing.¡¹

    The deer retreated.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. You must have been scared. But you¡¯re safe now.¡¹Lavia approached the fawn. It wrinkled its nose and licked her hand.

    ¡¸Wow. Talk about differential treatment.¡¹

    Paughed, unable to back Hikaru up.

    In the end, Hikaru and the girls took the fawn back to Dream Maker. It didn¡¯t know where its herd was, and the wolves would just devour it if they left the little guy behind. So they decided to ask for an expert¡¯s advice back in the city.

    ¡ºOh, if it isn¡¯t Silver Face!¡»They immediately ran into Gin.¡ºWow. You found a baby Pinky Deer. These creatures are perfect for riding once you train them.¡»

    They found an answer in no time at all.

    ¡ºRiding?¡»

    ¡ºWhat, you don¡¯t know? We call Pinky Deer ¡°Forest Carriers¡±. They¡¯re fast and have incredible stamina. And best of all, the adults can carry at least five people. But wild Pinky Deer are hostile to humans, so we train newborn ones.¡»

    Hikaru finally understood why the Quinnd army was hunting one. They must have known about this. In the end though, the deer proved too much for them and they had to retreat.

    ¡ºYou actually had no idea?¡»Gin asked.

    ¡ºNope. So how do you raise it?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯ll drink almost any kind of milk. It can eat grass in a few days. I know. I¡¯ll introduce you to our stable man.¡»

    ¡ºThanks.¡»

    Gin¡¯s eyes sparkled.¡ºAh, it feels great to be thanked by the great Silver Face. This is nothingpared to what you¡¯ve done for us.¡»

    Gin introduced them to an old man who worked in Dream Maker¡¯s stables, to whom they handed the Pinky Deer they saved.

    There were many horses, deer, and six-legged animals in the stables, but only three Pinky Deer, so it was no wonder Hikaru didn¡¯t know about them.

    ¡ºDo you want a ride in exchange for this guy?¡»

    ¡ºHuh?¡»

    ¡ºTheir legs can carry you through the woods.¡»

    The stableman¡¯s suggestion was quite appealing. Walking through the forest was indeed tough, as Hikaru had experienced today. But they would have to use hang gliders on the way, especially when crossingrge rivers.

    ¡ºAppreciate the offer, but we¡¯ll be going through terrain that animals can¡¯t cross.¡»

    ¡ºI see. Then how about a Route Sheep? They¡¯re fluffy, but can carry three people.¡»

    ¡ºWere you listening? We¡¯ll have to leave the animal behind at some point.¡»

    ¡ºAnd that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m suggesting the Route Sheep. They have homing instincts. You can leave them wherever and they¡¯ll return to this stable. What¡¯s more they have keen senses of smell. They can avoid most monsters.¡»

    The old man brought a brown lump of furball. It was a huge sheep with droopy eyes and curled horns.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹Lavia tottered towards the animal and jumped on. She coughed as dust rose in the air.

    ¡ºThis one likes ying in the mud. I suppose the drawback of riding it is you¡¯ll get a little dirty.¡»

    ¡¸I want to ride it.¡¹Lavia¡¯s response was immediate.

    In the end, they returned to the garden mansion and decided to leave on the Route Sheep first thing in the morning.

 Chapter 372 â€“ Drakeâ€™s Parting Gift

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Drake¡¯s Parting Gift</h4>

    Drake¡¯s Parting Gift

    The Route Sheep was fast, three times faster than a human walking. It proceeded at a trot, its fluffy wool making forfortable seats. It was like the creature had natural suspensions. Since there wasn¡¯t much shaking, Hikaru¡¯s party barely felt tired.

    It seemed to understand humans. Hikaru was able to easilymunicate the direction, and they arrived at the location where they found the Pinky Deer yesterday in just two hours.

    ¡¸It was around here, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But there¡¯s nothing left.¡¹

    While signs of fighting remained, there was no sign of the doe¡¯s carcass. Some other wild animal must have taken it away.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the food chain for you, I guess.¡¹

    I just witnessed the cycle of nature, Hikaru thought.

    For the next two days, they rode the Route Sheep until they reached arge river that was impossible to cross. They continued on with the Route Sheep even if it meant a little detour, simply because it was easier and Lavia had really taken a liking to the creature.

    ¡¸Bye, Mr. Fluff¡­¡¹

    Regretfully, she waved goodbye to the Route Sheep. The sheep itself nced back a few times as it went away. It was fluffy, meek, and able to avoid most danger. The only downside was the mud.

    They lost a day by helping the Pinky Deer, but overall, made faster progress thanks to the Route Sheep.

    After crossing therge river with their hang gliders, they camped for the night. Every day, they came across expedition squads engaged in battle, spotted them from afar, or just heard sounds of fighting. But from here on out, they shouldn¡¯t encounter the soldiers anymore.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, is the Evil Drakon gone?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­ Drake made it sound like that would be the case. I¡¯m not sure, though.¡¹

    ¡¸But how exactly¡­¡¹Pa trailed off.

    ¡¸There¡¯s the possibility of them eating the corpse.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama! I didn¡¯t say it out loud on purpose!¡¹

    The image of Drake eating the Evil Drakon was not pleasant, so they immediately stopped talking about it.

    Hikaru¡¯s party continued north, and after five days, the northernmost tip of the continent came into view.

    It had been about half a month since thest time they came here. Hikaru¡¯s mind was full of thoughts of defeating the drakonst time that he hardly felt the chilly temperature in the extreme north. Now it felt slightly warmer.

    They climbed thest hill leading to the basin. The sky was blue as far as the eye could see, thend a nket of gray.

    Everyone had been silent for a while now. Not knowing whaty ahead, they all held hands, Hikaru activating Group Obfuscation.

    Drake imed to be a Rule Maker, which wasn¡¯t unusual, considering drakons were God¡¯s servants. But I thought for sure God himself was the Rule Maker.

    Once things settle down, you should check the ce out. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find something interesting.

    I wonder what he meant by ¡°interesting¡±? I have a vague idea, though.

    Drakons are able to use holy mana. By purifying the Evil Drakon, they can obtain a high-energy crystal. Perhaps the crystal was made into something else. Hikaru would be delighted if it was rted to the Drakon Passage. Traveling ten days to get back to Dream Maker was too exhausting.

    Whatever Drake left had to be worth the back and forth trip of twenty days. Of course, Hikaru was also curious about the Evil Drakon itself.

    Actually, maybe I¡¯ll get a weapon? Nah. That elder dude seems to have the sense not to leave behind anything dangerous.

    Hikaru crested thest few steps with those thoughts in mind.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    The wind was blowing. With Lavia and Pa on Hikaru¡¯s side, the party looked over thend. There was nothing there. Not the miasma, nor the corpse of the Evil Drakon. Even the ckened ground had turned back to mere gray stones.

    ¡¸Amazing. It¡¯s like there was nothing here in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe something like Pa¡¯s Purification was used?¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll take years for me to cast it over such a wide area!¡¹Pa cut in.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but they¡¯re drakons. Maybe they can cast Purification over arge area. I must say, there¡¯s nothing here. Like, absolutely nothing.¡¹

    It was a bit of a letdown. Hikaru was relieved, no doubt, but considering the hassle of getting here by hang glider, he couldn¡¯t help but be slightly annoyed about it.

    Maybe he just wanted to show off how clean it was. Hikaru hardly found it ¡°interesting¡±. Or maybe they failed to leave anything?

    Hikaru felt it was thetter. Drake wanted to leave something behind, but the elder drakon took it with them.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹Lavia cocked her head, arms folded.

    With no monsters in sight, Hikaru had turned off Group Obfuscation.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru¡­ it looks like there¡¯s something right there in the middle.¡¹Lavia pointed to the center of the basin, where Hikaru killed the Evil Drakon.

    Hikaru strained his eyes. It felt like he was looking at something blurry, as if some sort of mist had settled in.

    ¡¸Looks like there really is something there. Let¡¯s check it out.¡¹

    They went down the slope. Maybe it¡¯s a hot spring, Hikaru thought. Then something ttered behind them.

    Hikaru¡¯s wakizashi was rumbling. The scabbard made from a Sacred Tree of Evesting Darkness was supposed to be able to conceal anything. It prevented the mana stored in the wakizashi from leaking out, and at the same time blocked outside interference.

    Yet the wakizashi, the weapon that sucked Drake¡¯s mana before, was reacting to something.

    A chill ran down Hikaru¡¯s back. He had a hunch that something was about to happen. That they were about to discover something.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama?¡¹Pa asked, noticing Hikaru¡¯s odd steps.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. We¡¯ll find out once we get there.¡¹

    Slowly, they inched closer to their destination. To where the drakon said they¡¯d find something interesting. Mana Detection didn¡¯t pick anything up.

    It was eerily quiet. The thick, shifting mist seemed to be bigger than Hikaru. It shimmered like vapor.

    ¡¸Hikaru. Are you really okay?¡¹Lavia looked concerned.

    Hikaru was far fromposed. They were only about twenty meters away now. The wind brought with it a certain smell, one that he shouldn¡¯t be smelling at a ce like this.

    ¡¸I know this smell¡­¡¹Hikaru muttered.¡¸I¡¯m sure of it. This sickening odor¡­ is exhaust fumes.¡¹

    When they were about ten meters away, he heard engine revving, apanied by the sound of horn ring.

    All of this wasmon back in Japan.

    ¡¸No way¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect this one, Drake.¡¹

    A rift between worlds?

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought you could connect two worlds?¡¹

    Beyond the mist, Hikaru could see asphalt road and silhouettes of passing cars.

    A rift that led somewhere on Earth had appeared.

 Chapter 373 â€“ Her Decision

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Her Decision</h4>

    Her Decision

    ¡¸Hikaru?! Are you all right?!¡¹

    The unexpected sight of Japan made Hikaru dizzy, and he fell to his knees. Lavia and Pa, however, did not know why.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine¡­ Sorry. Just felt a little light-headed.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s more than just a little!¡¹Pa said.¡¸You look pale as a sheet!¡¹

    Holding Hikaru from both sides, the girls dragged him away as far as possible from the shimmering mist. Hikaru nced at the rift. Various thoughts flooding in paralyzed his body, and he let himself be taken away.

    Is it because of holy mana?

    I thought it was the bond between souls that connected worlds. How did Drake do it?

    Is that really Japan? Or another world that looks a lot like it?

    When did that phenomenon appear and how long will itst?

    Can I pass through it? Can Ie back here?

    Maybe he could go back to Japan. Hikaru¡¯s heart felt heavy. Using his ability to tweak Soul Boards, he decided to live in this world where he met Lavia. He had to look after Pa too. He didn¡¯t even need to think about going back to Japan.

    And now this.

    Confronted with the possibility of returning to Japan, Hikaru¡¯s mind was in chaos. Asphalt roads that were hot in the summer and cold in the winter. Skyscrapers reflecting white clouds in the blue skies. Cars driving by, spewing exhaust fumes. Convenience stores with their bright lights on throughout the night. School, even though he didn¡¯t have any real friends. He missed all of them dearly.

    ¡¸Have some water, Hikaru-sama.¡¹Pa handed a sk to Hikaru.

    Drinking water calmed him down a bit. They were about a hundred meters away from the rift now.

    Hikaru could still see the shimmer, a rift between worlds. He didn¡¯t know it worked, but he thought it wouldn¡¯t go away that easily. Yet at the same time it felt like it could disappear ten secondster.

    Hikaru assumed the ce he caught a glimpse of was Japan¡ªthe same time period that he came from.

    ¡¸I take it you¡¯re familiar with what you saw there.¡¹Lavia said, causing Hikaru to twitch.

    ¡¸What?! I thought it was a magical world or something! How else can you exin those huge graves? Did Hikaru-samae from a world of giants?!¡¹

    ¡¸Graves?¡¹

    Hikaru pondered what Pa just said. Graves. Gravestones. Huge stones. Building. He burst outughing.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama¡­?¡¹

    The girls couldn¡¯t understand why he was cackling. Hikaru simply found Pa¡¯s words amusing. Thinking back, the Japan where he came from had many deste-looking high-rise buildings. Perhaps they were huge gravestones in a sense.

    ¡¸Sorry, that was too funny. I feel better now.¡¹Hikaru took another gulp of water.¡¸I guess I¡¯ll have to exin again what my world was like.¡¹

    He¡¯d told them about Earth, but not their way of life. Simply because he thought he was never going back.

    But before Hikaru could start talking, his Mana Detection picked something up. His mind was in turmoil until just now, so he let down his guard.

    The ones he detected were about a hundred meters away and fast approaching. Four people emerged on top of the slope behind Hikaru and the girls.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing here¡­ but since Silver Face came all the way to this ce, there has to be something.¡¹Selyse said as she watched Hikaru¡¯s party.

    ¡¸There¡¯s some kind of a haze in the middle!¡¹A ck-haired Japanese girl¡ªSelica¡ªeximed.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t expect the Four Stars of the East toe here. They should be working onmissions from the guild.

    Sure our departure was dyed because of the Pink Deer, but we moved quickly and even recovered time we lost. We used a hang gliders too. Yet they arrived almost at the same time.

    With Selyse leading the way, the Four Stars made their way to Hikaru.

    ¡¸You guys sure are fast. We left the morning after the feast we had.¡¹

    Of course, Hikaru thought. They wouldn¡¯t have made it here this fast otherwise.

    ¡¸Awfully reckless of you.¡¹Hikaru said with a hint of exasperation.¡¸Coming here with only the four of you?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re a high-ranking party too, you know? If anything, you¡¯re the reckless ones. There¡¯s only three of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Just thought it would be interesting.¡¹

    Hikaru talked about a lot of things that night, but he kept the part about the Evil Drakon a secret. Still they came straight here, the farthest point in the whole continent.

    Interesting? Maybe it¡¯s an adventurer¡¯s special sense of smell.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter Selica?¡¹

    Selica took a step forward, tottering.

    ¡ºIt can¡¯t be¡­ How? What is that?!¡»she muttered in Japanese.

    ¡¸Selica, calm down. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹Selyse shook her friend¡¯s shoulders.

    Hikaru knew exactly why she was acting the way she was.¡¸It seems that shimmer is connected to another world.¡¹

    ¡¸Another world?¡¹Selyse asked.

    ¡¸How do you know that?! Did you go to the other side?! Were you able to?!¡¹

    ¡¸Selica! Calm down!¡¹

    Sophie started chanting a spell to cast on Selica. Some kind of magic that calms one¡¯s mind? Hikaru wondered. He nced at Pa. Her nk stare meant she didn¡¯t know what it was.

    It took a while, but Selyse and the others were able to fully understand what the rift was.

    ¡¸Sorry, Silver Face. Now that it¡¯se to this, I guess I should tell you. Selica actually came from another world. Apparently there are a few people like her.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine now, Selyse!¡¹

    Selica turned as pale as Hikaru, but color had now returned to her face.

    The seven of them came right next to the rift. Hikaru stayed a few meters away, but Selica moved just inches of it. Then she stuck her arm into the rift.

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸I can get through!¡¹

    ¡¸Selica?!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s pull her back!¡¹

    Panicking, Selyse, Sarah, and Sophie pulled Selica back easily. Hikaru could only watch, his eyes blinking repeatedly.

    ¡¸What are you doing?! We don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s safe!¡¹Selyse raised her voice. She sounded confused, scared, and a little angry¡ªsomething unusual for her.¡¸We don¡¯t even know if that rift is really connected to your home! Even if it is, we don¡¯t know if you cane back!¡¹

    Selica blinked in surprise at Selyse¡¯s menacing look.

    ¡¸She¡¯s right, Selica.¡¹Sarah said.¡¸We¡¯re with Selyse on this one.¡¹

    ¡¸Did our friendship¡­ not matter that much to you?¡¹Sophie said.

    Yeah, Hikaru thought. I don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s Japan on the other side. It¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s not the Japan I know. It¡¯s ridiculous to jump in for something so uncertain. What¡¯s more, it could have adverse effects to the body.

    What they said made perfect sense. But Selica didn¡¯t seem convinced.

    Hikaru squeezed his hands tight. He knew how Selica felt. There was no logic here. Her soul was quite literally drawn to it.

    Unlike Hikaru, Selica wasn¡¯t briefed about this world. She didn¡¯t ask toe here. She was involved in an ident and found herself here, like she was abducted.

    ¡¸Selyse. Sarah. Sophie. I have to go to the other side! This is something I need to do.¡¹Selica sounded decisive.¡¸So please, just let me go for now!¡¹

    For now.

    Selica nned toe back. Even though there was no guarantee she could.

    Selyse looked distressed. She had no idea what to do. Hikaru didn¡¯t expect this from her. Selyse always looked aloof, wearing a smile that seemed to hide whatever she was thinking inside.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Selyse! I¡¯ll never forget my promise to you!¡¹Selica turned her back on her friends.¡¸I¡¯m off!¡¹

    She jumped into the rift. Smoothly, she arrived at the other world.

    Selica froze on the other side, looked around, then nced back at her friends. She looked surprised, but no one knew why. Then she started running and eventually disappeared.

    ¡¸Selyse! Are you sure you should¡¯ve let her go like that?!¡¹Sarah said.¡¸We should¡¯ve followed her!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible, Sarah.¡¹Sophie had her hands on the rift¡¯s surface.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸My body can¡¯t pass through. It¡¯s being rejected, like there¡¯s an invisible wall blocking my way.¡¹

    Sarah touched the rift too, and was met with the same result.

    ¡¸Only those who crossed over here from the other side can go. Is Selicaing back?¡¹

    No one had an answer to Sarah¡¯s question.

 Chapter 374 â€“ Reunion Across Space-Time

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Reunion Across Space-Time</h4>

    Reunion Across Space-Time

    Selica had been gone for half a day, and it was nowte at night. Out in an open area, there was nothing to block off the intensely chill wind. However, the Four Stars of the East didn¡¯t want to leave the rift, so they started a bonfire nearby instead.

    There could still be monsters around these parts, and the fire was basically sending a signal for miles that ¡°humans are here¡±. Reluctantly, Hikaru joined thedies, keeping his Mana Detection active at all times.

    What on earth is Selica doing?

    Ever since Selica disappeared, the Four Stars had done nothing but talk about the rift. Of course, they asked Hikaru about it as well, but he had no idea what caused this thing toe into existence. He told them that there was a huge monster here, and nothing more.

    ¡ªDid Selica return to Japan?

    ¡ªCan Selicae back?

    ¡ªWhy can¡¯t the other three members cross over the rift?

    ¡ªCan I¡­ cross it?

    Exhausted from the fruitless discussion, Sarah and Sophie went to sleep, leaving Selyse on watch. Selyse had been watching Hikaru for a while, as if she wanted to say something, but he pretended to be asleep.

    Hikaruy on the ground wrapped in a nket. Stars dotted the incredibly beautiful night sky.

    I¡¯ve never seen those constetions before¡­ Is it night time in Japan right now?

    It was dark beyond the rift, a long streetlight providing little illumination. Hikaru could see headlights from cars that passed every now and then.

    Selica didn¡¯t seem like she really wanted to go back.

    Hikaru recalled what she said.

    I have some lingering attachment over there. I love my Mom and Dad, and I had a cheeky little sister.

    I have to go to the other side! This is something I need to do.

    And¡­ I had a close friend.

    It hadn¡¯t urred to her that it was the Hazuki Hikaru knew, though.

    I see¡­ Selica wants to settle things on her end.

    Hikaru finally realized what Selica was trying to do. She left to say goodbye to her father, mother, sister, and Hazuki.

    I don¡¯t really have anyone I want to say goodbye to¡­ So even though I was shaken when I saw the rift, I didn¡¯t have the urge to go.

    Are you sure about that? A flicker of doubt shed through his mind. Hikaru lifted his body up as if to push the question away. Pa and Lavia were asleep, but Selyse noticed Hikaru as he got up.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t sleep?¡¹she asked.

    Shaking his head, Hikaru rose to his feet. The wind iled his cloak.

    I do have some lingering attachment to that world¡­

    It was then that Hikaru realized another fact. He and Selica both came to this world, sharing the same ¡°Soul Link¡± named Hazuki.

    Perhaps this rift was not a rift at all before. Maybe it was pure, shapeless energy. Then Hikaru and Selica, two people with souls from another world, came to this spot. What if the energy then shaped itself into a portal to another world?

    ¡ºThen it¡¯s almost certainly connected to Japan.¡»Hikaru unexpectedly muttered in Japanese.

    Selyse looked at him dubiously.¡¸Silver Face, are you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Selyse. What kind of promise did you make with Selica?¡¹

    I¡¯ll never forget my promise to you!

    Selyse chuckled.¡¸Nothing big. Just a silly little promise, really.¡¹

    It felt like Hikaru saw Selyse¡¯s true face for the first time.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Selica will be back.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Maybe sooner thanter.¡¹

    ¡¸What makes you think that? I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much about Selica.¡¹

    ¡¸Just a feeling¡­ My hunch is almost always right.¡¹

    Hikaru sauntered to the rift. Does the wind here reach the other side too? he wondered. Humans couldn¡¯t pass through, but Hikaru smelled exhaust gas from the other side. I really don¡¯t understand drakons.

    Slowly, he reached out his hand to the rift. If Japan was beyond it, could he go home?

    But Hikaru¡¯s hand hit the rift solidly. His body couldn¡¯t get through, just like Sophie and the others.

    ¡¸Why¡­?¡¹

    Is it because this body belonged to Rnd? Because my body is of this world? Or maybe because I barely have any unfinished business on the other side? He felt disappointed, but at the same time, a part of him was relieved, and he hated himself for it.

    He looked up, and his breath caught in his throat.

    The streetste at night. Sidewalk illuminated by streetlights. Walking silhouettes. The girl wearing an orange cardigan over her shirt and tight jeans looked familiar.

    Life will be rough for you. You may be clever, but you¡¯re also reckless. Someday, somewhere, you might just die unexpectedly.

    It was none other than Hazuki. The girl who foresaw Hikaru¡¯s future, and Selica¡¯s best friend in high school.

    Her smooth, long ck hair hung to the left. Her beautiful face, like someone straight out of a fairy tale, looked the same as it was back then. Or rather she looked more mature.

    Hazuki stopped a few meters short of the rift, staring at it. Hikaru¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. Why? What is she doing here?

    ¡ºHazuki!¡»

    Selica came running to her. She had a cloak under her arm, and she had changed into a T-shirt. The sports bag hanging from her shoulder was swinging heavily.

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºHehe, my bad. Surprised? Really?! So what if I lost weight?!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    Hikaru was surprised he could hear Selica¡¯s voice but not Hazuki¡¯s. I want to hear her voice, he thought. He wanted to go to the other side. Then the rift started making creaking sounds.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that noise? Wait, that¡¯s Selica!¡¹Selyse was panicking.

    As she should be. The rift was gradually bing smaller.

    ¡¸Selica! It¡¯s closing! Selica!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Look over here!¡¹

    Selyse and Hikaru shouted, but they didn¡¯t seem to hear them. Selica had her back to them, talking to Hazuki, and although Hazuki nced at their direction every now and then, she didn¡¯t seem to see the rift.

    ¡¸This is bad. It¡¯s closing too fast.¡¹

    Selyse mmed her fist onto the rift to no avail. It was like she was hitting a thick fish tank. She drew her sword, its thin de reflecting light as white as snow. Hikaru saw a vast amount of magical power contained in it.

    The tip hit the rift. There was a sharp ng, and sparks flew. Selica turned around.

    ¡ºWhat? It¡¯s closing? Why?! Hazuki¡ª¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºI still have things¡­¡»

    The rift had shrunk to a size just barely enough for a person to pass through.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Selyse?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­¡¹

    The other four sleeping woke up.

    ¡ºI still have¡ª¡»

    ¡ºYou still have your promise with Selyse!¡»Hikaru shouted despite himself.

    Selica wasn¡¯t the only one startled. Hazuki too looked in his direction. At Silver Face. At Hikaru.

    ¡ºRun! Selica!¡»

    ¡ºHazuki! I know it¡¯s a little hurried, but this is goodbye for real.¡»

    Hazuki¡¯s eyes opened wide as Selica started running. I didn¡¯t know she could make a face like that, Hikaru thought.

    ¡ºGoodbye.¡»

    Hikaru reached for the rift. It had gotten too narrow now. Who knew if a human could even pass through it? Hikaru¡¯s hand slipped through, grabbing Selica and pulling her in one breath.

    Selica let out a shriek unbefitting of a high school girl, and turned a somersault. Her sports bag rolled across the ground.

    ¡¸Selica!¡¹

    ¡¸Selica?!¡¹

    ¡¸Selica!¡¹

    Selica¡¯s party members rushed over and hugged her. They then started bawling their eyes out.

    ¡¸Wait, what¡¯s going on?! I told you I¡¯ll be right back!¡¹

    Hikaru nced at the rift, only to find nothing there. Did Hazuki-senpai look at me?

    Her image was burned into his eyes. She looked more mature. How did I look in her eyes?

    But he couldn¡¯t hear her voice from the other side, only Selica¡¯s. Perhaps the rift itself was only visible to Selica.

    But it wasn¡¯t bitter regret that Hikaru felt, only a little disappointment. He sensed his chest bing lighter. Then he felt tugs at his sleeves. Lavia and Pa.

    ¡¸Thanks a lot, Silver Face!¡¹Selica shouted as she was being crushed by her friends.¡¸A secondter, and I might not have made it back here! I brought a bunch of snacks. You can have some!¡¹

    ¡¸Why, thank you.¡¹

    The sports bag lying on the ground seemed light despite being packed. I see, Hikaru thought. Snacks, huh? That¡¯s just like her, I guess.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­? What happened to your cloak?¡¹

    ¡¸What? Oh, no! I think I dropped it on the way over here! Crap, that was expensive!¡¹

    Selica was at her wits¡¯ end, groaning.

    ¡ºWell, whatever. It¡¯ll be my parting gift for Hazuki.¡»Selica muttered, then walked towards Hikaru.¡¸Thanks a lot!¡¹She held out her right hand.

    Breathing a sigh, Hikaru grasped her hand back.¡¸This is gonna cost you.¡¹

    ¡¸Whew! That trap just now packed some serious power! You¡¯re crazy, Senkun.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    A group of three people wandered through the forest¡ªthe three-man party, Sweet Pleasure.

    Whenever a monster appeared, Gilliam the gaudy elf bought time, while Senkun set traps to kill it. They used this tactic repeatedly, taking down countless monsters. Senkunid all kinds of traps depending on the type of enemy¡ªexplosives, magic,a, among others.

    ¡¸Ha! Too easy for us!¡¹Senkun said.

    ¡¸Whew! You can say that again.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    The three skipped merrily through the forest, shoulder to shoulder, with Senkun on the right, Gilliam in the center and Nargo on the left. One was a head taller than the next.

    They were doing well. Though they encountered some strong monsters, they were able to defeat them easily with great teamwork.

    Perhaps they were optimistic, or perhaps it was the fact that they pushed through the forest at a quick pace. Or maybe it was just good luck. It may even be because of their skipping.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? There¡¯s a clearing.¡¹

    The simple map they had indicated there were woods ahead. But like Senkun just said, the forest ended, and sunlight poured in.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    They found an area ofnd shaped like an antlion pit, like a mortar. There was a spiraling path that went downwards. The deepest part of the slope, about ten meters deep, was as wide as a house.

    ¡¸Is that what I think it is?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe?!¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    In the clearing was a hole with stairs that led further down. Eight pirs that emitted pale light stood all around it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a dungeon!¡¹

    Grand Dream¡¯s first dungeon, the Labyrinth of the Dream Chasers, had just been discovered.

 Chapter 375 â€“ Setting Sail Towards the Future

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Setting Sail Towards the Future</h4>

    Setting Sail Towards the Future

    A week had passed since the ship sailed. Bathing in the warm sunlight, Hikaru watched the sea and yawned.

    ¡ºSup, youngster. Looking grim.¡»

    ¡ºSelica.¡»

    Leaning against the railing, Selica faced Hikaru. A breeze tousled her long ck hair. There was no one around, so they could speak in Japanese without problems.

    The ship was moving away from the now-peaceful Grand Dream, where a new dungeon had been discovered. There were few passengers on board.

    ¡ºWhere¡¯s your girlfriend?¡»

    ¡ºYou mean Lavia? Seasick, as always. Pa¡¯s with her. What about your friends?¡»

    ¡ºSelyse and Sarah are ying some chess-like board game. Sophie¡¯s the referee.¡»

    ¡ºDo you even need a referee for chess?¡»

    ¡ºApparently. The rules are soplicated, I don¡¯t even want to learn it.¡»

    Selica threw her head back over the railing, exposing her white throat.¡ºYou should be more careful.¡»

    ¡ºAbout what?¡»

    ¡ºYou called me in Japanese while I was talking to Hazuki.¡»

    Hikaru was posing as Silver Face that time. Indeed, he called out in Japanese by ident.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t really care who you are, but I won¡¯t forgive you if you cause trouble for Lavia and Pa.¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t follow¡­ I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s fine. Just keep feigning ignorance. If you¡¯re going to deceive others, you better go all-out. Anything less and I¡¯ll whoop your ass. Lavia¡¯s great at casting Spirit Magic, right? Maybe that¡¯s why I feel some sort of intimacy with her. Like I want to talk about Spirits with her all night long.¡»

    ¡ºSounds like a pain¡­ But I appreciate the advice.¡»

    Hikaru meant it. He had to hide the fact that he was Silver Face. Otherwise, there would be too much trouble.

    ¡ºYou know what?¡»Selica muttered.¡ºIn that short amount of time, I told Hazuki about you. That you were in this world too.¡»

    ¡ºWhat did she say?¡»

    Selica chuckled.¡ºShe said that¡¯s just like you.¡»

    ¡ºJust like me?¡»

    What did she mean by that?

    ¡ºYeah. My parents and sister were so surprised to see me and they started crying. Although a year had passed in Japan since I disappeared, they believed it was me.¡»

    I¡¯m surprised you came back, Hikaru thought.

    Hikaru and the others stayed right next to the rift for less than half a day, and Selica returned. Anyter and the rift would¡¯ve closed, preventing her froming back.

    Selica nned to return from the start. She went back to Japan, with full intent to return. Normally one would think to stay at least a night.

    So she really just went back to settle things?

    Understanding Selica¡¯s resolve back then sent shivers down Hikaru¡¯s spine.

    ¡ºUnfortunately my family didn¡¯t know Hazuki¡¯s address. I thought I¡¯d never see her again, so I just grabbed whatever I needed and headed back to the rift. That¡¯s when I found her. Boy, was I surprised.¡»

    ¡ºI see¡­ You didn¡¯t call her there.¡»

    ¡ºBefore we could celebrate our reunion, I asked her what she was doing there. Do you know what she said?¡»

    I had a feeling he was here. My precious junior who just vanished.

    Hikaru felt like he heard Hazuki¡¯s voice. When he closed his eyes, her gentle, fleeting smile came to mind.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll admit I was a little jealous. You have a stronger connection with Hazuki than I do. And when I told her that I met you once in a while, she said it was just like you wander off into a different world.¡»

    ¡ºI¡­¡»Hikaru trailed off.

    I what? He was about to say something, but words wouldn¡¯te out.

    ¡ºHikaru¡­¡»

    There was concern in Selica¡¯s voice. Hikaru knew why. Tears were streaming down his face. He died in that world, unlike Selica. Only his soul came here.

    Yet senpai sensed my being.

    What Hikaru felt wasn¡¯t nostalgia nor regret. He felt acknowledged. He was a nobody in Japan, but there was someone looking out for him. It wasn¡¯t his imagination when he thought Hazuki looked at him from beyond the rift.

    ¡ºMaybe you should¡¯ve crossed the rift too.¡»Selica said.

    ¡ºI couldn¡¯t pass through¡­ or so I thought.¡»

    Hikaru wiped his eyes with his sleeve. When he touched the rift, his hand didn¡¯t go through it. But when Selica tried toe back¡­

    My hand went through¡­?

    Hikaru gave a start. The bond between souls created the power to connect worlds. Perhaps Rnd¡¯s body was able to slip through because Hazuki appeared at that moment.

    ¡ºIt was a good thing I didn¡¯t go.¡»

    ¡ºIf you say so.¡»Selica watched the sky. There was no awkwardness in the silence.¡ºI¡¯m heading back. Looks like your girlfriend¡¯s here.¡»

    Hikaru saw Lavia at the entrance to the deck.

    ¡ºOnest thing.¡»Hikaru said as Selica was leaving.¡ºWhat¡¯s this promise you made with Selyse?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a bit tasteless to ask about a promise made between two women, don¡¯t you think?¡»Selica grinned, turning only her head.

    She sounded nonchnt, but Hikaru knew it was something important. Although Selyse called it a silly promise, it was enough to make Selica lose her drive to return to Japan.

    Selica and Lavia passed by each other.

    ¡¸Hikaru? What were you talking about with Selica?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ something tasteless, I guess.¡¹

    Lavia came over to Hikaru¡¯s left side. She tried to peer at Hikaru¡¯s expression, perhaps because there were still tears left around his eyes.

    ¡¸Was it a good idea for the Four Stars of the East to leave Grand Dream? With the discovery of the new dungeon, the city was in an uproar about how the demand for adventurers is going to increase.¡¹

    When Hikaru and the others returned from the north, Dream Maker was abuzz with news of the discovery of a new dungeon.

    Word was immediately sent to the Adventurers Guilds of various countries via Linga¡¯s Quill Pen. There were reports that not only adventurers, but merchants nning to do business in the new continent flocked to Ville Zentra, the capital of Vireocean. Furthermore the Dream Maker residents in Ville Dream were eager to return to their homnd. They might even be short on ships.

    There was a possibility that the ferocious sea monsters had be quiet now that the Evil Drakon was dead, but to confirm that, the repellent had to be disabled, which was just too risky. Only a few ships set sail.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what goes on in those women¡¯s minds.¡¹Hikaru said.

    He thought it had something to do with Selyse and Selica¡¯s promise.

    ¡¸Never mind them.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸How are you holding up?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­ The magic¡¯s working just fine.¡¹

    Pa¡¯s healing helped Lavia deal with her motion sickness, but it had to be applied repeatedly. Hikaru wished there was some way to solve this problem, since adventurers and long-distance travel was basically inseparable.

    Tweaking her Soul Board could help, but points were important. Not being able to experiment readily was frustrating.

    ¡¸I see. We¡¯ll have to do something about that.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Maybe training will work?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. People say you just gotta get used to it, but some never do.¡¹

    ¡¸But no traveling for a while for me, if possible.¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡¸It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re going on a library tour once we get back, right?¡¹

    When they returned to Dream Maker and discussed their next move, Lavia said she wanted to read more books.

    Hikaru also needed a break from all the tough battles. He also felt the desire to know more about this world burning inside him. He thought a library tour was a fantastic idea.

    Pa smiled, saying¡¸If it¡¯s visiting libraries, we might find grimoires that¡¯ll help with Lavia¡¯s motion sickness.¡¹

    She left her bodyguards in Dream Maker. Eventually they would have to go back to Grand Dream. Until then, Hikaru wanted to be free, free from everything.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a taste of freedom for a while.¡¹Hikaru put his hand on the railing and looked at the sky. The blue expanse stung his eyes.¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Lavia moved closer to Hikaru and squeezed his arms tight. They closed their eyes, feeling the pleasant breeze.

    ¡¸First is Vireocean¡¯s library.¡¹Lavia breathed out.

    It was said that thergest library in terms of size was either Quinnd¡¯s National Library or Bios¡¯s Sacred Library, but every country¡¯s capital had a big library.

    Since they had plenty of funds, they could visit every single one. If they ran out, they could work as adventurers to earn some more. And learn more about this world.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fun.¡¹

    Hikaru felt the countless possibilities waiting for them beyond the great ocean. His eyes shone as if he was a newly-born baby seeing the light of the world for the first time. He thought he had be an inhabitant of this world, in the truest sense of the word.

    ¡¸There you are! Hikaru-sama! Lavia-chan! ¡¹Pa joined them on the deck.

    Yes. The three of us will go. We¡¯ll travel this world full of adventures. There¡¯s still so much more to discover¡ªunfamiliar cities, unfamiliarndscapes, and new knowledge.

    Two dayster, the ship carrying Hikaru¡¯s party docked at Ville Zentra, a port city full of people dreaming about the New World.

 Chapter 376 â€“ Murder on a Rainy Night (Part 01)

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Murder on a Rainy Night (Part 01)</h4>

    Murder on a Rainy Night (Rainy Rainy Serial Killer)

    It was raining in the maritime nation of Vireocean¡¯s capital Ville Zentra, a city that boasted the greatest harbor in all of the continent.

    The intermittent rain pouring down for the past two weeks washed away the salt that settled on houses, but the humidity caused mold to grow on food, dampening the people¡¯s spirits.

    People flocked to Ville Zentra, eager to travel to the New World, which, after the defeat of the Evil Drakon, was deemed to be rtively safer. The term ¡°New World¡± drew adventurers in particr, gathering in the Adventurers Guild like moth to mes, bewitched by the prospect of finding new species of medicinal herbs or new kinds of resources. Despite the continuous downpour, the guild was booming.

    ¡¸Man, is it humid.¡¹

    A boy in a hooded cloak walked through the rainy streets of Ville Zentra. Although the road was paved, mud flooded through the cracks in the cobblestones, creatingrge puddles here and there.

    Only a few citizens were outside, and no one paid any attention to the dark-haired boy. To Hikaru.

    When Hikaru reached the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, he sensed the muggy heat and the stench of alcohol, food, mold, and sweat mixed together drifting from within.

    Facing south, the building was supposed to be like an open terrace, but the ce had to be closed because of the heavy rain, leaving only one entrance open. The air could only circte in and out of one spot.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    For a moment, Hikaru hesitated to enter. He could hear sounds ofughter from inside, as if to forget the gloom brought by the rain. He came here just to gather a bit of information, or rather to see what was going on, but he was already soaked, and he didn¡¯t want to add more to his difort.

    When he came here before, adventurers only gathered for job-rted briefings, or to grumble over a few drinks, but now they were all-out drowning in booze.

    ¡¸Hey, kid. If you¡¯re gonna go in, then go already. You¡¯re blocking the way.¡¹

    Several men came from behind Hikaru. Judging by their showy weapons, they were most likely adventurers.

    Steeling himself, Hikaru entered the building.

    There were many adventurers in the spacious lobby, bottles of alcohol and tes of food on the table before them. The magicmps brightly illuminating the inside made the dreary scenery outside seem like an illusion.

    Deeper inside was a row of counters, divided into registration,mission eptance,mission posting, party-rted, and fund management. A new window had been recently added¡ªvoyage. It mostly entertained matters rted to Dream Maker.

    Adventurers crowded the ¡°voyage¡± window, but travel operations weren¡¯t actually proceeding well. Based on what Hikaru knew, there were only enough ships to amodate less than half of the applicants.

    Hikaru dried off his cloak before entering, while the men who came after him stepped straight into the building wet.

    ¡¸Hey. How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Not good. Eyewitnesses reports are vague, there¡¯s no evidence, and there¡¯s only one wound on the body. There¡¯s no way you can find the killer with barely anything to go on with.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ I¡¯d be more inclined to move if it wasn¡¯t for this rain.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right. I¡¯m sure when the sun¡¯s out, you¡¯re gonna say ¡°it¡¯s too hot, I don¡¯t wanna move.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Damn right!¡¹

    The adventurersughed out loud.

    Hikaru turned away from them and headed to themission board. Adventurers often say that the quickest way to check the situation in the city is to look at the Adventurers Guild¡¯smission board. And they were right. Most of the city¡¯s demands were all gathered on this board.

    ¡¸Wow¡­¡¹

    The bulletin board hanging by the wall away from the counters bore all sorts ofmissions, piled on top of each other like fish scales. Goblin extermination, cleaning the city¡¯s gutters, exterminating Undead in the city cemetery, delivery, gathering medicinal herbs, manualbors, and many more.

    How about instead of drinking, you go through all these jobs? Hikaru thought. They could take on the monster extermination requests in the area¡ªnot even touching them just showed howzy these adventurers were¡ªbut it was highly unlikely they¡¯d be able topletemissions rting to the New World. Alchemists, doctors, and Magic Item Specialists coveted whatever materials found over there. These high-demand materials could also be used for woodwork or engineering. Of course, thesemissions were nothing to those who couldn¡¯t travel to the other continent.

    Hikaru gave the adventurers disapproving looks, but they paid him no heed. Adventurers were usually evaluated based on their weapons and then their body. To them, Hikaru, who was carrying a dagger inside his cloak, was not even worthy of evaluation.

    ¡¸Wait, I know you.¡¹

    A guild receptionist bringing newmission forms noticed Hikaru. She had long, beautiful blonde hair that she had to tie up in one bunch because of the humidity. Her golden eyes were lovely as a doll, but the freckles underneath her eyes gave her a more human appearance.

    ¡¸Miss Reine¡­ was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Supreme Code Breaker.¡¹

    The moment she said that, all eyes fell on Hikaru.

    ¡¸What did you just say?¡¹

    What Hikaru heard were unfamiliar words. He didn¡¯t want to think about it too much, but it seemed she was referring to him.

    ¡¸Word of your unlocking King Allegro¡¯s Treasure Chest has spread all over the city. It earned you the nickname Supreme Code Breaker.¡¹

    A different kind ofmotion rattled the guild. Hikaru put his hood back on to hide his face.

    ¡¸Sorry, I came here just to check the situation in the guild.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. If there¡¯s anything you want to know, just ask me. I¡¯ll answer your questions. Please,e this way.¡¹

    Reine led Hikaru to a reception area at the back.

    It was noon, yet heavy clouds nketed the sky. Themp inside the room had to be turned on to provide illumination.

    ¡¸Fuel¡¯s too expensive.¡¹

    Patricia Zylberstein, Supreme Leader of Vireocean, sat on her office desk, and turned her gaze to the elder secretary standing in front of her. A woman of around thirty, she exuded an intimidating aura.

    ¡¸So¡­ Any reason you brought a mere murder case to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ma¡¯am. If it were a simple murder, I wouldn¡¯t bring this up with you. But this case is a little peculiar.¡¹

    ¡¸Murder is a case for the prosecutor¡¯s office. How many were killed?¡¹

    ¡¸Fifteen. In eight days.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too many.¡¹For the first time, Patricia¡¯s eyes showed interest.

    ¡¸Since there is nothing inmon between the victims, we believe the culprit is killing people randomly. The crimes weremitted on rainy nights. The culprit came to the rooms of people who were upte at night and stabbed them once from behind.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like a government official too passionate about their job could be a good target.¡¹Patricia said jokingly.

    But the secretary did not smile one bit.¡¸Three government officials are dead.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸¡­Is there anything more?¡¹

    ¡¸The problem is that the culprit didn¡¯t leave any evidence at all. Some victims were found immediately after the murder, but the discoverer said they didn¡¯t see the culprit at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Not only did they not see them, they didn¡¯t hear them either?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. We don¡¯t have a lot to go on, and the prosecutor¡¯s office is at their wits¡¯ end.¡¹

    Patricia finally realized why the secretary brought this case to her attention.

    ¡¸You¡¯re thinking it¡¯s him?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible.¡¹

    Sneaking into rooms without anyone noticing and stabbing victims from behind. No witnesses. No evidence left behind.

    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who could pull off such a superhuman feat, but one person came to Patricia¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸Silver Face is in the New World, right?¡¹Patricia asked.

    ¡¸It seems his whereabouts are unknown.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s possible he¡¯s back here. What does Ville Dream say about this?¡¹

    Ville Dream was a settlement built next to Ville Zentra. Now a small city, it was inhabited by residents of Dream Maker, the only city in Grand Dream. Many of the residents, however, had already left for their homnd. Two thousand people who were thinking of settling here permanently remained.

    Information regarding Grand Dream should have made it to Ville Dream as well.

    ¡¸They don¡¯t seem to know where Silver Face is.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹Patricia leaned against her chair, arms folded.¡¸If there¡¯s a possibility, we should look into it.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Then¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m giving you permission tounch a manhunt for Silver Face. But keep the information to yourself. Use only men you can trust.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹The secretary bowed and left the room.

    ¡¸So it looks like I¡¯m wanted.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Why are you sox about it?¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s party, who had been living in a hotel for the past month or so, were having after-dinner tea and talking about what happened today.

    Lavia, who had been frequenting the library, talked about the books she read, while Pa helped out at Ville Zentra¡¯s church. Hikaru was talking about the mysterious murderer and him being wanted.

    ¡¸When I heard about the cases at the Adventurers Guild, they said the culprit left no evidence, there were no witnesses, and he killed his victims with a single stab from behind. Then I thought, ¡°Sounds like it could be me.¡± So I sneaked into Patricia¡¯s office to gather info only to witness myself being put on the wanted list. The timing¡¯s too good, it¡¯s almost funny.¡¹

    ¡¸You should clear this up!¡¹Pa said.¡¸So did you just leave the office after that?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If I showed myself, I¡¯d just draw suspicion. I couldn¡¯t really prove my innocence anyway.¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t care less if he was wanted or not. He switched to Silver Face only for a little time this month. Right now, he was simply the adventurer Hikaru.

    ¡¸But I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m curious about this killer. He¡¯s clearly despicable, so I was thinking of looking into it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡®Kay. Take care.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, I will. See yater, then.¡¹

    It was almost ten o¡¯clock now. Hikaru grabbed his cloak and left the room.

    There¡¯s a high chance that the culprit has the same abilities as me. I¡¯m curious how he learned them. I¡¯d like to see his Soul Board if possible.

    Or maybe¡­ Just maybe¡­ They came from a different world, just like me.

 Chapter 377 â€“ Murder on a Rainy Night (Part 02)

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Murder on a Rainy Night (Part 02)</h4>

    Murder on a Rainy Night (Rainy Rainy Serial Killer) Part 02

    Hikaru walked through the alleys in the pouring rain. Though he could locate living beings with his Detection skills, he couldn¡¯t see his steps very well. Perhaps adding more points to his Sight would allow him to see more clearly, but he didn¡¯t n to use his avable points at the moment.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t wander the night streets with some sort of evidence in hand, but there are things you can only see when you actually experience the same situation. While Mana Detection was an excellent skill, it allowed the user to sense someone whether they were hiding or not. Hikaru wouldn¡¯t know if his target was actually using Stealth to hide themselves until he actually saw them with his own eyes.

    It was dark. There was a high possibility he wouldn¡¯t notice someone acting suspicious. But on the other hand, it also raised the question of how the culprit was able find people and kill them.

    If I recall correctly, all the victims had nothing inmon.

    Reine showed Hikaru the information gathered by the Adventurers Guild. She seemed to expect Hikaru to make some kind of a deduction.

    It sounds like the victims were chosenpletely randomly.

    The only thing the victims had inmon was the circumstances surrounding their death. A rainy night. Alone in their rooms. Then stabbed. The authorities then warned the public to not be alone on rainy nights.

    But this was Vireocean¡¯s capital. Plenty of unmarried men and women lived here. Hikaru detected many people spending their nights alone, but there were hardly any people walking outside.

    Hmm? Wait a minute. None of the victims were killed outside. Is it relevant? Maybe¡­

    A hypothesis came into Hikaru¡¯s mind. The culprit might be lurking outside, watching people who were going home alone. As if to back his theory, Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection caught a suspicious fellow lurking in the shadows.

    ¡¸¡¯Hmm~hmm~han~~~¡¯¡¹

    A drunk man came staggering over. He was in a great mood, humming all the while. When he noticed another man closing in on him, he stiffened up. The man suddenly put his hand on the wall and threw up. The sound of his vomit hitting the cobblestones was drowned out by the drumming of the rain.

    Holding his breath, the suspicious person kept his eyes fixed on the drunkard.

    Then the man wiped his mouth and wandered off again, staggering past the fellow lurking in the shadows. Slowly, the suspicious person tried to tail the drunkard.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    Hikaru¡ªnow in his Silver Face persona¡ªcalled out from behind the prowler and covered their mouth. He could see the person¡¯s Soul Board disyed in front of his eyes.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Alice Sunborn

    Age: 17 Rank: 21

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Stamina¡¿3

    ¡­¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿1

    ¡­¡¾Perception¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Sight¡¿1

    ¡­¡¾Hearing¡¿1

    ¡­¡¾Smell¡¿1

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Throwing¡¿1

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Power Burst¡¿2

    ¡­¡¾Flexibility¡¿2

    ¡­¡¾Bnce¡¿3

    ¡­¡¾Stealth¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Life Obfuscation¡¿1

    ¡­¡¾Mana Obfuscation¡¿1

    ¡­¡¾Imperceptibility¡¿2

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Dexterity¡¿2

    ¡¸What¡¯s a Quinnd spy doing here?¡¹

    Alice Sunborn. A spy who learned from Unken, the previous guildmaster in Pond. Hikaru had met her three times in the past.

    Kai, the Emperor of Quinnd, seemed to trust Alice, appointing her as liaison for him and Silver Face. Hikaru hadn¡¯t seen her much since.

    ¡¸Silsil?!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to stop calling me that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ow!¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s chopnded on Alice¡¯s forehead. Realizing she raised her voice, she quickly covered her mouth. But the drunkard didn¡¯t seem to notice and kept on walking.

    ¡¸Whew¡­ The rain must¡¯ve prevented him from hearing anything.¡¹Alice said.

    The truth was Hikaru used his Group Obfuscation. Though there was no need to tell her that.

    Then Alice gave a start and looked at Hikaru.¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the serial killer!¡¹

    ¡¸I had a feeling you¡¯d say that, but from what you were doing just now, I¡¯d say you¡¯re more suspicious than me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say any more. I don¡¯t want to fight you. Please stop resisting and follow me to the station.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you serious? If I really wanted to kill you, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡¹

    ¡¸Aha! You just admitted you¡¯re a murderer!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, my head hurts.¡¹

    I forgot what kind of a girl she was, Hikaru thought. Devoted to her missions and quite earnest. But she valued herself the most. A hopeless spy with a few screws loose.

    ¡¸Wait, y-you¡¯re not the culprit?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take this somewhere else. I want to hear what you have to say.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? But I have to follow that guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Forget him. There¡¯s no point. ¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸That drunkard was a bait to lure and catch the killer.¡¹

    A few minutes of walking, and they arrived at a closed restaurant. Standing under the eaves to take shelter from the rain, Hikaru faced Alice.

    ¡¸Silsil¡­ What was that about earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸I get to ask the questions first. Why are you here? I think your response will also answer your question.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Um, well¡­ I was investigating the murders.¡¹

    ¡¸A spy from a neighboring country investigating murders?¡¹

    ¡¸The Vireocean serial killer is getting a lot of attention.¡¹

    ¡¸Attention, huh? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to recruit a murderer who could conceal their presence to work for the Empire.¡¹

    In this world, life is of little value. It was no wonder that leaders of countries would value mass murderers who could kill countless people than the victims.

    ¡¸Oh, a minister said something like that, but Emperor Kai told him off. He totally deserved it! He ogles women¡¯s butts and breasts. I hated that guy.¡¹

    Frowning, Hikaru studied Alice¡¯s body. As always, shecked the curves.

    ¡¸What were you thinking just now?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸Nothing. And you shouldn¡¯t really just blurt out whatever was discussed in your own country.¡¹

    ¡¸I just thought His Majesty wouldn¡¯t mind letting you know.¡¹

    I can see that, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸So Quinnd is trying to catch the killer, right? Why? Like I said, this is Vireocean, not Quinnd.¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty said the killer might travel somewhere else if security in Ville Zentra gets too tight.¡¹

    So it would be bad news if the killer fled to Quinnd. I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s more to it. This is Kai we¡¯re talking about. He¡¯s probably wondering if I¡¯m the onemitting the murders. He just didn¡¯t tell that to Alice.

    ¡¸So, Silsil! What did you mean by that drunkard being a bait?¡¹

    ¡¸There were five other people following that guy. All from different affiliations. Their movements werepletely varied.¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, there¡¯s a serial killer lurking in this city. Even a drunk man wouldn¡¯t go out alone. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to find a man like that downtown, but I don¡¯t see others at all. I didn¡¯t run into one. It¡¯s obvious that guy¡¯s a bait.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you followed him, you¡¯d have been suspected as the killer.¡¹

    Alice turned pale.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what the other five guys¡¯ intentions are, though.¡¹

    What would they do once they caught the killer? Kill him? Recruit him? Or perhaps something else?

    Either way Hikaru got himself some great intel. Other countries were also worried about the serial killer.

    ¡¸Are you nning to catch the killer?¡¹Alice asked.

    ¡¸Nah. I don¡¯t intend to catch him.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh. So you¡¯re just curious.¡¹she said.¡¸You can¡¯t do that. This is serious work! Anyway, I¡¯m pulling out for today.¡¹She then turned away.

    Her Stealth stats had gone up, Hikaru thought. Perhaps Unken¡¯s teachings live inside her.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹Hikaru called.

    ¡¸Need anything else?¡¹Alice turned around, her eyes wary.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s still raining tomorrow, I¡¯ll let you meet the killer.¡¹

    Hikaru felt like giving her an interesting experience.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, what?¡¹Wearing a puzzled look, Alice cocked her head.¡¸So you admit to your crimes! You really are the culprit!¡¹

    Hikaru hit her on the forehead.¡¸If you really think about it, finding out the identity of the killer isn¡¯t actually all that difficult.¡¹

    Hikaru then walked away, leaving Alice still holding her forehead.

 Chapter 378 â€“ Murder on a Rainy Night (Part 03)

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Murder on a Rainy Night (Part 03)</h4>

    Murder on a Rainy Night (Rainy Rainy Serial Killer) Part 03

    ¡¸¡ªAnd so I exterminated the serial killer in the presence of a Quinnd spy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The Supreme Leader Patricia froze as she listened to Silver Face¡¯s report. This masked apparition always appeared out of nowhere and said the most outrageous things. But today he was far nastier than usual.

    ¡¸You do know who I am and where you are, right?¡¹That was all Patricia could say.

    ¡¸I do. You¡¯re Patricia Zylberstein and this is your bedroom.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, seeing as you¡¯re calm despite knowing that, I have nothing more to say.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have a choice. This is the only ce you¡¯re away from your close aides. And here¡¯s a letter from Emperor Kai.¡¹

    ¡¸From Kai?!¡¹

    Taking the sealed letter from Hikaru, Patricia moved to the the magicmp and began checking its contents. As the leader of a country, she showed no semnce of shame despite being in a light nightgown in front of someone.

    Five days had passed since Hikaru ran into Alice. As Hikaru said, no murder victims had been discovered since then.

    Hikaru asked Alice to get a letter from Kai for him, essentially using the Man Gnome¡¯s credibility to convince Patricia. Hikaru couldn¡¯t care less if she didn¡¯t trust him, but he didn¡¯t want to remain a suspect either. Plus he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if the case went unsolved.

    ¡¸The letter says everything you say is right.¡¹Patricia said.

    ¡¸Figures. That¡¯s why I brought the Quinnd spy with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you say you killed the serial killer?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I exterminated it. It was an immortal monster.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹Patricia¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exin it in order, but let me get something straight first. A normal person can¡¯t kill someone without anyone noticing.¡¹

    Patricia¡¯s eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°Well you can, can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡¸A normal person can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. And then?¡¹

    ¡¸I ruled out the possibility of a Stealth master killing indiscriminately.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it draws attention.¡¹

    ¡¸But they won¡¯t draw attention if they can hide themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. What I mean is there¡¯s no one in this world that¡¯s good as me when ites to Stealth, and there are probably only a few who are a few levels below me.¡¹

    ¡¸Confident, are we?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking objectively right now. If a guy like that starts a killing spree, it¡¯s going to narrow down the list of suspects.¡¹

    Hikaru scoffed. It was unrealistic to assume there was anyone else just like him. His Stealth-rted stats had been maxed, he possessed the Stealth God: Darkness Wanderer ss, and his stats were further enhanced beyond the limits by his unique ability Soul ze. If there was someone out there just like him, he¡¯d love to meet them.

    ¡¸Also, it¡¯s baffling that the victims are chosen at random. If a human beingmitted the crime, there would always be some sort of preference, some tendency to do things a certain way. Choosing ces that are easy to infiltrate, easy-to-kill victims, etcetera. There are no such things in this case.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you think the killer is a monster?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. A monster that has lost its humanity has no such preference.¡¹

    ¡¸But how did you find the monster? They would be elusive.¡¹

    Hikaru nodded.

    Dealing with Undead-type monsters wasn¡¯t all that difficult. The monster used some kind of ability to hide itself, while searching for people who were alone. The question was: What kind of ability was it? The answer: mana, their own magical power. Only mana could do such a thing in this world.

    This was the perfect case for Hikaru, who had maxed-out Mana Detection and Detection Expansion, and possessed the Grand Sonar ss. All he had to do was search for ¡°mana¡±. However, it wasn¡¯t easy at all.

    Hikaru needed to walk around town while expanding his detection range to look for mana that didn¡¯t belong to a human being. It was a process that required patience.

    The day after running into Alice, Hikaru walked around the whole day, found the mana he was looking for, and headed there at night with Alice. His legs felt like lead from walking all day, and his head burned from overusing Mana Detection, but he had to go or the monster could change locations, which would mean repeating the whole process again. Eventually they found the monster and killed it.

    ¡¸As to how I found the monsters, I¡¯ll just keep that a secret.¡¹

    ¡¸A secret, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡¯s proof of the kill.¡¹

    Hikaru held out a dagger covered in soot. Its de was warped, a cracked gem embedded on its hilt.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the serial killer. Apparently it¡¯s called an Evil Sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Evil Sword? I haven¡¯t heard that one before.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a high-ranking immortal monster. If a deranged person dies with a strong grudge, his sword bes a monster.¡¹

    ¡¸We call that a Flying Sword, though. It¡¯s supposed to be a low-ranking monster.¡¹

    ¡¸If a Flying Sword is left unattended and kills tons of monsters, absorbing a lot of grudges, it evolves into an Evil Sword. That¡¯s what the old documents in the Adventurers Guild said.¡¹

    Finding the monster was easy, and disposing of it wasn¡¯t too difficult. Hikaru took Lavia and Pa with him. Pa slowed down the monster with her holy attribute spells, and Lavia burned it down with Atonement me.

    But the problem was finding out where the monster came from and why it was active in this city. This was a bit of a challenge. Eventually, however, they found the answer.

    ¡¸The root of the problem is still unresolved.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t want a bunch of other Evil Swords, would you? I found it strange. A Flying Sword requires a lot of blood to turn into an Evil Sword.¡¹

    Hikaru recalled the Adventurers Guild¡¯smission board where countless jobs were posted. The adventurers¡¯ negligence had caused them to pile up.

    ¡¸The people are too excited about the New World that monsters in the vicinity of Ville Zentra weren¡¯t monitored as much. As a result, the monsters grew in numbers, giving birth to the Evil Sword.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The adventurers¡¯ negligence is a major factor, but¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my fault. I think I¡¯m too distracted by Grand Dream that I failed to pay attention to what¡¯s before me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you understand. You can have the evidence.¡¹Hikaru headed for the door.

    ¡¸Silver Face.¡¹Patricia called.¡¸Thank you for taking down the killer¡ª or rather, the monster. I wish to repay you somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸Not necessary. No, wait. There is something I want.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me. If it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡¹

    Hikaru turned around.¡¸Next time something like this happens, don¡¯t suspect me right away.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a fan of gory stuff. And I don¡¯t use my abilities for personal gain.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Bye.¡¹Feeling refreshed, Hikaru stepped out of the bedroom, leaving a dumbfounded Patricia.

    Hikaru left Patricia¡¯s residence. Despite the humidity, it wasn¡¯t raining. Alice was waiting on the moonlit street, d in the same ck cloak.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think it was the work of a monster at all.¡¹Alice said.¡¸My efforts were wasted.¡¹

    ¡¸You should be d we got rid of that killer. Feels bad for the victims, though.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s gonna happen now?¡¹

    Patricia said she was partly to me for this incident. In that case, she should take some sort of measure.

    Hikaru¡¯s immediate thought was to demand action from the Adventurers Guild. How would the citizens react if they announced that the culprit was a monster? Would they me the Adventurers Guild? Or Patricia and other government officials?

    Either way, it would pour cold water on this city that had been too fired up about the New World.

    ¡¸I doubt anything bad will happen.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Traveling to Grand Dream had its risks, and there weren¡¯t ships to amodate everyone. Hopefully some people would realize there was no point in getting too hyped about the new continent, and actually do work instead. Though it wouldn¡¯t feel too good after much blood had been shed.

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, Silsil. His Majesty asked you toe and visit.¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸That was quick. Why not? It¡¯s an honor. He mentioned inviting you to his hometown.¡¹

    ¡¸Even more so.¡¹

    Emperor Kai is a member of a race called the Man Gnomes. They controlled the Quinnd Empire from the shadows, and seemed to be exerting their influence abroad as well.

    In Hikaru¡¯s mind, they were like the mafia. He¡¯d get sucked down to the bone if he went to their home.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a shame. Apparently His Majesty has a very interesting book in his hometown¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Book!¡¹A female voice interrupted.

    She was wearing a mask with star patterns¡ªLavia. They nned to meet up here, but her timing couldn¡¯t be worse.

    She heard it. Hikaru facepalmed.

    ¡¸Silver Face.¡¹

    She tugged at Hikaru¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡¸Silver Face.¡¹

    Tug.

    ¡¸Silver Face.¡¹

    Tug.

    ¡¸Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸I think you should give up, Lord Silver Face.¡¹Pa gave a strainedugh.

    Whatever happens, happens, I guess. Nah, we¡¯ll manage. Come what may.

    Should there be any trouble, they could easily escape. Hikaru excelled at running away.

    ¡¸All right. I guess we¡¯ll ept the invitation.¡¹

    Hikaru looked up at the cloudless night sky. Stars were twinkling beside the crescent moon. The sun should be out tomorrow.

    A hot summer would then begin. Going north to Quinnd to escape the heat was not a bad idea.

 Chapter 379 â€“ Side Story: Alice Sunbornâ€™s Travels

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Side Story: Alice Sunborn¡¯s Travels</h4>

    Side Story: Alice Sunborn¡¯s Travels

    It¡¯s me! Alice Sunborn, a super spy from Quinnd Empire, also known as Alice the Gifted!

    I must say, I was surprised. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Silver Face aka Silsil in Vireocean¡¯s capital, Ville Zentra! See, when I heard about an invisible killer, my first thought was¡­

    ¡¸I bet it¡¯s Silsil!¡¹

    In fact, I was about 30% sure it was him. I heard he traveled to the New World, yed at an active role there, then disappeared. But I didn¡¯t expect him to actually be here.

    Well, anyway.

    So yes, Silsil apparently did great in Grand Dream.

    Afterwards, I heard from the spy team I belonged to that he killed the boss of the vicious monsters living in Grand Dream, and that he furiously defended Dream Maker. I know, it sounds like a made-up story, but this is Silsil we¡¯re talking about. I bet he actually did it! He¡¯s scary in a way that makes you think he might just do the impossible.

    ¡¸You need something?¡¹

    Silsil lifted his head from the book he was reading. I happened to be staring at him.

    We were in an inn of a post town located on the way to Quinnd. His Majesty, Emperor Kai, asked Silsil toe visit him, so we¡ªother team members were also with me¡ªwere apanying him.

    Now, Silsil. I know the Empire¡¯s shouldering all expenses for the trip.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think this is a little too much?!¡¹

    Without a second thought, Silsil chose the best room in the inn! Plus, the table was filled with snacks, snacks, tea, and snacks! He was having a tea break with his masked friends!

    ¡¸Well, what are we supposed to do? We have to stay here until tomorrow morning anyway. Or are you saying we should¡¯ve forced our way through the mountain? You¡¯re the one who said we should spend the night in this town at the foot of the cliffs because the road up there is dangerous, Alice Sunborn.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t just mention a spy¡¯s name so casually!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re the only ones in the room. Besides, those people right outside the door are your colleagues, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Phew~ Phew~¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop that awful whistling. It doesn¡¯t really matter who¡¯s out there, though.¡¹

    Silsil returned to his book.

    Ugh! Fancy, much? And what¡¯s more, he was reading a book called ¡°Biographies of Quinnd Empire¡¯s Prime Ministers¡±. Who even wants to read that kinda book? Masked people, apparently.

    ¡¸Argh¡­ What if we can¡¯t charge the expenses to the Empire?¡¹

    ¡¸Spies have special expenses, don¡¯t they? Don¡¯t worry about it. Besides, the Emperor himself invited me. Pretty sure they won¡¯t skimp on the budget.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re pretty stingy. I don¡¯t know about the rest of the world, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹He gave a half-hearted reply.¡¸This book does mention a Prime Minister who thinks simplicity and frugality is everything.¡¹

    ¡¸If the top brass don¡¯t splurge, the people under them won¡¯t be able to have even a little bit of pleasure. I didn¡¯t know the Empire had such a strict period.¡¹

    ¡¸His name is Jee Sakakimiya.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the current Prime Minister!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So he¡¯s Marquis Sakakimiya.¡¹

    I think Silsil is also acquainted with our Prime Minister. Like celebrity friends. Even though he¡¯s an awfully suspicious-looking masked dude.

    ¡¸Well, then. You might not be able to charge the expenses.¡¹

    Oh, God, no!

    So I left the room, wondering if we would be able to charge the cost of lodging and other expenses (entertainment expenses). My spy colleague Aqua was waiting outside.

    She was a cute little girl with curly blue hair, but she didn¡¯t seem suited for fieldwork.

    ¡¸H-H-H-H-How was it, Alice?¡¹

    I mean, just look at her legs. She¡¯s shaking like a puppy. So cute.

    Her introversion and timidity were surprisingly good for spywork, so she was kept in the intelligence department, and was usually tasked with being a liaison or doing paperwork, rather than field work¡­ or so I¡¯ve heard. After all, Aqua has worked in the intel department longer than me.

    ¡¸He was the same old Silsil. We should be able to leave early tomorrow morning.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹

    Gestured by my colleagues, we stepped away from Silsil¡¯s room. Aqua kept ncing back. It looked like she was scared of Silsil. When I asked her why¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t stand masks.¡¹she said.

    I¡¯m gonna kept this a secret from Silsil. It might hurt his feelings.

    When we returned to our room¡ªwe took the most reasonable one, by the way¡ªAqua finally looked relieved.

    ¡¸I received an encrypted transmission.¡¹she said.¡¸The boss says to return quick.¡¹

    By encrypted transmission, she meant a coded message. We pretend to be adventurers and use the long-distancemunication tool installed in every Adventurers Guild, the Linga¡¯s Quill Pen. The message is often seen by the guild staff, so we use codes.

    ¡ºQuestplete. I¡¯ve obtained a silverwork souvenir. The guest will be pleased.¡»

    Trantion:

    ¡ºMission was a sess. Silver Face is with us. His Majesty will be delighted.¡»

    ¡¸The boss himself contacted you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Apparently the progressive noble faction is acting fishy.¡¹

    The Empire of Quinnd is a nation centered on His Majesty the Emperor, but it seems that nobles have their own circumstances. They¡¯re split into two factions: the conservatives and the progressives.

    ¡¸The boss wants us to gather intel as well¡­ I think.¡¹

    ¡¸That so. I guess we¡¯d be bringing Silsil over at an awful time.¡¹

    ¡¸Should we ditch him?¡¹

    ¡¸No. You say the most outrageous things sometimes, you know that?¡¹

    She¡¯s way too scared of you, Silsil.

    The next day, after traversing the mountain without any problem, we crossed the border into the Quinnd Empire. From here on it was a level road to the capital city of G. Quinnd. I can take it easy and rx.

    ¡¸I disagree, Star face. That doesn¡¯t solve the underlying problem.¡¹

    ¡¸How about this then? We constantly cast endurance-enhancing magic.¡¹

    ¡¸That relies too much on the caster¡¯s mana. A more fundamental solution is necessary.¡¹

    I could hear Silsil and his friends talking. We were in the same carriage, by the way. They never got tired of talking. Be it food, thoughts on the books they read, a town¡¯s sights.

    But they never talked about Grand Dream. To be honest, I¡¯d been listening closely to their conversation. They¡¯re too cautious!

    Today they were talking about how to improve the carriage we were on. Silsil seemed knowledgeable about Sorcery. He talked about mana conduction, catalysts, etcetera¡­ I¡¯m getting sleepy.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a specialty in the southern part of the Empire. Hey, ipetent spy. Wake up.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I woke up to something hard hitting my forehead. It hurts. I just got hit with one of Silsil¡¯s finger flick.

    ¡¸What was that for?!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing? You¡¯re supposed to be escorting and guarding us. Why are you sleeping?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m an escort, but you can¡¯t expect me to actually protect you! Believe it or not, I¡¯m not strong at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you being defiant?¡¹Silsil seemed dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Hmm? That thing you¡¯re holding¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s what I wanted to ask you. I bought this from a peddler.¡¹

    I noticed that the carriage had stopped. Apparently, there was a traffic jam at the entrance to the next town.

    I was impressed by our citizen¡¯s boldness, using the traffic jam as a chance to sell goods.

    ¡¸What are you nodding about? Is this fruit edible?¡¹

    ¡¸You bought it without knowing that?¡¹

    ¡¸It just looked simr to what we had back at my hometown.¡¹

    Silsil suddenly looked sad. A round, lumpy, yellow fruit sat on his hand.

    ¡¸We call that a kounatsu. It¡¯s sour, but also sweet.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Kounatsu, huh?¡¹

    Silsil returned to his seat with an impressed, nostalgic look on his face. After peeling the fruit, the three masked fellows savored the kounatsu, their faces puckering just a little bit.

    A refreshing citric aroma filled the carriage. It made me want to eat some too.

    The kounatsu, of course, was a specialty of the progressive faction.

 Chapter 380 â€“ Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 380 - Uninvited Guest</h4>

    Uninvited Guest

    It tastes exactly the same, Hikaru thought as he ate his kounatsu. The fruit looked like a hyuganatsu. There was a variety of hyuganatsu called konatsu, so even the name was simr.

    Perhaps some people from a different world was behind this too, but it could also just be a coincidence, so Hikaru decided not to dwell on it too much.

    ¡¸Kounatsu is delicious. It¡¯s justice.¡¹

    Lavia seemed to like the kounatsu, buying some whenever she saw someone selling them.

    Hikaru asked Alice to buy more kounatsu, but Alice wrinkled her nose and tly refused. The look on her face was so amusing that whenever he saw kounatsu for sale, he would ask her to buy some, and every time she would give him a funny look and say ¡°No.¡±

    She probably has her reasons for refusing.

    It wasn¡¯t as if Alice disliked the kounatsu themselves. Hikaru guessed that she had other reasons to not buy them.

    ¡¸Alice, buy me some kounatsu.¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    But every time he saw the fruit, he kept asking Alice, and their routine continued. Simply because Alice made a funny face every time.

    After a while, the carriage finally arrived at G. Quinnd, the capital of the Quinnd Empire.

    Hikaru had been here twice. The first time was to deliver a letter to Emperor Kai at Unken¡¯s request, who had prepared for his inevitable death. The second time was when Kai called Silver Face upon the discovery of the new continent. Kai summoned him by hanging a silver mask on the castle gate. It was both absurd and novel, that it took some time for Hikaru to realize its meaning.

    ¡¸I was always in a hurry before, but I hope we can actually do some sightseeing now.¡¹Hikaru mumbled.

    ¡¸It usually gets busy when you say that, though.¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸His Majesty has a guest?¡¹said a middle-aged man glumly.

    He was bald on top on his head, with a hooked nose that looked rough and red. He blew his nose onto a handkerchief.

    ¡¸Who is it?¡¹he asked.

    ¡¸I tried looking them up, but they seem to be secretive. I couldn¡¯t find any information on them. What do we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹

    Count Zepetta stroked his chin. His dazzling aristocratic attire didn¡¯t suit him very well. The furnishings in his room were gaudy, but not the typical gaudiness from the nobility. Vases and picture frames were gilded with gold.

    ¡¸This warrants an investigation. We might be able to find a reason to destroy the conservatives.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹The butler bowed and left.

    Count Zepetta returned to his desk, where reports and contracts were piled up. He took a deep breath, then went to work. Kounatsu sat on the big te on his desk.

    Contrary to Pa¡¯s expectations, after checking in at the hotel, they immediately went on tour around the Imperial capital. Alice volunteered to be the guide. Judging by her spy colleague¡¯s surprised reaction¡ªHikaru assumed the trembling girl was a spy¡ªAlice was supposed to report to her boss, but she instead dumped the work to her friend.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Silsil!¡¹

    Alice walked out in high spirits, leaving the dejected girl behind.

    ¡¸Are you sure about this?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ Well, whatever.¡¹Hikaru decided to forget about it. He had no interest in the spies of the Empire.¡¸So, where are you taking us?¡¹

    ¡¸Somewhere close by. Really close!¡¹

    The imperial capital was beautiful. Quaint stone-made buildings lined its streets neatly paved with cobblestones. A statue of the first emperor stood in the central square, holding a sword in his right hand and a thick book in his left. Trimmed flowerbedsy around it, and there were carriages, merchants pulling luggage, and passersby going about.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹

    Five-man patrols asionally passed by. People walking down the streets greeted the officers casually, an indication of the city¡¯s goodw and order and Emperor Kai¡¯s peaceful reign.

    Peace is nice.

    Alice chose a stagecoach, which apparently served like amunity bus that went around the imperial capital. The fare was cheap, several copper coins, about 100 yen in Japan.

    The fact that it wasn¡¯t full, however, suggested that not everyone in the capital lived luxurious lives.

    ¡¸Over here.¡¹

    They disembarked from the vehicle and found themselves in front of a five-story building. The outer walls were painted gray, making it look like a reinforced concrete. However, the ceiling on the first floor was extremely high, and the entrance was always open¡ªsomething you wouldn¡¯t find in a reinforced concrete building.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty big.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸It¡¯s the Adventurers Guild, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup! Great guess!¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, anyone would think that if they saw armed ruffiansing and going.¡¹

    ¡¸A new,rge Adventurers Guild looms.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸It is here that the novices are subjected to rough initiations by the veteran adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Scary!¡¹Pa was freaked out.

    There¡¯s no such thing, Hikaru thought. Although that would be pretty interesting. Silently, he followed Alice inside.

    ¡¸Oh, so modern.¡¹

    The counters and the waiting area were separated, and themission bulletin board was in the back. There was a lobby of sorts for adventurers to hang out in, brightly lit by magicmps. There was none of the certain seedy atmosphere characteristic of other guilds.

    ¡¸This is Quinnd Empire¡¯s Adventurers Guild. Get this! We boast the highest average speed inpletingmissions, highest number ofpletedmissions, and sess rate in the whole continent!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to burst your bubble, but the Adventurers Guild is an independent organization. And you work for the empire, not the guild. I don¡¯t see why you should feel proud.¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s fine! What matters is it¡¯s located in the capital!¡¹

    ¡¸That so.¡¹

    All of a sudden, Hikaru sensed an extraordinary presence on the stairs leading to the second floor.

    ¡¸Wow. You¡¯re so lucky, Silsil! You get to see them!¡¹

    Alice¡¯s words passed right through his ears. Hikaru found his eyes glued to the womaning down the stairs slowly. There were a few other adventurers staring at her too. Perhaps they possessed the same Instinct as him.

    ¡¸That person belongs to the Imperial Capital Guild. It¡¯s safe to say she¡¯s the best among the best!¡¹As though backing up Hikaru¡¯s Instinct, Alice said,¡¸After all, she¡¯s one of the only two S-ranked adventurers in the continent.¡¹

 Chapter 381 â€“ Rank S

    <h4>Chapter 381 - Rank S</h4>

    Rank S

    She had long, lush, darkish-blonde hair that hung freely behind her. Her long, bright-green skirt made from thick fabric could not hide the shape of her voluptuous hips.

    A white blouse would normally give someone a touch of purity and civility, but it looked seductive on her, with herrge breasts.

    She wore no equipment at all, dressed instead in a town girl attire.

    Before Hikaru knew it, the guild had fallenpletely silent. No, that wasn¡¯t it. All other sounds did not reach his ears. He could only hear the sound of her footsteps on the stone stairs.

    As she made it down, her gaze was on the floor.

    What is that face?

    She wore a casual expression. Blue eyes underneath her gently arched eyebrows and longshes quickly surveyed her surroundings.

    Those eyes¡­

    Hikaru thought he saw a gaping hole inside her eyes. A bottomless one. A hole found only in the darkest and deepest part of the ocean. It was still and lonesome, evoking a sense of primordial dread to those who saw it.

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡­¡­¡­¡ª¡ª¡¹

    Her full, red lips moved. The guild staff gave a courteous bow and went inside. Satisfied, she started walking towards the entrance, to where Hikaru was.

    I should check it.

    Hikaru felt he should check her Soul Board. Five meters was the range of his ability. She wasing closer. Five more steps. Three. One.

    What?

    Her Soul Board didn¡¯t appear. That¡¯s not possible, Hikaru thought. He focused once more, and still nothing. Eventually she passed by him.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t try anything funny.¡¹she muttered in a low whisper that only Hikaru could hear.

    He broke into a cold sweat. It felt like someone had a firm grip on his heart. She walked right past, Hikaru unable to say anything.

    ¡¸Hngh! Luna is so cool!¡¹

    Sounds returned. Hikaru vaguely responded to Alice¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Luna?¡¹

    ¡¸I just told you her name! The rank S adventurer who just passed by us! Her name is Luna. She¡¯s kind to everyone, strong, and overall just perfect!¡¹

    ¡¸I guess¡­¡¹

    Apparently, he failed to notice Alice talking to him. Hikaru turned around, but Luna¡¯s figure was already in the distance. She walked steadily, and at the same time she looked like a mirage that could disappear at any moment.

    ¡¸She is awesome, in a way.¡¹

    Hikaru wondered if his Soul Board ability had gone haywire, but that wasn¡¯t the case. He could see other Soul Boards, including his own, Alice¡¯s, Lavia¡¯s, Pa¡¯s and even those who passed by him.

    So why couldn¡¯t I summon hers? Does she have some sort of magic item that nullifies my ability? Maybe it has something to do with a ss?

    This had never happened before. Perhaps it had something to do with her being powerful enough to be rank S.

    ¡¸Silsil? Hello?¡¹Alice waved her hand in Hikaru¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Oh.¡¹

    He snapped back to his senses. He found himself at a diner not far from the Adventurers Guild. Ran by an acquaintance of Alice¡¯s, it was packed with people, perhaps because it was lunchtime.

    ¡¸Silver Face. Which one do you want?¡¹Lavia asked.

    Hikaru looked at the menu hanging on the wall. Because the capital was located ind, there were a lot of meat dishes, and a few freshwater fish on the menu as well.

    ¡¸What did you get?¡¹Hikaru asked back.

    ¡¸I got the Kounatsu Power Sd.¡¹she said, puffing out her nostrils. She seemed to really like kounatsu.

    Hikaru went with a safe choice¡ªstew. While the Soul Board bothered him, he couldn¡¯t really verify anything unless she had Luna¡¯s help.

    Alice told them a lot of things about Luna over lunch.

    ¡¸Get this! Even though she¡¯s rank S, she still takesmissions that others don¡¯t, like cleaning the gutters.¡¹

    ¡¸Luna works alone, cause no one can keep up with her.¡¹

    ¡¸The Adventurers Guilds in each country¡¯s capital all rmended her for promotion to rank S!¡¹

    ¡¸Luna gained fame when she was rank C. More than ten Giant Cannibals, huge monsters known as ¡°House Eaters¡± once appeared in a remote town in the Empire. Luna defeated all of them by herself, even though the monsters were five times taller than her!¡¹

    Spies were like the exact opposite of adventurers who enjoyed freedom. Alice talked about Luna with great enthusiasm even though no one really asked her.

    Luna¡¯s main weapon was a one-handed sword, but she was also versatile, able to use magic. She usually walked around unarmed to not intimidate those around her.

    She doesn¡¯t want to intimidate others?

    From Hikaru¡¯s point of view, Luna was a walking monster. But those without the skill Instinct didn¡¯t seem to perceive this.

    She noticed me trying to take a peek at her Soul Board.

    There had been times in the past when someone with high-level Instinct noticed Hikaru using his ability. Hikaru thought it might be best not to use it randomly unless he was in Stealth mode.

 Chapter 382 â€“ Kounatsu in Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 382 - Kounatsu in Trouble</h4>

    Kounatsu in Trouble

    They finished their meal fully satisfied. There was enough food to fill their stomachs. The vegetables in the soup and the sauce poured over the perfectly-grilled meat was on par with high-ss restaurants.

    Hikaru understood why Alice brought them here.

    ¡¸What do you mean you can¡¯t supply me with more?¡¹

    ¡¸As much as I¡¯d like to, I just can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸I bet it became popr in other ces and now you don¡¯t want toe all the way here to the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸No. That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s party paid and left the diner, when they heard people arguing. Hikaru checked it out and saw arge man¡ª judging by his thick ck body hair, he was a Beastman¡ªand anky young, blonde man behind the diner, most likely right outside the kitchen.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Silsil?¡¹

    ¡¸They seem to be fighting over something.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa.¡¹

    You¡¯re a public servant. Why are you getting excited over hearing about trouble? Hikaru thought.

    But Alice¡¯s frowned when saw the scene.¡¸Wait¡­ That¡¯s the manager. I know him.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    Hikaru nced up at the signboard. The name of the diner was straightforward¡ªFull Stomach Diner. The signboard, painted in primary colors, stood out from a distance.

    Deciding to intervene, Alice approached the manager.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, chief?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Alice. It¡¯s nothing, really.¡¹

    The manager scratched his head as though he was caught doing something wrong. The young man turned his face toward them. Aside from hisrge, aquiline nose, he had ordinary features, his attire painting him as amoner merchant.

    ¡¸You were quite loud, so I was curious what was going on.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. It¡¯s really not a big deal. It¡¯s just that this Zepet Trading Company says they can¡¯t supply me kounatsu anymore. I¡¯m thinking the fruits are selling well in other ces, so there¡¯s no need for them toe to the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Zepet Trading Company?¡¹Alice titled her head, as though the name sounded familiar.

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s not it.¡¹the young merchant denied.¡¸There are too many bandits on the route to the capital. The route to other cities is safe, though. We¡¯ve already been attacked twice this month.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right. Are there even bandits who¡¯d steal kounatsu?¡¹

    ¡¸Kounatsu are delicious. I know how the bandits feel.¡¹Lavia cut in out of the blue.

    Surprised, the manager and the merchant nced at the hooded, silver-masked girl.

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you like our kounatsu, but I have no idea why the bandits are after them¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kounatsu are delicious. Kounatsu is justice.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It would be awful if the capital can¡¯t eat them.¡¹

    She ns to eat a lot more while we¡¯re here, huh? Hikaru thought. Pa seemed to think the same too, chuckling as she traded nces with him.

    ¡¸Are the bandits only after kounatsu?¡¹Hikaru asked.¡¸What about other fruits, food, or the usual merchant caravan?¡¹

    ¡¸Only kounatsu. They don¡¯t attack military personnel carrying confidential intel, noble convoys, and merchant caravans carrying goods that would be worth a lot. Of course, those caravans hirepetent adventurers as guards.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. You don¡¯t hire guards for kounatsu?¡¹Lavia asked, baffled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unusual for bandits to go after kounatsu, youngdy.¡¹the manager answered.¡¸Stealing two or three is understandable, but a whole bunch? What are they gonna do with them?¡¹

    ¡¸Eat them.¡¹

    ¡¸True. There¡¯s no other use for them. In that case, caravans carrying meat or wheat are better targets. That¡¯s why I told this guy to stop lying, and just say they will not conduct business in the capital anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling the truth! I will never lie to the Full Stomach Diner. You guys created a bunch of kounatsu recipes for us.¡¹

    Hikaru knew where the manager wasing from. Attacking a merchant for fruits was clearly not worth the risk. Though that was probably why they didn¡¯t hire bodyguards for fruits like kounatsu, which were consumed inrge quantities. Paying for guards would increase the price of the product as well.

    ¡¸You spread the recipes to other ces, didn¡¯t you?¡¹the manager used.¡¸I¡¯ve heard adventurers saying they can have the same sd and sauce that I make in other towns.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on. That¡¯s not our fault. Staff from other diners came here to steal the recipe directly!¡¹

    ¡¸No way spies woulde to a run-down diner like this.¡¹

    Alice gave a start upon hearing the word spies. It seemed like the manager wasn¡¯t aware of her job.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been to a lot of diners, and I think the food here is of high quality.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸They¡¯re probably as good as what the nobilities eat.¡¹

    ¡¸R-Really?¡¹The manager scratched his head in embarrassment.

    ¡¸He¡¯s right! So, please don¡¯t call this ce a run-down diner.¡¹the young merchant said. He seemed to have made up his mind.¡¸Fine. I¡¯ll do everything to bring kounatsu to the capital. I give you my word! I¡¯m looking forward to more kounatsu recipes next time we meet.¡¹The merchant bowed and left without waiting for the manager¡¯s reply.

    ¡¸There he goes. More recipes? I don¡¯t even have anything prepared. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re changing our stocks.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief. Has that man been here before?¡¹Alice asked.

    ¡¸Oh, you don¡¯t know, huh? It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯vee to my diner, after all.¡¹

    Since Alice traveled to other countries as a spy, she was not in the capital as often. Once again she gave a start.

    Not noticing Alice¡¯s reaction, the manager started reminiscing.

    ¡¸People have been sessfully growing kounatsu in the southern part of the empire. Kounatsu were sold in the capital since a few years ago. But since it had a peculiar taste, people knew no other method of eating it except gnawing it directly. Nino¡­ It¡¯s the name of the merchant just now. Nino tried so eagerly to sell them to us that I had to think of a way to make them work. And that¡¯s how the people came to love kounatsu.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know you did so much.¡¹Alice said.

    ¡¸Well, of course. I do my job seriously. Anyway, let¡¯s forget about that. Alice, you¡¯re going to be in the capital for a while, right? You should drop by again some time.¡¹

    And so Hikaru and his friends left Full Stomach Diner. At this point, Hikaru never imagined that this matter involving kounatsu would continue on in the future.

 Chapter 383 â€“ Reward

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Reward</h4>

    Reward

    The day after arriving in the imperial capital, G. Quinnd, Hikaru was summoned to the pce. It was a rather unusual summons, with a wagoning to pick them up.

    ¡¸You stand out too much, Silsil. I hope you don¡¯t mind this wagon.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. The Empire sees us as mere luggage anyway, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so mean!¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but poke fun at Alice. He knew why Kai did it, of course. Since they were unofficial guests, they had to enter the pce secretly.

    Although it looked like a wagon, there was arge space for all three of them to sit in inside. Kai didn¡¯t only invite Hikaru, but Star Face and Flower Face as well. Apparently, Alice wouldn¡¯t be riding with them.

    ¡¸I¡¯m kind of nervous¡­¡¹Pa said, fidgeting.

    ¡¸We should be fine. The carriage seems to be heading for the pce.¡¹

    Both Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection and Detection Expansion were maxed out. Combine that with Soul ze¡¯s amplification, he had a detection range of more than five kilometers. However, it put too stress on the brain, so he didn¡¯t use it at its maximum value unless absolutely necessary.

    Hikaru could sense aplex mana signature in the direction of the pce, most likely from a defensive magic item, but it could also be seen as andmark. Even blindfolded, Hikaru knew immediately where the pce was.

    The driver didn¡¯t say anything to them either. He simply exchanged a few words with the gatekeeper at the pce¡¯s side entrance, where goods were brought in.

    The wagon eventually stopped at a deserted area.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here.¡¹was all the driver said before leaving.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure? Normally with a summons from the royalty, someone would get in touch with us.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not treated normally, apparently.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Lavia the Adventurer, so I don¡¯t mind at all.¡¹

    Lavia pushed the curtain aside and disembarked from the carriage before anyone else. She found herself in an empty warehouse.

    ¡¸Ah, I was a littlete.¡¹

    As soon as Lavia stepped out of the warehouse, she saw a man in his forties or fiftiesing toward them. He had gentle yet serious eyes, and unmemorable, in features. If you came across him in town, you wouldn¡¯t even remember him.

    ¡¸Well, we weren¡¯t told to wait.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸The driver is a trustworthy man, but he¡¯s a bit quiet.¡¹

    Hikaru looked around. They were indeed in the pce grounds. He spotted structures that he saw before when he snuck at night. There was a stable in front of them, and the smell of fodder filled the air.

    ¡¸Who is this gentleman, Silver Face?¡¹Lavia asked, wary.

    ¡¸Right, you haven¡¯t met. We¡¯re somewhat acquainted.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Somewhat? You hurt my feelings. We travelled together to Vireocean.¡¹

    The man¡¯s eyes remained calm andposed. Lavia and Pa watched their exchange curiously.

    ¡¸This is His Excellency, Marquis Sakakimiya. He¡¯s the Prime Minister of the Empire.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait¡­ What?¡¹

    Lavia didn¡¯t expect the maning here in this dim and filthy ce alone to be the Prime Minister.

    ¡¸I am Sakakimiya, as introduced by Sir Silver Face.¡¹The Prime Minister bowed.

    ¡¸Uh, um¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let us go. His Majesty is waiting.¡¹

    Leading the way, the man started walking.

    ¡¸Uh, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Star Face. His policy is ¡°simplicity and frugality is everything¡±, so he doesn¡¯t have attendants following him.¡¹

    Hikaru sensed several people watching them. Even though the man didn¡¯t have attendants, knights and spies still ensured his safety.

    The Prime Minister led them to an unfrequented area¡ªa library, built like an atrium three stories high. Lavia¡¯s eyes glistened as she regarded the bookshelves standing in rows.

    ¡¸You are free to read whatever you want.¡¹the Prime Minister said.

    Receiving the Marquis¡¯ permission, Hikaru and Pa stayed in the reading room.

    ¡¸Is it okay for you to give me permission so easily?¡¹Hikaru asked as he sipped some herbal tea. It had a deep green color, brewed by the Prime Minister himself.¡¸There must be a lot of valuable books in your collection. Though personally I appreciate it.¡¹A pleasant sensation ran down his throat and into his stomach.

    ¡¸You needn¡¯t worry about it. Any nobleman who visits the imperial pce can read them.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸You asked for a rare book as a reward for your escort mission, yes? Is it for her?¡¹

    ¡¸Star Face is a bookworm.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Books are good. They can impart wisdom throughout ages. But sadly, young people today don¡¯t read books.¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t expect to hear the phrase ¡°young people read less these days¡± even in another world.

    ¡¸Is something funny?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I apologize. I just thought such problems exist even across time and space.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. It is true that when we were young, our elders used to say to us, ¡°Young people these days don¡¯t read.¡± There were many outstanding thinkers back then, and we thought we wouldn¡¯t even begin topare to them¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that kind of assessment is not absolute. Ages pass, and people will say the same thing all over again.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose you¡¯re right.¡¹

    A knock came at the door, announcing the Emperor¡¯s arrival. Being a Man Gnome, he was a head shorter than Hikaru, and he looked young, despite being over seventy years old, a special characteristic of his race.

    He was apanied on either side by two fierce-looking knights. One look and Hikaru knew they were skilled fighters. They watched Hikaru closely, not missing even a slight move of his fingertips, not out of caution, but out of curiosity.

    They look familiar, Hikaru thought. Must be the knights guarding the convoy to Vireoceanst time.

    Kai quickly sat at the table.¡¸It has been a while, Silver Face.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸For a Man Gnome, a few months is probably like a blink of an eye.¡¹

    ¡¸It is.¡¹Kai said without so much as a grin, and turned to the Prime Minister.¡¸Marquis Sakakimiya. How goes Silver Face¡¯s reward?¡¹

    ¡¸I have not given it to him.¡¹

    ¡¸I seem to recall telling you to tell him.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. And I seem to recall refusing that order.¡¹

    Kai stared at the Prime Minister, but thetter showed no concern at all.

    What are they talking about? Hikaru wondered. We came here to receive my reward. Although they also received an invitation to visit the Man Gnomes¡¯ hometown.

    ¡¸Silver Face. As for the book, you may take whatever you like from the library storeroom.¡¹

    ¡¸Great. I think that would make Star Face happy.¡¹

    This was the library of the imperial capital, after all. There should be many books here that were difficult to obtain. Though I¡¯d rather have ess to this library than get a single book.

    ¡¸But there are more interesting books in my home. Why don¡¯t youe visit?¡¹Kai asked.

    ¡¸I must decline.¡¹Hikaru replied.

    The knights behind Kai looked shocked at Hikaru¡¯s immediate refusal. An invitation to the Emperor¡¯s home was an honor in this empire.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Were you trying to get the Prime Minister to invite me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no¡­ You see, I wished to ask if you would be willing to work for the Empire.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to hire you. For an annual sry of 100 million gns.¡¹

    One of the knights coughed at the absurd amount. The other one had his eyes wide open.

    ¡¸No thanks.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s instant rejection made the first knight snort out loud, while the second one¡¯s eyes widened even more, his eyeballs looking like it would fall out.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹Kai was visibly dejected.

    ¡¸I warned you, Your Majesty. I told you money would not sway this man. You could have offended him and turned him into an enemy of the Empire.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, hold up, Your Excellency.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Did you really think I was that quick-tempered?¡¹

    ¡¸People of our position always assume the worst.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡¹

    Hikaru was a bit shocked. He wouldn¡¯t get mad at a government job offer.

    ¡¸So you wish to be free, like adventurers.¡¹

    Kai¡¯s words startled Hikaru for a split-second. After all, Hikaru¡ªnot Silver Face¡ªwas actually an adventurer.

    ¡¸Well then, Silver Face. You may stay at the pce tonight. Surely you have time for some friendly conversation at night, yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I, uhh¡­ don¡¯t really mind. But are you sure about letting some guy you know nothing about stay near the Empreror?¡¹

    ¡¸It is toote to be wary of you at this point.¡¹

    Indeed, it was toote for that. The three of them had traveled together in the same carriage on the way to Vireocean before.

    ¡¸I see your point.¡¹

    ¡¸So it is decided.¡¹

    Kai immediately left his seat and exited the library, the Prime Minister following him. They had meetings and gathering to attend to today. Big-wigs sure have it tough.

    Hikaru¡¯s party stayed in the library, free to read whatever books they wanted. Guards watched them, of course.

    Lavia couldn¡¯t narrow down the books she wanted. She kept groaning until the very end, and ultimately decided she didn¡¯t want any of them.

    ¡¸What counts is the contents.¡¹she said.¡¸Sure, they have elegant bindings, but they¡¯re difficult to carry around.¡¹

    In a way, the books here were rare. Some were ornamented with gems, some too bulky to carry with only one hand. They were not supposed to be carried around.

    Lavia decided that reading all the books she could read here until thest minute would be the reward, to which Hikaru agreed. Books are best kept where they belong.

    I found some interesting books to read too.

    Hikaru nned to tell Pa about themter¡ªbooks that contained magic of the holy attribute.

 Chapter 384 â€“ The Emperorâ€™s Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 384 - The Emperor¡¯s Assassination</h4>

    The Emperor¡¯s Assassination

    That night, after having dinner in a separate area, Kai called Hikaru to his private room, the same room that Hikaru once snuck into.

    ¡¸Thank you foring.¡¹

    Kai looked a little tired under the light of the magicmp. Hikaru could only imagine the hardships of someone with millions of lives resting on their shoulders, working around the clock for them.

    To gain luxury and fame, one would have to offer something too great, too valuable.

    Yup, I¡¯d rather be an adventurer, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸Do you want a drink?¡¹Kai offered an expensive-looking bottle of wine.

    ¡¸No, thanks.¡¹Hikaru politely declined.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t seem inclined to drink, so they eventually settled with tea. After the maid served the tea and left the room, Kai suddenly spoke.

    ¡¸I would like to ask you again, Silver Face. Will youe to my vige?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe I already said no.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that? Visiting the home of Man Gnomes is not easy. And we have many rare books.¡¹

    Lavia twitched, but that was all. As a matter of fact, Hikaru already told her not to get baited by books.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy. We don¡¯t like trouble. We came all the way here, fully intent on not getting into any sort of trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸My hometown does not have troubles¡­ No, I suppose I cannot be certain about that.¡¹

    So there is trouble?! Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸It is a ce where nothing much happens. I thought your visit might bring some sort of change.¡¹Kai eyed Hikaru spectively.

    ¡¸You give me too much credit.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Really? You appeared out of nowhere and became famous immediately, intervened in the war between Ponsonia and Einbeast, was the key figure in the civil war in Bios, and even made exchange with the new continent possible. Few know of you, but if bards were to learn about your existence, they willpose and sing songs of you as a hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Please spare me from all that.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you dislike being in the spotlight? To avoid trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to ask if you already know the answer.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I thought adventurers loved fame.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s Instinct rang out in his head.

    ¡¸When did I say I was an adventurer?¡¹

    It was a bait. Hikaru never did anything to expose his real identity, nor had he left any sort of clue behind. He even converted the silver coins he received from Kai as a reward through the Thieves Guild so they wouldn¡¯t be traced back to him. After all, the Emperor seemed eager to find out Silver Face¡¯s real identity.

    ¡¸Before we left for Vireocean, there was an unusual transmission sent through the guild.¡¹

    Hikaru was taken aback. He came here before after realizing that Kai was calling for him by hanging a silver mask on the pce gates. Back then he left Lavia and Pa behind in Pond.

    Kai was on a tight schedule, leaving for Vireocean the next day. Hikaru decided to apany him, but he needed to inform the girls about the situation too. He did so by using the Linga¡¯s Quill Pen, a magic item that the Adventurers Guild used to maintain their informationwork. He sent a message from Quinnd¡¯s imperial capital¡¯s guild to Pond¡¯s guild¡ªas the adventurer Hikaru.

    Damn¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that one.

    Kai assumed that Silver Face had apanion, and that he would contact thatpanion in some way. If thepanion was identified, Silver Face¡¯s identity would be revealed too.

    ¡¸Are you angry?¡¹Kai asked. The Emperor looked like a child afraid of being scolded.

    Hikaru burst intoughter.¡¸No, I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m actually impressed. Countries sure are amazing.¡¹

    A country¡ªan organization in some way¡ªcould easily outwit what a lone person was nning. No surprises there. After all, an organization employs all sorts of experts in different fields.

    ¡¸Silver Face, you can rest assured. We know that the Adventurers Guild sent an irregr transmission, but we do not know what the message is exactly or who the recipient is. The guild is an independent organization, after all. The state cannot order them to disclose the content of theirmunications.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you telling me this? You could¡¯ve lied and said, ¡°I know the contents of your transmission¡± to rattle me.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish to build a good rtionship with you.¡¹

    Kai showed him a bargaining chip that he could¡¯ve kept to himself. Does he really want to build a good rtionship with me? Hikaru wondered.

    ¡¸I understand. Now what? What do you want me to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing?¡¹

    ¡¸Just have fun in the Empire. You can visit the national library in the capital as well. That ce is great. It¡¯s big and has the most number of books in the whole continent.¡¹

    Lavia¡¯s eyes brightened at the words ¡°the whole continent.¡±

    Is that all he wants? A good rtionship?

    Politicians are experts in using anything possible.

    He might make a demand at some point, but I guess we¡¯ll just cross that bridge when we get there. Or maybe I¡¯m just being too distrustful.

    Hikaru chuckled inwardly.

    The Emperor¡¯s bedroom was quiet. The masked visitors left after an hour or so. It was almost midnight, which meant the emperor was already sleeping.

    Two Imperial guards were always stationed at the hallway all night. Two more guards eventually arrived just in time for the shift change.

    ¡¸Good work. How¡¯s it going?¡¹

    ¡¸All clear. The masked guests already left.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. How is His Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸He seemed to be in a good mood. He looked worn outtely from the trouble between the nobility¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I hope his mind is at least at peace while he¡¯s sleep¡ª¡¹

    Ring. Ring.

    A bell in the shape of a well bucket hanging from a side table on the hallway began ringing faintly.

    Startled, the four guards turned their heads to the bell. It was a magic item that rang when its pair was sounded. It worked the same way as the bell that Count Morgstadt rang right before his death.

    Of course, it was none other than the Emperor who rang the bell. The men flung the door to Kalgai¡¯s room open.

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹

    The Emperory on the spacious bed, blood flowing from his neck. Beside him was a dagger stuck deep into a pillow.

 Chapter 385 â€“ Guarding Kounatsu

    <h4>Chapter 385 - Guarding Kounatsu</h4>

    Guarding Kounatsu

    Hikaru didn¡¯t stay at the inn that Alice reserved for them. While it was high-ss andfortable, they had to wear masks at all times.

    Hikaru and the girls woke up in a hotel slightly inferior in quality, but still too pricey for the average adventurer, and had breakfast at the hotel¡¯s restaurant while discussing today¡¯s ns.

    ¡¸Take care.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸You two as well.¡¹Lavia replied.

    They wanted to make the trip to the capital worth it and at least go do some sightseeing¡ªaway from the watchful eyes of the empire, of course. Hikaru walked down the streets with Pa, feeling refreshed without his mask on.

    Lavia was headed to the national library, as expected, while Hikaru and Pa were on the way to the Adventurers Guild. His muscles had gone dull from the long travel. He needed to find amission that could provide for some good exercise.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama. Isn¡¯t that the guy from yesterday?¡¹

    Just like yesterday, many adventurers wereing and going to the guild. They spotted a familiar guy at themission counter.

    ¡¸Please, I beg you. Can I not pay for the outgoing trip? There¡¯s no danger. Come on, youngdy.¡¹

    ¡¸As I have suggested, you may hire guards from the town where you need them. And I¡¯m not a youngdy.¡¹

    It was the hook-nosed young man from yesterday. The guild receptionist¡ªshe looked young because of her child-like face¡ªseemed troubled by his insistence.

    ¡¸Let me repeat my exnation: I¡¯m going to Trend, a rural town. You know the ce, right? There aren¡¯t any skilled adventurers there. I¡¯m sure you understand where I¡¯ming from.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I suggest you recruit some adventurers here. But if you do, you will have to pay for the whole trip. Also, I¡¯m not a youngdy.¡¹

    ¡¸Please help a man out. It¡¯s not dangerous going there. I guarantee that. They can even sleep in the carriage if they want. If I pay for a round trip, the price of kounatsu will go up. I¡¯m sure we don¡¯t want that. I understand you don¡¯t want me calling you youngdy. May I ask what your name is then?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ve been saying¡­¡¹

    Nino the merchant was trying to haggle for the cost of the guard mission. Since there wasn¡¯t anything to guard on the way there, he insisted to pay only for the return trip.

    The guild couldn¡¯t agree to his terms. Since they would only be wasting their time on the way there, no adventurer would want to take themission. Poor-qualitymissions like this one had to be rejected at the reception desk, or the Adventurers Guild¡¯s function would be put to question.

    Tired of going around in circles, the receptionist tried to leave, when two adventurers¡ªone brawny with a skin head, and another with a crushed eye¡ªstood up and walked towards her. They were nning to get rid of the man troubling her by force.

    Oh, crap. That guy doesn¡¯t know.

    Hikaru left Pa and made a move.

    ¡¸Nino! There you are!¡¹He made his voice loud on purpose.

    ¡¸Huh? Who are y¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, now. I told you to just hire me directly without going through the guild. Let¡¯s take this somewhere else, shall we?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, I don¡¯t recall¡ªOh, damn. You¡¯re pretty strong for someone slender!¡¹

    Hikaru pulled on Nino¡¯s arm. With 3 points on his Strength stat, Hikaru was just as strong as a mid-level adventurer.

    ¡¸I apologize, youngdy. This guy is a bit of a goofball. Sorry for the trouble, guys.¡¹

    Hikaru bowed to the receptionist and the two adventurers as well. Scoffing, the men returned to their seats.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a youngdy.¡¹the receptionist grumbled.

    When they made it far enough from the guild, Hikaru let go of Nino¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸What are you doing?! I have to ask the Adventurers Guild for adventurers to guard my kounatsu¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you listening? They told you they can¡¯t ept such amission. Or is that what you would call a merchant negotiating? Insisting on what you want while ignoring what the other party is saying?¡¹

    Nino winced at Hikaru¡¯s words.

    Hikaru sighed.¡¸I understand you¡¯re in a hurry, but do you mind running the situation by me? I might be able to help you.¡¹

    ¡¸But you¡¯re just a young boy.¡¹

    Hikaru showed his guild card.

    ¡¾Adventurer¡¯s Guild Card¡¿

    ¡¾Name¡¿Hikaru

    ¡¾Registration¡¿Pond Adventurers Guild, Kingdom of Ponsonia

    ¡¾Rank¡¿D

    ¡¾Job ss¡¿¡õ¡ø¥ò¥Ø¥§¥¤%2¡ð¡ù

    The ss part was garbled because he set five sses under the special effect of the Greater Angel ss. He covered the ss field, of course. Nino didn¡¯t find it suspicious as it wasmon for adventurers to hide their sses.

    ¡¸Rank D at your age?! That¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    People were only recognized as full-fledged adventurers once they were rank D. Nino changed his attitude towards Hikaru.

    ¡¸You showed me your rank. Does that mean you might ept mymission without going through the guild?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hear what you have to say first. So what kind of a job is it?¡¹

    Nino wanted to travel to Trend, a town about a five days¡¯ drive from here, ande back with a carriage full of kounatsu.

    ¡¸But bandits are targeting kounatsu recently.¡¹he said.¡¸I don¡¯t need guards from the capital to Trend, since my carriage is empty anyway, but there¡¯s a good chance I¡¯ll be attacked on the way back¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Where do these bandits appear?¡¹

    ¡¸On mountain roads in the Rd mountain range, down south. You need to cross three mountains in total. I don¡¯t know exactly where they appear.¡¹

    ¡¸Well if that much is known, why hasn¡¯t anyone deployed a subjugation team to take them down?¡¹

    Nino scoffed.¡¸I¡¯ve petitioned for it many times before. But you see, kounatsu are a specialty from the south. The imperial capital won¡¯t move.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? Most of the territory south of the empire belong to the progressives. They managed to expand their tiny cultivatednd and finally raised their specialty product¡ªthe kounatsu. This didn¡¯t sit well with the old aristocrats who owned fertile territories around the imperial capital and in the west. They won¡¯t spare their forces to protect kounatsu. So yeah, there you have it.¡¹

    Hikaru frowned.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama¡­¡¹Pa whispered.

    He nodded. Nino had no reason to lie. It wasn¡¯t unusual for a country to have a decent ruler, and still have rotten nobles.

    ¡¸Okay. We¡¯ll take the job.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸What? Are you sure? I can only pay you for the return trip. Paying for the whole round trip would affect the price of the kounatsu.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine by me.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t mean to y the saint. He was just a little curious about the inner workings of this empire. He didn¡¯t need to follow his Instinct. He firmly believed the bandits had some reason to attack a carriage of kounatsu that wouldn¡¯t be profitable anyway.

    ¡¸It sounds like the perfect job to loosen up some muscles.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I also want to have some delicious kounatsu meal at Full Stomach Diner.¡¹Pa added, smiling.

    ¡¸Huh? Did I mention that I supply konatsu to Full Stomach Diner?¡¹

    Nino looked puzzled, so they had toe up with some excuse.

 Chapter 386 â€“ Investigating the Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Investigating the Assassination</h4>

    Investigating the Assassination

    The pce had been in an uproar since morning. The emperor, the head of the empire and a highly-respected person, was almost killed. Emperor Kai escaped certain death thanks to a quick application of Healing magic. However, the severe blood loss and the poison on the de had left him in aatose state.

    In the absence of the Emperor, Prime Minister Sakakimiya convened the Imperial Council, the highest-ranking body running the empire.

    ¡¸That is the current situation.¡¹

    The cab ministers listened to the Prime Minister¡¯s briefing with pale faces. They hade running to the pce as soon as they received word of the incident. A few were away from the capital for official business, but express messengers were already on their way to deliver the news.

    ¡¸Damn it. Who would dare take the life of His Majesty, the Empire¡¯s greatest treasure?! They will not get away with this!¡¹said arge, fierce-looking man, the Minister of the Right, the person in charge of domestic affairs. He raised a fist as big as a child¡¯s head and mmed it down on the table, shaking it.

    To the left of the Prime Minister sat the Minister of the Left, also known as the Minister of Military Affairs, the man on top of the empire¡¯s army. Contrary to what his title might imply, he was anky man.

    ¡¸Now, now. Let us calm down.¡¹he said.¡¸What we should do is pray for His Majesty¡¯s recovery.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsense! We can¡¯t take such a weak stance! And you call yourself the Minister of Military Affairs?!¡¹

    ¡¸Settle down.¡¹the Prime Minister intervened.¡¸The Minister of the Left is correct, in that we should not be rash.¡¹

    The Minister of the Right backed down, while the Minister of the Left looked relieved, putting his hand to his chest.

    Most of the faces of people present were red with anger. They were conservative nobles who had served the Empire since its foundation. Although belonging to the human race, the Prime Minister included, none of them had any qualms serving a Man Gnome.

    Themander of the Imperial guards, an elderly man with a handlebar moustache, entered the conference room.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, gentlemen, we have conducted a detailed investigation, and I havee here to give a report.¡¹the man said.

    ¡¸Very well. Go on.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir.¡¹

    Themander ordered his men to bring the weapon¡ªa vicious dagger. Its thirty-centimeter long de was dark red from blood.

    The room stirred.

    ¡¸This is the weapon used. The perpetrator infiltrated His Majesty¡¯s bedroom and stabbed him in the neck with it. But for some reason, they failed. Perhaps His Majesty noticed the assassin and managed to dodge it. His Majesty rang the bell, prompting the guards to enter the room. Then the assassin escaped.¡¹

    ¡¸How despicable.¡¹said one cab minister.

    ¡¸They failed to catch the assassin?¡¹another added.

    The Prime Minister approached one of the guards, wore the glove given to him, and lifted the dagger.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Its center of gravity is much closer to the front.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is an unusual type of dagger. There is probably no particr reason for it. It may simply be because the de is long, making the front heavier than the hilt. A cksmith that handles this type of weapon is currently examining it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹The Prime Minister returned the dagger, deep in thought.

    ¡¸Commander!¡¹the Minister of the Right howled.¡¸There is something wrong with your statement!¡¹

    ¡¸What would that be?¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty rang the bell, and the guards in the hallway entered his room. If that were the case, they should¡¯ve seen the assassin!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that is a sensible assumption. But the guards testified that there was no one in the room besides His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Did they escape through the window?¡¹

    ¡¸No, sir. The window was locked.¡¹

    ¡¸Then either they didn¡¯t see clearly or they overlooked something!¡¹

    ¡¸We find that unlikely, sir. If it was just one or two people, they could¡¯ve missed something in a dark room. But the crime took ce right about the time for a shift change. Four men couldn¡¯t possibly miss anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Then where did the assassin go?!¡¹

    Silence fell.

    Themander frowned.¡¸We suspect the assassin to be a master spy, able to hide themselves even from four guards. Apparently a person that meets that criteria visited His Majesty behind closed doorsst night as a guest.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Prime Minister, do you know about this?!¡¹

    The man nodded.

    ¡¸A spy so skilled that he earned His Majesty¡¯s favor. He could easily hide from four imperial guards.¡¹Themander eyed the Prime Minister fiercely, and continued.¡¸He is known as Silver Face.¡¹

    After the Prime Minister adjourned the stormy meeting, he hurried back to his office inside the pce. The room wasrge, but crowded with piles of documents and letters, filling the office with the smell of paper. His secretaries were waiting for him. As soon as he returned, they ushered him to the reception table.

    ¡¸How did the meeting go?¡¹

    ¡¸Extremely bad. They will move on the assumption that Silver Face is the assassin. Did you find out where he is?¡¹

    ¡¸We lost track of him sincest night.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it. We cannot even defend him when he is acting suspicious. Did Silver Face really attempt to assassinate His Majesty? No, he does not have any reason to cause such a disturbance.¡¹

    ¡¸Your guests are waiting for you, Mr. Prime Minister.¡¹

    Pushing aside a pile of pamphlets and books, they managed to clear out the table for the guest. Sipping her tea, the woman was wearingmoner clothes, out-of-ce in the Imperial Pce where nobles strode about. But she showed no sign of being bothered by her appearance. She was calm andposed.

    ¡¸I apologize for making you wait, Lady Luna.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine.¡¹the guest answered after a peculiar pause. Her mncholic eyes were not directed at the Prime Minister sitting across from her. It was not even clear where she was looking.

    ¡¸I trust my secretaries have informed you of the situation.¡¹

    Luna nodded.

    ¡¸We are looking for Silver Face. It pains me to ask you, a rank S adventurer, for help on a matter like this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s quite all right. I have met him once already¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Silver Face showed up at the Adventurers Guild, didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But he is not the one who attempted the assassination.¡¹

    The Prime Minister was taken aback at her firm statement.

    ¡¸Do you have proof?¡¹

    Luna shook her head.¡¸¡­It¡¯s just a feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ Your intuition is always right. If only we could talk to His Majesty directly, I¡¯m sure the investigation will proceed much more smoothly. Right now, all we can do is pray and wait. Lady Luna, I ask you to search for Silver Face.¡¹

    Luna nodded and stood up. She left, her footsteps not making a sound, as though there was no one there from the start.

    ¡¸Your Excellency. Lady Luna may be a rank S adventurer, but I think finding Silver Face won¡¯t be easy. We don¡¯t have much to go on.¡¹a secretary said as soon as he confirmed that she was gone.

    ¡¸The same goes for the knights and soldiers. Searching for Silver Face is difficult for anyone. If Lady Luna can¡¯t do it, then no one in the world can.¡¹

    ¡¸That is true.¡¹

    ¡¸Our problem right now is not Silver Face, but the identity of the assassin. It¡¯s unthinkable for them to simply escape without finishing the job. He would prioritize the death of their target over their escape.¡¹

    ¡¸That is a great point, sir. But the guards didn¡¯t see anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I find it hard to believe, but¡­¡¹the Prime Minister quickly returned to his desk and muttered in a voice that only he could hear.¡¸Perhaps His Majesty did it himself. But I just don¡¯t know why¡­¡¹

 Chapter 387 â€“ Guard Route

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Guard Route</h4>

    Guard Route

    The payment for the guardmission was 25,000 gns for the return trip, which meant 2,500 a day for the whole ten-day round trip. It was no wonder moderately-skilled adventurers would not want to take it. All the more so when the payment was not per head, but for everyone.

    ¡¸Thank you so, so much! You can sleep on the way there! And I¡¯ll pay for the lodgings too, so you can eat and drink all day all you want!¡¹

    Nino was extremely grateful for Hikaru¡¯s help. Hikaruy outstretched on the spacious, empty wagon. It would be packed with kounatsu on the way back, which meant they would have to walk.

    Hikaru had bepletely ustomed to traveling in this world. He could even sleep despite all the rocking. But right now he had things to do.

    ¡¸Pa. Let¡¯s do some holy magic training.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru found notes left by a Saint in Quinnd from a long time ago. It contained detailed written ounts of rituals performed through the nation¡¯s request, and descriptions of thends he visited on his pilgrimage.

    There were even notes regarding Holy Magic: Angel Judgement.

    ¡¸A new spell. Pa¡¯s getting stronger again¡­¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸What do you mean, ¡°again¡±?!¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸A woman¡¯s gotta have guts.¡¹Lavia gave a thumbs up.

    Pa shook her head furiously.¡¸I-I¡¯d like to take the moredylike route¡­¡¹

    Lavia was browsing a collection of Quinnd folk tales, while Pa was reading a manual on running a church that was simr to Hikaru¡¯s book, but more practical.

    None of them gained any knowledge that might be useful for going on adventurers. Then again that¡¯s what reading is all about, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸First things first.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Apparently this spell doesn¡¯t kill.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Based on what I¡¯ve read, it only applies shock to the target proportional to their sins. The spell was used to determine one¡¯s innocence.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Now use it on me.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Oh, but I think you¡¯ll be fine. Yes.¡¹Pa said, nodding to herself, as she took the notes that Hikaru wrote.

    Does she think I¡¯m some kind of a saint? Hikaru thought. I just thought I¡¯d be the perfect guinea pig since I¡¯m a sinner.

    Hikaru thought a spell left behind by a Church personnel wouldn¡¯t cause serious injuries. He wanted to see how useful it was. In that case, he would be a fine target after some of the things he had done.

    Whatever. It¡¯s important to know if Pa can use it, so might as well try.

    ¡ºO¡¯ God who art in heaven, by your wisdom, pass thine judgment. The light from thine right hand sees the truth, blessing the holy and judging the wicked.¡»

    It was a slow and rxing incantation. Despite the sun zing high in the sky, it was still chilly andfortable here in the north.

    They weren¡¯t too far from the capital yet. Many caravans traveled along the road, drivers greeting each other.

    Wait a sec, what¡¯s this lighting from her?

    Pa was emanating a pure, bluish-white light, as though she was burning at an extremely temperature.

    Three golden rings descended from the heavens, each about ten meters across, swiftly encircling the wagon.

    Oh, no¡­ Is this actually bad?

    Nino turned around, startled, but Hikaru didn¡¯t have the time to look in his direction.

    ¡ºAngel Judgement¡­?!¡»

    A blue light zipped from Pa¡¯s outstretched right hand to Hikaru. Far duller than before, the light went inside Hikaru¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru¡­?¡¹Lavia asked fearfully.

    ¡¸I feel nothing¡­ No, wait. I do!¡¹

    Hikaru felt a shivering sensation in the center of his body. From far away, he sensed a gaze of a transcendent being boring into him.

    I¡¯m being watched.

    A primordial sense of dread assaulted Hikaru, threatening to drive him insane, then vanishedpletely the next instant.

    It was quiet. The rings of light had also disappeared.

    ¡¸Hmm? Yup, guess it was really nothing.¡¹Hikaru mumbled, relieved.

    Then he heard something crack. Hikaru, Lavia, and Pa exchanged nces.

    ¡¸What was that? It sounded like something just broke.¡¹

    Slowly, Hikaru reached for his breast pocket.¡¸It¡¯s this.¡¹

    The guild card, an item created using mysterious technology, had been split in half. Moreover, the ss field was covered in darkish red smudge that made it unreadable.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru. What did you do?¡¹Nino regarded him.

    ¡¸Uh¡­ Sorry, I actually don¡¯t know either.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡¹the merchant warned.

    It¡¯s safe to assume that Pa¡¯s spell worked, Hikaru thought. But we don¡¯t know what it does exactly, so we can¡¯t just use it on anyone. Maybe I¡¯m guilty but my angel ss saved me?

    There was an Adventurers Guild in the inn town that they arrived to that day, and Hikaru had his guild card reissued. He was able to set his Greater Angel ss without problems, along with the five other sses under it.

    Anyway, Angel Judgment is banned for now. We should be d that Pa has a means to defend herself now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m actually the son of a mistress.¡¹Nino began.

    It was the third night of them traveling together. Lavia and Pa were already asleep. Traveling in a wagon was exhausting for them even though they just sat all day. Lavia actually had 3 points on Stamina, but shecked endurance in the first ce. The Soul Board wasn¡¯t exactly an almighty ability.

    ¡¸Really? So was your father a wealthy merchant or something?¡¹

    Only Hikaru was around to listen to the drunk Nino. The diner attached right beside the inn served alcohol and snacks at night. Bards came and sang songs.

    Adventurers gathered in more noisy taverns, and this diner became a hangout for merchants. Hikaru could hear some of them talking about the prices of goods.

    For these people who risked their lives to make money, the information exchanged here could be useful.

    ¡¸A wealthy merchant¡­ I suppose, yes. He was a very sessful businessman at first. It all started when he discovered an agriculturist who could growrge quantities of kounatsu.¡¹

    ¡¸At first? Is it different now?¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t?¡¹

    Nino was drunk, and he was intent on saying what he wanted to say.

    ¡¸My father entrusted his business¡¯s branches in major cities and towns to my siblings. They¡¯re allpeting furiously, announcing their sales every month, finding out who earned the most and the least. It¡¯s all just too much. My father has three legitimate wives, and he¡¯s dered that seven of my siblings had inheritance rights. That¡¯s why they¡¯re trying so hard.¡¹

    Three legitimate wives, plus a mistress. His dad must¡¯ve made quite the fortune.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t expect to inherit anything since I¡¯m an illegitimate child. But I do want my father¡¯s approval¡­ He started out as a peddler and worked his way up. I¡¯m trying to follow his footsteps.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸In my opinion, it doesn¡¯t matter if my siblings are doing great running the branches. In the end, they¡¯re just riding the coattails of my father¡¯s sess. Don¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸You think so too?! I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?!¡¹Nino downed his ale.¡¸I need a refill.¡¹he said, his face already red.

    ¡¸I think you should stop.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m good. Peddlers get killed by bandits and monsters. They die without ever collecting credit. Some perish when their wagons fall off a cliff. So I¡¯m gonna say what I want to say, when I want to.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t peddlers have any dreams or something?¡¹

    ¡¸We do, actually.¡¹said a bearded man at the next table. He was exchanging information with some people.¡¸We go from town to town, trusting our own wits to stock up on goods and sell them. That feeling when your prediction is right and moneyes rolling in is better than bedding the finest woman!¡¹

    ¡¸As if you¡¯ve bedded a fine woman before.¡¹a balding man from the same table chimed in.

    ¡¸Damn right! And I¡¯ve never actually had money rolling in either!¡¹

    The men burst intoughter.

    ¡¸We¡¯re wanderers. Going wherever the wind takes you is the best.¡¹

    ¡¸There are times when you don¡¯t have enough money to purchase anything, driving your wagon down an empty street, and think, ¡°Ah, I feel so alive.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸We follow thew, but we make our own rules on how we run our own business. In a way, I¡¯m like the king of my nation.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of king drinks cheap booze in this sh*thole of a diner?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a bunch of us here!¡¹

    Laughter filled the diner. The men took the opportunity to move tables and expand their circle of acquaintances. Hikaru didn¡¯t know what kind of criteria they followed, but it was as if their movements were predetermined.

    ¡¸You see, while that loud exchange was going on, everyone was watching closely.¡¹Nino said.¡¸Who said what and how they reacted. After concluding that they could exchange profitable information with a person, they move tables.¡¹

    ¡¸In such a short time? Is that even possible?¡¹

    ¡¸It is. All right, then. I¡¯m heading over to that table.¡¹Nino pointed at a table with a middle-aged man in in orange clothes and a hat. The man raised his hand.

    ¡¸Why him?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸We passed by each other yesterday in the parking lot. He was transporting alcohol, while my wagon smelled of kounatsu, but I didn¡¯t know his name or identity. That means we both have information on taverns, diners, and inns that the other doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s a great way to get new clients, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Later, then. I don¡¯t need a guard, so you can go to bed.¡¹

    Hikaru watched Nino leave, impressed.¡¸In other words, that loud exchange just now have nothing to do with it.¡¹

    I think he just fooled me, he thought. Nino¡¯s a smooth talker, all right.

    ¡¸Well¡­ if he¡¯s off doing his job, I¡¯m gonna do mine as well.¡¹

    Hikaru stood up, grabbed the cloak hanging on the chair, and left the diner.

 Chapter 388 â€“ Doing Something on the Way

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Doing Something on the Way</h4>

    Doing Something on the Way

    People wouldn¡¯t find a lone hut sitting among the mountains that strange. They would simply assume that an oddball was living in it. But five huts all lined up together was a different story. One would think they were built for a purpose.

    The six men checking the map spread out on the table looked like bandits.

    ¡¸Did you receive word from the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Right on schedule. The progressives are moving boldly since His Majesty¡¯s attempted assassination.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn those scum. Have they forgotten that the Empire is nothing without the Emperor? So it was the progressives who plotted His Majesty¡¯s assassination, after all.¡¹

    Yet what they were talking about clearly had nothing to do with banditry.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t let the progressives gain momentum!¡¹

    ¡¸We should return to the capital, then. We have to tighten security around His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸But we haven¡¯t been relieved from our mission. I assume His Excellency, the Minister of the Right, still wants us to continue with the operation?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir. His Excellency thinks that our strategy of pretending to be bandits and attacking wagons is slowly putting pressure on the progressives.¡¹

    ¡¸All they think about is money, after all. I can picture them scratching their balding heads once they¡¯re not getting any more funds.¡¹

    Muffledughs filled the room.

    ¡¸Hmm? Did you hear someone screaming?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably just imagining things, Captain. Maybe it¡¯s just a wild dog biting someone, or bitten.¡¹

    ¡¸I think holing up in the mountains is making me hear voices that don¡¯t belong to humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps your senses are getting better. Once you go back, maybe you¡¯ll find that your swordsmanship has improved a notch.¡¹

    ¡¸If that happens, His Excellency would be pleased. He should be the onemanding the military.¡¹

    ¡¸We, the reserves from the Imperial City Guards, will not be outdone by His Majesty¡¯s personal guards.¡¹

    ¡¸If we wipe out the progressives, we will be recognized for our aplishments, increasing the chances of His Excellency getting promoted.¡¹

    ¡¸To Prime Minister?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. When that happens¡­¡¹

    Aaaaahhh!

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    All six men exchanged nces. They clearly heard a scream.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go check it out.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Go.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir.¡¹

    Nodding to the captain, the two bandits¡ªthe Imperial Capital Guards¡ªwalked out of the hut.

    It waste in the evening. In the depths of the forest, the only sounds were the chirping of insects and the hooting of owls. It was the usual night, nothing out of the ordinary.

    Closing the door behind them, they creeped up to the other huts. It was long past bedtime. The lights were out, and it was quiet.

    They approached the nearest hut and knocked at the door. No answer.

    ¡¸Are they asleep?¡¹the man at the lead mumbled, and gripped the door knob.

    The door made a grating noise as he pulled it open. Theyout of the room was the same as the one they were in earlier. Three bunk beds stood abreast, giving space for six people to sleep.

    ¡¸What the¡­?!¡¹

    He saw a table on its side, scattered dishes and bed sheets, and six men in the middle of the mess, all tied up.

    They looked limp. Are they dead? the man wondered. No, they wouldn¡¯t be tied up if they were dead. But who would do this and why?

    ¡¸H-Hey. Inform the captain about this right away¡ª¡¹

    The man turned around, only to find that hispanion had vanished. His hair stood on end. Whoever did this was still out there.

    Only the captain heard the first scream. Then they all heard the next one. That meant the screams were gradually getting closer.

    ¡¸C-Captain!¡¹he shouted at the top of his lungs.¡¸We have an intruder! It¡¯s dangerous here!¡¹

    His captain¡¯s hut was five meters away. He should¡¯ve heard his shouts. But no matter how long he waited, there was no sign of the captain and his mening out.

    ¡¸C-Captain?¡¹

    Just then, the door to the hut opened with a creak.

    ¡¸Captain! Cap¡ª¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t say any more than that. A body fell on its back¡ªthe very captain he was calling for. He was no longer moving.

    It finally dawned on the man. He was the only one left.

    ¡¸And that¡¯s thest one.¡¹

    Hikaru tied up the soldier¡ªhe passed out on his own as soon as the door opened, foaming at his mouth¡ªand rolled him next to his colleagues.

    ¡¸Why did he ck out anyway? He¡¯s even peed his pants¡­¡¹

    Puzzled, Hikaru quickly stepped away from the smell of ammonia. I guess he saved me the trouble of knocking him out.

    Hikaru did not actually kill any of the soldiers. What he did was simple¡ªattack them in their sleep and tie them up. He still found it tedious, however, since there were so many of them. He used some drug to force them to sleep by making them sniff it, but it was a little tricky since it wasn¡¯t very effective, and some of the soldiers jumped awake.

    ¡¸What do I do with them?¡¹

    Hikaru, now back at the captain¡¯s hut, looked troubled. The ¡°bandits¡± wouldn¡¯t attack empty wagons. But he thought there would be lookouts, so he kept his Mana Detection activated during the day to scan ces away from the road.

    Sure enough, he found the lookout. What¡¯s more they seemed to be hiding in the mountains not far from the inn town, so he came out here at night.

    ¡¸They clearly look like military men. Then again, I expected as much.¡¹

    There were only a few reasons why ¡°bandits¡± would attack virtually worthless kounatsu. Either they loved the fruit so much, or to prevent its distribution in the market, causing distress.

    Considering these ¡°bandits¡± were so organized, Hikaru figured it was thetter.

    Hikaru looked for documents or notes¡ªany physical evidence¡ªbut couldn¡¯t find any. A trained soldier would not break easily even when interrogated.

    ¡¸What now¡­¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t find evidence that he could carry. Interrogating was too much work. I could just leave them here¡­ but I¡¯d feel guilty if they actually died. While they attacked wagons, they actually only threw the kounatsu away; they didn¡¯t harm anyone. Although Lavia would still probably find them guilty for wasting kounatsu.

    As Hikaru pondered his options, his Mana Detection picked up something approaching his location at high speed.

 Chapter 389 â€“ Instinctâ€™s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Instinct¡¯s Decision</h4>

    Trantor: Kell Editor: Weasalopes

    Instinct¡¯s Decision

    A figure arrived at the huts and surveyed the surroundings silently. It was dark, the moon hidden behind the clouds. Carefully, the person looked for anyone lurking in the darkness, but sensed no one. Only the hutsy quietly still.

    Cutting through the shortest path to get here, broken twigs and crushed leaves soiled her clothes. Yet she was not out of breath. Opening the door to the nearest hut, she frowned.

    ¡¸They¡¯re regr soldiers dressed up as bandits.¡¹

    Startled, she turned around. Someone was standing five meters away from her. She was sure she didn¡¯t sense anyone earlier.

    ¡¸I guess your hunch isn¡¯t perfect.¡¹

    Moonlight broke through the clouds, illuminating a figure darker than ckness. The silver mask on its face gleamed.

    ¡¸So it really was you, Silver Face.¡¹

    ¡¸And I guess you¡¯ve been following me, Luna.¡¹

    The rank S adventurer Luna quickly drew the short sword from her waist. Her refined movement captivated Hikaru.

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing?¡¹she asked.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not even going to defend yourself?¡¹

    Herid-back self was nowhere to be found. The only one here was an elite, battle-ready adventurer.

    ¡¸As you might have guessed, I¡¯m the one who tied all these bandits up. But should I be criticized for that? If anything, I should bemended for what I did. Anyway, great timing. I¡¯d like to ask you to return to the capital, and¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸You are wanted for the attempted murder of the Emperor.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, what?¡¹

    It was news to him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    They stared at each other in silence. Finally, Luna moved first, lowering her sword back into its scabbard.

    ¡¸¡­We should exchange information for now.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s a good idea.¡¹

    Under the moonlight, they decided to exin each other¡¯s situation.

    While exining the current situation, Hikaru observed Luna closely.

    She should have a high-level Instinct that can see through Group Obfuscation. But that doesn¡¯t exin why I can¡¯t see her Soul Board.

    Even up close, Hikaru still couldn¡¯t see Luna¡¯s Soul Board. Luna said it was her ¡°hunch¡± that led her to this ce. People apparently viewed her hunch as something akin to precognition. Some adventurers even called her the Sword Forecaster.

    Hikaru guessed that Luna¡¯s Instinct stat had an extremely high value. But just like Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection, using it constantly put some strain on her body, which is why she usually took it easy.

    Thinking wasn¡¯t Luna¡¯s forte. Even as Hikaru linked the kounatsu attacks to the soldiers and guessed who the mastermind was, all she said was ¡°Really?¡± while tilting her head.

    Hikaru assumed that the attack on the kounatsu was the conservatives¡¯ way of harassing the progressives. He wanted the wannabe-bandits to be rightfully punished. Merchants put their lives on the line to conduct business. Getting caught in a dispute between nobles was too pitiful.

    ¡¸So how¡¯s Kai doing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Not ¡°His Majesty¡±¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re not really loyal to the Emperor either, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I suppose.¡¹

    Hikaru learned that someone tried to kill Kai the night he visited him. The guards found no one when they entered the room, only a de that was heavier at the tip. Authorities believed that the culprit was someone skilled in concealing themselves.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I see why they suspect me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. They said finding you would be difficult, so they asked me.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me guess. It was the Prime Minister¡¯s request.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What makes you think that?¡¹

    ¡¸He wants to hide me, not bring me to justice. No knight or soldier would be able to keep their temper if they thought I tried to kill Kai.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Perhaps. Did you try to kill His Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I¡¯d gain nothing by doing that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­True. You don¡¯t seem to be lying.¡¹

    Your Instinct knows that much? Instead of being afraid, Hikaru found her ability unfair. All right. I got it.

    After much hesitation, Hikaru decided to raise his Instinct. He had an extra 16 points from defeating the Evil Drakon.

    But I should do it one point at a time. I don¡¯t want to be like Luna who seems out of it most of the time.

    Detection can sense anyone hiding with Stealth. If Detection wasn¡¯t enough, Instinct would make up for it. Raise all three, and you have the perfect Stealth user.

    I kinda wanted to use magic¡­ It was Hikaru¡¯s only regret.

    ¡¸¡­You look sad.¡¹Luna said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind me. Anyway, I can¡¯t return to the capital right now, but I¡¯ll be back in a few days. Kindly tell the Prime Minister I¡¯ll pay him a visit then.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay. I think that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Could you tell the guards in the nearby town about these men? You have more credibility than me. But tell them these people are bandits.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind, but the guards could be in on it and acquit them. That¡¯s what I feel, at least.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. You can¡¯t really take them back with you anyway. They can be released without punishment, but they can¡¯t erase the fact that you reported them. It should be enough as a warning for them.¡¹

    The goal was to eliminate the threat on kounatsu. Hikaru wished to see them punished, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about that right now. Of course, he wasn¡¯t just going to leave it at that either.

    Hikaru checked the Soul Boards of all the bandits and took down their names. I¡¯m gonna submit this list to the Prime Ministerter.

    Parting ways with Luna, Hikaru returned to the inn unseen.

    The next morning.

    ¡¸Oh, you look tired.¡¹Nino said.¡¸Not enough sleep? We should be safe on the way. Sleep all you want!¡¹

    Having received great informationst night, Nino was in a very jovial mood, humming to himself as he spurred the wagon onwards.

    He¡¯s right, though. The roads should be safe now.

    Hikaruy down in the wagon and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 390 â€“ Treelandâ€™s Merchants Guild

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Trend¡¯s Merchants Guild</h4>

    Trend¡¯s Merchants Guild

    Just as Nino said, Trend was a rural town, enclosed by wooden fences that served as walls. The surrounding area was a vast agriculturalnd. Vicious monsters had never appeared, so they didn¡¯t need any defensive facilities.

    The streets were huge, however. Warehouses that stored goods¡ªespecially agricultural produce¡ªstood in a row. People conducted business everywhere. The Merchants Guild had considerable power herepared to the Adventurers Guild, thetter¡¯s office a mere small hut. The guild where Hikaru had his guild card reissued was far bigger.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to stock up on kounatsu!¡¹Nino said.¡¸You guys are free to do whatever you want today.¡¹

    Merchants and farmers from neighboring viges making deliveries thronged the main street. There were stalls and tables for business discussions here and there.

    Most of the establishments here were taverns where adventurers and mercenaries hired as guards flocked, and brothels.

    ¡¸Where are we going today?¡¹Lavia asked, her voice a little colder than usual.

    Hikaru averted his gaze from the brothel.¡¸Oh, uh¡­ The Merchants Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹Lavia blinked a few times, not expecting his answer.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna ask if there¡¯s any movement in the capital.¡¹

    Hikaru had already told Lavia and Pa about the bandits. He didn¡¯t know what happened to them afterwards, so it would make sense to get information about the imperial capital.

    In that regard, it would be best to go to the various guilds that couldmunicate over long distances with the Linga¡¯s Quill Pen. Hikaru found it hard to believe that the Adventurers Guild, which was smaller than a street stall would have a Linga¡¯s Quill Pen, so he decided to go to the Merchants Guild, even though he wasn¡¯t a member.

    ¡¸I see. In that case, you should check it out. You might find something interesting there.¡¹Nino said.

    ¡¸Something interesting in the Merchants Guild?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. As you may already know, the nobles south of the empire are called progressives.¡¹

    He spoke as if Hikaru was aware of it. Hikaru realized he hadn¡¯t actually told the man that they were from Ponsonia.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a Count who¡¯s good at growing kounatsu, and there¡¯s a Baron who¡¯s invented a way to process seafood that canst for days. And then there¡¯s another Count who¡¯s skilled in Sorcery.¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­ What kind of Sorcery?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not familiar with Sorcery, but I heard they¡¯re well-versed in the study of medicine. They can¡¯t use Healing magic, so instead they improve the efficacy of ointments through Sorcery, or something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds great.¡¹

    Thats remarkable, Hikaru thought. Even though they lived in a world with Healing magic, many people still died from injuries and illnesses. If Sorcery could save more lives, then that would be wonderful.

    If it turned out that the products were expensive, Hikaru would feel less impressed.

    ¡¸The Merchants Guild is in that direction. See youter!¡¹Nino waved and left.

    The Merchants Guild, while small, was far bigger than the Adventurers Guild. It was a solidly built, two-story building.

    The interior was quiet, with only a few well-dressed merchants. There were four counters, but only one receptionist, which Hikaru found intriguing.

    A merchant rxing in the lobby looked at Hikaru¡¯s party suspiciously¡ªafter all, they were clearly dressed like adventurers. Hikaru paid him no mind and headed straight to the receptionist.

    ¡¸Good day, Sir. Are you a member of the Merchants Guild?¡¹

    ¡¸No. But can I still purchase information?¡¹

    Hikaru produced a fine leather bag from his pocket. The gold coins inside clinked.

    ¡¸I see you have the money.¡¹The receptionist gave a small nod.¡¸What kind of information do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Info on the Imperial Capital. What happened to His Majesty Kai afterwards, to be specific.¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    The Emperor¡¯s attempted assassination might be big news for the people in the pce, but the general public wouldn¡¯t learn about it untilter¡ªafter everything was settled.

    However, quick-witted merchants wouldn¡¯t miss such important information. This goes double for the Merchants Guild, an organization that governed them all.

    ¡¸How do you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell you. If you have information, I¡¯d like to buy it.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Please speak with my superior directly.¡¹

    The receptionist rang the bell. A momentter, a taciturn, bespectacled woman came down from the second floor and gestured Hikaru to follow her.

    The second floor seemed to be an office, but there was a small table and chairs for visitors. When Hikaru¡¯s party entered the room, five staff members inside stopped chatting and left, some heading into the next room, some downstairs. All of them eyed Hikaru¡¯s party curiously.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Katarina, Guildmaster of the Merchants Guild, Trend Branch.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hikaru, an adventurer.¡¹

    The Merchants Guild issued business permits, mediated in business-rted problems, and offered jobs to people. Collecting taxes was the local lord¡¯s job, but the Merchants Guild also worked with them to ensure smooth payment of taxes. In other words, the Merchants Guild was both a friend and an enemy to merchants.

    She looks too young to be dealing with old men, Hikaru thought as he studied her. She must be skilled to be guildmaster at such a young age.

    Katarina herself thought the same as she guessed Hikaru¡¯s age and saw his rank on his guild card.

    ¡¸So, you wanted information about the capital?¡¹she asked warily.

    ¡¸I want to buy info. Not about the capital, but the pce.¡¹

    ¡¸You seem to insist on purchasing it. Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t pay for it, I would have to give you information of equivalent value.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. You¡¯re right.¡¹Face nk, her mouth twisted. She was smiling, apparently.¡¸Latest news inside the pce will be 100,000 gns.¡¹she said.

    Lavia¡¯s hands twitched slightly, while Pa¡¯s eyes widened. A staff listening closely a little away spit their tea out.

    ¡¸Deal. Can I pay in kingdom currency?¡¹

    Lavia, Pa, and the staff turned their heads at Hikaru, surprised at this immediate answer.

    Katarina frowned, clearly not expecting him to agree. Many citizens in this world worked a half a year to earn 100,000 gns¡ªa million yen in Japan.

    Without waiting for Katarina¡¯s answer, Hikaru ced Ponsonian gold coins worth 100,000 gns on the table.

    ¡¸Now, for that information.¡¹

    Katarina looked down on the street from the second-floor window, watching the boy and two girls leaving the building in a hurry.

    ¡¸Master, are you sure you should¡¯ve given him the info?¡¹one of the staff asked.

    ¡¸Of course. He found the information to be worth that much, made a quick decision, and paid the price. If I didn¡¯t give him the information right then, it would have sullied the name of the Merchants Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect him to actually pay 100,000 gns.¡¹

    The staff member nced at the gold coins sitting on the table. The presence of the boy who called himself Hikaru seemed to remain there. At the same time, the coins made one wonder if the information they gave was actually worth that much.

    ¡¸It must be his first time here in Trend. He was looking at everything curiously. Which most likely means they came from the capital. It takes about five days to get from the capital to Trend. He wanted to know what happened in those five days.¡¹

    ¡¸I believe the info from the capital branch was ¡°There¡¯s been a change in the members of the Imperial Council.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but that¡¯s only an end result. The cause was ¡°the discovery of the Minister of the Right¡¯s long-time affair.¡¹

    ¡¸If I recall correctly, he was involved with Margrave Korn¡¯s wife. The Margrave was stationed in the west, guarding the border with Ponsonia for years, but I didn¡¯t know his wife lived in the capital.¡¹

    Katarina nodded, deep in thought, then spoke.¡¸The Margrave¡¯s wife not living with her husband. There has to be a reason for that. The one who provided the information about the Minister of the Right¡¯s affair is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Count Zepetta. A representative of the progressives.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But normally, this would not have been enough to demote the Minister of the Right. His military authority is now temporarily passed to the Prime Minister, with Count Ron, a progressive, bing a cab member, taking his ce as Commander of the Imperial Capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Something¡¯s strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    Katarina didn¡¯t think much about it when the information first arrived. Now that the adventurer Hikaru brought it up again, she felt something was off.

    ¡¸Why was a progressive given such an important position?¡¹

    Unfortunately for Katarina, she hadn¡¯t received any information about the attempted assassination on the Emperor. As such, there were too many baffling points.

    ¡¸Seeing as he left in a hurry after hearing this, there must be trouble brewing.¡¹

    Her fears woulde true in the immediate future.

 Chapter 391 â€“ Express Wagon

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Express Wagon</h4>

    Express Wagon

    After leaving the Merchants Guild, Hikaru quickly searched for Nino. He got two pieces of information from the Merchants Guild. First, Count Zepetta¡¯s usation caused the Minister of the Right to lose his position. Second, the progressive nobles had now joined the Imperial Council, the bastion of the conservatives.

    ¡¸Hikaru! You¡¯re walking too fast!¡¹

    Lavia and Pa were clueless as to what was going on with just this information.

    ¡¸Why are you in such a hurry?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Things are progressing faster than expected.¡¹

    ¡¸Faster?¡¹

    ¡¸I think whoever plotted to assassinate the Emperor¡­ or rather, attempted a failed assassination is a progressive noble.¡¹

    ¡¸H-How do you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exinter. For now, we need to find Nino¡ªThere he is!¡¹

    Nino was in the middle of some kind of negotiation with a well-built merchant. By the smile on their faces, they were either acquaintances, or they had made a decent transaction.

    ¡¸Nino!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, Hikaru! What¡¯s the matter? I told you to go see the sights.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, man.¡¹the other merchant said.¡¸There¡¯s nothing to see here in the sticks!¡¹

    ¡¸Good point.¡¹

    The merchants burst intoughter.

    Hikaru grabbed Nino¡¯s arm.¡¸We don¡¯t have time for sightseeing. I want to go back to the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you done buying kounatsu?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, um, yeah. I just finished talking to this man.¡¹

    The well-built merchant smiled. ¡¸My kounatsu are the best.¡¹he said.¡¸They¡¯re so shiny. If you¡¯re heading back today, we can have them loaded right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, uh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Load them up, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru! If we leave right now, we¡¯ll be right in the mountains by nighttime! We¡¯ll be practically begging the bandits to attack us!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about the bandits. Quick, load your wagon up. We¡¯re leaving as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey¡­¡¹

    Hikaru insisted to have his own way. They left Trend in a hurry that same day.

    It looked like a storm just passed through the room. Furniture were toppled, picture frames crooked, curtains were stained with wine, and bottles and tesy scattered about.

    All of them were of the highest quality, but the owner of the room didn¡¯t care. He kicked a bottle. It hit a table and shattered.

    ¡¸Damn that miserable bastard¡­ He will pay for this!¡¹

    Having lost his position overnight, the Minister of the Right had gone out of control.

    ¡¸Now, now. Please calm down, Your Excellency.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We will return you to your post soon.¡¹

    His followers, fellow nobles, were gathered around, consoling the minister.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect the Prime Minister to be so intolerant. When you are as handsome as His Excellency, thedies would flock to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    The Minister of the Right¡¯s affair with the Margrave¡¯s wife was, in a manner of speaking, an open secret in high society. The only person who did not know about it was the Margrave himself.

    If their affair was made public, both the Minister and the Margrave¡¯s wife would lose face, but no noble in the pce could criticize the Minister. For better or worse, he was a leading figure of the conservatives, and one of the pirs that supported the empire.

    ¡¸Why did Count¡ªNo, calling a small fry like him a Count is infuriating. Why did Zepetta bring it up now?¡¹

    ¡¸It must have something to do with the attempted assassination on His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But we can¡¯t do anything without proof.¡¹

    Crack. The Minister had stepped on a te.

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t have proof, we¡¯ll just have to make one.¡¹

    ¡¸How do we do tha¡ª¡¹

    Turning around, one of the nobles yelped at the Minister¡¯s re. His eyes bore hair-raising malice.

    ¡¸An eye for an eye.¡¹he said.¡¸He made me suffer such humiliation. I¡¯ll pay him back a million fold!¡¹

    It was not the grumblings of a loser, but a howl that signified the start of a war.

    The wagon was on its way back to the capital. Nino couldn¡¯t help but wonder how things ended up this way.

    ¡¸You want to deliver kounatsu to the head of Full Stomach Diner, right?¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸I received news that Luna the S-rank adventurer had taken care of the bandits.¡¹

    Hikaru finally managed to convince Nino. He actually didn¡¯t know if Luna was able to hand over the soldiers disguised as bandits to the authorities. But it was true that they were taken care of.

    ¡¸So, Hikaru. You said you were going to exin the situation.¡¹Lavia said bitterly, perhaps because she didn¡¯t have time to take a tour of Trend.

    ¡¸Of course. I think we need to return to the capital as soon as possible. Something big might be happening soon.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of something?¡¹

    ¡¸A sh between the nobles.¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t care less about their feud, but all this started with the assassination attempt on Kai. He had a feeling this wouldn¡¯t end within the pce walls.

    Ordinary citizens might get caught in the crossfire. If he didn¡¯t do anything knowing he could¡¯ve stopped it, he¡¯d feel guilty. So Hikaru decided to do whatever he could.

    ¡¸First of all, I told you that I ran into Luna, didn¡¯t I? She told me the emperor was nearly assassinated.¡¹

    Hikaru and the girls were walking beside the wagon. There was no space inside the wagon for them, since it was filled with kounatsu. A fresh citrus scent drifted from within.

    ¡¸They deliberately didn¡¯t kill Kai.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it.¡¹

    ¡¸There was no one in his bedroom.¡¹

    Lavia and Pa exchanged nces, unable to follow.

    ¡¸Listen. There is no Stealth user in this continent who can hide from my Mana Detection. I¡¯m willing to bet on that. I had my Detection on when we entered Kai¡¯s bedroom, and there was no one there. I didn¡¯t see any magic devices.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahuh, and then?¡¹

    ¡¸I think Kai went to bed soon after our meeting. It was already quitete then. The next time he was seen, he was bleeding. Which means we¡¯ll be suspected right away.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Luna went after you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. After we left, no one came in contact with Kai until he was found bloody. There was just no opportunity. That means there was no assassin.¡¹

    Lavia blinked repeatedly. She didn¡¯t seem to get it.

    ¡¸In other words, there are only two possibilities: one is a suicide attempt by Kai himself.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Suicide?!¡¹

    Surprised by the unsettling word, Nino turned around. Lavia forced augh, and made some random excuse.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too loud.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸We¡¯re talking about highly-ssified information, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sorry. I couldn¡¯t help it .¡¹

    ¡¸Same here, Hikaru-sama.¡¹Pa said.¡¸Please stop beating around the bush! It¡¯s like being forced to read a mystery novel where you don¡¯t know the killer until the very end!¡¹

    ¡¸My bad.¡¹Hikaru apologized.

    As a matter of fact, there were mystery novels in this world as well. But in a world with magic, murders with creative setups¡ªlike locked-room murders¡ªwere useless. Whodunit mystery murders instead were mainstream here. Not that there were a lot of them anyway.

    ¡¸Kai had no motive to kill himself, so we can count that out. We¡¯re not even close enough that he¡¯d want me to be thest person he saw before he died.¡¹

    ¡¸So what¡¯s the other possibility?¡¹

    Hikaru nodded.¡¸The other one is¡ª¡¹

 Chapter 392 â€“ Chaos in the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Chaos in the Pce</h4>

    Chaos in the Pce

    By the time the capital came into view, Hikaru¡¯s party were a little dirty all over. They walked all day every day, but thanks to Pa¡¯s healing magic, they were only as tired as they were when they arrived in Trend. Lavia couldn¡¯t handle the wagon¡¯s rocking well.

    As expected, no bandits attacked them.

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s money wasted.¡¹Hikaru joked.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really d to have you along for the ride. Not only do I feel safe, but I¡¯ve never had a guard who was so much fun to talk to.¡¹Nino shed a smile.

    Hikaru was surprised. It could have just been a merchant¡¯s typical lip service, but Hikaru felt pleasant to hear such words.

    ¡¸We see the walls.¡¹Nino said.¡¸That means we¡¯re only about an hour away.¡¹

    ¡¸Something looks wrong, though.¡¹

    It was normal for the guards to conduct inspections at the gate to the city. Import taxes were also collected there. But the queue was too long.

    When they got to the end of the line, Hikaru heard people talking.

    ¡¸Man. What¡¯s with this crowd?¡¹

    ¡¸No idea. Apparently beefing up security or something.¡¹

    Hikaru knew right away that the emperor¡¯s attempted assassination contributed to this.

    ¡¸Damn it. We can¡¯t afford to get stuck here now.¡¹Hikaru murmured.

    ¡¸You can go ahead.¡¹Nino said.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸At this rate, we might not enter the city until night time. I¡¯m pretty sure adventurers and travelers with no luggage are inspected separately. They can enter the city right away. There¡¯s something you have to do, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure about this?¡¹

    ¡¸This is far enough for your job. Oh, but I¡¯ll have to deduct the appropriate amount from your payment.¡¹Nino grinned.

    Hikaru realized he said that so he wouldn¡¯t worry too much about it.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸I¡¯ll take you up on that. You got that, Lavia, Pa?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re good to go!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, we¡¯ll go on ahead. You¡¯re almost there, but be careful anyway.¡¹

    After a short farewell, Hikaru and the girls moved quickly. He could see the long walls of the capital up ahead. Heavy clouds appeared from the eastern skies, looming over the city.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect it to go this well!¡¹a noble said.¡¸Your ingenuity is superb.¡¹

    The hook-nosed man, Count Zepetta,ughed at his fellow progressive nobleman¡¯s ttery.¡¸This is nothingpared to bargaining with merchants. You can tell those conservatives are really cking.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope we can tear down the conservatives little by little so that all of us can be members of the Imperial Council.¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of tearing down, Margrave Korn is furious. He¡¯s apparently setting up checkpoints on his borders with the conservatives.¡¹

    ¡¸I hear he¡¯s increasing taxes. Half of your cargo as taxes? That¡¯s terrifying.¡¹

    ¡¸More and more merchants wille to the south. The tax-free n among our domains was a huge sess.¡¹

    Nobles in the southern region of the empire belonged to the progressive faction. They all had their own specialties, but they had one thing inmon: the conservatives had sucked their wealth for years.

    It was then that Count Zepetta, who had made a fortune growing kounatsu, spoke up and united the southern aristocracy.

    The abolition of taxes increased the movement of goods and greatly improved the lives of ordinary citizens. Many emigrated from the conservatives¡¯nds after hearing the rumors of a better life.

    Surrounded by steep mountains and called the sticks, the southern region of the empire saw rapid development.

    The conservatives didn¡¯t just sit around and do nothing. They sold various goods to the progressives at high prices, but when they couldn¡¯t do that anymore and more people began to emigrate, they imposed a tax on the emigration. Such aw didn¡¯t exist, but once it was enacted by the Imperial Council, the progressives couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    The progressive¡¯s greatest desire was to earn a spot in the Imperial Council.

    ¡¸I must say, I¡¯m surprised the Prime Minister gave us a spot.¡¹Zepetta cocked his head in contemtion.¡¸I thought it would only end with the dismissal of the Minister of the Right.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to think about it too much. The result is all that matters!¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed! Oh, I think it¡¯s about time for your meeting with Count Ron.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹Zepetta said.¡¸I¡¯ll be leaving, then.¡¹He bowed to the nobles and left the room.

    A dark light danced in the nobles¡¯ eyes as they watched the Count go.

    ¡¸Goodness. Count Zeppetta sure is carefree. We¡¯re the ones risking our lives.¡¹

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t seem to suspect that we asked Count Ron to take the spot in the Council. If things go well, Count Zepetta will be joining him anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t really expect much from him except to be the progressive faction¡¯s banner. The lighter it is, the easier to wave.¡¹

    The men chuckled.

    Before the sun went down, Hikaru checked into an inn and went out as Silver Face. First he headed to Alice¡¯s ce, a spy of the Empire.

    ¡¸Um¡­ no more, Silsil¡­ Not that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, stupid spy.¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch!¡¹

    Alice was sleepingfortably when Hikaru dropped a fist on her head. They were in an apartment located in the capital¡¯s residential area where ordinary citizens lived. Alice was blending in with the public.

    ¡¸What?! Silsil?! How?! We were just eating a huge cake!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what your dream was about?¡¹

    ¡¸You took the strawberry I was saving forst¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s your impression of me, huh?¡¹Hikaru sighed.¡¸Anyway, tell me what¡¯s going on inside the pce. Starting from Kai¡¯s condition.¡¹

    Surprised, Alice turned to face Hikaru.

    ¡¸A-Are you going to finish His Majesty for good?!¡¹

    ¡¸No. So you also think I¡¯m the one who did it.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t?¡¹

    ¡¸I would never fail to kill my target.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Makes sense.¡¹

    It does? Hikaru wondered.

    ¡¸I heard His Majesty is in aa. The assassin coated the de with an unknown poison.¡¹

    ¡¸Where did they take him?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s top secret.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Since you won¡¯t tell me, I have no choice but to ask the Prime Minister.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you making it sound like it¡¯s my fault?!¡¹

    Hikaru smiled.¡¸Because you know where he is, but you don¡¯t want to tell me. I¡¯m pretty sure the Prime Minister is anxiously waiting for me. After all, I have with me a master of Healing magic, known as the Flower-Masked Goddess.¡¹

    A woman in a floral mask suddenly emerged from the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Now tell me where the Emperor is. Flower Face might be able to awaken Kai from hisa.¡¹

 Chapter 393 - Hook-Nosed Predicament

    Chapter 393 ¨C Hook-Nosed Predicament

    Hook-Nosed Predicament

    Morning sunlight streamed through the curtains, illuminating the room. Two figuresy on the scarlet canopied bed.

    ¡¸Uh¡­ ow¡­¡¹

    Holding his head, a hook-nosed man lifted his body up. He was more or less fifty, with a body that severelycked exercise. And he was naked.

    ¡¸What happenedst night? Where am I?¡¹

    He rubbed his blurry eyes and looked around. He found himself in an unfamiliar bed with someone.

    ¡¸Wh-What?!¡¹

    A blond woman whom he had never seen before was sleeping next to him.

    ¡¸What is going on? What happened yesterday? I think I went to the meeting with Count Ron¡­ Then while waiting, I had tea¡­ and then¡­¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t remember what happened afterwards.

    ¡¸O-Oh, no¡­¡¹

    Count Ron usually sent his servant when summoning someone, but this time only a letter was sent. Since it had the Count¡¯s family crest on it, he didn¡¯t doubt its authenticity.

    He finally realized that he was in a bad spot. The summons was fabricated. A strangery beside him, and he was naked. It only meant one thing.

    ¡¸I have to get out of here!¡¹

    Zepetta rolled out of the bed and realized he was naked down as well. His clothes were strewn across the floor as if he couldn¡¯t waitst night. He was about to collect them when the door flung open.

    ¡¸You defiled my daughter¡¯s chastity!¡¹

    I know this man, Zepetta thought. I believe he¡¯s Baron Patta. Barons are the lowest ranked of all nobility, desperate to climb up thedder. And he was cozying up with the conservatives.

    ¡¸Seize this adulterer! He¡¯ll regret bedding the daughter of a noble!¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait¡ª¡¹

    Soldiers stepped into the room. Baron Patta couldn¡¯t hold back his grin.

    They got me. Zepetta realized he was deceived. By seducing a nobleman¡¯s unmarried daughter, hemitted adultery. He knew this was the Minister of the Right exacting revenge. Patta sacrificed his daughter to bring him down.

    ¡¸On your feet!¡¹

    Pulled up on both sides, Zepetta dropped his clothes. He felt drained. Perhaps there was some drug in his tea yesterday, or he realized that resisting was futile.

    ¡¸What a disgraceful body.¡¹

    ¡¸At least cover your lower half so thedy of the house doesn¡¯t see that filthy thing of yours.¡¹

    Laughter erupted from the men. Zepetta¡¯s mind was somewhere else.

    Think. Think. Think.

    He was in a serious predicament. But his quick wits had pulled him through situations like this before. Zepetta had the obstinacy of a merchant. He didn¡¯t care if others saw his lower parts. He wouldn¡¯t even lose a copper coin.

    When Nino arrived at Full Stomach Diner, the Beastman manager¡¯s eyes opened wide. He didn¡¯t expect the merchant to actually deliver kounatsu.

    ¡¸I, uhh¡­ apologize for calling you a liar and using you of stealing recipes.¡¹the Beastman said, bowing.

    It was almost midnight, and business was already closed. Only staff remained inside, tidying up. Even after a hard day¡¯s work, the manager didn¡¯t seem tired at all.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s fine! Please raise your head! It¡¯s kinda bothering me.¡¹

    ¡¸I really do feel bad.¡¹

    ¡¸I do think your doubts were well-founded. No one would think bandits actually attack wagons carrying kounatsu. But apparently Luna the rank S adventurer took care of them.¡¹

    ¡¸So I heard. Adventurersing to the diner were talking about it.¡¹

    The manager raised his head, and Nino looked relieved.

    ¡¸I just want to build a trusting rtionship with you. I¡¯m still pretty much unknown here in the capital¡­¡¹

    Nino sounded somewhat bitter. He was a neer in the capital, with low credibility. In fact, the manager didn¡¯t believe him at first.

    ¡¸Thank you for bringing me kounatsu.¡¹the Beastman said.¡¸With this many kounatsu, I can create a new menu. Kounatsu are great. They tell you that summer hase. Let¡¯s make it so that when summeres, the people think of kounatsu!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, sir!¡¹

    Nino¡¯s hooked nose reddened, tears welling up in his eyes. It was the moment he realized that he was d to be merchant. His job was more than just passing goods from left to right and making money off of it. His goods improved people¡¯s lives, gave them hope, and even had the power to change the world. He became a merchant to experience that feeling.

    ¡¸Are you staying in the capital for a while?¡¹the manager asked.¡¸I¡¯m done for the day, but I can start making kounatsu dishes again tomorrow.¡¹

    Nino chuckled.¡¸I-I¡¯d prefer something different. I¡¯d been smelling nothing but kounatsu these past few days.¡¹

    ¡¸Right! I didn¡¯t realize that!¡¹the Beastmanughed, then stopped.¡¸Your firm is called Zepet Trading, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yes. What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it rted to Count Zepetta?¡¹

    Nino¡¯s pleasant mood suddenly vanished. He felt his throat dry up.

    ¡¸No.¡¹the merchant said.¡¸Did something happen to the Count?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, then. I heard this from the adventurers. You know about the stricter inspection, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah. It¡¯s why I arrived here thiste.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s something fishy going on inside the pce.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The Imperial Guards apparently stormed Count Zepetta¡¯s residence this morning. There was no battle or anything. People are saying the strict inspection and the guards raiding the ce is rted.¡¹

    Nino was silent, his face pale.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ I¡¯m just a little tired from the long journey.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Sorry for keeping you. Sleep well.¡¹

    ¡¸I will. Thank you.¡¹

    Nino bowed and left the diner. It was already midnight. The streets werepletely quiet.

    ¡¸Imperial guards in Count Zepetta¡¯s residence?¡¹

    He started at a brisk walk, to a jog, and eventually broke into a run as he made it to the main street.

    ¡¸What happened, Father?!¡¹

 Chapter 394 - Hook-Nosed Strategy

    Chapter 394 ¨C Hook-Nosed Strategy

    Hook-Nosed Strategy

    Nino eventually found a store. It bore the name ¡°Zepetta Trading Company¡± written inrge letters, indicating that it was under the patronage of Count Zepetta.

    Despite it being thete hours of the night, it was bright inside. With his bare hands, Nino opened the thick double doors, which were clearly a different grade from the doors of the shops he usually knocked on.

    A dazzling light filled the store, but there was barely anyone inside. This shop, which dealt in rare jewelry, brought and showed its goods ording to one¡¯s needs. All transactions were done in a room at the back of the shop. He stood in the spacious entrance, which only had a counter and a sofa for waiting customers.

    Startled, the three people on the sofa turned their attention to Nino. But their surprise quickly turned to irritation.

    ¡¸What are you doing here, Nino?¡¹asked a man in his forties. He had graying hair.

    ¡¸I heard Father was in trouble¡­¡¹

    Nino¡¯s attire was clearly a step or two downpared to what they were wearing. Even when out of breath, he stepped closer to the three without fear.

    ¡¸Is there no guard around here?! We have an outsider!¡¹An ill-mannered man threw his feet up on the table. He was the closest in age to Nino, about five years older.

    The guards standing by the wall looked perplexed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. This affects Nino as well.¡¹A woman wearing heavy lipstick smiled at him.

    The woman with the heavy make-up was probably somewhere between the age of the graying man and the man with the bad manners. The three of them looked simr, the most striking feature being their hooked noses.

    ¡¸Our father, Count Zepetta, is in great trouble. We have to work together as a family, don¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸Sister Filino. Please tell me what happened.¡¹Nino asked the woman, stopping a few steps away from the couch.

    These three were Nino¡¯s siblings from a different mother, their father being Count Zepetta. Only Nino was the son of a mistress.

    ¡¸Sis.¡¹

    ¡¸Silence, Grano. Nino has a right to know.¡¹Filino shut Grano, the ill-mannered man, with a smile.¡¸Nino. Our father was arrested by the Imperial Guard. He was used of entering the bedchamber of some nobleman¡¯s daughter. What¡¯s more, the daughter was a virgin.¡¹

    ¡¸Did he really do that? Sure, he was a bit of a womanizer, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He taught us not toy a hand on virgins.¡¹Tralino, the man with graying hair, nodded, folding his arms.

    It was a worthless lesson, no matter how you looked at it, but he acted as if it was a very important one.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe Father would seduce an unmarried woman.¡¹Nino said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unthinkable, right? I believe he was set up.¡¹Filino said.

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if heid a hand on a nobleman¡¯s daughter, he wouldn¡¯t let himself get captured by the Imperial Guards.¡¹

    ¡¸I can vouch for that.¡¹Tralino chimed in. No one knew where his confidence came from.

    ¡¸As you know, Father started out as a peddler. He made his fortune by nting kounatsu in a region that was considered unsuitable for cultivation, and in recognition of his achievements, he was made a Baron and quickly rose through the ranks, eventually bing a Count.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m well aware.¡¹Nino said. He became a peddler because he idolized his father.

    ¡¸But many noblemen looked down on him.¡¹Filino continued.¡¸They saw him as merely an upstart.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸This time, a lot of issues just came together and our father took the brunt of it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just wrong¡­¡¹Nino clenched his fist.

    ¡¸Indeed, it is.¡¹

    Filino approached Nino. The scent of the strong perfume she was wearing wafted through the air.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Father is asking for a chance to exin himself. He¡¯s not the kind of man who gets discouraged by something like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. But is there anything we can do to help him?!¡¹Nino asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for those words!¡¹Filino pped and held Nino¡¯s hands.¡¸Actually, there will be a hearing three days from now. They will allow Father¡¯s rtives to speak too.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?! Then are you¡­ I mean is Brother Tralino attending the hearing?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the thing. There¡¯s a bit of a problem.¡¹Filino frowned.¡¸All of us have important business meetings to attend to that day. While we would love to defend our father, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d want us to make money instead.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he would say that.¡¹

    ¡¸But having no one at the hearing would also be awful.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here. Will you allow me to attend the hearing? I wish to defend our father!¡¹

    ¡¸Nino¡­ You¡¯ve be quite the man.¡¹Filino wiped her eyes, but there were no tears there.¡¸We¡¯ll be counting on you, then. Take this with you.¡¹

    Filino took a sealed letter sitting on the table and handed it to Nino.

    ¡¸I understand. Though I have the least wealth among our siblings, I will give my all for our father.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Do your best in our stead too.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Nino put away the letter and left with confidence.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹Grano watched him go, dumbfounded.¡¸A-Are you sure about letting him go?! We don¡¯t even have important meetings to attend to!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Right, Tralino?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If we say something bad at the hearing, we¡¯ll be screwed too. Nino¡¯s the son of a mistress. Whatever he says won¡¯t affect us.¡¹

    ¡¸This whole thing is a set up anyway.¡¹Filino said.¡¸The hearing is just for show. At best, our father will lose his title. At worst, it¡¯s the death penalty.¡¹

    ¡¸Yikes. Really?¡¹Grano turned pale.

    ¡¸I owe Father for giving me this business, but I can¡¯t risk my own well-being.¡¹

    Count Zepetta gave huge stores located in different cities to his legitimate children, including the one they were in right now.

    ¡¸Father messed with the wrong man. I heard he made the Minister of the Right lose his position. Things had gone too well for him, and he eventually chose the wrong guy to pick a fight with.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure looks like it. At worst, we will lose our business too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. So you better move quick and hide all your valuable belongings.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay. I¡¯ll do that.¡¹Grano stood up.

    ¡¸So long. I¡¯ll see you once things have cooled down.¡¹Tralino also left.

    ¡¸Anyway, I never wanted to attend the hearing, but I¡¯m d Nino came. If no one from his immediate family were to attend, we¡¯d be criticized too. Even though he¡¯s an illegitimate son, he¡¯s still Father¡¯s flesh and blood. With this, we cane up with an excuse. Now, then.¡¹Filino stood up.¡¸Time to leave this shop and stay away from the capital for a while.¡¹

 Chapter 395 - Trial

    Chapter 395 ¨C Trial

    Trial

    As the name suggested, the Nobility Trial Courthouse, located within the Imperial Castle of the Quinnd Empire, was where nobles were tried for their crimes and received their sentences.

    It was an aged, stone-built building, with only few windows. The in, gray walls gave it an intimidating air, but magicmps illuminated the inside brightly, soft carpets covering the floor.

    Only the nobility visited this ce and came to observe hearings. In short, the Nobility Trial Courthouse was a facility for the nobility. As such, some extravagance was allowed.

    ¡¸This has turned into quite the mess, Count Ron.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Count Zepetta does have some weaknesses¡­¡¹

    Count Ron, a man with almond eyes and gray hair, gave the impression of being somewhat difficult to approach.

    Some members of the progressive faction¡ªabout ten of them¡ªhad gathered at the trial court. They wore grim looks, aware that their power would be greatly reduced depending on the sentence handed down by the court.

    Trials took ce in the courtroom located at the center of the courthouse. The court gallery, situated above ground level, overlooked the area where the used stood for trial.

    Count Ron and his allies entered the gallery to find the conservatives already seated at the far-left side.

    ¡¸It looks like a bunch of people wearing rags just arrived.¡¹said the former Minister of the Right.

    Even though he had been demoted, he still held considerable influence and power, with more than twice as many nobles flocking to him as Count Ron.

    ¡¸Those are nobles? Looks more like the guards are cking off and let some bumpkins enter the pce.¡¹

    ¡¸My. I never knew such people were members of Quinnd¡¯s proud aristocracy.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they associated with the man undergoing trial?¡¹

    ¡¸I see! Makes perfect sense!¡¹

    The conservatives burst out intoughter. Normally the progressives would issue retorts, but they couldn¡¯t right now, not when Zepetta¡¯s fate was still unknown.

    ¡¸Are you fine with this?¡¹Count Ron¡¯spanion said.¡¸Bastards talking big when they only inherited their titles.¡¹

    ¡¸You must control yourselves. There¡¯s no point in causing a ruckus here.¡¹

    Some of the progressives were indignant, but the odds the situation was too unfavorable for them.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Can you let me pass?¡¹came a voice from behind.

    ¡¸Margrave Korn¡­!¡¹Surprised, Count Ron pushed the nobles aside.

    A muscr man, dressed in formal noble attire, arrived. He had arge scar on his left cheek. Margrave Korn guarded the border between Ponsonia, and also faced the strongest man in the kingdom, Captain Lawrence.

    Wearing a grave expression, the Minister of the Right, turned his face away and sat back down.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the Margrave doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this about the Minister of the Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Shh. They¡¯ll hear you.¡¹

    The aristocrats whispered among themselves. Paying them no heed, Margrave Korn moved along the gallery.

    Indeed, it was very strange for him to be here. His primary duty was to protect the border. He devoted himself to his post too much that his wife was stolen from him. No one could ask him why he came.

    ¡¸I see you¡¯ve made allies with some nasty people.¡¹Korn murmured as he went past Count Ron.

    Count Ron was taken aback. The Margrave, however, had already found his seat in the middle of the gallery.

    Nasty people¡­?

    Count Ron and Margrave Korn were actually acquainted.

    Count Ron, who was well-versed in Sorcery, was looking for a ce to try out a new type of salve he had developed. A candidate came to mind¡ªMargrave Korn, who constantly engaged in skirmishes against Ponsonia.

    In a world where using Healing magic to heal wounds wasmon, salves and ointments were used in ces where magic was not avable.

    Margrave was skeptical at first, but upon testing, he found that the salves could quickly heal minor wounds that didn¡¯t require Healing magic. They were suitable for soldiers that suffered fresh wounds constantly. Margrave Korn delivered a letter of gratitude to Count Ron, and the Count replied, talking about the future application of salves.

    They sent letters back and forth several times. After Count Ron¡¯s magic salves weremercialized, they stopped contacting each other, but their mutual respect remained.

    This all happened twenty years ago.

    Was that a warning just now? Count Ron wondered.

    The Count wasn¡¯t as interested in the political struggles that took ce within the pce as the other progressive nobles. He was only often convinced to take a post because he was among the top-ranking nobles in the progressive faction.

    While most progressives knew each other, there were some who only recently joined the faction. Was there someone ¡°nasty¡± among them?

    ¡¸The court is now in session. All rise.¡¹

    Jee Sakakimiya, the Prime Minister, sat at the highest desk in the courtroom. Everyone rose to their feet¡ªclerks, staff, even the nobles at the gallery.

    ¡¸Salute to our national g.¡¹

    They all put their right fists to their chests¡ªa simplified salute. Hoisted across the Prime Minister, the g of the Quinnd Empire bore the image of a sword and arge bird on it. Normally, the emperor would be seated on the chair ced in front of it, but he was not around today.

    Has His Majesty still not recovered?

    Count Ron¡¯s expression turned grim as he stared at the empty seat. Several nobles looked heartbroken, both from the conservatives and the progressives.

    Hmm?

    However, there were three who seemed unperturbed. They caught the Count¡¯s interest.

    ¡¸Take your seats.¡¹

    The Prime Minister¡¯s voice brought him back to his senses. I have to focus on this trial, the Count thought.

    ¡¸Today¡¯s trial will be on the charges against Count Zepetta. Please bring the used.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir!¡¹

    One of the few armed men in the courtroom, swords hanging by their waists, disappeared into a passage and returned with a hook-nosed man.

    Count Ron almost raised to his feet despite himself.

    Is that really Count Zepetta?!

    Wearing nothing but a filthy robe, he glowered at his surroundings. His hair was a mess, his cheeks hollow, and his forehead greasy. He probably hadn¡¯t even taken a bath.

    ¡¸Thank you, Count Zepetta, for attending this trial.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯z no boint in thiz charade¡­¡¹the Count answered, unable to speak clearly. He was drooling as he sat on his chair.

    Something was clearly not right.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t seem well.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Excellency!¡¹the former Minister of the Right barked.¡¸Let us proceed with the trial already. There¡¯s no point in caring about the health of some shameless man!¡¹

    ¡¸Silence, observers.¡¹

    ¡¸The Viscount whose daughter was vited by this man is right here!¡¹

    The former Minister of the Right tapped the shoulder of the portly man sitting next to him. The Viscount held a handkerchief to his eyes, faking a cry.

    This is some kind of a farce. Count Zepetta¡¯s clearly drugged!

    Count Ron couldn¡¯t sit still. Count Zepetta had supported his research in many ways. Heughed, saying, ¡°I am a businessman; everything I do is for profit. I¡¯m supporting you because I earn money by doing so.¡± Nevertheless, a supporter who funded him was important to Ron.

    He had to return the favor here.

    ¡¸Your Excellency!¡¹Count Ron shouted.¡¸It¡¯s clear that Count Zepetta is not in perfect health! How was he treated while in¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Silence!¡¹

    The courtroom went quiet at the Prime Minister¡¯s anger-filled voice. A deafening silence followed, broken eventually by none other than Count Zepetta himself.

    ¡¸Zis is all¡­ a farce anyway¡­ Led¡¯s ged dis over wiz.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you certain?¡¹

    ¡¸Yez, Your Excellency¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. Count Zepetta¡¯s counsel, please step forward.¡¹

    ¡¸Counsel?¡¹

    Zepetta wore a surprised look, and his eyes widened as he saw the person walking through the door.

    ¡¸My name is Nino Zepetta. Though not a legitimate child of the Count, his blood runs in my veins.¡¹

    Nino, dressed in his best attire¡ªthough still lower in quality than what the nobles here were wearing¡ªknelt next to Count Zepetta, facing the g.

    ¡¸Hey, look at that. It¡¯s an actual bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like his legitimate children have abandoned him.¡¹

    ¡¸Like father, like son, I suppose. Both shameless.¡¹

    Laughter broke out in the gallery, but the Prime Minister¡¯s re silenced them in an instant.

    ¡¸Nino¡­ why are you here? Where are Tralino and ze otherz?¡¹

    ¡¸They said they all had important business meetings to attend to.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re¡ª¡¹

    Zepetta swallowed the rest of his words. He realized it right away. There was no way all his children had important meetings on the same day. They pushed this extremely troublesome job to Nino.

    ¡¸I see¡­ So you¡¯re the only one left.¡¹the Count muttered.

    ¡¸What did you say, Father?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing.¡¹

    Count Zepetta sat on his chair, clearly exhausted.

    ¡¸His counsel may sit on that chair.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Your Excellency.¡¹Nino stood up. He heard people saying ¡°Your Excellency, my foot. He¡¯s amoner, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ignoring theirments, he gazed at the Prime Minister.

    ¡¸Then let the trial begin.¡¹

    The Prime Minister lifted a bundle of papers.

 Chapter 396 - Unfavorable Trial

    Chapter 396 ¨C Unfavorable Trial

    Unfavorable Trial

    As it was a trial by the nobility for the nobility, the Prime Minister himself presided over it.

    ¡¸Count Zepetta. You are used of sexually assaulting the only daughter of Viscount Deck, Lady Katrina.¡¹

    The Prime Minister went into great detail about the events that happened on the Count¡¯s arrest¡ªthe date, time, ce, and the circumstances, all of which worked clearly against the Count.

    ¡¸Count Zepetta, the facts suggest you engaged in sexual rtions with an unmarried woman¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Objection.¡¹Nino raised his hand.

    ¡¸What is it, Counsel?¡¹

    ¡¸It is impossible for my father to haveid a finger on an unmarried woman.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you be so certain?¡¹

    ¡¸Because our father imparted the Zepetta family with an important lesson.¡¹

    ¡¸What I may ask what that is?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Sir. My father taught us not toy a hand on a virgin. He drilled it into us. He himself has neverid a hand on anyone but married women and courtesans. I don¡¯t think he would have assaulted someone unmarried.¡¹

    The Prime Minister¡¯s jaw dropped. He didn¡¯t expect the family teachings to be so sexually explicit.

    ¡¸Is what he said true, Count Zepetta?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    The Prime Minister stroked his chin. He hadn¡¯t considered this kind of objection.

    ¡¸This is ridiculous!¡¹the former Minister of the Right yelled.¡¸That teaching is absolutely pointless!¡¹The other nobles agreed.

    ¡¸Silence, observers.¡¹

    Holding up a hand to silence the audience, the man cleared his throat.

    ¡¸Counsel, do you think it would be a valid defense for a murderer if he said, ¡°My family taught me not to kill people?¡±¡¹

    ¡¸That is a good point, Sir.¡¹Crestfallen at the rebuttal, Nino went quiet.

    ¡¸Count Zepetta. Did you know that adultery is a crime byws of the Empire?¡¹

    ¡¸No idea.¡¹

    ¡¸What arrogance.¡¹an observer said.

    ¡¸Hmph. I waz framed and drugged. Laws, my foot.¡¹Zepetta said.

    ¡¸I heard you were struck on the head in a struggle during your arrest, and that resulted in your speech impairment.¡¹

    ¡¸Surely you jezt, Your Excellency. I am known to be hardheaded. They zerved me awful food in prizon. It must¡¯ve been poizoned.¡¹

    ¡¸We will look into that.¡¹

    ¡¸I just hope the prison guards aren¡¯t killed first.¡¹

    ¡¸Father, is what you said true?¡¹

    ¡¸Nino, you¡¯re too honezt. The world is full of injuztice. If they wanted to frame me, they would go all out.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Count Zepetta. Please refrain from talking about spections as though they were the truth.¡¹The Prime Minister let out a sigh.¡¸Unfortunately, the circumstances are against you. The victim already testified, and you were found in a bedroom in Viscount Deck¡¯s residence. You said you were summoned to a meeting with Count Ron, and passed out after drinking tea.¡¹

    ¡¸A meeting with Count Zepetta?!¡¹Count Ron was surprised at the sudden mention of his own name.

    ¡¸Silence. Count Zepetta, is there anything else you remember?¡¹

    ¡¸None.¡¹

    ¡¸Not even something little? Otherwise, you will be judged as guilty.¡¹

    ¡¸Executed for assaulting an innocent young woman? Good one. How a glorious empire can allow such absurdity is beyond me.¡¹

    ¡¸That is an insult to this trial!¡¹said one of the hecklers.

    ¡¸Y-Your Excellency.¡¹Nino frantically interrupted after hearing the word ¡°executed.¡± ¡¸As you can see, my father is not in his right mind at the moment. Can we hold the hearing another day?¡¹

    ¡¸Unthinkable.¡¹Comments from the nobles came from the gallery.¡¸He¡¯s nning to escape from his crimes by postponing the trial!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking for too much, Nino.¡¹

    ¡¸But, Father¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I became a nobleman fully prepared for this kind of scheming. I will not quit. Not now.¡¹

    ¡¸Count Zepetta. So you admit tomitting the crime, then?¡¹

    The hook-nosed man puffed his chest out to the Prime Minister.¡¸I might have illicit affairs, but I have never bedded a virgin. I swear that on my coin.¡¹

    It sounded just like what Count Zepetta would say¡ªa man who started out as a peddler and worked his way up using nothing but his wits.

    Nino thought his father was willing to die. A merchant swearing on coin meant there was no going back now. If he broke his vow, he would never be a merchant ever again.

    Fraught with emotions, Nino watched his father, his eyes blurry.

    ¡¸Bullshit!¡¹

    ¡¸Swearing on coin?! Does he not have any pride as a noble?!¡¹

    ¡¸Men who buy their status with money are truly despicable!¡¹

    Tension was growing in the courtroom. The Prime Minister put his hand to his forehead and looked up.

    ¡¸If Count Zepetta is guilty of adultery, then so is another man who is currently present.¡¹a resounding voice echoed.

    The observers went silent, turning their eyes to the man who just spoke.

    ¡¸Am I wrong, Minister of the Right?¡¹said Margrave Korn.

    Thinking the case had been settled, the former Minister of the Right suddenly panicked upon hearing his name. He realized that he was being used of the crime of sleeping with the Margrave¡¯s wife.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    But he feigned ignorance. Although he had been in secret contact with Margrave Korn¡¯s wife, they didn¡¯t meet publicly. Of course, they were all over each other in public, resulting in their rtionship being an open secret.

    He was removed from his position as Minister of the Right, but there was no clear evidence of adultery. The facts didn¡¯t matter. He said he wished to step away from public service temporarily so as not to tarnish the glory of the Empire, which just meant he was running away until the heat died down.

    ¡¸Can you say that even in the presence of this glorious Empire¡¯s symbol of authority?¡¹Korn asked.

    ¡¸Whoa. I didn¡¯t know you were the type to confess your sins to a g.¡¹the former Minister of the Right said, elicitingughter from his followers.

    This ce was a courthouse where nobles suspected of crimes are tried. The national g was just that, a symbol, and although the Prime Minister stood above the aristocrats, he didn¡¯t represent the Empire. There was only one person who embodied the Empire itself¡ªthe Emperor.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to see any more squabbling between nobles. Isn¡¯t this enough, Your Majesty?¡¹

    Margrave Korn was looking at the Prime Minister¡ªno, at the chair behind him.

    ¡¸It seems that themotion in the pce has not reached the Margrave yet, which is understandable, considering you live in the countryside. His Majesty is not in great condition¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s been up since three days ago.¡¹

    ¡¸¡ªand is still in aa¡­ Huh?¡¹

    No one could believe their own eyes. A small figure was sitting on the chair¡ªa chair reserved only for the Emperor¡ªthat should have been empty at the start of the trial.

    ¡¸I apologize for worrying everyone. Have you been well?¡¹

    Kai G. Quinnd raised his hand.

 Chapter 397 - Mask of Truth

    Chapter 397 ¨C Mask of Truth

    Mask of Truth

    The silence that followed stretched for several seconds. Though most of the nobles who were unaware of Kai¡¯s recovery might have actually lost consciousness.

    ¡¸Salute to the Emperor!¡¹the Prime Minister bellowed.

    The nobles reflexively put their right fists to their chests. Nino, unfamiliar with the proper etiquette, kneeled on the floor.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, you said you would not being here today. You were not in your best shape.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. But many noblemen have gathered in this court than you imagined. I believe this means everyone involved is present?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s going on, Your Majesty?!¡¹

    The former Minister of the Right was confused, a feeling shared by both the conservatives and progressives.

    Kai sank back down to his chair.¡¸I detested thebels you all made for yourselves¡ªconservatives and progressives and whatnot.¡¹he began.¡¸I only put up with it because the Prime Minister said such things were necessary. But when nobles start attacking each other, it is a different story. All issues will be resolved right here and now.¡¹

    The nobles swallowed hard at Kai¡¯s firm statement. The Emperor always had an easygoing and gentle air to him. But not at the moment.

    ¡¸Zepetta.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty! I apologize for my unseemly appearance¡­¡¹Zepetta knelt in ce, ashamed of his attire.

    ¡¸It is fine. When you said you would swear it on your coin, you meant it, yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I abologize. I am a merchant by nature¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I would not have appointed you as a noble if I disliked merchants. The unyielding spirit you disyed just now was truly admirable.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I am honored.¡¹

    Nino couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. His father, who lived for money, was prostrating himself. He seemed to truly admire His Majesty the Emperor from the bottom of his heart.

    Strangely enough, he found himself jealous of his father. It was the first time Ninoid eyes on the Emperor. Any citizen would feel honored if he talked to them¡ªall the more so when they were given apliment.

    Nino thought his father became a nobleman in order to further expand his business. Of course, that was a big part of it. But he realized there was more¡ªhis father coulde in contact with the Emperor himself.

    ¡¸Raise your head. We will begin the trial, but not yours. Let us start with my attempted assassination.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty! Do you know the identity of the scoundrel who would dare to kill you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Who is it?!¡¹the former Minister of the Right asked.

    Kai raised his hand.¡¸It is quiteplicated, so I will have someone eloquent speak. How about it, Silver Face?¡¹

    As if a fog just lifted, a figure appeared behind Kai¡¯s chair. Wearing a ck cloak and a silver mask, he was known to most of the nobles here as Silver Face.

    ¡¸I thought I told you I¡¯d only be a bodyguard.¡¹

    ¡¸Your deduction was quite fascinating. I cannot bring myself to take credit for it as if it were my own. It shoulde from your mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait a moment, Your Majesty!¡¹The former Minister of the Right protested.¡¸How could you let a stranger stand by your side?! He is a suspect in your attempted assassination!¡¹

    ¡¸No. Silver Face will be the one to reveal the truth of this incident that escted a conflict and even resulted in a trial.¡¹

    You bastard¡­ Hikaru¡¯s cheek twitched behind his mask. Like he said to Kai, he was only here as an escort and had no intention of getting involved in this issue.

    But Kai dragged him into the mess. He probably had good intentions. Hikaru helped Kai recover¡ªthough it was all Pa¡¯s Healing magic¡ªand solved the mystery behind the Emperor¡¯s attempted assassination.

    Yet for all this, Hikaru only wanted unlimited ess to the library as a reward. Kai decided to set the stage for him to build a valuable reputation.

    Mind your own business, man¡­

    If he wanted attention, he wouldn¡¯t wander around using Stealth and wear a mask. Hikaru felt irritated that Kai didn¡¯t understand that.

    Then again¡­

    Kai¡¯s statement brought all eyes on Hikaru. In the silence, Hikaru looked at Zepetta and his son.

    I didn¡¯t expect to see Nino here. I thought the names Zepet and Zepetta being simr was just a coincidence, but now that I¡¯ve seen the Count¡¯s face, it all makes sense.

    Hikaru liked Nino, so he decided to speak.

    ¡¸First of all, Emperor Kai has beenpletely healed. He was in aa caused by poison, a cleverly concealed one at that, but we¡¯ve managed to neutralize it, and now he¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I feel invigorated.¡¹

    The nobles were relieved to see Kai¡¯s condition. While they had their issues, they all shared the same feeling of giving their all to serve the Emperor.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go over this chronologically.¡¹Silver Face began.¡¸First there was an attempted assassination on the Emperor, then the downfall of the Minister of the Right, and finally Count Zepetta¡¯s arrest, all happening in a span of days. Before we go any further, you should all know that each case was plotted by a different person.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Different persons?¡¹the former Minister of the Right frowned.

    ¡¸Yes. You framed Count Zepetta for making you lose your position.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Do you have proof?!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s examine the cases one by one. You took over Viscount Deck¡¯s debt, didn¡¯t you? A copy of the contract has been submitted to the Prime Minister.¡¹

    The Minister of the Right froze, but the Prime Minister simply nodded. Sneaking into a mansion and stealing a contract was easy for Hikaru.

    ¡¸Of course, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d do that without getting anything in return. In short, Viscount Deck sold his daughter. If a scandal with Count Zepetta came to light, no one would take her hand in marriage anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I, uhh¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡¹Viscount Deck stammered, turning pale.

    ¡¸Fool. Men who don¡¯t cherish women will never seed.¡¹Zepetta said.

    ¡¸Another one of our family lesson, yes?¡¹Nino added.

    ¡¸Count Zepetta himself set up the Minister of the Right.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not denying it, huh? Oh, well. The Minister of the Right¡¯s affair seemed to be an open secret in high society. Sorry about this, Margrave Korn. I don¡¯t want to hurt your feelings, but this part can¡¯t be left out.¡¹

    Margrave Korn shook his head.¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the one who said I wanted to know everything. Please continue.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Anyway, there¡¯s very little benefit in overthrowing the Minister of the Right, so there was no problem until now. Then all of a sudden, Count Zepetta caused a stir. Why? Because of the Emperor¡¯s attempted assassination.¡¹

    A major incident could shake the pce and tip the scales. It was the perfect opportunity to overthrow the Minister of the Right, and send in a progressive for a cab position.

    ¡¸In fact, Count Zepetta¡¯s n worked. Count Ron was appointedmander of the imperial capital and can now attend the Imperial Council.¡¹

    Zepetta snorted, as though saying ¡°Of course it worked.¡±

    ¡¸But you didn¡¯t expect the Minister of the Right to exact revenge so soon, did you? Before you could defend yourself, you got smacked.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think the Minister was able to move so quickly?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because he was plotting the same thing as you. He wanted to take advantage of the chaos caused by the Emperor¡¯s attempted assassination to get rid of the progressives. And he made quick preparations for that.¡¹

    Zepetta turned around in surprise and looked straight at the minister. The minister himself eyed the Count hatefully.

    ¡¸You both love women and are quick to seize the opportunity to take down your enemy. You two are eerily simr.¡¹

    ¡¸Silver Face is right. Why do you not use your resourcefulness to work together?¡¹Kai said.¡¸If you do, our Empire will continue to flourish. It pains my heart.¡¹

    Seeing the emperor frown, they both hung their heads low.

    Same mannerisms even. They could¡¯ve been best friends, Hikaru thought. Or maybe hate each other for being the same.

    ¡¸Now, then. We¡¯ll move on to the Emperor¡¯s attempted assassination. The incident that started it all.¡¹

 Chapter 398 - End of the Turmoil

    Chapter 398 ¨C End of the Turmoil

    End of the Turmoil

    Kai happily watched the nobles as they all focused their attention on Hikaru.

    Oh, I¡¯ll get you for this, old man¡­ Hikaru thought as he continued.¡¸Something was bothering me about the attempted assassination. I was thest person to see the emperor that night, but there was no one hiding in that room nor anyone suspicious nearby. If someone broke in, the Imperial Guards would have noticed, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹the Prime Minister replied. No oneined about Hikaru¡¯s impolite tone.

    ¡¸Then there are two possibilities: One, it was a suicide attempt by the Emperor himself.¡¹

    ¡¸I would never do such a thing.¡¹Kai said.

    ¡¸You heard him. That leaves us with only one other possibility.¡¹Hikaru pointed his index finger upwards.¡¸It was on the ceiling all along.¡¹

    Most of the nobles were confused, mouth agape. The Minister of the Right, however, realized it before anyone else.

    ¡¸I-I get it! That¡¯s why the de¡¯s center of gravity was near the tip!¡¹

    ¡¸You catch on quick. Impressive. That¡¯s right. The culprit prepared a dagger coated in poison and stuck it on the ceiling with some kind of adhesive. Eventually, it would fall on the person sleeping below. In fact, we found traces of the adhesive on the ceiling.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    All of them seemed convinced by the deduction, but there was one who raised a question.

    ¡¸But there¡¯s no guarantee that the weapon will hit the target, is there?¡¹Nino said.

    A few nobles agreed.

    ¡¸Good point.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way of knowing when the dagger will fall exactly.¡¹

    ¡¸That is true.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸But that doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹

    ¡¸What zo you meam vy zat?¡¹Count Zepetta asked with a frown.

    ¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹Nino said.¡¸Was the culprit aiming for a failed assassination?!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you dalkin bout?¡¹

    ¡¸Father. The person who plotted the incident wasn¡¯t looking to actually kill His Majesty. He might not have even expected the de to actually hit. Since they didn¡¯t know when the adhesive woulde off, they thought the chances of the dagger falling on His Majesty was slim.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­ the dagger fell on His Majeshty when he waz zleeping..¡¹

    ¡¸The chances for that are even slimmer, Father. What do you think would happen if a dagger was found stuck on His Majesty¡¯s bed during the day, when he wasn¡¯t sleeping?¡¹

    ¡¸People would think that zomeone inbiltrated his bedroom and threatened His Majesty!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Search all you want, but you won¡¯t find the suspect. The pursuers would think ¡°The enemy is pretty skilled¡± even though there was no such person in the first ce. And that was what the culprit wanted. They prioritized not getting caught.¡¹

    ¡¸Because all they wanted waz an attempted assassination? I see¡­¡¹Zepetta¡¯s voice grew louder.¡¸When chaoz enshues in the pce, both the brogressives and conzervatives will make moves. That¡¯s what they were abter!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Who made the first move in the middle of the chaos? What did they gain from it? I suspected you at first, Count Zepetta, but it seems I was wrong. You were actually relieved to see Emperor Kai just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Why wouldn¡¯t I be?! I worked hard az a peddler to get to where I am. All zo I could serbe the Empire and His Majesty!¡¹

    ¡¸Your loyalty is admirable. I am delighted.¡¹Kai said.

    At a loss for words, Zepetta¡¯s face turned crimson, tears welling up in his eyes.

    ¡¸Well, after examining the evidence, I found out that you weren¡¯t the culprit.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Then who iz it?!¡¹

    ¡¸There are three things we can examine: first, where the extremely rare magic poison came from; two, who forged the dagger; and three, who set the weapon in the emperor¡¯s chambers.¡¹Hikaru pointed his finger.¡¸Please stay in the court gallery, Viscount Clerat, Baron Godard, Baron Tsare.¡¹He called three men, all members of the progressive faction, from leaving.

    ¡¸What¡­? Are those three¡­ the culprits¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸We still need to gather evidence, but circumstantial evidence suggest that they¡¯re the one behind the attempted assassination. Viscount Clerat mixed a salve he ordered from Count Ron into the poison, indicating that he wasn¡¯t really trying to kill the emperor. However, the poison¡¯s magical properties caused it to stay longer. The dagger was probably made by a dwarf who frequents Baron Godard¡¯s residence. Andstly, one of the maids who have ess to the Emperor¡¯s chambers is a rtive of Baron Tsare¡¯s.¡¹

    The three men bolted at once. An attempted assassination on the Emperor was a grave felony. They would receive the death penalty, their family probably wiped out, and their fortune seized. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t mean to kill the Emperor.

    ¡¸Move!¡¹

    The guards were taken by surprise. Pushing them away, the three noblemen rushed outside.

    ¡¸The fools think they can escape.¡¹Margrave Korn stood up.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s with all these soldiers?!¡¹came a voice from outside.

    Three hundred men had surrounded the whole courthouse.

    ¡¸Thank you for your cooperation, Margrave Korn.¡¹Kai said.

    ¡¸My men¡¯s duty is to serve you, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸As the Margrave have said, his soldiers has this courthouse surrounded.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹Count Ron, the newly appointedmander, protested.¡¸Why did you summon the Margrave¡¯s forces to the pce?!¡¹

    ¡¸Silver Face said we need to be as cautious as possible.¡¹

    You¡¯re ming me for this? Hikaru red at Kai.

    ¡¸Well, I did say that.¡¹he admitted.¡¸We weren¡¯t sure if you were on our side. I thought Margrave Korn was more trustworthy since he¡¯s also a victim in this case.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to the imperial capital and this is what I return to?¡¹the Margrave said.¡¸I will stay here for a while to watch over things.¡¹

    Quinnd and Ponsonia were no longer in conflict, which meant the Margrave had nothing much to do. Having the Margrave¡ªa symbol of military might¡ªaround until the chaos died down was a blessing to Kai.

    However, this also meant thoroughly cleansing the nobles in the capital and verifying who were involved in the assassination attempt.

    This would open up a path for a new Quinnd, where nobles didn¡¯t divide themselves into conservatives and progressives. There were only a few who realized this.

    The prominent nobles¡ªthe Minister of the Right, Count Zepetta, Count Ron, among others¡ªwere listening to Kai quietly.

 Chapter 399 - Fruits of Battle

    Chapter 399 ¨C Fruits of Battle

    Fruits of Battle

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­ beat¡­¡¹Alice plopped her head down on the table.

    Numerous kounatsu dishesy in front of them. They were in Margrave Korn¡¯s residence located in the capital, where the cook¡ªwho learned some recipes from the head of Full Stomach Diner¡ªwas preparing them food.

    ¡¸Quite shameless, aren¡¯t we? How can youe here every single night for dinner without even being invited?¡¹

    ¡¸I have the right, Silsil! I¡¯m cleaning up after the mess you made. Oh, wow. This sd dressing is good.¡¹

    ¡¸Full Stomach Diner¡¯s Power Sd is exquisite.¡¹Star Face said.¡¸I¡¯m sure the manager¡¯s name will go down in history.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I¡¯ve never had any sd from there.¡¹Alice replied.

    Lavia and Alice were having an animated conversation about kounatsu dishes while munching on their food. Perhaps that was Alice¡¯s forte as a spy.

    ¡¸Lord Silver Face. What did Miss Alice mean by cleaning up?¡¹Flower Face asked.

    ¡¸The three men who set up the attempted assassination on Kai were immediately arrested, but they¡¯re actually neers in the progressive faction. Many doubted that they alone coulde up with such an borate n, so the intelligence department is investigating whether or not they had help from other nobles.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did they do this anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸This is only a guess, but I think those three wanted to climb up the ranks further. But in order to do that, they needed the progressive faction to gain more power and create more positions. I think they heard about Zepetta¡¯s n to overthrow the Minister of the Right, and came up with something to make the Count push through with it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But it looks like there¡¯s more to it.¡¹Alice said, chewing on meat with kounatsu.¡¸Those three had connections with the conservative faction as well. Some think that maybe some conservative nobles encouraged them.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds likely. In short, all possible suspects have to investigated.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yeah! There¡¯s still a lot of them we have to go through! We¡¯re also looking for whoever drugged Count Zepetta while he was in jail. Oh, by the way. Thanks for your help the other day, Lady Flower Face!¡¹

    ¡¸Please, don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m d I could help.¡¹

    Pa used her Healing magic to heal Count Zepetta. From what she felt as she cast her spell, she listed the possible types of poison used on him. Alice used this information to investigate where it came from.

    ¡¸Did you hear that, Silsil? Lady Flower Face¡¯s words are so refined! I¡¯m sure the face behind the mask is beautiful and gentle as well¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t push it, Alice.¡¹Hikaru shot the spy a re.

    Alice quickly bowed.¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t allow any probing into their identities, even from someone he knew.

    ¡¸Are you sure about your reward, though?¡¹Alice asked.¡¸You can expect loads of money for healing His Majesty, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You mean the unlimited ess to the library? Fine by me. Other than that, we get free dinner in the Margrave¡¯s residence as a favor from him, and then the kounatsu dishes¡­ though I guess thest one¡¯s thanks from Nino Zepetta.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy with it, though.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re happy, then I¡¯m good.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Lavia quickly resumed eating her sd. Hikaru already knew that her eating to cut off the conversation was her way of hiding her embarrassment.

    ¡¸Oh, you two are so sweet!¡¹Alice said.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re gonna poke fun at us, you can leave¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m kidding! Just a little joke. Where¡¯s Margrave Korn anyway?¡¹she said, obviously trying to change the subject.

    Hikaru sighed.¡¸He¡¯s visiting his wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Still? He sure doesn¡¯t know when to give up.¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, sure, his wife was wrong for cheating on him, but he¡¯s also to me for devoting himself to protecting the border and neglecting her in the process.¡¹

    Margrave wanted to get back together with his wife, who had returned to her parents¡¯ home. He visited her every day. Of course, he could only do that because the border between the Ponsonia and Quinnd was now stable.

    Hikaru wished for the loyal Margrave to be happy. Since their children were already adults, they only needed each other¡¯s agreement to be together again.

    ¡¸That reminds me, Alice. Looks like you¡¯re getting more work soon.¡¹

    ¡¸What? C-Come on, stop joking around. You shouldn¡¯t intimidate a helpless youngdy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just stating a fact. Oh, looks like they¡¯re back.¡¹

    Hikaru knew who exactly just entered the house with his Mana Detection. They were headed straight for the dining room. A servant opened the door for them.

    ¡¸¡­An unfamiliar face.¡¹

    Luna D. Korn nced at Alice, her eyes vacant.

    ¡¸Whaaaaaat?! Lady Luna the S-rank adventurer?! What¡¯s she doing here?!¡¹

    ¡¸Because she¡¯s Margrave Korn¡¯s daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, that came out of nowhere. I didn¡¯t know about this!¡¹

    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t seem toe home that often.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t like big houses.¡¹

    Hikaru was also surprised to see her when he was first invited to the Margrave¡¯s residence, where he happened upon her having a conversation for the first time in a while with her father. He hadn¡¯t seen her ever since they parted ways after he took care of the kounatsu bandits. That¡¯s when he realized that Luna was also just a human being. When he checked her Soul Board, he was able to summon it without a problem.

    ¡¾Soul Board¡¿Luna D. Korn

    Age: 24 Rank: 131

    9

    ¡¾Vitality¡¿

    ..¡¾Natural Recovery¡¿7

    ..¡¾Stamina¡¿2

    ..¡¾Immunity¡¿

    ¡­.¡¾Magic Resistance¡¿4

    ¡­.¡¾Disease Immunity¡¿4

    ¡­.¡¾Toxic Immunity¡¿4

    ..¡¾Perception¡¿

    ¡­.¡¾Sight¡¿2

    ¡­.¡¾Hearing¡¿1

    ¡­.¡¾Touch¡¿2

    ¡¾Magical Power¡¿

    ..¡¾Mana¡¿5

    ..¡¾Spirit Affinity¡¿

    ¡­¡¾Air¡¿5

    ¡¾Physical Strength¡¿

    ..¡¾Strength¡¿8

    ..¡¾Weapon Mastery¡¿

    ¡­.¡¾Sword¡¿7

    ¡­¡­¡¾Heaven Sword¡¿2

    ¡­.¡¾Bow¡¿4

    ¡­¡­¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿

    ¡­.¡¾Armor¡¿6

    ¡¾Agility¡¿

    ..¡¾Power Burst¡¿6

    ..¡¾Flexibility¡¿4

    ..¡¾Bnce¡¿13

    ¡¾Dexterity¡¿

    ..¡¾Dexterity¡¿5

    ..¡¾Tool Mastery¡¿

    ¡­.¡¾Musical Instrument¡¿6

    ¡­¡­¡¾Heaven Instrument¡¿1

    ¡¾Willpower¡¿

    ..¡¾Mental Strength¡¿14

    ..¡¾Charisma¡¿4

    ¡¾Intuition¡¿

    ..¡¾Instinct¡¿12

    ..¡¾Insight¡¿

    ¡­.¡¾Music¡¿5

    Hikaru¡¯s first reaction was¡¸Whoa¡­¡¹

    Luna noticed something too.¡¸Up to something weird again?¡¹

    Hikaru was certain then of his ability¡¯s almighty power. He couldn¡¯t see Luna¡¯s Soul Board the first time not because she had some defense mechanism on her.

    The problemy with Hikaru. Her presence overwhelmed him. He didn¡¯t check when they met in the mountains, but it was at this moment that he realized his mind was too weak.

    Once he found out that she had a father, it dawned on him that she was a human being just like him. Hikaru didn¡¯t feel daunted by her anymore. Perhaps putting more points on his Instinct helped, but he had no way of verifying that.

    Yup, her Soul Board¡¯s nuts.

    Hikaru had so many questions, he didn¡¯t even know where to start.

 Chapter 400 - Final Conclusion

    Chapter 400 ¨C Final Conclusion

    Final Conclusion

    ¡¸So, did you learn anything?¡¹Hikaru asked Luna.¡¸You came here when you don¡¯t really want to.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want toe here. I just don¡¯t like big houses.¡¹Luna pouted. She was older, but still had a childish side to her.¡¸The men you caught deep in the mountains were capital garrison.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really? How did you find out?¡¹

    ording to Luna, she delivered the bandits to the guards in the neighboring city and then immediately returned to the imperial capital to report to the Prime Minister, who immediately sent a trusted knight to check on the bandits.

    It didn¡¯t take long at all. When the knight saw the bandits, he was convinced that they were members of the capital garrison¡¯s reserve corps. A man who imed to be a nobleman came and urged the guards to release the bandits. How he found out about the arrest, no one knew.

    As it turned out, the man was actually a real noble¡ªa member of the conservative faction.

    ¡¸In short, the conservatives were sabotaging the supply of kounatsu to the capital to slowly weaken the progressives.¡¹

    There was no longer any way to find out which side started this whole mess. No point in studying if the egg or chicken came first.

    After learning everything, Kai addressed the nobility.

    ¡¸Let bygones be bygones.¡¹he said.

    It wasn¡¯t, in any way, just a p on the wrist. Later on, Kai and his Prime Minister reviewed the important positions and dered that the best person for the job was to be appointed, regardless of whether he was a progressive or a conservative.

    If a nobleined about the decision, they would be investigated for his crimes. Indeed, the whole chaos involved almost all of the nobility. In exchange for absolving those involved for their crimes, Kai decided topletely tear down the walls that stood between the nobles.

    That also meant that the three nobles who tried to kill him were not held ountable for their crimes, which was quite a gutsy move. Of course, the investigation on the origin of the poison and weapon still continued to prevent such a case from happening again.

    All of the evidence obtained through Alice¡¯s investigation would be taken into ount when appointing someone for an important position from now on.

    ¡¸¡­So far, none of the nobles are that opposed to the changes.¡¹Luna said.

    ¡¸Must be their faith in Kai, and also they¡¯re scared of the Margrave. That¡¯s a shame.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A shame?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a spell that examines your sins and inflicts divine punishment. I was hoping I got the chance to try it.¡¹

    Pa choked on her soup. If some noble tried to feign ignorance, Hikaru was considering using the spell Angel Judgment in ce of a lie detector.

    ¡¸¡­Hmm. Well, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you have any other cards up your sleeve¡­¡¹Luna said tly.

    Luna has three Heaven-type skills, Hikaru thought. I think I get it now. His Heaven Shot skill that appeared on his Soul Board came to mind. He hadn¡¯t point on it, though.

    ¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿A Skill that reaches the domain of the god that controls divine providence. Lose a part of what makes one human. Max: 5.

    Hikaru hadn¡¯t used this skill because he was worried about the ¡°lose a part of what makes one human¡± part. His Instinct also told him not to take a step further.

    Looking at Luna, Hikaru was convinced that the ¡®Heaven¡¯ type skills caused one to lose their emotions.

    The only other person who had a ¡®Heaven¡¯ type skill was Lawrence. The Captain of Ponsonia¡¯s knights was certainly somewhat inhuman.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t have enough sample size before, but with Luna added to it, he thought his hypothesis of losing one¡¯s emotions was correct.

    Devoting yourself to your path and you will attain a divine status. Gods transcend man. What makes a human human is the heart¡­

    Hikaru tossed a piece of kounatsu into his mouth. It left a fresh yet bittersweet taste.

    Once major positions in the government were announced, noblemen were appointed to their respective posts.

    Sakakimiya would keep his position as Prime Minister, the Minister of the Left was moved to the Minister of the Right position, and the vacant Minister of the Left post was given to Margrave Korn, the cornerstone of military affairs. In line with this, Korn relinquished his title of Margrave¡ªthe conflict between Ponsonia and Quinnd had died down anyway¡ªand became a regr Count. He became themander of the national army instead of the border forces.

    The former Minister of the Right, on the other hand, remained out of office. He did not say anything nor raised any objections.

    In addition to Count Ron, two other noblemen from the progressives were appointed as ministers to join the Imperial Council, but the number of conservatives who dropped out was even greater. Retired nobles were called back to take their ces.

    ¡¸I suppose we can¡¯t leave it to the young¡¯uns just yet, eh?¡¹

    ¡¸My. What a shame.¡¹

    ¡¸I have to pee.¡¹

    Soon, slobbery old men would be active within the imperial castle.

    But this also suggested just how deep the rift was between the nobles, and how cautious Emperor Kai was.

    ¡¸Wee home, Father!¡¹

    Count Zepetta found all his children gathered in his own mansion. There were seven of them in all, including Filino, the oldest of them. His son and daughter, whom he hadn¡¯t entrusted with any store in the capital, also returned¡ªeven though they stayed away from the city during the trial.

    ¡¸You must be exhausted. Please, take your time to rest.¡¹

    ¡¸I brought my cook with me. I¡¯ll have them fix you up a feast!¡¹

    ¡¸Would you rather have a drink? I got some expensive but good stuff. Let¡¯s have a drink!¡¹

    Count Zepetta¡¯s children approached him with smiles on their faces.

    He looked around.¡¸Where¡¯s Nino?¡¹he asked.

    ¡¸Nino? That mistress¡¯ son is not here.¡¹Tralino said.¡¸I heard he left early in the morning to earn some coins. Never mind him. I got some good news! Last month¡¯s profits exceeded a whopping 9 million gns!¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹Zepetta nodded deeply, and addressed his children.¡¸Tralino, how much have you earned on your own?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Like I said, I earned over 9 million gns!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t understand a thing. What about you, Filino?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ m-my store wasn¡¯t doing too wellst month. Probably around 100,000 gns¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Only a hundred thousand?! What about you, Grano?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, I have no idea¡­¡¹

    Pressing his forehead, Zepetta went quiet.

    ¡¸Father.¡¹Filino said softly.¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯re exhausted. How about you rest for the rest of the day?¡¹

    ¡¸You fools! I only lent those stores to you! Did you forget what I said?! I told you to learn how to conduct business and eventually start your own! Not only do some of you have low profits, one doesn¡¯t even have any idea how much they earned!¡¹

    The Count¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His children shrank back.¡¸You can have all your profit for this month, but that¡¯s it! Take that money and start your own business! Don¡¯t expect any help from the Zepetta Trading Company!¡¹

    ¡¸B-But Father, that¡¯s too much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I already made my decision! Now go back to your own stores!¡¹

    The Count¡¯s shouts sent his children running. Filino fell down and screamed as Grano stepped on the hem of her long skirt, but no one bothered helping her. Cursing, Filino got up and staggered out of the mansion too.

    Breathing heavily, Zepetta ignored the terrified servants and headed to his room, climbing the stairs to the second floor.

    ¡¸It seems I raised them wrong. Awfully wrong.¡¹

    Zepetta recalled the day of the trial where Nino appeared gantly.

    ¡¸Please take care, Father.¡¹Nino said as the court was adjourned.

    He was about to leave when the Count stopped him.¡¸Wait a minute. Where are you going?¡¹he asked.

    ¡¸There are goods I have to buy. The capital¡¯s watermelons at this time of year sell for a lot in the north!¡¹

    Nino left feeling excited. Zepetta knew already. That Nino wasn¡¯t here.

    I must be getting old.

    Nino¡¯s eyes reminded him of old times. Zepetta once took watermelons he grew on the outskirts of the capital and sold them to the city near the border with Forestia.

    Memories came shing back. The grass swinging in the wind. The clean air in the forests. Resting his horse by the river. The one-night stand he had with a female merchant.

    But they looked pale, as though illuminated by the sunset.

    Perhaps because I envy Nino. And I miss him. Zepetta came to a decision. Once he returns, I¡¯ll give him a store to attend to. No, we¡¯ll be business partners.

    Just like how the wealthy merchant who discovered Zepetta¡¯s business sense lent him a hand, he would do the same for his son.

    He looked up and saw that the window on thending was open. A refreshing summer breeze blew in. The Count realized then that a new wind would be blowing throughout the Empire too.

 Chapter 401 - Rumors of Gold

    Chapter 401 ¨C Rumors of Gold

    Rumors of Gold

    There were a total of five Adventurers Guild in the Imperial Capital of Quinnd, primarily because of the size of the city itself. The central guild, which oversaw the five guilds, did not deal with ordinary adventurers. It had a lot of other work to do instead, such asmunicating with the guilds of other countries and negotiating with the imperial government.

    However, it looked like an Adventurers Guild nheless. It eptedmissions, and adventurers came to the guild on rare asions.

    ¡¸Are you free right now?¡¹ the senior receptionist asked. She wore sses and had an aloof air to her.¡¸There¡¯s an adventurer at the counter. Can you show him to the other guilds?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹the new receptionist replied.

    Working for the Adventurers Guild was a well-paid and stable job. The level of work required in the central guild, in particr, was even higher, as there were many difficult jobs.

    As a matter of fact, the girl heading towards the counter right now was a talented young woman who passed the recruitment exam for guild staff at the young age of sixteenst year. Her excellent resultsnded her a job at the central guild immediately.

    Oh, my¡­

    The receptionist blinked a few times when she saw the person at the counter. Unlike other guilds, there was no space for adventurers to rx here. The only spot avable for visitors was a small counter. Noblemen and wealthy guests were immediately ushered into a reception room inside.

    There were rarely people at the counter, which meant that the boy there was probably the adventurer her senior was referring to.

    He doesn¡¯t look like an adventurer, she thought. Looks about the same age as me.

    He was wearing a white shirt and a dark brown vest. On his cor was a scarlet bolo tie with a blue sp that looked like sapphire. He appeared sophisticated, but the cloak he carried on his arm was well-used. He also looked like the son of some distinguished family, except they wouldn¡¯t don cloaks normally.

    The odd, ck-haired, ck-eyed boy noticed the receptionist.¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know I can¡¯t take generalmissions here.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Ah, yes. That¡¯s right.¡¹the receptionist replied.¡¸There are four other guilds in the imperial capital. You can try one of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Do each of them offer differentmissions?¡¹

    ¡¸No. They¡¯re all the same, and they update them every morning.¡¹

    ¡¸So the central guild is in charge of information.¡¹The boy ced his hand on his chin, deep in thought.¡¸Once amission is epted, the central guild transmits information in real time to avoid conflicts. That¡¯s some advanced system.¡¹

    The receptionist stared at the boy. He was musing about the things going on in the guild that even she didn¡¯t really think about.

    Adventurers sure are incredible. They even know about such things.

    She got a perfect score inw, geography, the names of nobles and their crests, but she was aplete novice when it came to magical tools. In addition, she had no knowledge of the materials adventurers brought with them or the names of monsters, as these were not included in the exam.

    ¡¸Do you perhaps know everything going on throughout the empire?¡¹the boy asked.

    ¡¸What?! I-I don¡¯t¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No need to be so modest. I can tell by the bulky files you have in your hand that the central guild does high-level work.¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so?¡¹

    Thepliment pleased her. The central guild did, in fact, oversee the other four guilds, but while adventurers fawned over the receptionists of the other branches, receptionists here simply served the nobility. The other guilds often mocked the central guild for being a guild only in appearance. The staff of the other four guilds expressed their grievances, about how the people in the central guild didn¡¯t have to deal with violent adventurers yet still got paid highly. Only the central guild referred to adventurers with utmost respect, which only served to fuel the misunderstandings.

    Sries in all five guilds were actually the same. However, the staff at the central guild secretly took pride in the fact that their information-processing capabilities rivaled even the central government¡¯s, even in arge empire like this.

    That¡¯s why she appreciated thepliment.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹ she said.¡¸Not a lot of people understand the job we do here.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? It must be difficult just to keep track of and update the ever-changing status ofmissions. And judging by those files, you also have to negotiate with the nobility, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s a very difficult job if you think about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Aw, you. You canpliment me all you want, but you¡¯re not getting anything.¡¹

    She was delighted that her hardwork was being recognized. When she went out to drink with her seniors, one of them wouldin while drunk, ¡°Hard?! They know nothing about the work we do!¡± She understood how her seniors felt. Now she felt the gloom inside her clearing up.

    Her sses-wearing senior always followed it up with something like, ¡°What really annoys me about those receptionists is that they think they¡¯re popr! All they have is some slightly bigger breasts!¡± She would then break down crying.

    On a side note, the receptionist and her senior had moderately-sized chests.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you where the other guilds are.¡¹the receptionist said.

    ¡¸Actually¡­ I know I can¡¯t takemissions, but do you mind if I get some information?¡¹

    ¡¸Information? If it¡¯s aboutmissions, I¡¯m sure the other guilds can help you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, notmissions. Something broader. There¡¯s gotta be some information that only the central guild would know.¡¹

    Only the central guild will know.

    That line was the clincher.

    ¡¸Fine. I¡¯m extremely busy right now, but I¡¯ll amodate you. What do you want to know?¡¹

    Unable to contain her joy, she shed a bright smile.

    After the assassination attempt on the Emperor of Quinnd, the conflict between the conservative and the progressive aristocrats temporarily ceased.

    The nobles, both old and new, worked together to protect the recuperating emperor and revive the country. Or at least, that should¡¯ve been what they were doing.

    The purging of the nobles who participated in the assassination attempt was underway, sending the central government in a bit of a chaos.

    On the other hand, there were no major changes in the lives of ordinary citizens.

    Information about the attempted assassination of the emperor had leaked out, but although it made the citizens feel sorry about their ruler, it did not change their daily lives.

    Of course, there was no information about the three people wearing silver masks who were instrumental in settling the case.

    ¡¸So I was thinking, this is the perfect time to leave the capital.¡¹Hikaru said.

    He was having tea with Lavia and Pa while talking about future ns. Tired of being caught in the middle of a conflict between aristocrats and constantly running around, Hikaru didn¡¯t want to be involved anymore. He had been hiding for the past ten days.

    Hikaru the Adventurer spent his time holed up in an inn, reading books and strolling around the capital, enjoying his life.

    Cirction of goods had been restored. Hikaru thought he had eaten too much of kounatsu dishes for a year. Lavia, however, still had not gotten sick of the food.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸I¡¯ve read all the notable books I could find.¡¹

    Paughed.¡¸You really only care about books, huh?¡¹

    The emperor himself said they could take any book from the pce library, which resulted in Pa learning the spell Angel Judgement.

    The spell was not directly lethal, but it gave a shock proportional to the crimes that onemitted, which would be quite brutal in the eyes of evildoers.

    While they were told they could take the book with them, Hikaru decided to leave it, not because he wanted to say something cool like ¡°I got it all memorized,¡± but for practical reasons. Books in this world did note in paperback sizes, the mostmon ones the size of an armful. They were not suited for adventurers who were constantly on the move.

    While Lavia was d to be able to read the books in the pce library, she wanted to read something else as well, so she spent the next ten days visiting the book lending shops in the capital and reading all kinds of books.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, how was the Adventurers Guild?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Hmm. Seems like all the countries are quiet for now. Apparently many adventurers flocked to Grand Dream, and some of them are short in manpower.¡¹

    What Hikaru wanted to ask the receptionist at the Adventurers Guild was the current state of the world.

    If there was conflict, he would not resolve it. He gathered information to specifically avoid conflict zones.

    ¡¸We have a few things we can do next.¡¹Hikaru continued.¡¸First, we can stay here and justze about.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s mind rejected the idea, but if Lavia and Pa wanted to take more time off, that was fine with him.

    ¡¸Two: visit some resorts and tourist spots.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds interesting. I¡¯ll get to see a lot of books.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds nice! We can go to different churches!¡¹

    Both of them were very enthusiastic about the idea, but they seemed to have a hard time deciding on a destination.

    ¡¸Third.¡¹The third option was the one that Hikaru wanted to rmend.¡¸Go adventuring.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean work?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it.¡¹Hikaru told them about the most fascinating information he obtained.¡¸The hottest topic among the Adventurers Guild right now is the Phantom Mountain Tribe.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh.¡¹Lavia¡¯s eyes lit up, the adventurer spirit inside her ignited.

    ¡¸They¡¯re called the Pozi people. ording to legends, they lived in golden settlements, their ornaments were all gold, and when people met them in the mountains, they thought the sun itself hade down and began walking.¡¹

    ¡¸Interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸But there¡¯s also a lot of questionable tales about them. No one knows if they¡¯re real or not. They haven¡¯t been talked about, let alone sighted, in decades. But about two months ago, a wealthy man died and various schrs were called in to assess his belongings for auction.¡¹

    The wealthy man, who was also a schr, had left behind many things that might not even be useful.

    One of them was a memoir.

    ¡¸A record from a certain geologist. And it says¡­¡¹

    ¡ºI met the Pozi. As the legend goes, they adorned their bodies with plenty of gold. But they said they were suffering from a declining poption, and now there were less than twenty people in the vige. I suggested that theye down the mountain, but they insisted on staying. Apparently, the fewer people there are, the more gold they can monopolize. They measure their worth in how much gold they have. Gold has them captivated.¡»

    ¡¸The memoir was written eighty years ago. There¡¯s a very good chance that all the Pozi people are already dead.¡¹Hikaru ced a simplified map on the table and pointed at a certain location.¡¸From the descriptions, I¡¯m guessing that they met Pozi in the Potterat Mountains, which border Forestia. There¡¯s a river here that spewed out gold dust in the past, and the Gordon Mine, thergest gold mine in the empire is located there. In short, there¡¯s a chance that we¡¯ll find the Pozi people there, so¡­¡¹Hikaru realized that the girls were staring at him, grinning.¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸It was just unexpected.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know your eyes could twinkle like that when talking.¡¹Pa added.

    Hikaru quickly covered his face with both hands. The girls¡¯ grins grew wider.

    ¡¸I-I just thought it sounded interesting, but if you two are not up for it, I won¡¯t force you.¡¹

    Who wouldn¡¯t get excited about golden people and golden viges? Hikaru thought. Is it because I¡¯m a guy?

    ¡¸It¡¯s settled, then.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹Pa agreed.

    ¡¸No, really, let¡¯s decide together.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s rare for you to say what you want to do, so I want to cheer you on. I¡¯m also a bit curious.¡¹

    ¡¸A bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Quite curious, to be honest.¡¹

    Hikaru felt relieved that Lavia was just like him. He finally removed his hands from his face.

    ¡¸Is that all right with you Pa?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Anything¡¯s fun with you two!¡¹

    ¡¸Good.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Our destination is the Potterat Mountains, where we¡¯ll search for the Phantom Mountain Tribe and their vige.¡¹

 Chapter 402 - The Mining Town of Gordon

    Chapter 402 ¨C The Mining Town of Gordon

    The Mining Town of Gordon

    Ten days had passed since they left the Quinnd Empire in a horse-drawn carriage.

    What started out as a journey from town to town eventually turned into a trip from vige to vige. Finally they ended up in travelers¡¯ lodges where they cooked for themselves.

    Lavia and Pa seemed to be enjoying themselves nheless, perhaps because this was the way traveling was supposed to be in this world. The environment didn¡¯t bother them. In fact, they were joyful that they got to experience actual traveling.

    Many people were heading for the mountainous region of Potterat.

    There were adventuring parties that hailed bothmon carriages and private ones, and merchant convoys carrying loads of cargo. Numerous bonfires lit up at night, encircling the inns. Some business-minded people sold alcohol and food. Hikaru took the opportunity to buy some of thetter.

    ¡¸Hmm! I love how it¡¯s spicy!¡¹Lavia said, shivering in joy.

    She had soup served in a wooden bowl, a stew made with mutton. Laced with fat, the soup was bright red, with plenty of tomatoes and spices that made it refreshing to drink. It had a shuddering spicy aftertaste to it, though.

    Looks like coriander¡­

    The garnish¡ªchopped white onions and blue herbs¡ªsmelled like coriander.

    Despite it being summer, the temperature dropped drastically at night because of the high altitude, so they were grateful for the warm soup.

    It¡¯s really nice to be an adventurer.

    Stardust filled the night sky. Beautiful night skies that could only be seen in ces with astronomical observatories back on Earth was visible here almost everywhere.

    ¡¸Hey there,dies! ying adventurers, are we? Must be pretty cold out here. Why don¡¯t youe to our ce?¡¹

    One problem of adventuring with Lavia and Pa was the drunk adventurers hitting on them.

    ¡¸Come now. Wait, what?¡¹

    In such situations, Hikaru simply activated his Group Obfuscation. Adventurers were drunk at night, so they usually just left, wondering if the alcohol was making them see things.

    Since Hikaru didn¡¯t want the same thing happening again and again, he sat close with the girls during meals with Group Obfuscation active.

    The trip itself was fun, but after ten days, fatigue began settling in. It was exactly around that time, however, that they reached their destination.

    The mining town of Gordon was built for Gordon Mine, one of Quinnd¡¯srgest gold mines. It was still currently in operation.

    The gold mine itself was located in one of the towering 4,000-meter-high, brown mountains in the Potterat Mountain Range.

    The river where gold dust was extracted from was still being used as a water source for the town. Apparently there was a gold vein upstream.

    Although the towny at the foot of a mountain range, it was still nearly a thousand meters above sea level. There was no greenery around the town, but an extensive forest spread out a little further down.

    The road along the river was the only path that led to the mines, which also served as an important traffic route through town.

    ¡¸It¡¯s bustling.¡¹

    No checkpoints blocked the road. There were no walls or fences because Gordon was so far from the border, and there was no reason for monsters to attack the ce.

    This was the first time Hikaru had been to a town where he coulde and go as he pleased, outside of a remote vige.

    The town was located on a gentle slope. Once they left the spacious carriage stop, they were met with a diverse mix of people¡ªadventurers, merchants, residents, children.

    There were various races as well, from humans, to elves, beastmen, dwarves, halflings, and some that Hikaru had never seen before, such as people with nts or minerals growing on their bodies, and even reptilians.

    There was no sense of harmony to be found, as people dressed in colorful outfits milled around the stone-made buildings.

    Since the streets were not paved, there was a lot of sand and dust. Many of the residents covered their mouths with cloths. Walls of the houses were sooty, probably from the dust.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing we got a room!¡¹

    All the inns were full, thanks to the influx of adventurers who had been lured by rumors of gold. However, Hikaru¡¯s party didn¡¯t go for the kind of inn that adventurers would want, but rather a high-ss inn used by government officials and wealthy merchants on business trips.

    Hikaru found the cleanliness of the room and the borate interior design satisfying. He was surprised to find a ce like this in a remote area. His body was covered in dust, and he wanted to get rid of the dirt from the long journey, when he found even a bathroom deeper inside.

    ¡¸Wonderful!¡¹

    As he turned on the well-polished silver faucet, hot water heated by a magic tool came out and poured into the bathtub made of carved stone. He ignored the fact that the tub was almost as small as a washing machine.

    ¡¸Ah, wonderful!¡¹Lavia eximed as well.

    She was looking down at the street from the third floor, where the room was located, through a window pane that was clouded with dust from the wind. Several stalls lined the street, and one in particr caught her attention.

    A familiar sign bore the words ¡°Pond Hotdog.¡± Another sign said, ¡°Hot sauce, Gordon¡¯s original sauce avable.¡±

    The hot dogs that originated in Pond had made their way to Gordon. Selica from the adventurers party Four Stars of the East¡ªshe was also from Japan like Hikaru¡ªwanted to expand the business, so Hikaru invested in the hotdog chain.

    It also served as a business that supported adventurers who were unable to continue adventuring due to injury or age.

    I¡¯m going to eat one of those, Lavia thought. I can go buy one now. Why didn¡¯t I notice it before entering the inn? Breathing heavinly, she sped her hands together and made a vow.

    ¡¸They sure are excited.¡¹Pa muttered as she made tea.

    After a day of rxation, Hikaru and the girls made their move.

    First, they went to the Adventurers Guild to gather information.

    The guild was a stone building that blended in with the city, but it was so big that it could have been the size of several houses.

    Being a dusty town, the adventurers who gathered there were also covered in dust. When Hikaru¡¯s party arrived, all neat and tidy, all eyes turned to them.

    As a one-boy-two-girls party, they tended to draw attention. Hikaru was already used to this many people looking at him.

    I¡¯d say half of them are residents and half are visitors, Hikaru thought.

    The atmosphere in the guild was different than what Hikaru was used to. Clearly the adventurers who were based here did not mingle with the adventurers who came following rumors of gold.

    A lot of beastmen adventurers.

    The adventurers nning to climb the 4000-meter-high mountains wore coldproof garments, while the ones who didn¡¯t had light clothing. Many of thetter were beastmen.

    Some only had cat-ears or dog-ears, while others had faces of animals. One such beastmen had the face of a leopard. Guin Saga? Hikaru wondered, but this beastman was actually a woman.

    They donned protectors over the important parts of their bodies, but otherwise their attire was rather casual. They probably covered themselves with cloaks or mantles during the cold nights.

    ¡¸You look like rich kids.¡¹a feline beastman with two cat-ears said.¡¸If you¡¯re nning to climb the mountains, I would suggest you don¡¯t.¡¹

    Taller than Hikaru, she had short, smooth, dark-brown hair and slightly upturned eyes. From the two swords hanging from her waist, Hikaru assumed she was a dual-wielder. Her leather armor was well-worn, and while she looked to be in her early twenties, she stood like a seasoned adventurer.

    ¡¸May I ask why you¡¯re stopping us?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Why? If you don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m stopping you, then you clearly won¡¯t make it. The other day, a bunch of kids about your age came in and charged into the mountains only toe back crying that half their friends were dead.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Thanks for the warning.¡¹Hikaru ignored her and proceeded to the counter.

    ¡¸Hey! If you want to die, then go die alone. Don¡¯t drag your pretty friends into this!¡¹

    ¡¸Does she mean us?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I-I think so!¡¹Pa replied.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not being dragged into anything. We¡¯re adventurers of our own will.¡¹

    The woman looked pissed.¡¸It¡¯s annoying when outsiderse here and cause a ruckus.¡¹

    The adventurers who seemed to be outsiders gave a twitch, but Hikaru kept a cool face.

    ¡¸Then all the more reason to leave us alone.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Once we find the Pozi¡¯s settlement, all the outsiders will be gone.¡¹

    Silence descended on the guild.

    After a moment,ughter erupted.

    ¡¸Good one! This kid¡¯s got a pretty good sense of humor!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re gonna find the Pozi¡¯s settlement?! Many adventurers have been here, and not one of them has found it yet!¡¹

    ¡¸Please share some of your confidence! Hahaha!¡¹

    Both visiting and resident adventurersughed together. But Hikaru strode over to the counter, his expression unchanging.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like information on the current exploration progress by adventurers and the local monsters.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­¡¹

    Every guild had young women as receptionists, but Gordon¡¯s receptionist was a young man.

    ¡¸Wait, you actually want to climb the mountains?¡¹the receptionist asked.

    ¡¸If I find no problem in the information you provide, then yes.¡¹

    ¡¸The information fee is quite high. The monsters in the mountains are tough.¡¹

    ¡¸How much?¡¹

    ¡¸Ten thousand gns.¡¹

    About a hundred thousand Japanese yen, Hikaru thought. Maybe it¡¯s their way of saying that only those who can pay the amount without hesitation are allowed to enter the mountains.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure ten thousand is more than your allowance.¡¹the beastwoman said.¡¸Just go home.¡¹

    Hikaru ignored her.¡¸Here¡¯s some gold coin in Ponsonian currency.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid twerp! How dare you spend money that you didn¡¯t earn yourself!¡¹

    The woman reached for Hikaru, but he quickly grabbed her wrist.

    ¡¸What?! Let go of me!¡¹She tried to free herself from his grip, but to no avail.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re done talking, kindly beat it. You¡¯re in the way.¡¹

    Hikaru had three points on his Strength. He was stronger than most adults. Hikaru had a nce at the woman¡¯s Soul Board and saw she only had a point on her Strength. She wasn¡¯t even a worthy opponent for Hikaru.

    His re caused her to turn white as a sheet. The moment he let go of her hand, she staggered and almost fell to the floor. She managed to stay on her feet, as expected from an adventurer.

    Hikaru turned back to the receptionist.¡¸Information please.¡¹

    The reading room, clean and quiet, was located deeper inside the guild lobby. There were a few other people using the room, but they seemed to be too upied copying documents to notice Hikaru¡¯s party.

    ¡¸So Potterat¡¯s this big.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ording to the map, the mountain range stretched west of Quinnd and into Forestia.

    ¡¸How long would it take to go through all of this?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have to go through everything. I think we can narrow down the important parts.¡¹Hikaru pointed at the Gordon Mine.¡¸I think it¡¯s within 50 kilometers max from around here.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a simple question of where the gold of the Golden Tribe came from. There are no other gold mines in the area except for Gordon¡¯s. They probably found the gold dust in the river first. If they had to haul it from there, I¡¯d say they¡¯d be limited to about fifty kilometers, considering the mountain roads they¡¯d have to take.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    The only way to carry their gold was on their back or goats.

    ¡¸It may sound easy, but considering the fact that this vige has never been found before, we have to be prepared for perilous trails. It¡¯s also possible that the road is buried by andslide. The mountain trail itself is not well maintained, so it will be a challenge to reach the top.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why the adventurers haven¡¯t expanded their search area much even though they¡¯ve been here for weeks.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so.¡¹

    ording to the guild¡¯s staff, adventurers had so far been only able to explore at most twenty kilometers away from the beaten paths.

    ¡¸Also, the monsters are unique.¡¹

    ¡¸He mentioned wyverns and megoats, right?¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸Apparently wyverns, which have no natural enemies, are increasing in number and the ecosystem is on the verge of copse. me Goats¡ªbasically goats covered in mes¡ªsurvive because the wyverns don¡¯t prey on them.¡¹

    The guild seemed to be in a state of crisis. Wyverns belonged to the dragon species, giant lizards that fly in the sky. The problem was that their scales were too hard for ordinary des, and they also breathed fire.

    Hikaru had fought a Lesser Wyvern before in Forestia. It was then that he first met Sylvester, a royalty from Zubura.

    Most wyverns had wings, but there were rare ground-dwelling types called Field Wyverns. Sweet Pleasure, a party that specialized in traps, was promoted to Rank A after killing a Field Wyvern. The creatures were that powerful.

    Where would wyverns go when there was no more food in the mountains?

    The foothills, where there was a forest and a town.

    Apparently, me Goats also went down from the barren mountains to the forests at the foot of the mountain to eat, and returned to the mountains at night.

    Even a few of theming down could cause disasters.

    ¡¸Despite the danger, adventurers still go out looking for the Pozi.¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, you can buy bells to ward off wyverns.¡¹Pa said.¡¸I overheard the adventurers while you were talking to the receptionist.¡¹

    ¡¸A bell. That¡¯s ridiculous. They¡¯re not bears.¡¹

    Hikaru had heard about people carrying bells to keep bears away, but not dragons.

    Brown bears tend to avoid people, so if you carry bells to alert them of your presence, they go away. It doesn¡¯t even have to be a bell. It can be anything that makes a sound. On the other hand, it has the opposite effect on brown bears that have attacked people before. Alerting them of your presence will only make theme to you.

    Wouldn¡¯t the wyverns attack if you let them know where you are? The wyvern I saw before didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of humans.

    ¡¸A bell to keep wyverns away¡­¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t really need bells, since they had Obfuscation.

    ¡¸¡­I want one.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸What? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just curious. Like who¡¯s making them?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s get moving. We¡¯re going to start by gathering information.¡¹

    Lavia and Pa exchanged nces, clueless to Hikaru¡¯s intentions. Didn¡¯t theye to the guild to gather information?

    ¡¸Hehe. It¡¯s just an idea I have, and there¡¯s no harm in verifying it. Anyway¡­¡¹

    Hikaru sensed something with his Mana Detection. The feline beastwoman who picked a bone with him was no longer inside the guild.

    ¡¸Looks like some people are waiting for us. We¡¯ll have to deal with them first.¡¹

    She and herpanions were waiting at the front of the guild, intent on taking revenge for being humiliated.

 Chapter 403 - The Old Man and the Bell

    Chapter 403 ¨C The Old Man and the Bell

    The Old Man and the Bell

    ¡¸Damn that kid. He won¡¯t get away with it.¡¹

    ¡¸He really got you there, Boss.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut your trap!¡¹The cat Beastwoman clenched her fist.

    ¡¸Whoa! Scary!¡¹The dog Beastman leaped back nimbly.

    A party of eight, all of them were Beastmen, except for one guy. Even in the Quinnd Empire, there were only a few ces that had as high a percentage of Beastmen as Gordon.

    It was a town with rtively little discrimination between races.

    ¡¸He¡¯s really taking his time. Someone, go check on him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ma¡¯am.¡¹

    One of her friends entered the guild. A few moments ago, this feline beastwoman picked a fight with a young boy and got her ass handed to her instead. He was too strong. It was a mystery how such a small figure could hold such power. She was too surprised to react immediately.

    ¡¸You outsiders have been acting awfully cockytely. We can¡¯t back down here.¡¹

    People drawn by rumors of gold came to Gordon in droves. But no adventurer had found gold yet; so far the only people in town were those who failed to find it. Some were attacked by monsters, while others were caught in rockslides.

    As more and more adventurers lost their friends and funds, crimes rapidly increased. Those who looked down on beastmen even attacked beastmen living in peace. Beastmen adventurers had to show that they were strong.

    ¡¸Ma¡¯am!¡¹Her friend came back out of the building.¡¸H-He¡¯s not inside! It¡¯s like they just disappeared!¡¹

    ¡¸They went out the back door! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    The party quickly moved out.

    ¡¸Moron. Don¡¯t underestimate our sense of smell. We will find you.¡¹

    Grinning, the feline beastwoman dashed towards the back of the guild.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, something simr happened before.¡¹Hikaru said.

    The feline beastwoman¡¯s party rushed to the back of the building, unaware that Hikaru and the girls were right under their noses. His Stealth was as effective as ever. Blending in with the other adventurers, they walked out in broad daylight unnoticed.

    ¡¸Before?¡¹Lavia asked, holding Hikaru¡¯s right hand.

    ¡¸Yeah. It was right after I came to this world. A couple of guys were messing with me at Pond¡¯s guild.¡¹

    Hikaru used Stealth to get away that time too. But something was different this time.

    ¡¸These guys looked desperate. Well, whatever.¡¹

    All Hikaru needed was information to find the Pozi settlement. Once they found it, they would never set foot in Gordon ever again.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s go see them.¡¹

    ¡¸See who?¡¹Pa asked. She was holding Hikaru¡¯s left hand.

    ¡¸The person who makes the bells that keep the wyverns away.¡¹

    Hikaru grinned. Only a very small amount of wyvern bells were sold, as only those who ventured deep into the Potterat Mountains bought them. Not all adventurers bought the bells either. Many people thought it was nonsense.

    They entered a store that sold daily necessities.

    ¡¸Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for a bell to ward off wyverns.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Ah, we don¡¯t sell those anymore.¡¹the shopkeeper¡ªan old woman¡ªsaid.¡¸Miners used to buy them, but not anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Where can we get some?¡¹

    ¡¸From the old man who makes them. I think he¡¯s still around.¡¹

    Bingo! Hikaru thought. It was the creator that he wanted to meet.

    ¡¸Are you an adventurer? You should stop looking for the Pozi settlement. It doesn¡¯t exist.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never heard the name Pozi in my entire life, buttely it¡¯s all Pozi this, Pozi that. Anyway, if the bells sell well, I might restock again.¡¹

    Hikaru gave a wryugh. After thanking thedy, they left the store and headed for the maker¡¯s house, located far from Gordon¡¯s main streets, in a corner where miners lived.

    The small houses were built differently, and the roofs were not uniform in color, but there was a sense of unity in the way they huddled together.

    Children were running around. Laundry fluttered above on ropes that were tied to the second floors of houses facing each other. One of the houses on the far end of a blind alley was made of old stone, as if it had existed before the town was built.

    Hikaru knocked on the ckened wooden door.¡¸Hello? Is anyone home?¡¹

    There was no reply, only silence. He knocked on the door several times, but still nothing.

    ¡¸Maybe no one¡¯s home.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸No, he¡¯s in there.¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection told him there was definitely someone inside, and they were ignoring the visitors.

    That¡¯s a lot of magic items.

    What was more surprising was therge amount of magical energy near the person. The little amount of mana in each indicated that they were magic items.

    ¡¸You leave me no choice.¡¹

    If you¡¯re gonna ignore us, then we¡¯ll invite ourselves in.

    The unlocked door opened easily. There was a table, two chairs, and a kitchen. There seemed to be more rooms at the back of the long and narrow house. The person they were looking for was in the next room; it had no door, so they could easily see inside.

    ¡¸Hello.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you? I did not invite you in.¡¹

    In the middle of the small room was a mat, where an old man sat working, his back hunched over. His shaggy, gray hair hid his eyes.

    He¡¯s not human¡­ Looks like one, but he¡¯s of a different race. I don¡¯t know what, though.

    The walls were lined with fist-sized cowbells. They were a dull vermilion color, with circuits etched into the metal surface.

    So there are all magic items.

    ¡¸We wanted to buy wyvern-warding bells.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Are you an adventurer too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s plenty of what you want over there. Just get some.¡¹

    ¡¸How much?¡¹

    ¡¸No need to pay.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    Does he hate people? Or maybe he¡¯s just not interested in doing business. If he was business-minded, he wouldn¡¯t be living in a ce like this, and if an outsider showed up, he would try to sell more.

    Hikaru took out a few silver coins and ced them on the old man¡¯s tool desk.

    ¡¸Too much.¡¹the old man said with a cranky tone.

    ¡¸Better than too little.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re done, you may leave.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Hikaru grabbed a bell that was right next to him and exited the house together with Lavia and Pa.

    ¡¸I wonder if he hates people.¡¹Lavia said.

    Hikaru¡¯s mind was somewhere else. The old man was making bells, but he had no intention of selling them. Weird.

    The magic items, as far as he could tell with Mana Detection, were the kind that actually worked as intended, not just for some superstition or for peace of mind. He had no idea if they actually worked against wyverns, though.

    Why¡¯s he making a lot of them?

    Hikaru tried to shake the bell, but no sound came out. There was, however, a faint ripple of mana. It dissolved into the air, but it felt like it had an effect on the atmosphere somehow.

    I can detect mana with Mana Detection, but I can¡¯t tell what kind of phenomena it creates.

    Hikaru wondered if he should use his Soul Board to heighten his senses.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s you!¡¹

    Hikaru noticed a figure walking towards them from up ahead. He was too focused on the bell to notice her approach. It was none other than the feline beastwoman from the guild.

    ¡¸Oh, hello there.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Haven¡¯t seen you since the guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Hello¡ªwait, no! Where¡¯d you go?! You didn¡¯t do anything to gramps, did you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Gramps?¡¹

    ¡¸The bellmaker¡¯s my gramps!¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re the same race.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. I was an orphan and gramps took me in. Wait, you so did see him!¡¹She was alone, but she was staring daggers at Hikaru.¡¸You better not have done anything to him.¡¹

    What if I told her I did? Hikaru wondered. Nah, no point.

    ¡¸I did nothing. Just bought a bell.¡¹When Hikaru showed her the bell, she appeared relieved.

    ¡¸Leave it.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t have a kid like you wandering around.¡¹

    Hikaru looked at the bell and then the woman.¡¸Fine.¡¹He left it on the ground.¡¸Bye, now.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, what?¡¹

    The feline beastwoman was caught off-guard.

    The next morning, a hung-over feline beastwoman stumbled out of her room.

    ¡¸Ow¡­ My head hurts¡­¡¹she said.

    ¡¸Hangover? Want some water?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thanks. Wait, what are you doing here?!¡¹

    The boy from yesterday¡ªHikaru¡ªwas at her home.

    ¡¸You told me to give the bell back, so I came here to get a new one.¡¹

    ¡¸You think this is some kind of a joke?! Ow¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you need a healing spell?¡¹Pa asked, running over to her.

    ¡¸Ah, yes, please. Wait, no!¡¹She clutched her head in pain once more.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cast a spell, okay, Miss Beastwoman?¡¹Pa began chanting.

    The woman wore an awkward look.¡¸It¡¯s Farna. My name¡¯s Farna.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Farna. All done.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡ªWow! My headache¡¯s gone!¡¹

    ¡¸Pa is incredible.¡¹Lavia said, wearing a smug grin.

    ¡¸What¡¯s will all the ruckus? It¡¯s too early in the morning.¡¹The old man appeared.¡¸You got your bell, so leave.¡¹

    Hikaru came early to procure a new bell. The old man apparently heard about what happened from Farna.

    ¡¸We brought some food. How about some breakfast?¡¹

    Hikaru took out the meal they had bought on the way here¡ªsome hotdog because Lavia insisted, and some fruit.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want any.¡¹the old man said.¡¸We will not indulge you¡ª¡¹

    Farna¡¯s stomach grumbled.¡¸Uh, gramps. I¡¯m kinda starving.¡¹She held her stomach, and the old man heaved a long sigh.

    The old man took a hotdog and left a bell, perhaps as payment, and went back to his manufacturing room.

    ¡¸Pond¡¯s hot dogs are the best in the continent. You can find them in every city!¡¹Lavia looked smug again, eating a hotdog with ultra-spicy sauce.

    Selica had kept her word of including hot sauce on the menu. It had been a while since Hikaru had a Pond Hotdog. The sausage had a nice, chewy texture, and the sour sauce spread in his mouth along with the meat juice. It was a hot dog with onion sauce, not the standard ketchup and mayonnaise.

    ¡¸So, you guys still wanna climb up the mountains? Just don¡¯t. If there was gold, it would¡¯ve been found ages ago.¡¹

    Upon talking to Farna, Hikaru learned that she was a nice adventurer. She just hated outsiders who caused chaos, so she picked on him to assert dominance. Hikaru was annoyed, but he could understand her anger for the strangers that had made the town less safe.

    ¡¸You¡¯re pretty strong for someone so young.¡¹Farna said.¡¸What¡¯s your rank?¡¹

    ¡¸D.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Same as me?¡¹Farna was shocked.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not rted to the old man, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. Anyway, D? Damn.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama is amazing.¡¹Pa affirmed.

    Farna looked perturbed.¡¸I mean, D? That¡¯s like, one step from being top notch!¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama is amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸I think your friend¡¯s got a problem.¡¹Farna whispered to Hikaru.

    I know that, so please don¡¯t ask me about it.

    ¡¸So you lived here your whole life?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Yeah. I don¡¯t know about gramps, though. He was already old when he picked me up.¡¹Sheughed.¡¸Anyway, I¡¯m full now, so I¡¯m leaving for work.¡¹

    ¡¸Work? Going adventuring?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Gordon adventurers hunt down monsters in the forest. Don¡¯t do anything to gramps while I¡¯m gone!¡¹

    ¡¸You think I¡¯m some kind of a thug?¡¹

    Farna no longer thought of Hikaru as a rich man¡¯s son or an adventurer ying with his money. She shed a grin, then left.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna talk to the old man.¡¹

    Hikaru left Lavia and Pa behind and moved to the next room. As usual, the old man was creating anti-wyvern bells.

    ¡¸Mr. Hoya. I want to talk to you about something.¡¹

    Silence. He waspletely ignoring Hikaru. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t hear him. He just didn¡¯t want to talk. Do anything to the old man? Heck, he¡¯s ignoring me. Hikaru didn¡¯t really mind, though.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been wondering what you¡¯re gonna do with all these bells. The shop said they don¡¯t sell them anymore, and you don¡¯t want to sell them to adventurers who¡¯re chasing rumors of gold. But you¡¯re still making them, nevertheless.¡¹

    No reply.

    ¡¸You think the wyverns are gonna attack the town, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    The old man¡¯s hands suddenly stopped moving. I knew it, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸You¡¯re preparing for their eventual attack. You want to give the bells to the people of the town. The magic items in here do look like they have some kind of an effect, though I don¡¯t know how much. But you know that they¡¯re effective.¡¹

    There were many different kinds of magic items, but the underlying sorcery was somewhat fixed. It was like a secret sauce or mathematical form that had been passed down from generation to generation, the result of continuous research and optimization from the past to the present.

    Hikaru also had knowledge of sorcery because of Rnd, his body¡¯s original owner.

    ¡¸This magic item does indeed work, but this inscription is not something I have ever seen. I can¡¯t imagine what kind of effect it has either. Where did you learn of this?¡¹

    Silence.

    ¡¸Let me change the question. You learned this from the mythical mountain tribe, the Pozi, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

 Chapter 404 - A Clue Right Under the Nose

    Chapter 404 ¨C A Clue Right Under the Nose

    A Clue Right Under the Nose

    ¡¸I suppose living long was worth it.¡¹old man Hoya muttered after a long silence.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect a child like you to see through what I¡¯ve been hiding all these years.¡¹

    ¡¸So you admit that you know about the mythical mountain tribe Pozi.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    The old man snickered and picked up a tool on the workbench used for the inscription. It resembled a pointed ice pick, with a wooden handle that was darkened from years of use. The old man¡¯s gnarled hands seemed to be a perfect match with the tool.

    ¡¸I may as well ask.¡¹he said.¡¸What brought you to this conclusion?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know the lifespan of a wyvern?¡¹

    The old man blinked in surprise at the sudden question.¡¸No¡­ But I would guess more than ten or twenty years.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is said to be at least thirty years. The life cycle of a wyvern is not very different from that of humans, and once they settle in a ce, they live there for a long time, creating settlements just like humans.¡¹

    ¡¸What does that have to do with the bell?¡¹

    ¡¸Asrge monsters, wyverns don¡¯t like moving to new environments. I guess you can say it¡¯s difficult for them to adapt to new surroundings. Anyway, we can assume that wyverns have been living in the Potterat Mountains for hundreds of years.¡¹

    The old man still didn¡¯t seem to understand what Hikaru was trying to say. He stared at him, frowning.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m trying to say is that if there was a mountain tribe living in these mountains, they would have had to coexist with the wyverns. But these creatures were basically like a natural fortress that prevented anyone entering from the outside.¡¹

    ¡¸And that¡¯s where the belles in.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s clear that the Pozi people either had the power to y wyverns, or some way to avoid them. I didn¡¯t think the former was possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸If they had that much power, there would have been traces of their downfall. When humans obtain power, they want to use it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ you¡¯re much more mature than you look.¡¹

    ¡¸Not really apliment.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better than being told you¡¯re immature.¡¹

    Hoya set his tool back down on the workbench, crossed his arms, and mumbled.¡¸He deduced all that from a single wyvern? I¡¯ve been making bells for a long time now, and it never even crossed my mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Can I ask you something else?¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸I can think of many ways to keep wyverns away, but there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m sure of after seeing this bell.¡¹

    Hikaru told him that the inscription on the bells was not found in any existing theory of sorcery.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ you mean this technology is something we developed on our own?¡¹he said, wearing a different expression than before. His eyes lit up with curiosity. For once, he looked like a boy, not a dour old man.

    ¡¸By ¡®our own¡¯ you mean¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Since you already know so much, there¡¯s no point in hiding it. You don¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who goes around bragging publicly. I learned this technique. I was an apprentice to a craftsman in the vige of the Pozi.¡¹

    I knew it, Hikaru thought. He considered this possibility. But he didn¡¯t dive in too deep because he thought it was too absurd.

    ¡¸I am a survivor of the Pozi.¡¹Hoya said.

    The clue to the mythical tribe was there before they climbed the mountain.

    Hoya moved to the table in the living room and shared his story with the girls. He told them how the Pozi perished while sipping tea made by Pa.

    It was a typical story. People who had been forced to leave their homnd for various reasons moved here, marking the beginning of the Pozi people. Some of them excelled at tinkering with magic items, and created tools to avoid wyverns. They found arge amount of gold in the river, but since they did not want to get involved with society, they used it only as decor for the vige.

    There were other races too besides humans, and as they procreated with each other, they became the Pozi, a race that looked simr to the human race but were shorter, had fuller hair on their backs, and lived twice as long as humans.

    ¡¸But peace onlysted for three hundred years.¡¹

    When the Gordon Mine was developed, many humans went into the Potterat Mountains in search of gold, and some of them happened to meet the Pozi looking for food. Some found dead bodies killed by wyverns.

    It wasn¡¯t the people in the foothills that changed. It was the Pozi. Those fed up with a life of starving despite having gold proposed to go down to the foot of the mountain, memories of their persecution long gone from their minds.

    Those who wanted to leave and those who wanted to stay argued, and eventually the arguments devolved into killing.

    Hikaru thought back to the geologist¡¯s note.

    I met the Pozi. As the legend goes, they adorned their bodies with plenty of gold. But they said they were suffering from a declining poption, and now there were less than twenty people in the vige.

    The real reason for the poption decline was internal fighting. A small number of pacifists realized that the gold caused conflict, so they abandoned their gold and escaped. No one followed them. One of them was Hoya, who was only a boy during that time.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t they chase you?¡¹

    ¡¸While the Pozi didn¡¯t have much food, they had plenty of gold. That useless piece of junk was a symbol of authority. Its light leads people astray. He who throws away the gold is not a Pozi.¡¹

    Although the old man had abandoned his roots, there was a tinge of sadness in his voice.

    I guess it makes sense. He was forced to leave his hometown.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think there are any survivors in the vige¡¹Hoya continued.¡¸By the time I left, only about half of us remained. There was a funeral almost every day. If you were from a different faction, you couldn¡¯t participate in the burial, no matter how close you were with the deceased. My parents passed away when I was a baby, so my grandmother led me out of the vige in the middle of the night, alone. My grandmother wished to die with the vige. She said she was too old to go to a new ce.¡¹

    At first, Hikaru didn¡¯t feel anything in particr, like he was simply listening to the history of some foreign nation, but the moment Hoya mentioned his parents, he felt a sudden sense of affinity. Hikaru, Lavia, and Pa were all at a loss for words to say.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been almost a hundred years now. That night, there was not a cloud in the sky, not even the moon. The sky was full of stars, their light guiding my way. I looked back only once.¡¹He closed his eyes.¡¸Despite the faint light provided by the stars, the roofs, pirs, walls, were shining. The breathtaking sight made me shudder, and I almost turned back.¡¹

    He could still see the scene in his mind.

    Hikaru thought back to the rest of the geologist¡¯s note. Chronologically, the geologist and the Pozi survivors met after Hoya¡¯s escape.

    I suggested that theye down the mountain, but they insisted on staying. Apparently, the fewer people there are, the more gold they can monopolize. They measure their worth in how much gold they have. Gold has them captivated.

    Hikaru and the girls discussed their next move. As originally nned, they would climb the mountains to find the vige of the Pozi. Information provided by Hoya gave them a rough idea of its location.

    Thest thing the old man said was,¡¸My grandmother had a golden ne that she treasured. It had a motif of a small bird. Could you bring it back to me if you can?¡¹

    Hikaru agreed. His modest request was nothingpared to the information he provided.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll head to the Adventurers Guild¡¹ Hikaru said.¡¸You two buy food for the trip.¡¹

    ¡¸Gotcha.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    They were set to depart in the afternoon. ording to Hoya, the vige was about two and a half days¡¯ distance away. Since they would end up camping in the mountains anyway, they didn¡¯t have to leave early in the morning.

    When Hikaru arrived at the guild, it was as crowded as ever with adventurers.

    Hikaru approached the man at the reception desk.¡¸Excuse me. I have a question.¡¹

    The man looked surprised.¡¸Wh-What is it?¡¹

    He must have thought Farna beat me to a pulp or something, Hikaru thought, keeping hisposure.

    ¡¸If we find the vige of the Pozi, will the Adventurers Guild be able to mobilize people to carry the gold?¡¹

    For a moment, the whole ce quieted down, but soon afterughter erupted.

    ¡¸He¡¯s acting like he already found the gold!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the kid from yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously? Well, I guess I¡¯d better find some men to carry his gold!¡¹

    The rambunctiousughter continued.

    Same crap as yesterday, huh? Hikaru thought. Boooring.

    Hikaru ignored them and fixed his gaze on the staff. Unlike yesterday, there were no adventurers picking on him.

    ¡¸Um, in that case, the Adventurers Guild will put out a transportmission for the adventurers.¡¹the receptionist said.

    ¡¸What? You¡¯re gonna ask the adventurers?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, yes. This is the Adventurers Guild, after all.¡¹

    Another round ofughter broke out, though less rowdy than the previous one.¡¸What kinda guild does he think this is?¡¹one said.

    Hmm¡­ I¡¯d rather not get adventurers involved. Who knows what would happen if we lead this bunch to the vige? Looting for sure. Worst case scenario, they would im they found the vige first. Did this receptionist not consider that?

    ¡¸How about asking the miners?¡¹Hikaru suggested.

    ¡¸What? Uh, no. That¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Ah, no good. I can¡¯t count on this guy.

    There had to be some sort of reason why he could only send adventurers. Hikaru surmised that the Gordon Mine was everything to Gordon, and the governor put it above anything else. He wouldn¡¯t want to assist adventurers with anything.

    Nevertheless, there were surely steps they could take, like offering adequate rewards or pressuring the mine through the Empire¡¯s central guild. Hikaru was upset that the receptionist did not offer any reason, perhaps because he was only a young boy.

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸It¡¯s fine, then.¡¹

    As Hikaru walked away from the counter, he heard someone say,¡¸Hey, kid. If you find any gold, make sure to tell us, okay?¡¹followed by moreughter.

    Well, that was a letdown.

    Hikaru had Stealth to move easily through the mountains, and Hoya already provided information as to the location of the vige. His only problem now was he couldn¡¯t carry the gold. His only choice was to ask someone he could trust for help.

    Five, huh? That¡¯s quite a lot.

    As Hikaru walked through the town, he noticed people following him. Three of them formed a group, while the other two were on their own.

    I¡¯m guessing they believed me.

    If someone showed up seriously asking for help with transport, a few would inevitably wonder,¡¸What if this guy actually found the Pozi vige?¡¹

    They were probably desperate enough that they were willing to follow even the smallest lead.

    Confronting them here is a bad idea, but giving them the slip is also risky.

    If they found out that Hikaru was actually a skilled adventurer, his credibility would increase. For now, it was better for them to think that he was just a delusional kid.

    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹Hikaru deliberately bumped into a man carrying something.

    ¡¸Oops, my bad.¡¹

    Hikaru tripped and pulled the basket full of fish down with him.

    ¡¸Man, look what you did! Can you not take the fish down with you?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ Hikaru picked up the fish and produced a leather bag.¡¸I¡¯ll pay for this. How much?¡¹

    The man¡ªa young beastman¡ªclicked his tongue.¡¸I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s probably not your own money anyway. Put that away.¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I said I don¡¯t want it.¡¹He assumed Hikaru was the son of some wealthy family.

    Hikaru sensed the three guys and one other person moving away.

    The n worked, but now I feel bad. He tried to think of a way to convince the beastman to take the money.

    ¡¸Hey, bro. This guy¡¯s my friend.¡¹A man appeared.¡¸Sorry if he caused you trouble. Can you please ept the money? You know, for me.¡¹

    It was a familiar voice, and to Hikaru¡¯s surprise, it belonged to thest guy tailing him.

    ¡¸What?! I-I don¡¯t even know you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. A man can¡¯t take back money he¡¯s already offered.¡¹The man pushed a few gold coins to the beastman.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too much!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹It was clearly more than the cost of the fish.¡¸Let¡¯s go, kid.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­¡¹Hikaru reluctantly followed the guy.¡¸So what are you doing here?¡¹

    He was wearing a refreshing linen shirt of fine quality that suited his well-toned muscles. The hem of his pants, the loose-fitting kind that adventurers and outdoor workers liked to wear, were tucked into his boots. He had short-trimmed hair and an unforgettable me tattoo that ran from his forehead to his right cheek, to his neck, then down to his body.

    ¡¸You live in Pond, Kelbeck.¡¹

    It was the head of Pond¡¯s Thieves Guild.

 Chapter 405 - Meteor Claire

    Chapter 405 ¨C Meteor ire

    Meteor ire

    Thieves Guild was a colloquial term. They did not actually steal. They carried out legitimate and sometimes embarrassingmissions that could not be made to the public, such as investigating a spouse¡¯s extramarital affair, the kind of jobs that private detectives would do back in Japan.

    Hikaru had known Kelbeck for a while now. He did not need to dress up as Silver Face whenever he met the guy, and unusually for Hikaru, he would asionally ask Kelbeck to do some risky jobs.

    Like when he assisted in rescuing Lavia. Or selling gems Hikaru could not readily convert into cash.

    On the other hand, Kelbeck could not really say no to Hikaru either. Pa was the one who healed him when he was severely injured in an assassination attempt, and Hikaru arranged for him to be reunited with his estranged sister Katy, an alchemist from Forestia.

    ¡¸What are you doing here?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸I should be the one asking you that.¡¹Kelbeck replied.¡¸What was that awful acting?¡¹

    The two of them stopped at the edge of the main street and talked in whispers.

    ¡¸I pretended to be a dimwit.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Was it weird? The guys following me turned back, though.¡¹

    ¡¸You knew someone was tailing you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. So you¡¯re looking for gold, too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, something like that. What about you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m headed to Forestia on guild business.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I get it.¡¹

    Gordon was a town located near the border of Forestia. So he¡¯s gonna go see his sister, Hikaru thought.

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t get anything. You¡¯re probably getting the wrong idea already.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. Must be nice for the guild to give you money so you can visit your family.¡¹

    ¡¸See? You got it wrong. I got a job.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to see Katy, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t know if I can see her.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s gonna be so sad.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell her I wasing, so she can¡¯t be sad.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell her. I¡¯ll write her a letter.¡¹

    ¡¸You better not.¡¹

    ¡¸Then just say it. ¡®I¡¯m going to see my sister.¡¯¡¹

    Kelbeck fell silent, his face sullen. What an awkward guy. No one¡¯s gonna get mad at you for wanting to see your sister, so just go.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t go to the mountains.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Where¡¯d thate from?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware of your capabilities, but how are you going to find the golden vige on such arge mountain? There¡¯s always the possibility that it¡¯s been buried by andslide or something.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good point.¡¹But Hikaru had some information from old man Hoya.

    ¡¸You have some information, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t climb the mountains without a single lead.¡¹

    ¡¸Still, I wouldn¡¯t rmend it.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    Man, he¡¯s persistent.

    ¡¸First of all, if you underestimate the mountains, you¡¯ll get hurt. More stamina is required in traversing them than t ins.¡¹

    Surprisingly, Kelbeck was giving serious warnings.

    ¡¸Next, I heard from my guild mates in town that a party of rank-B adventurers are out exploring. They¡¯re Jewel Hunters, so they specialize in treasure hunting. It should only be a matter of time before they find the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, now¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s good to know. This means that we need to hurry up as well.

    ¡¸Lastly, there¡¯s some nasty rumor going around. Apparently the rank-D party Midday Owl is on the case as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Who?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you don¡¯t know them. They¡¯re a band of robbers that even we keep an eye on. On paper they¡¯re adventurers, but they hide evidence of their crimes well. We don¡¯t even know how many members they have.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    I guess treasures attract shady people. Hikaru nodded.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t seem scared at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, wyverns are more dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸True. So what are you gonna do about the wyverns?¡¹

    Hikaru showed Kelbeck the bell he got.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸A magic item.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it, but what does it do? The inscription looks like random scribbling to me.¡¹

    Hikaru showed Kelbeck the bell because he was a Magic Item Specialist, but even he couldn¡¯t seem to make sense of it.

    ¡¸Anyway, we¡¯ll be fine.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Oh, right. I got a question. Can you gather a reliable bunch of people from the Thieves Guild? I don¡¯t want the gold to be stolen.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa. Already assuming you found it, huh? Then again, this is you we¡¯re talking about. You must have something in mind.¡¹

    Hikaru had no idea why Kelbeck had that much trust in him. It must be the huge deals they had made.

    ¡¸I can get you transport.¡¹

    Nice. It never hurts to ask.

    ¡¸Thanks. As for the payment¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Twenty-five percent of the cargo.¡¹

    ¡¸No way. That¡¯s too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on. If not transported, gold is just rock. It¡¯s only worth something when it¡¯s brought to society.¡¹

    The corner of Kelbeck¡¯s mouth lifted, and Hikaru narrowed his eyes.

    Haggling with me, eh?

    Hikaru was beginning to enjoy himself.

    ¡¸Percentage-based payment is a no-go. 500k fixed.¡¹

    Five hundred thousand gns was equivalent to five million yen.

    ¡¸Hiring trustworthy couriers costs a lot, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸If you hire ten people, that¡¯s 50k each. They¡¯ll be employed for around ten days. Sounds enough to me. Oh, that¡¯s right. The Thieves Guild takes a cut.¡¹

    ¡¸You make it sound like it¡¯s a bad thing. Do you have any idea how much trouble I went through for you? Selling those gems was a huge pain.¡¹

    Kelbeck turned King Allegro¡¯s gems into 250 million gns. Compared to that, 500 thousand was pocket change. But those were two separate matters. Kelbeck himself seemed to be enjoying bargaining.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you made a huge profit on the sale.¡¹HIkaru said.¡¸You must have made a big name for yourself in the Thieves Guild too.¡¹

    ¡¸They bombarded me with questions on where I got them. I had a lot of trouble keeping it secret.¡¹

    ¡¸I received 250 million. How much did the Thieves Guild make? Fifty million? A hundred million? Or perhaps two hundred million?¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. 500k it is.¡¹

    He gave in easily. It was apparent that he made a lot of money with the gems. It didn¡¯t really bother Hikaru. Selling gems was different from selling gold. The former required appraisal, using contacts to find buyers, or auction them off, and sell them while taking demand into consideration. It was possible that the Thieves Guild had not sold all the gems yet.

    ¡¸In exchange, let us sell the gold.¡¹Kelbeck added.

    ¡¸You sure? You probably haven¡¯t sold all the gems yet.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Even the government buys gold. It¡¯ll be a piece of cake.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I could just sell to the Merchants Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸C-Come on, now. Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯ll give you a better deal than the Merchants Guild could ever offer.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then.¡¹

    Kelbeck felt that he had to sell the gold too to save face.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll show you to this town¡¯s Thieves Guild.¡¹

    Kelbeck began walking with Hikaru.

    An hourter, Hikaru met up with Lavia and Pa. The northern exit of the town looked like the entrance to the mountains, with a huge gate on a gentle slope. The gate itself was a steel fence that could be opened and closed using wheels.

    Trolleys probably loaded with gold ore¡ªit wasn¡¯t obvious at a nce¡ªwere arriving one after another from the Gordon Gold Mine, to be transported to the ore sorting nt. The gold contained in the ores was so small that they looked like mere rocks. These ores were crushed and sifted in a huge water tank. Gold is heavy, so it sinks.

    The ce was chaotic, with the sound of rocks crashing against each other, the creaking of wheels, and all the shouting.

    ¡¸All set.¡¹Lavia gave a victory sign. Both girls were wearing gray hooded cloaks to protect them from the rain, and were carrying backpacks.

    Oil paper prevents food from getting wet. Water bottles were necessary for hydration, but they didn¡¯t bring much, as there were many drinkable springs along the way. Worst case, they could collect water from the atmosphere by learning Water Spirit magic through the Soul Board.

    As such, most of their luggage was food and nkets. Hikaru was dressed in a simr manner as the girls. The bell hanging from his waist made a clinking sound.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s go.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Right!¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹Pa eximed.

    The three of them walked out of the gate and onto the road that led to the gold mine. The road was wide and lined with tracks for the trolleys.

    A rank-B party and a band of robbers¡­

    Hikaru recalled the conversation he had with Kelbeck on the way to Gordon¡¯s Thieves Guild.

    There were other adventurers searching for the vige, but those two groups stood out. Many of the adventurers trickling into town were waiting for the rank-B party to find the vige, thinking that there would be amission to carry all the gold.

    Why is the Thieves Guild more trustworthy than the Adventurers Guild?

    As an adventurer, however, Hikaru was more concerned with actual profits than appearances.

    ¡¸How long until we get there?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Old man Hoya said two and a half days, so even if we go slow, we should be there in about three days. Sounds like the shortcut¡ªactually it¡¯s more like a secret route¡ªthat he told us about still works.¡¹

    If we don¡¯t run into any trouble, Hikaru thought. He didn¡¯t say that part out loud, because he thought Stealth could keep them away from any trouble. He got the anti-wyvern bell just for some peace of mind. Part of it was because Hoya gave it to him.

    Unfortunately, Hikaru would soon realize he miscalcted.

    me Goats were goats whose bodies were d in mes. Several times bigger than normal goats, they could make the earth tremble when they raced down a mountainside.

    ¡¸Gwoooaaahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Surround it! I¡¯ll stop it from the front!¡¹

    ¡¸Take Lady ire away from the range of its fire!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah!¡¹

    The ten adventurers battling one me Goat moved in a fluid motion. Some cut through the spewing mes, shing the monster¡¯s huge body, while others drew the attention of the me Goat with theirrge shields filled with magic power. It took a few minutes to kill it, but they weren¡¯t in any real danger at all.

    The adventurers surrounded the corpse.

    ¡¸Phew. Finally dead. Damn, it¡¯s hot.¡¹

    ¡¸Good work. Want some water?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess the fire dies when it¡¯s dead. How does that even work?¡¹

    ¡¸Is the meat edible?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard it tastes awful.¡¹

    ¡¸Guys!¡¹a woman called in a sweet voice.¡¸Are you all right?¡¹She came running over from afar. She had pink hair and pink eyes, a rarity in this world, and wore a pure white robe inappropriate for adventuring.

    ¡¸It was nothing!¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Nothing for us B-rank adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t even need ire¡¯s healing magic.¡¹

    The rank-B adventurers party, Meteor ire, was deep in the mountains. They built their party around ire, a Healing Mage. All members had magical powers, and they fought with swords, bows, and shields imbued with mana.

    ¡¸You¡¯re all so strong.¡¹the guide said.¡¸We should arrive at the spot where the geologist met the Pozi tomorrow.¡¹A woman in her twenties, she was familiar with the mountainous region and had a more detailed map than the Adventurers Guild.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d to hear that.¡¹ire said.¡¸We¡¯ve been walking for days and I¡¯m exhausted.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want me to give you a piggyback ride?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s my job. My bow¡¯s useless here.¡¹

    ¡¸You have the important job of searching for enemies. I¡¯ll do it instead.¡¹

    ¡¸No, me.¡¹

    ¡¸I can do it.¡¹ire chimed in.

    ¡¸How can you give yourself a piggyback ride?¡¹

    Her friends burst intoughter. ire joined them as well. She seemed to be in her mid-twenties, but her young appearance and cheerful personality made her a favorite of the party members.

    As the sun was about to set, Meteor ire began preparing the camp. With ten people, the preparations were quick and easy. They were all in great spirits, as they could take turns being on guard.

    ¡¸Are you sure you only want me to guide you to the ce where the geologist met the Pozi?¡¹the guide asked.

    They were sitting around the fire after dinner. To ire¡¯s left and right sat two adventurers who looked like hunks at first nce, but a closer look showed that they were a bit out of shape. Behind them stood three others, all of whom, with the exception of the one who had taken a nap earlier, were devoted to ire.

    It was like a reverse-harem party that bordered on cultic. The guide found it creepy.

    ¡¸Yes. He will take care of the rest.¡¹

    The man sitting to ire¡¯s left¡ªhe seemed to be an archer¡ªrubbed the bridge of his nose with his index finger. He had spotted me Goats and wyverns with his excellent eyesight. They fought the former, while avoiding thetter by hiding.

    They said they could take down a lone wyvern, but the creatures tend to call forpanions, so it was best to stay out of their way as much as possible.

    The man could spot a wyvern before it could spot them. It was no wonder that ire had great trust in his ability to spot enemies.

    ¡¸Do you know where to go from there?¡¹the stern-looking man standing behind asked.

    ¡¸I exined it before.¡¹ire half-turned around with a smile. There was intensity in her expression.

    ¡¸R-Really?¡¹

    ¡¸He had a hangover back then.¡¹another chimed in.

    ¡¸What?! F-For real?!¡¹

    ire let out a small sigh.¡¸I didn¡¯t use healing magic to discourage you from drinking too much. I¡¯m partly to me for not using magic, but you have to listen even when you¡¯re hungover. Understand?¡¹

    ¡¸M-My bad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I forgive you.¡¹

    ¡¸ire!¡¹the man said with a twinkle in his eye.¡¸I swear I won¡¯t drink anymore!¡¹

    The other members shook their head in disbelief. He had said the same line countless times before.

    What game are they ying here?

    The guide was staring at them intently. She wasn¡¯t bad looking, and although she was a bit in, she was on the prettier side. Since nine out of the ten members of the party were men, she expected a couple of adventurers to make a move on her, but so far there were none. Everyone was crazy about ire.

    And ire, knowing this, treated them all equally.

    Scary. Talking like a child when you¡¯re in your twenties¡­

    The guide was a little¡ªno, really weirded out.

    ¡¸Now, I¡¯m going to exin it again, so listen carefully.¡¹ire said.¡¸I have examined the geologist¡¯s work, so I know the routes he took.¡¹

    What? The guide almost blurted out. The geologist¡¯s documents should be quite technical, and not released to the public.

    The adventurers didn¡¯t need a single piece of geological information. They only needed to know if the gold existed. It just so happened that the endorsement of other schrs who judged the geologist¡¯s notes to be credible took on a life of its own.

    But ire studied the notes and learned the route that the geologist took.

    ¡¸He went through here.¡¹ire pulled out a map.

    She was sitting on the opposite side of the fire from the guide. Her map seemed to be a copy of the one that the Adventurers Guild had, and a lot simpler than the one the guide possessed. Red lines indicated the route the geologist took. The guide couldn¡¯t help but crane her neck.

    ¡¸There was no Pozi vige along this route, of course.¡¹she said.¡¸Same on this line connecting the town of Gordon to this route. The vige is located deeper in the mountains, further than the geologist¡¯s route, and away from the town. If we follow a treadable path from the point where the Pozi and the geologist may have met, we can get pretty close to the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like a shot in the dark.¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. Mountains create your paths for you. If there¡¯s two slopes on both sides, you take the middle. If there¡¯s a cliff, you take a detour. You wouldn¡¯t traverse a dangerous path, especially if you already have a route you take every day.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The Pozi people didn¡¯t go down the mountain, so it¡¯s safe to assume that the ce where they met the geologist was somewhere they usually passed by. Although a lot of time has already passed, if we can find some traces, we can get much closer to the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s where Ie in.¡¹The adventurer with excellent eyes pointed at his chest with his thumb.¡¸With this much visibility, it¡¯s easy to spot anything out of ce.¡¹

    Once they left the road that led to the mines, they should find themselves in a deserted mountain trail. It was a reddish brown mountain with only a few shrubs and dead grasses.

    I see¡­ This party might just find the Pozi vige.

    The guide was honestly impressed. She had assumed that adventurers were just roughnecks who solved problems through senseless violence.

    Most adventurers were indeed just like she imagined, but rank-B adventurers like Meteor ire were different.

    Of course, that¡¯s only if they end up where the geologist and the Pozi met.

    The guide smiled softly.

 Chapter 406 - Midday Owl

    Chapter 406 ¨C Midday Owl

    Midday Owl

    The party of Meteor ire set out early the next morning. The guide led them to a basin in the mountains. It looked like a good ce to camp because of theck of wind, but there was also the problem of visibility in this bowl-shaped spot.

    ¡¸This is where the geologist and the Pozi met.¡¹the guide said.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    There was a stone piled up in the shape of a kiln, and a fewrge stones lying near it, traces that someone once rested here. The party members gathered around ire.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s look at the map.¡¹one said.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here right now¡­ Let¡¯s go somewhere high up for a quick survey.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to take a break?¡¹

    ¡¸We can still keep going.¡¹

    ¡¸There don¡¯t seem to be any monsters here at all. Speaking of which, we didn¡¯t run into any today.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a water hole around here? Miss Guide, is there anywhere here we can get some water¡ª Uh, hello?¡¹

    They noticed that the guide they had spent the entire trip with was standing about twenty meters away from them¡ªsmiling quietly.

    ¡¸What are you doing over the¡ª ire, watch out!¡¹

    As one of them covered ire, there was a sound that tore through the air, followed by a crash.

    ¡¸Gaaaahh!¡¹An arrow pierced the man¡¯s back.

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Enemies!¡¹

    ¡¸Where?!¡¹

    ¡¸Shielders, on your position!¡¹

    They quickly went into formation, surrounding ire and the wounded adventurer. Out of nowhere, people appeared on the slopes surrounding the basin, standing in a line. Most of them were men, including beastmen and dwarves, not only humans. All in all, they numbered as many as fifty.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you?¡¹the adventurer with a huge kite shield snarled.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in answering, is there?¡¹the guide answered as she slowly backed away up into the incline.¡¸You¡¯re going to die here.¡¹

    ¡¸You know we¡¯re rank B, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I do. And I also know you have pretty good gear.¡¹

    Meteor ire realized that the enemy were after their gear. While they had huge amounts of money, most of it was deposited in the guild. What was more valuable, however, was their equipment. Consumables like shields were sturdy and durable, but weapons were incredibly expensive. They fought using special weapons that could be imbued with mana and spells. Selling one could easily provide funds to build a house.

    ¡¸ire, how¡¯s the healing?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m working on it. But this poison is nasty.¡¹

    The arrowhead was coated with poison. The arrow in the man¡¯s back had been pulled out, but he was sweating and breathing hard. None of the members doubted ire¡¯s ability as a top-notch Healer, butplex poison required effort. It required time.

    The enemy had surrounded the basin, every single one of them carrying bows and arrows. One hit each and it¡¯s over.

    ¡¸Attacking in broad daylight.¡¹the man with the kite shield said.¡¸Cheap tricks. You guys must be Midday Owl.¡¹

    ¡¸Correct.¡¹the guide said as she made it to the top of the slope.¡¸But there¡¯s nothing cheap about what we do. We studied and discussed the most reliable way to kill you, and we¡¯re carrying it out at the moment.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought for sure you were a citizen of Gordon.¡¹

    The guideughed out loud.¡¸Of course you did. I gotta be that good. After all, hunting higher ranks is what we do.¡¹

    ¡¸Hunting?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Like a wise owl of the forest, we will use our wits to hunt you down. Now, enough stalling.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk.¡¹

    They wanted to buy some time for ire to finish her healing, but she realized their intentions. ire still didn¡¯t know what the poison was. Perhaps it was poison unknown to her. In that case, they would have to take the injured to town and take the time to heal him there.

    ¡¸All hands, aim!¡¹Acting as the leader, the guide raised her arm, and all bows were raised at the ready.¡¸Fire.¡¹

    The moment she brought her hand down, two kite-shield wielders guarding the front and rear roared simultaneously. They poured mana into their vocal cords to intimidate the enemy. Their shouts produced shockwaves that hit seventy percent of the archers, knocking them back and throwing off their aim.

    ¡¸Knock them down!¡¹

    Theirpanions were quick to respond as they already expected them to use it. Crouched down and covering their ears, they all rose at once to face the arrowsing from both sides that weren¡¯t affected by the roar. Shields deflected the arrows, and swords shed them in halves.

    ¡¸No injuries here!¡¹

    ¡¸Same here!¡¹

    They made it through the first volley.

    ¡¸¡­Go¡­¡¹

    The two men who shouted had their vocal chords ruptured. They could barely speak. They took out a small bottle of potion from their bags and quickly put it to their mouths, but before they could drink it all, the next volley came.

    Two kite-shielders focused on defense to protect ire.

    ¡¸Spread out!¡¹

    The remaining six went on the offensive. They were taken by surprise, but they were still rank B adventurers, every one of them a skilled fighter. They climbed up the slopes.

    ¡¸What was that loud voice?!¡¹the guide eximed in frustration.¡¸No one told me about that!¡¹

    Their n was to poison ire first, then at least two or three of them next, but they had not achieved either objective.

    Members of Meteor ire seemed superhuman as they cut down arrows flying straight at them.

    Irritated, the guide spread her arms wide, then crossed them into an X.

    One man was climbing up the slope at an incredible speed. He was only five meters away from the woman now.

    ¡¸You made a mistake targeting us, Midday¡ª¡¹

    But when he took his next step, he felt nothing underneath. It was a pit. He lost his bnce, but managed to hold on with one hand. Three arrows zipped towards him.

    But a swing of his sword knocked them down.

    Are rank B adventurers really this strong? the guide wondered as a chill ran down her spine.

    Unfortunately, this was all within expectations.

    An arrow pierced the man¡¯s thigh as he tried to climb out of the hole¡ªan arrow that came from behind, from the opposite side of the basin. One mistake and it could¡¯ve hit the enemy. In fact, some arrowsnded some distance away, while others hit members of Midday Owl.

    The guide crossing her arms was a signal to just shoot without care for their own. They believed that even Meteor ire could not do anything about attacksing from behind.

    ¡¸We have you outnumbered¡¹the guide said, wearing a faint grin.¡¸By the way, we have antidotes.¡¹

    The man¡¯s vision blurred.¡¸Damn you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you surrender and give us your equipment right now, I promise that we won¡¯t hurt your precious ire.¡¹

    Three of the man¡¯srades and five members of Midday Owl were also hit by arrows. The poison was extremely potent. Even after using antidotes, the members of Midday Owl were foaming from the mouth, unable to get up.

    Meteor ire¡¯s outstanding physical abilities allowed them to barely remain conscious, but if they lost focus for even a moment, they would surely faint.

    ¡¸Wow¡­ You¡¯ve got some sweet weapons.¡¹The guide smiled as she looked at the swords, shields, armor, and tool bags in front of her.

    Meteor ire had surrendered and given up their weapons. Five men in light clothing were ring at the guide, with ire in the middle. They were seething with rage.

    The antidote they had just been given was working, but it only slowed down the poison¡¯s effect. The other four men were slumped down on the ground, breathing heavily. ire was healing all of them.

    ¡¸Stay strong. I¡¯ll make sure to heal you up.¡¹

    She was on the verge of tears, and the five men could only watch while gritting their teeths. After her friends took the weapons, the guide distanced herself from Meteor ire. Around them were thirty archers, bows at the ready.

    ¡¸Hey, wait. You¡¯re just leaving us? We can¡¯t go down the mountain without food.¡¹

    ¡¸Food?¡¹The guide cackled.¡¸You don¡¯t need food when you¡¯re all gonna die anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Bitch! You didn¡¯t n on keeping your word at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, did you actually believe me? Even after I tricked you? I guess even idiots can be rank B.¡¹

    Members of Midday Owl burst intoughter.

    ¡¸Damn right! Why would we offer apromise when you¡¯re the ones under attack?¡¹

    ¡¸We only said that so your weapons wouldn¡¯t get damaged.¡¹

    ¡¸If these guys are rank B, then we should¡¯ve been rank A a long time ago.¡¹

    They were tricked from the start. The enemy had carefully nned their ambush, waiting for them toe here. They were more like spiders than owls.

    Our rank made us cocky!

    The members of Meteor ire gritted their teeth. Their biggest weakness was ire. When things became desperate and the enemy said they¡¯d spare her, their mind wavered. Had they charged in straight earlier fully prepared to die, they would¡¯ve taken out half of the enemy. They would die, but it would¡¯ve been a better end.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get this over with, then. Ready!¡¹

    Suddenly, the biggest man in the party, the one with a kite shield, shouted.¡¸Protect her!¡¹His throat had not fully healed yet, but it was enough to get his message across. His long-timerades responded. He covered ire, while the other four started running.

    They would fight even bare-handed, even with poisoned arrows piercing their flesh, even when death awaited them. If they backed down here, they could not call themselves adventurers. Their pride spurred them onward.

    ¡ºLet the ever-pure light illuminate the dark and narrow path.¡»

    A voice came from the top of the basin. Anyone should have noticed them, all the more so when they were umting mana to cast a spell, but no one sensed their approach. What¡¯s more, they were standing behind the guide.

    ¡¸Atonement me.¡¹

    The voice belonged to a girl with a silver mask and a hood. She let loose a pure white me that was difficult to see in broad daylight, almost as if another sun had appeared. It startled everyone and drew their attention.

    The me engulfed the Midday Owl. One by one they screamed. Then they realized something.

    ¡¸W-Wait. It doesn¡¯t burn!¡¹

    ¡¸What is this?!¡¹

    ¡¸Quit being stupid and shoot the Mage!¡¹the guide yelled.

    Midday Owl snapped back to their senses and aimed their bows at the Mage¡¯s direction.

    But members of Meteor ire struck them, sending a few flying.

    ¡¸Calm down! We have the numbers!¡¹

    Then another voice came from somewhere else.

    ¡ºO¡¯ God who art in heaven, by your wisdom, pass thine judgment. The light from thine right hand sees the truth, blessing the holy and judging the wicked.¡»

    They jumped. Another silver masked stranger with a hood on appeared from behind ire. Taller than the other girl, she possessed tremendous mana. Pure, bluish-white light rose from her location. It looked like she was burning up at a super high temperature.

    The guide saw a number of huge, golden ringsing down from the heavens towards the Midday Owl.

    ¡¸Angel Judgement.¡¹

    Blue light shot out from the hands of the masked girl, piercing everyone on the chest. It couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    The guide¡¯s vision turned bright. She gasped as tremendous pain, worse than being burned in mes, jolted through her body. As soon as it was gone, she fainted.

    The only reason Hikaru noticed something strange was because of the roar that echoed through the mountains. The intimidating scream, filled with magical power, traveled far and wide. Anyone who heard it would have assumed that something was amiss. It actually served as a kind of SOS.

    Hikaru wondered if they should check it out. He knew they were heading in the right direction, and he could use Mana Detection to survey the situation from afar, so he decided to go.

    He thought adventurers were fighting a wyvern or something, but he was dead wrong.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect a battle between Meteor ire and Midday Owl.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸All right. That should be everything.¡¹

    In order to avoid trouble, Hikaru switched to his Silver Face persona. He then took down the fleeing members of Midday Owl and brought back the weapons they took. The huge guy immediately went to retrieve his heavy armor and kite shield.

    ¡¸How¡¯s the healing?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸A-All done.¡¹Pa replied.

    ¡¸Incredible!¡¹ire grabbed Pa¡¯s clothes.¡¸What kind of spell did you use?! What about that magic that took down those scoundrels?! It was too amazing! I¡¯m now a fan!¡¹She would not let go.

    Pa quickly healed the poisoned members of Meteor ire with her magic. Since examing the effects of the poison was a waste of time, Pa brute-forced it instead with her 8 points on Healing Magic and 12 points on Mana. To neutralize poison effectively with magic, knowing theposition of the poison was necessary. Of course, having extraordinary magical power worked as well.

    ¡¸A random Mage stole our ire!¡¹

    ¡¸But she¡¯s a girl¡­ girl on girl action¡­ works for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Better than a man taking her!¡¹

    The members of ire¡¯s party seemed to be grieving.

    ¡¸We gotta go.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸You can deal with Midday Owl, right?¡¹He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here.

    ¡¸W-Wait! Let us thank you.¡¹ire said.¡¸Thisdy must be someone of high status, right? She travels with you as her servant, hiding her identity¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Servant?¡¹Hikaru pointed to himself, and Lavia gave him a pat on his shoulder.¡¸Well, whatever. We¡¯re in a hurry. We don¡¯t care about bandit-wannabes. You can kill them or hand them over to the authorities.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t go yet. I beg of you.¡¹A man bowed to Hikaru.¡¸It will take some time for us to reorganize. We can deal with a me Goat, but not a wyvern.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess¡­ Fine, we¡¯ll stay. But no socializing. I¡¯ll keep a lookout, so pull yourselves back together as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹The man bowed his head once more, truly grateful.

    For the next hour, Hikaru stayed close to them. The wind was cold and dry, but that was about it. The zing heat from the sun made it hotter.

    All the while, members of Midday Owl did not wake up. They had been subjected to Angel Judgement, giving them psychological shocks in proportion to the wrongs they hadmitted. They were not dead, only unconscious. Hikaru wondered if they had done a lot of things.

    Prioritizing their safety, Meteor ire decided to head back down the mountain for now and report what happened. For now, because they nned to search for the Pozi vige againter.

    As for Midday Owl, they left them behind, not caring if they got eaten by monsters. If that happened, then they had iting. You reap what you sow, as they say.

    While they were resting, ire stuck to Pa all the time, begging for permission for her to apany them. Her party members managed to pull her away in the end. Apparently, she liked those who could use more powerful Healing magic than her.

    ¡¸Adventurers try and try again.¡¹the big guy with the kite shield said. His throat had already been healed by Pa.¡¸Plus, we¡¯re Jewel Hunters.¡¹

    There are all sorts of adventurers out there, huh? Hikaru thought as he nced at Midday Owl, who were still tied up on the ground. Those who take from others don¡¯t count. Adventurers take on challenges. Some search for gems and precious metals. Some fight monsters. Others want to reach the deepest part of a dungeon. Some search for rare medicinal herbs.

    ¡¸What kind of adventurers are we?¡¹Lavia asked as they left the scene.

    ¡¸I was just wondering the same thing.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Meteor ire are Jewel Hunters. We don¡¯t really have any objectives, do we?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to read more books!¡¹Lavia eximed.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re a book hunter.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no such thing.¡¹

    ¡¸There is, actually.¡¹Pa interjected.

    ¡¸What?! Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Adventurers whose expertise are rare books. They have good eyes, too. I think it¡¯s perfect for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹Lavia¡¯s cheek flushed at the newfound knowledge.

    Hikaru and Pa smiled.

    She looks so happy. Maybe I should search for something too¡­ Like a goal, or perhaps some journey to self-discovery.

    ¡¸Sounds like I¡¯m having an identity crisis. Yikes.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s an identity crisis?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing. Look. We¡¯re back to where we were before.¡¹

    The map showed that they had returned to the path they were supposed to take.

    ¡¸We¡¯re almost there. We should be there by the end of the day, so hang in there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Oddly enough, the ce where the Midday Owl guide had brought them was quite close to the site of Pozi¡¯s vige.

    Hikaru was sure that everything would be settled before Meteor ire climbed back up the mountain again.

 Chapter 407 - The Golden Village

    Chapter 407 ¨C The Golden Vige

    The Golden Vige

    Looking at the endless, deste mountainside, it was hard to believe that people once lived in such a ce.

    But nature changes. Perhaps the mountainside was once filled with lush greenery.

    ¡¸For real?¡¹

    Six hours after they parted ways with the rank B adventurer party, Meteor ire, Hikaru and the girls finally arrived at the ce that old man Hoya told them about. The gold was there, as expected.

    A golden vige was glittering under the sun. All of the fifty-or-so buildings had golden roofs, and even the window frames, pirs, and part of the walls were iid with gold.

    From the ridge, it looked like a puddle of gold. It was ring to the eyes. How could anyone think of living in such a ce?

    Nevertheless, there was no doubt that this was the vige of the Pozi. But there was one problem.

    ¡¸A nest.¡¹Lavia said, squinting.

    ¡¸It sure is.¡¹Pa added.

    More than a hundred wyverns of various colors¡ªfrom red to blue to yellow¡ªwere in the vige. They were lounging, basking in the golden light that reflected off the vige, eating meat from wherever they had caught it, and warming their eggs in the soft, loosened soil.

    Most of them were the size of a dump truck or semi, but there were two wyverns that were several times bigger. One was fiery red, with golden horns, and the other was as blue as the ocean, silver horns protruding from its head. They looked to be the leaders of the group.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave for now.¡¹Hikaru said.

    They were using Stealth to hide themselves, but there was a chance of them being seen in broad daylight. They moved to a spot that couldn¡¯t be seen from the vige and had an emergency meeting, titled, ¡°Shocking! The Golden Vige of the Elusive Pozi Tribe had Turned into a Nest! What do we do now?¡±

    ¡¸I get it. The wyverns were drawn in by the warmth of the vige, just like cats gather in warm ces.¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do? It doesn¡¯t look like there are any survivors.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹

    Hikaru was nibbling on some dry bread, while Pa was making a fire to brew some tea. Times like these required presence of mind.

    I assumed there were no survivors, Hikaru thought.

    Even if there were a few survivors, they would have known that they could not look after the vige. So what would they do next? Simple. Go down the mountain.

    The gold would be the key. If they sold the gold, they would be set for life. However, there was no information about arge amount of gold being sold. If there was, people would have deduced the vige¡¯s location from the seller.

    After old man Hoya left the vige, something happened, and everyone died. There were others like him who left the vige, but we don¡¯t know what happened to them. It¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯re already dead.

    Hikaru found the idea of going back to town and talking to Hoya depressing. He had to tell him that the old man was thest of his people.

    ¡¸Here you go, Hikaru-sama.¡¹Pa handed him a metal cup.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹Hikaru felt better as he took a sip of the tea.

    Before that, this vigees first.

    He pulled himself together. No point in thinking about what was toe.

    ¡¸I think the wyverns feel cozy in that vige.¡¹he said.¡¸They use the gold more effectively than humans.¡¹

    In this world, gold was only used for jewelry and currency.

    ¡¸But if we just leave them, won¡¯t they go to town?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ There¡¯s not much food up here, so they probably go down to the forest at the foot of the mountain. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they attack Gordon.¡¹

    ¡¸Should we tell them about this ce and have the Empire send a strike force?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be the safest option.¡¹

    Hikaru could easily retrieve Hoya¡¯s grandmother¡¯s ne by sneaking into the vige under the cover of night. And then as a reward, he could pick up a few gold and go back down the mountain. After that, leave the rest to the Empire. If they were lucky, he might even get some sort of reward.

    ¡¸But that would be boring.¡¹

    They came here for an adventure, and choosing the safest option is not what adventuring is about.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s think of a way to get all the gold. Or is that too greedy?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸Greedy, like an adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸All that gold?! How much would we get for it?¡¹Pa was panicking, but did not object.

    ¡¸Thanks. Let¡¯s start with analyzing the situation.¡¹

    Information is the foundation for everything. Hikaru and the girls decided to observe the wyverns until the evening.

    They learned a few things.

    First: Almost all wyverns returned to their nests before evening. The ones in the vige were probably all of them. There could potentially be other nests out there, but there was no need to think about them for now.

    Second: The wyverns were inattentive. They led a peaceful life,ying on their bellies.

    Third: The red and blue wyverns were the bosses, giving orders to the other wyverns. Highly intelligent, they mediated fights and distributed food to the others.

    Fourth: They were less active in the evening and stopped moving. Hikaru guessed that they were active early in the morning and went to bed in the evening.

    ¡¸That¡¯s about it, I think.¡¹

    Hikaru and the girls were in a hollow, sitting around a small fire as they discussed their observations.

    ¡¸Did you notice anything else?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    Lavia raised a hand.¡¸The pirs on all sides of the vige were destroyed. They were probably magic-rted, judging from the spirit magic stones and regr magic stones used.¡¹

    Hikaru nodded.¡¸I can only specte, but I think they may have been wyvern repellents.¡¹

    ¡¸Did the wyverns destroy them?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m guessing that after thest resident died, no one was left to maintain them, so they weathered away. That, or¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Or?¡¹

    ¡¸The residents themselves destroyed them.¡¹

    ¡¸Why would they do that?¡¹

    Looking at the uninhabited vige, only awful images came to Hikaru¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸Maybe those who were forced out of the vige destroyed them out of spite. Or someone who was almost killed and badly injured destroyed them for revenge. Or someone had the wyverns kill the inhabitants to keep the gold for themselves.¡¹

    Lavia and Pa froze, their faces pale as sheets.

    ¡¸But I think they just naturally weathered away. Whatever the cause was doesn¡¯t matter to us anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s true.¡¹Pa nodded.

    ¡¸Are you going to the vige tonight?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the n. I want to get the ne that old Hoya asked me to retrieve for him.¡¹

    ¡¸Are we killing the wyverns tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹Hikaru pondered it over.

    ¡¸Wait, you can kill them?¡¹Pa was astonished.

    Lavia wore a face that said,¡¸After everything we¡¯ve done, you¡¯re still surprised?¡¹Hikaru thought that with his current level, he could kill all the wyverns.

    ¡¸But there¡¯s so many¡¹Pa said.¡¸Normally, you¡¯d send an army to fight them.¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to fight them head-on.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸But we can get close to them with Stealth.¡¹

    Hikaru could even go alone. He could probably kill at least ten of them before the whole flock were on full alert. Even then, they couldn¡¯t be vignt all the time. Hikaru could kill another ten the next night, or better yet, he could kill more while they were asleep. Lavia¡¯s fire magic could burn them all at once, but he didn¡¯t want to risk melting the gold.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m curious about those two bosses. They look as intelligent as humans, don¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I thought too.¡¹Lavia agreed.¡¸The other wyverns just followed orders, but those two seemed to be talking to each other at times.¡¹

    ¡¸Same here.¡¹Pa said.¡¸Like they¡¯remunicating with their eyes.¡¹

    Even Lavia and Pa thought the two wyverns were exceptional.

    ¡¸So let¡¯s think of something different instead of annihting them.¡¹

    Hikaru did not want to ughter wyverns one-sidedly. Picturing the wyverns they saw during the day, lying on their bellies, made him hesitant to attack them.

    ¡¸Something different? Like driving them away?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that too. I want to see if we can reactivate the repents.¡¹

    ¡¸You said ¡®that too¡¯, so does that mean you have something else in mind?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t have any proof, but I think it could work. Anyway, I¡¯m going to see if we can use the wyvern repellent.¡¹

    Hikaru took off the wyvern repellent bell that was tied to his belt. He didn¡¯t want it identally waking up the creatures.

    ¡¸I¡¯m off, then.¡¹

    The sun had already set, and darkness had settled in around them. Hikaru stood up and activated his Stealth. Even the girls nearby could no longer see him.

    As Hikaru made it to the top of the slope, he studied the Pozi vige. A half-moon was beginning to rise, its light shining on the settlement.

    Maybe this is what old man Hoya saw when he left the vige.

    Reflecting the moonlight, the vige disyed a different kind of brilliance than during daytime, when it was too bright to look at directly. Now the vige was shining amid the deep darkness, basking under the light of the moon.

    The magical light flickered bewitchingly, sparking Hikaru¡¯s desire to have it all.

    I should just kill them all. If they¡¯re sleeping, my assassination buff will apply. If I do it right, I might be able to kill them all in one night. Hikaru was about to climb down the slope when he stopped. Wait, what am I even thinking?

    His objective was to scout the vige and retrieve the ne. Then all of a sudden, he started thinking about killing the wyverns. There was nothing wrong earlier, but now it was as if his thoughts were being influenced, making him think of other things.

    Wait a minute¡­

    Hikaru activated his Mana Detection. He barely used it on the way here because he had a good view of his surroundings and their goal was gold. In other words, there was no reason to search for any hint of mana. With Mana Detection on, he realized something.

    There¡¯s a small amount of mana on the gold?! How is that even possible?

    Hikaru looked over his shoulder, checking his stuff that was next to Lavia. There were coins inside, but he found no traces of mana. The gold in the vige, on the other hand, had a miniscule amount of mana.

    Was it there during the day? I¡¯m not sure. But Lavia and Pa were acting normal, so maybe this is something that only happens at night.

    Hikaru recalled what Hoya said.

    Despite the faint light provided by the stars, the roofs, pirs, walls, were shining. The breathtaking sight made me shudder, and I almost turned back.

    And then there was the geologist¡¯s note.

    They measure their worth in how much gold they have. Gold has them captivated.

    What if it wasn¡¯t the value of the gold, but the gold itself that attracted people?

    So that¡¯s why the Pozi were so obsessed with it!

    A new realization dawned on Hikaru. Going into the vige like this was not safe.

    In that case, it¡¯s time for a power-up.

    Hikaru opened his Soul Board. He unlocked Willpower and put points on Mental Strength.

    I knew it.

    When he looked at the gold once more, the feeling of being drawn to it had lessened considerably. Another point and it was almost gone, and after another one, it hadpletely faded.

    There was resistance to poisons and diseases under Vitality, but not anything mentally-rted. It felt like a waste of points, but Hikaru decided that since he still had ten more points, he would spare them for where and when they were needed.

    Neither Lavia nor Pa had points on Mental Strength.

    Basic abilities are nothing to sneeze at.

    After regaining his senses, Hikaru walked down the slope. The wyverns wereying down between buildings, or in what looked like a za, every one of them sleeping cozily. Their size made their breathing loud.

    As usual, Hikaru¡¯s Stealth worked wondrously; he walked around without anyone noticing him. Despite the wyverns¡¯ size, there was still enough space for Hikaru to pass through.

    He walked around, keeping in mind the features of the house that Hoya told him about.

    The houses were made of stone, but some of the pirs had copsed, leaving behind tilted roofs. The doors and window frames were all dirty, as the ones that were not made of gold were made of wood.

    A few clouds drifted over, making the surroundings even darker.

    Is this it?

    Hikaru arrived at a small, cozy house, its door already gone. As he stepped indoors, his nose caught the smell of dust. It wasn¡¯t a big house. In front of him was a kitchen with a dirt floor, but beyond it the floor was wooden.

    Then he froze. A cloud drifted past, and moonlight poured in through the broken window, reflecting off the mass of gold sitting on the floor.

    Even with Mental Strength, the radiance hit Hikaru like a hammer on the head. Had it not been for the frayed gray hair, he would not have realized that a mummy was wearing it. There was gold all over its body¡ªhair ornaments, earrings, cor, ne, bracelets, anklets, and even embroidery on the clothes. There was no jewelry anywhere.

    At the top of the manyyers of nes, there was one that resembled a small bird. The gold-covered figure was probably old man Hoya¡¯s grandmother. Hikaru could not tell how long it had been since she died.

    A chill ran down Hikaru¡¯s spine when he realized that rather than surprise or fear, he felt envious.

    My mind¡¯s being poisoned.

    The mana from the gold was corroding his mind. Hikaru quickly reached out his hand and grabbed the ne with the little bird. The mummy fell forward, but he managed to pull the ne safely.

    Hikaru bolted out of the house, breathing heavily. What the hell is going on? What is wrong with this gold? The golden roofs up ahead entranced him, making him dizzy. He felt nauseous.

    He made it to the edge of the vige. He put his hand on a fallen pir and caught his breath.

    We can¡¯t stay here. The vige itself is dangerous. Should I check it out during daytime? Nah, no point in taking gold that transforms at night.

    He spotted a mallet with a rotten handle and a rusty head lying near the copsed pir. He knew then that the pirs were destroyed on purpose. There was still a tiny amount of mana left in it, emitting a simr wavelength to that of the wyvern-repelling bell. The mana was basically invisible to those who didn¡¯t have Hikaru¡¯s level of Mana Detection.

    So they were enchanted by the gold and started killing each other. But why?

    The Pozi had established a settlement. Building golden structures was not something that could be done in a couple of years. It probably took decades. The residents should have lived here for longer. Did the gold not contain mana back then?

    I¡¯m sure there was a reason for their declining poption, but maybe there was something that triggered this kinda ruin.

    Questions led to more questions¡ªwhich is why Hikaru failed to realize the presence looming behind him.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    Hikaru gave a start and turned around. He should have his Stealth on.¡¸Was that you just now?¡¹he asked.

    Golden horns and red scales.

    ¡¸Who else could it be?¡¹answered the wyvern.

 Chapter 408 - The Red Wyvern

    Chapter 408 ¨C The Red Wyvern

    The Red Wyvern

    One of the two leaders of the wyvern flock was a giant wyvern with red scales and gold horns. Its huge face was right in front of Hikaru¡¯s eyes. It didn¡¯t open its mouth to speak, only making sounds instead. Hikaru didn¡¯t sense hostility in its words.

    ¡¸My name is Hikaru. I¡¯m an adventurer.¡¹

    The wyvern took a breath through its nose, causing a cloud of dust to rise, rippling Hikaru¡¯s cloak.

    ¡¸So, an adventurer has finally made it here.¡¹the creature said.

    ¡¸Are you a wyvern?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸As you can see. Heed my advice: leave this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Because the gold causes people to go mad?¡¹

    ¡¸So you are aware of its effects.¡¹

    ¡¸The gold¡¯s emitting fishy-looking mana.¡¹

    Hikaru took a ne from his pocket. It emitted the same kind of mana as the rest of the gold.

    ¡¸Is that from this vige?¡¹the wyvern asked.

    ¡¸Yeah. A survivor from this vige lives in the town at the foot of the mountain. He asked me to retrieve it.¡¹

    ¡¸So there is a survivor.¡¹The wyvern narrowed its eyes, making an inexplicable expression that seemed both relief and resignation.

    Okay, not sure I could read a wyvern¡¯s expression.

    ¡¸You should leave, then.¡¹the wyvern said.¡¸A small object like that should not have any effect on its owner.¡¹

    ¡¸No, wait a minute. What¡¯s going on in this vige? What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Surely someone who can see the mana from the gold can imagine what happened. Your guess is mostly urate.¡¹There was exhaustion in its voice.

    ¡¸Then tell me about you guys.¡¹

    ¡¸About us?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you here? This vige was supposed to have a repellent for wyverns.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. You are one strange human.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. Hikaru. I suppose I can share our story before we are gone.¡¹

    Its words bothered Hikaru, but he decided to simply listen.

    ¡¸We knew that there was a settlement here¡¹the wyvern began,¡¸but we instinctively avoided going near it. As you said, there was magic that kept us away.¡¹

    Intelligent wyverns like this red one were rare, but even the blue one could apparently speak as well. They also had a good understanding of magic.

    ¡¸Humans are foolish creatures.¡¹it continued.¡¸The gold corrupted their minds and they killed each other. A woman who hid to avoid the fighting survived, but she fell ill. She passed not long after.¡¹

    Once the magic items that warded off the wyverns were destroyed, they came to the vige and looked after the remaining survivor. Whether that was surprising or not, Hikaru couldn¡¯t tell. They watched as the vige¡¯sst mes were extinguished.

    ¡¸But the wyverns were just as foolish. Or should I say, conceited. We stayed here, overconfident that we would be fine, and we too fell to the gold¡¯s magic.¡¹

    ¡¸You guys too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. As such, we cannot leave this ce. Our minds are bound to this vige. The young ones hunt food for us, but soon they will not be able to move either.¡¹

    Unlike humans, however, the wyverns didn¡¯t kill each other. Simply being around the gold made them happy.

    ¡¸Why¡¯s there mana in the gold?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    If the gold itself contained mana, the same phenomenon should be happening in the Gordon Mine, but so far, there was no problem there.

    ¡¸Is there something about this ce specifically?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. You understand much already, yet you do not know?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t. Do you know why the gold has mana, then?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Why do you think we never approached the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably because of the magic items ced all around the vige¡¹Hikaru expanded his Mana Detection, then he realized something. Theyout of the buildings. Each structure served to amplify magic. Hikaru couldn¡¯t tell exactly how it worked, and he had never seen the kind of sorcery applied.¡¸So the spell uses the whole vige itself.¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. The key to its activation was that broken magic item right there.¡¹

    If the magic on the pir at the entrance was broken, the spell would fail to work, like how electric appliances would not turn on if the switch was broken, despite having the battery.

    ¡¸It was a peculiar kind of magic. While active, it absorbed mana from the atmosphere. Over time the gold umted all that mana. The spell then altered its properties slowly.¡¹

    It all makes sense now, Hikaru thought. The vige had been collecting gold for a long time, yet there were no riots. Little by little, like drops of water in a bucket, the mana umted in the gold and consumed the hearts of the people. Eventually, their minds broke down. Old man Hoya must have been able to escape just before he fell victim to the tragedy.

    ¡¸Hikaru, if you stay here for too long, your mind will be corrupted. You should leave before that happens. In another hundred years, the mana will be gone. Then you can do whatever you want with the gold.

    ¡¸What about you guys?¡¹

    ¡¸The foolish will perish. Such is thew of nature.¡¹The wyvern lumbered away.

    Hikaru shivered as a dry breeze blew past. His body was freezing.

    Hikaru went back to the girls and exined everything: about the gold, what happened in the vige, and the wyvern. After discussing matterste into the night, they arrived at a conclusion.

    The next morning, after taking what was practically only a nap, Hikaru and the girls headed to the vige. Many of the wyverns were awake. They looked at the humans, but quickly turned their heads away as if they had lost interest. The lesser wyvern Hikaru had encountered in Forestia were smaller, but fierce. The experience highlighted just how abnormal these wyverns were. They had more important things to do than catching prey: feeling the mana from the gold.

    The wyverns seemed to be justying around, living idle lives, but they had be addicts. The red wyvern had given up because they could no longer leave the vige.

    ¡¸This is incredible.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸It is.¡¹Pa added.¡¸It feels like I¡¯ll lose consciousness if I lost focus.¡¹

    Hikaru put three points on their Mental Strength. Since they already had their Willpower section unlocked, they only consumed three points each, leaving 17 points for Lavia, and 28 for Pa.

    Noticing Hikaru¡¯s arrival, a weary red wyvern appeared.

    ¡¸What are you doing here?¡¹it asked.¡¸Did you suddenly want the gold?¡¹The wyvern gave a puzzled frown at Hikaru¡¯s return.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I want the gold.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸But that¡¯s not at all.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to fight back. How¡¯s it look, Pa?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like psychological damage, rather than drug addiction.¡¹Pa answered, observing the wyvern.¡¸Since it¡¯s not physical, I¡¯m afraid normal healing magic won¡¯t cut it.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you think you could cure us?¡¹The wyvern let out a low growl.¡¸Bwahahahaha! Absolutely amusing. A puny human, attempting to do what we could not? Don¡¯t you think you are being presumptuous?¡¹

    ¡¸Presumptuous?¡¹There was an edge to Hikaru¡¯s voice.¡¸Let me ask you this: Is it humble and wise to just ept death because it¡¯s thew of nature, or fate at work?¡¹

    Maybe it was the mana inciting him or maybe it was something else¡ªperhaps it was the fact that Lavia was behind him, watching him. After experiencing death once, Hikaru came to this world and was immediately forced into a kill-or-be-killed situation. Even Lavia quietly epted her destiny.

    But Hikaru would have none of it. He refused to let destiny toy with him. He firmly believed that you make your own destiny.

    ¡¸Law of nature, my foot.¡¹he added.¡¸Humans created the magic items, not nature. Besides, if it¡¯s thew of nature at work, then you should have the right to fight back.¡¹

    The wyvern¡¯s eyes grew wide. Perhaps Hikaru¡¯s words stirred something in it.

    ¡¸We will fight back.. So don¡¯t get in our way.¡¹

    Hikaru turned his back on the red wyvern.

    The red wyvern did nothing after that. It spent the rest of the day lying down and eating animals brought in by the younglings. If one of them didn¡¯t want to eat, he would force it to. As leader of the herd, it had the responsibility to do so.

    The other leader, however¡ªthe blue wyvern¡ªsnickered when it saw the red wyvern. It had long given up on the herd, epting its fate. It felt that there was no point in trying to survive. Since the blue wyvern didn¡¯t move as much as the red one, its feet were already buried in the sand. The mana in its scales prevented dust from piling up, though.

    ¡¸Fight back, huh?¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s party came to the vige during the day to try something, left for a while to avoid getting their minds corrupted, then returned again to test things. The sun had set, and they were camping in the distance.

    I wanted to leave the vige too, but I didn¡¯t have the strength left. I couldn¡¯t stand hearing the vigers dying every day.

    The wyvern recalled the words of thest female survivor. It felt like she mentioned her name once, but it couldn¡¯t remember it.

    The one who locked me in the basement said there was going to be a big fight in the vige that day. I holed up in the basement for three days, and when I came out, everyone was already dead.

    The woman coughed violently, spewing out blood. The wise wyvern knew then that she didn¡¯t have long.

    Tolua, Erb. You best leave soon. Unlike me, you have wings. Go somewhere far away from this gold.

    Memory stirred. Tolua and Erb. Old words in this vige that meant red and blue. It was the woman who gave them the names. They had only been with her for less than a month. Perhaps that¡¯s why it forgot.

    ¡¸It was toote.¡¹the red wyvern muttered.

    It thought the mana only affected humans. Its fellow wyverns insisted on turning the settlement into a nest, and even Tolua, who tried to convince them to leave, fell to the mana¡¯s corruption.

    ¡¸If she were healthy, would she have fought back?¡¹

    The next day, Hikaru¡¯s party came again, but they made poor progress on the cure. The three peered at the snoring wyverns from above.

    ¡¸It looks like mana addiction to me.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Then again, I barely have any knowledge of healing magic.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve used every healing spell I could think of.¡¹Pa said.¡¸Shall I try other spells one by one?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it requires mixed magic.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸I learned a few. Would you like to give it a try?¡¹

    ¡¸If we include mixed spells, there¡¯s gonna be a lot, but I guess we don¡¯t have much choice. Let¡¯s try them one by one, while I observe the mana inside them. We analyze the ones that have the greatest effects¡­ I wonder how long that would take.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to run out of food.¡¹Pa said with a wry smile. But she wore a cheerful look.

    Hikaru had decided to take on an absurd task deep in the mountains, and the girls went along with it.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s give it a shot.¡¹

    They spent the whole day testing out spells, but nothing worked. At nightfall, Hikaru and the girls turned back.

    Tolua watched them silently.

    ¡¸Today¡¯s ourst chance.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸We need to have food on our trip back.¡¹

    The girls nodded.

    There was something different that day. When they arrived at the vige, the red wyvern was waiting for them.

    ¡¸Heal me first. It would be easier if you could talk to your subject.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s a switch. Besides, you¡¯re too big¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Tolua.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸That is my name. Call me that.¡¹

    Hikaru and the girls exchanged nces. They had no idea what brought this change, but the red wyvern¡ªTolua¡ªseemed willing to cooperate. That day, they started over from basic spells and gradually moved to the advanced ones, all the while talking to Tolua.

    ¡¸Not bad.¡¹Tolua grinned. Its face looked terribly ferocious.

    ¡¸Really? A shame, though.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸We have no more food, so we¡¯re leaving today.¡¹

    ¡¸We will share our food with you. Hang in there a little longer.¡¹

    Hikaru and the girls looked at each other.

    ¡¸Seriously, what happened?¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸You went a full 180.¡¹

    ¡¸Do not worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m curious.¡¹

    There was a pause.¡¸I wanted to fight back too.¡¹

    Tolua brought the humans a deer caught from the forest at the foot of the mountain. w marks marred its body, and its head had been ripped off, but the meat would extend their stay for a few more days.

    ¡¸Oh. Humans need to cook their food¡¹Tolua muttered. It was nighttime. The wyvern was watching Hikaru¡¯s party from a distance as they roasted meat somewhere near the vige. It couldn¡¯t go too far from the gold.

    ¡¸You were with thest survivor, right?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Yes. Though I do not remember her name.¡¹

    Juices trickled down as Hikaru nibbled on the meat. Deer meat had a strong iron taste, but it was tender. He savored the fresh meat he had had in a while.

    Without them asking, Tolua told them the story about the woman. It felt like it really wanted to share it to someone.

    ¡¸In short, she was a very wise human. But sadly, she¡­ What is the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. I just realized something¡¹Hikaru felt something off with his story.¡¸Why was she all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? I told you. She was trapped in the basement.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not talking about the killings.¡¹Hikaru put down the venison in his hand and stared at Tolua.¡¸You made it sound like the mana didn¡¯t affect her. How was she really?¡¹

    Tolua¡¯s eyes widened.¡¸Th-That is exactly right. Why? Why was she unaffected?¡¹

    ¡¸Was there anything special about her essories?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not know. We do not know much about humans. Oh, there is a gravesite for her¡¹

    ¡¸Show me.¡¹Hikaru stood up.¡¸There may be a clue there that will help us dispel the gold¡¯s mana¡¹

 Chapter 410 - A New Realization and a New Ability

    Chapter 410 ¨C A New Realization and a New Ability

    A New Realization and a New Ability

    In a corner of the vige, there was a small pile of earth, where thest woman of the Pozi vige rested. A short distance away from the golden buildings was a small clearing with some dead grass left on the soil.

    Tolua didn¡¯t want to leave the golden structures, so he simply watched Hikaru and the girls as they headed for the clearing.

    Talk about ironic, Hikaru thought as he nced at the red wyvern. It went through all the trouble of burying the woman, but it could no longer move from there.

    Hikaru felt that maybe Tolua was right and they should just forget about the gold and head back down the mountain. Either way, they could not stay here much longer as they were running out of food anyway.

    Hikaru thought that their investigation into the woman might be theirst chance. He arrived at the neglected lot gently illuminated by moonlight. There was no sign of any living thing around.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t sense any mana.¡¹

    Hikaru knew it the moment he arrived. No, even before that. He saw nothing with his Mana Detection. If there was any piece of gold buried with the body, he would¡¯ve sensed it.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸So there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡¹Pa added.

    Both girls could not hide their disappointment. Hikaru was expecting to find a magic item. The existence of an unfamiliar kind of magic made him believe that the vige also had some sort of mysterious item that dispelled the mana from the gold.

    But his guess was off the mark.

    ¡¸What now, Hikaru?¡¹Lavia asked.¡¸Wanna dig the grave?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure¡­ We¡¯ll only find a skeleton anyway.¡¹

    Digging up graves was not his thing, and he didn¡¯t think he could find out anything by examining a skeleton.

    ¡¸So does that mean there was something about the woman herself?¡¹Pa said.

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe she had a high Mental Strength like us?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Probably.¡¹

    She just happened to be strong. But it also meant that there was no universal way to counter the gold¡¯s mana.

    We have no other choice but to leave the gold¡­ and the wyverns to die.

    Hikaru turned to the skies and sighed. There were no lights on the ground, and the moon and stars were clearly visible through the clear atmosphere.

    This would¡¯ve been a magnificent scene if we came here for camping or a pic. Unlike the squalid city, nature is rxing.

    Then Hikaru realized something. Disease.

    Thest female survivor had fallen ill. But the other vigers weren¡¯t showing any symptoms. If so, there must have been others like her who were quarantined.

    Did the disease repel the mana? Is that even possible? How did she even contract the disease in the first ce?

    ¡¸Hikaru? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    They were deep in the mountains, in the middle of nowhere. There should be no virus that could be transmitted to people. The Pozi rarely had contact with the outside world, as evidenced by theck of sightings.

    Infection from wildlife, then?

    A diseasemon to all creatures that grow by cell division. A disease that causes abnormal cells to copy continuously. Cancer.

    ¡¸I need to check something with Tolua.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Hikaru then took the time to get details from the red wyvern about the condition of the woman. The questioning went on until dawn. Lavia and Pa fell asleep, but Hikaru endured and arrived at a conclusion.

    ¡¸Thest remaining survivor died of cancer. Probably terminal, and the cancer had spread to many of her internal organs.¡¹

    Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t acquired that much medical knowledge when he was in Japan, but he had gathered enough information to be sure.

    ¡¸Haa¡­ Hikaru-sama?¡¹Pa said as she woke up.¡¸You¡¯re still up? I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s more important matters at hand.¡¹Hikaru said, stopping her.¡¸I need you to ask you something. And I need your healing magic.¡¹

    After a quick breakfast, Hikaru and the girls immediately took action. Hikaru had been awake all night, but he didn¡¯t want to miss that single ray of light in the darkness.

    He observed the wyverns that could move and those that could not. ording to Tolua, young and vigorous wyverns could move, but apparently there were old wyverns among them that hunted for food.

    This was where healing magic came into y. Among the spells that Pa could use, there was one that served as some sort of a physical examination. Combine that with Hikaru¡¯s Life and Mana Detection, and they had a CT scan or an ultrasound scan to examine the wyverns¡¯ bodies.

    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹After checking the bodies of more than ten wyverns, Hikaru was able to get a good grasp of their internal structure.¡¸Many of the younger ones are healthy, but the older, more mobile ones have cancer cells.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t say for sure that they were cancer cells, but he spotted erged tumors in their internal organs. Whether they were benign or malignant, he didn¡¯t know. However healing magic could heal them regardless, which made it incredible.

    So much for scientific medicines.

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama, should I heal this wyvern?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can¡¯t. If you do, their minds will fall to the gold¡¯s mana.¡¹

    Healing them would have toe after the problem with the gold was solved.

    ¡¸So these ¡®cancer cells¡¯ prevent them from falling to the mana¡¯s spell. How does that work?¡¹Lavia asked.

    Hikaru exined his conjecture. Cancer cells are abnormal cells, but they are self-generated. They require arge amount of nutrients and energy, so red blood cells are busy transporting them, causing them to multiply.

    Hikaru guessed that when the mana from the gold enters the body, the cancer cells demand it, sucking it up as if it were a nutrient. Hence, the mana does not affect normal bodies.

    Upon checking, the amount of mana in the bodies of the wyverns with cancer cells was less than the others.

    Lavia and Pa still looked perplexed. It might have been difficult to understand without prior knowledge about how cells divide and what happens inside a human¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Does everyone in Japan know that?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s taught inpulsory education, so I think most people know about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you interested?¡¹

    ¡¸Very much so.¡¹

    Hikaru burst intoughter. It wasn¡¯t so much the knowledge that she wanted, but books in Japan.

    But she has to study Japanese. Even if she could get them, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to read them. No, wait. She might say she wants to learn a newnguage, even if she had to max out her Language Comprehension.

    ¡¸We now know how to not fall under the effects of the gold¡¯s mana.¡¹Pa said,¡¸but how do we heal the ones obsessed with the gold? Make them gulp down cancer cells or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that won¡¯t do any good. They just end up being digested.¡¹

    Cancer cells are created inside one¡¯s body. They can¡¯t be transnted.

    ¡¸I think¡ªand this is only a guess¡ªthere¡¯s a magic spell that can create cancer cells.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, Lavia?¡¹

    Being a Mage, Lavia often read books about magic. In fact, there were things that she knew about Healing and Support Magic that Pa didn¡¯t.

    Hikaru had heard something about the current subject from Lavia in the past.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ You mean magic to generate something evil in the target¡¯s body?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    Hikaru did not know what something evil meant, but it probably meant tumor¡ªartificial cancer cells. Once again, he was reminded of how amazing magic was.

    ¡¸But that¡¯s ursed Magic. Pa and I have the Holy attributes, so we can¡¯t learn anything rted to Evil.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s right.¡¹Pa affirmed.¡¸The Church says that ¡®those who have faith cannot abandon it, because God is always watching over them.¡¯¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹Hikaru opened his own Soul Board.¡¸So I¡¯m gonna learn it.¡¹

    He had ten points avable. He already had Willpower unlocked, so all he had to do next was unlock the Evil attribute and put points on ursed Magic. He already one point on Mana. He would have to spend at least two points to unlock the Evil tree and learn ursed Magic. There¡¯s no way he would use up all ten points he had saved.

    I really didn¡¯t want to do this.

    Hikaru had a premonition. It was the reason why he hesitated to learn ursed Magic.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to step into the path of evil?¡¹Pa asked.

    ¡¸You¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m gonna turn into a viin all of a sudden.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸I¡¯ve always been interested in ursed Magic. I¡¯ll teach you a lot of things.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you nning to do with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Make you into a Dark Overlord.¡¹There was a twinkle in Lavia¡¯s eyes.

    She¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸Anyway, here goes. Bam, bam, and done. ursed Magic learned.¡¹

    Magic was incredible, but so was the Soul Board¡¯s ease-of-use. A few seconds and he could already use magic. Thinking back, when he came to this mystical world, he wanted to use magic, but he didn¡¯t have a lot of points to work with so he built his whole kit around Stealth.

    My first magic is of the ursed type, huh¡­ No point inmenting.

    From her backpack, Lavia produced a notebook that contained information rted to Magic.¡¸Let¡¯s see. We¡¯ll begin with basic spells.¡¹She flipped through the pages.¡¸Hikaru, repeat after me.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Lavia opened her hands and held them out in front of her, so Hikaru did the same.

    ¡¸In the name of the King of Hell that rules the depths of the earth, O ursed soul, Imand you.¡¹

    ¡¸In the name of the King of Hell that rules the depths of the earth, O ursed soul, Imand you.¡¹

    Already ominous right off the bat¡­

    Pa distanced herself from the two.

    ¡¸Let foul blood boil, and evil mind run free. From my fleshes impurity.¡¹

    ¡¸Let foul blood boil, and evil mind run free. From my fleshes impurity.¡¹

    Lavia looked at HIkaru.¡¸Evil Air.¡¹

    ¡¸Evil Air¡­?!¡¹Hikaru repeated.

    Suddenly he felt the strength being drained from his body. So this is what happens when you use magic. With the aptitude, one could cast spells simply by reciting an incantation. How does it even work? Hikaru¡¯s curiosity reared its head.

    Then out of nowhere, brown-colored air spewed from every pore of his body.

    ¡¸It stinks! What is this?! My eyes!¡¹

    ¡¸That is Evil Air.¡¹Lavia said as she pinched her nose and backed away.¡¸You give off an awful stench.¡¹

    ¡¸Why would you make me use this? Ugh, yuck! Who in the world created this spell?!¡¹

    ¡¸Pa.¡¹

    ¡¸G-Got it. Purification!¡¹

    Pa cast a spell that eradicated any presence of evil. She had already recited the incantation beforehand, and the highly-advanced magic spell erased Hikaru¡¯s foul smell.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ that was awful.¡¹Hikaru sobbed, both his hands on the ground. His first experience with spellcasting being horrendous brought him to tears.¡¸That wasn¡¯t nice.¡¹

    ¡¸That was only a basic ursed Magic spell.¡¹Lavia said.¡¸It¡¯s the first spell that Evil Mages learn.¡¹

    ¡¸Why learn it first?¡¹

    ¡¸It can be used as a distraction when the Church closes in on you. You can also give people you don¡¯t like a bad time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    Terrible use-case either way. The moment they began chanting, Pa immediately knew that there would be an awful stench.

    ¡¸Why does the Church even know about this?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Well, they¡¯re enemies.¡¹Pa answered.

    ¡¸But only high-ranking clergy can use Purification, right? What do you do, then?¡¹

    ¡¸Just bear with it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸We work on our endurance.¡¹

    I guess the Church can be half-assed too.

    Two hours of practice passed. It was past noon and Hikaru was so sleepy that he took a nap. When he woke up from his short slumber, he felt the mana he spent returning to him. All in all, he needed five points.

    One point for unlocking Evil. Three points for ursed Magic. One point for Mana.

    ¡¸Tolua. I¡¯m going to save the wyverns now.¡¹Hikaru said.

    Tolua, who had been dozing at the edge of the vige, opened its eyes.¡¸You still have not given up, puny child of man?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡¹

    ¡¸You are one strange human. You people usually scream ¡®Kill it!¡¯ when you see a wyvern.¡¹

    ¡¸You looked after a sick human. You¡¯re just as strange yourself.¡¹

    Tolua fell silent. Maybe it agreed with Hikaru¡¯s statement, or it was just sleepy.¡¸You are attempting something dangerous, aren¡¯t you? I felt a hint of evil while I was asleep.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I wanted to discuss that with you. You¡¯re right in that I¡¯m gonna do something a little risky.¡¹

    ¡¸Try it on me.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure? It¡¯s dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸I do not mind. I was just bing sick of lying around here.¡¹

    This was different from the healing magic experiments they had conducted. Hikaru was going to create a tumor in Tolua¡¯s body using ursed Magic. Once the mana from the gold weakened, they would take the wyvern away from the vige where the mana couldn¡¯t reach, then heal it.

    If it failed to work, it would be fine. But there was no telling what would happen if ursed Magic spells mixed with mana from the gold.

    ¡¸Do it.¡¹Tolua said.¡¸There is no other way, is there?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you really sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I said I do not mind.¡¹The wyvern sounded as if he needed no exnation.¡¸I told you I wanted to fight as well.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    Hikaru inched closer to the wyvern. He could feel the gold¡¯s mana wrapping itself around him like tentacles.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Stay back, both of you.¡¹

    Hikaru confirmed that Tolua had entered the range of the spell.

    To make it easier to use ursed Magic, Hikaru pulled out his guild card from this pocket.

    I knew it.

    The reason why he really didn¡¯t want to do this. New sses had been added to his card.

    Ordinary Faith Magic User God[7]: Basic Faith Mage

    Ordinary ursed Magic God[5]: Evil Mage

    Invisibility ursed Magic God[5]: Dark Demon Mage

    ursed Invisible Assassin God[4]: True Coward

    There¡¯s a lot I want to say¡­

    But there was one more.

    Stealth Demon God[2]: Eternal Darkness Wanderer

    Hikaru quietly chose Evil Mage. He had set his ss to Greater Angel, allowing him to use five sses at once, but he couldn¡¯t choose anything rted to ursed Magic, presumably because they shed with the Holy attribute. So he decided it would be best to choose the spellcaster type ss.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do this.¡¹Hikaru said to the leader of the wyvern pack.

    No rehearsals, but it did not mean there was no chance of sess.

 Chapter 411 - Tears in the Wyvernâ€™s Eyes

    Chapter 411 ¨C Tears in the Wyvern¡¯s Eyes

    Tears in the Wyvern¡¯s Eyes

    Using Mana Detection while casting magic was as difficult as eating with the left hand and writing with the right, but it was necessary for the cure.

    Hikaru amassed his mana that had increased tremendously over the course of the day. He ced his left hand on the belly of the red wyvern, Tolua. Contrary to expectations, it was hot enough to burn him if he kept his hand on too long.

    ¡¸In the name of the King of Hell in the Depths of the Earth, O¡¯ ursed soul, Imand you. Lay dark evil upon this body. My mana I offer, so this body you devour.¡¹

    It had only been a day since Hikaru started using magic. He still wasn¡¯t used to it. However, thanks to his Mana Detection, he could see the flow of his mana, making it clear to him how much power he needed to invoke the spell.

    Hikaru uttered the name of the spell, the trigger to the invocation.¡¸Fratile Epidisease.¡¹

    He found the experience strange. There were no such words, but the spell still activated. The spell itself had been passed down from ancient times, and countless magic schrs tried to study it, but they all failed.

    When the spell was cast, a change in the mana ured, one that was iprehensible even to Hikaru. There was a part of him that wondered if there was a secret to the naming itself, but only someone like him, who had maxed out his Mana Detection and had the Soul ze buff, increasing his abilities by 10%, could notice it. Ordinary schrs would not be able to realize the secret.

    Hikaru did not n to be a schr, so being able to use magic was enough for him.

    Suddenly, Tolua let out a pained grunt as something happened inside its body. Its eyes widened.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fight it.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Just ept it.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸What, losingposure over what a puny human is doing?¡¹

    Hikaru¡¯s challenging tone silenced Tolua, and it let the spell take over itself. He could see the mana transforming and entering the wyvern¡¯s body. When it reached an organ, it started messing with the body.

    Good. Good.

    Tolua began acting strange. Not good, Hikaru instinctively thought. He leapt backwards with everything he got.

    The wyvern shook its body and rose to its feet. It let out a thunderous roar, spreading its wings wide. The shockwave sent Hikaru flying backwards.

    ¡¸Hikaru!¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama!¡¹

    Pa and Lavia came running to Hikaru.

    ¡¸Careful, you two! Keep your distance!¡¹

    ¡¸All right!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    The girls immediately turned on their Stealth, but Hikaru didn¡¯t. His Stealth was much more powerful than theirs; he could hide himselfter and he would still be fine. If he vanished first, the girls might get targeted instead.

    The wyvern arched its neck and roared, a loud cry that reached even Hikaru. The other rxing wyverns quickly rose, directing their gaze at the source of themotion.

    ¡¸What the hell is that?!¡¹

    White mes appeared as the wyvern opened its mouth skyward. It was preparing to unleash a high-temperature and highly destructive me breath.

    He¡¯s gone berserk. What now?

    Hikaru only had a few seconds to think of his next move.

    The mana from the gold must be shing with my magic inside his body.

    ¡¸Tolua!¡¹Hikaru shouted.¡¸The gold is the enemy!¡¹

    Tolua¡¯s eyes snapped open, and intense mes burst out from its mouth. It was midday, but the mes made it even brighter, almost as if another sun had appeared.

    The gold on the roofs of the houses quickly melted as the mes hit. Tolua¡¯s instincts urged it to fight, to breathe fire, and Hikaru had pointed the enemy at it.

    It must have been painful for Tolua to release such a powerful breath, all the more so when it had been lying there doing nothing for many years. Its body should have been weakening over time.

    Its outstretched neck lost its strength, and its body toppled over like a wilting grass, sending up a cloud of dust.

    ¡¸That was close.¡¹

    mes and smoke rose from everywhere, and molten gold dripped to the ground.

    ¡¸Hikaru.¡¹

    The girls came over.

    ¡¸Are you alright, Hikaru-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡¹Hikaru replied, dusting off his clothes.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹Lavia asked.

    Hikaru exined what had happened to Tolua. The two seemed to be somewhat convinced.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think he¡¯s gonna lose it again.¡¹he said.

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸The tumor is growing. It¡¯s absorbing more and more mana.¡¹

    He could see it clearly with his Mana Detection. Tolua had expelled the gold¡¯s mana from its body along with the mes, resulting in the tumor growing rapidly.

    ¡¸My spell worked out.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Now to pour some water on him to snap him out of it¡ª¡¹Hikaru felt his consciousness fading.

    ¡¸Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Hikaru-sama?¡¹

    Apparently, only one point on Mana was barely just enough.

    When Hikaru woke up in the evening, he went to talk to Tolua, who was also now awake. The wyvern said it felt much more refreshed and it had a good grip of its mind.

    Hikaru suggested that they get Tolua away from the vige and use Pa¡¯s Healing magic there. That way, the wyvern would not be affected by the gold¡¯s mana, and they could remove the tumor before it got bigger.

    But Tolua shook its head.¡¸You can do that after you save the other wyverns. Like me earlier, they might go on a rampage as well, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s certainly possible.¡¹

    ¡¸My mind is clear, but my body is in a poor state. It must be the tumor you spoke of. It does not make sense for me to rest while you go help mypanions.¡¹Its will was firm.¡¸I will hold them down, and you can do whatever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure you don¡¯t just want to see your friends go through the same pain you¡¯re going through?¡¹

    ¡¸That is not true. I simply care for mypanions.¡¹Tolua snorted.

    Apparently, Hikaru¡¯s magic gave it an unpleasant sensation, as if someone were sticking their hand inside its body and stirring it around.

    Hikaru and Tolua went to the other wyverns to cast the same spell. Since he did not have enough mana the first time, he added two more points for a total of four, making it much easier to cast magic.

    Just as Tolua said, it held the wyvern in ce so they didn¡¯t go out of control. The wyverns¡¯ eyes were zed over before the spell was cast, and after a while their eyes snapped open, but by that time Tolua was already on top of them, its face right in front of their eyes.

    ¡¸Goooaaahhh¡­ (Bear with it. You are a proud wyvern, are you not?)¡¹

    ¡¸Gwooaa¡­ (I-I am.)¡¹

    They looked to be on the verge of tears, but Hikaru decided he was only seeing things. Lizards had tear nds, but only to flush out the debris in their eyes. They were not crying because they were in pain.

    With the wyverns unable to move, Hikaru could send mana until the tumor grew, allowing him to erase the gold¡¯s mana.

    ¡¸What? You mean I don¡¯t have to treat the wyverns all the way?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They care for others, just like me.¡¹

    Tolua sounded proud, but the wyverns¡¯ eyes were teary. No, not tears. Just rubbish.

    ¡¸O-Okay, then.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm. Can you continue?¡¹

    ¡¸I just need some rest, and I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡¹

    Hikaru cast spells on the wyverns throughout the night, taking breaks in between. He rushed it so the tumors would not go untreated for too long. The other wyvernster on were pinned down by many other wyverns. When Hikaru cast his magic, numerous faces appeared in front of them, threatening. They became teary-eyed every time. No, they just got something in their eyes.

    ¡¸Thest one is Erb.¡¹

    By dawn, there was only one wyvern left that had not been touched by the magic spell. A huge wyvern, just like Tolua. Only someone as big as Tolua could pin it down.

    Hikaru did not want another wyvern breathing mes on them. Erb might hit the wyverns if they were grouped together, so he suggested that only Tolua held its co-leader down.

    ¡¸No.¡¹Tolua said.¡¸We do this together.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re crying.¡¹Hikaru said.

    They weren¡¯t just teary-eyed. Some were legitimately crying, tears streaming down their faces, and coughing up blood.

    ¡¸We do it together.¡¹But Tolua would not yield.¡¸Let us go.¡¹

    Tolua lumbered forward, with the other wyverns tottering behind him.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru, are you okay?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s thest one. I¡¯ll make it quick.¡¹

    He was exhausted, his mana almost all gone, but Erb was thest one. He had to just go for it.

    Hikaru stepped into the vige, moving to the end of the column of the wyverns. The group then surrounded the blue wyvern, Erb.

    Corrupted by the gold mana even worse than Tolua, Erb opened its eyes when it felt a different presence. Reflected on its listless eyes was Tolua, about to lean on him. The blue wyvern let out a grunt.

    ¡¸Stay still.¡¹Tolua said.¡¸It¡¯ll all be over soon.¡¹

    Erb roared as it struggled, and more wyverns pounced on him to pin him down.

    ¡¸Now, Hikaru! Do it!¡¹

    What do you mean, do it? Am I the only one feeling the earth tremble every time it moves?

    But he had to do it. This was thest one. Hikaru sprinted, weaving through the spaces between the wyverns, andid his hand on Erb¡¯s body.

    ¡¸In the name of the¡ª¡¹

    It was hot. Burning. Terribly hotterpared to Tolua. If it was some sort of cooking, he would have quickly pulled his hand back, but the thought of Pa¡¯s magic healing potential burns and his will to finish the job kept his hand on the wyvern.

    Now I¡¯m wide awake! Focusing on his mana, Hikaru began chanting.

    ¡¸In the name of the King of Hell that rules the depths of the earth, O ursed soul, Imand you. Lay dark evil upon this body. My mana I offer, so this body you devour.¡¹

    The heat and the unusual stimtion fromck of sleep made the core of his head ache. Not used to casting magic, Hikaru decided to put all of his remaining mana into the process.

    ¡¸Fratile Epidisease.¡¹

    Like a sharp drill, the mana dug its way into Erb¡¯s organs, quickly creating a tumor.

    Erb lifted its body, shaking off the wyverns.

    Tolua screamed as it fell from its back.¡¸Hikaru, run!¡¹

    ¡¸Easy¡­ for you.. to say.. I used up all my mana¡­¡¹Hikaru fell on his knees.

    White light gathered around Erb¡¯s open mouth. The wyvern turned to Hikaru.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    mes that could evaporate even gold in an instant were rushing towards him. A direct hit could char a person down to the bone in an instant.

    But Hikaru¡¯s legs would not move. He did not expect that the wyvern had the power to shake off that many wyverns. It was his fault for not considering that.

    ¡¸You fool!¡¹

    A huge figure slid in front of Hikaru¡¯s eyes. As Tolua bit Erb¡¯s neck, the breath that shot from the blue wyvern¡¯s throat shot up in a straight line towards the sky, like a soaring dragon.

    Eventually the light vanished, and silence descended.

    ¡¸Tolua¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You have finally regained your senses.¡¹

    Erb¡¯s upper body lurched and it fell to its side. Blood dripped from Tolua¡¯s teeth. Scales fluttering down in front of Hikaru reflected the light from the morning sun, making them look like stardust.

    Thus, thest wyvern was freed from the gold¡¯s spell.

    After moving far away from the reaches of the gold¡¯s mana, Pa healed all the wyverns. Completely removing the tumor required highly advanced magic, which Pa was capable of using, but shecked the mana, so Hikaru had to increase her mana capacity from 12 to 20. 30 points was the max.

    Hikaru had never seen a stat so high. Even Lavia only had 15. He expected some sort of change, but Pa seemed fine as she began healing the wyverns.

    Pa still has 20 points avable, so I can definitely max it¡­ 30 points is the max. Nah.

    The Soul Board was a powerful drug. A single point could change the world drastically. Hikaru had maxed out specific Skills, but he had never maxed out basic stats like Mana, Mental Strength, and Stamina. He had never seen anyone with a maxed out Soul Board either.

    Maxing out specific Skills also caused Skills like Heaven Sword or Heaven Shot to appear.

    ¡¾Heaven Shot¡¿A Skill that reaches the domain of God, a being who controls divine providence. Lose a part of what makes one human. Max: 5.

    From what he had gathered so far, leveling up anything Heaven-rted would make you lose part of what made you human¡ªin other words, emotions. Overusing the Soul Board could be dangerous, so Hikaru wanted to be careful with it moving forward.

    ¡¸Are you feeling all right?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Yeah. A little sleep and I¡¯m all good.¡¹

    ¡¸Tolua said it was a close call. Be more careful.¡¹She was staring at him.

    ¡¸Sorry. I might have been a little impatient.¡¹

    ¡¸As long as you understand. I know you were worried about the wyverns.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    I really can¡¯t get anything past her. Knowing that there was someone who understood him deeply delighted him.

    ¡¸So, Hikaru.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are we here?¡¹Lavia asked.

    Hikaru and Lavia were right outside the Pozi vige. Tolua¡¯s breath had burned down several houses. The fire still smoldered, the air carrying a burnt smell.

    ¡¸I want to try something.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Try what?¡¹

    ¡¸I think we can get rid of the mana.¡¹He had arrived at this conclusion.¡¸I need your help. Can you lend me a hand?¡¹

    ¡¸You can count on me.¡¹Lavia puffed out her chest.¡¸I¡¯ll show the world that I¡¯m your number one.¡¹

    Okay. Her motives seemed to be off, but being ambitious was a good thing.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s do it.¡¹

 Chapter 412 - A Heroâ€™s Return

    Chapter 412 ¨C A Hero¡¯s Return

    A Hero¡¯s Return

    The vige of the Pozi was surrounded by magical wards to keep wyverns away. As a result, mana circted within the settlement, settling in on the gold, and produced an unexpected side effect¡ªit mesmerized living creatures and corrupted them.

    The magical wards were now destroyed, and Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection told him that no new mana was being umted.

    Hikaru noted that the fire that Tolua breathed out had obliterated the gold on the roofs. As the metal evaporated, melted, and dripped to the ground, most of the mana dissipated. His constant use of Mana Detection throughout the healing process confirmed it. There was no mana left in the gold that had turned into puddles on the ground.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹Lavia said after listening to Hikaru¡¯s exnation.¡¸So intense heat can eliminate mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe. Which makes things a bit dicey. Inhaling the vaporized gold would cause problems to our body.¡¹

    He had never heard of a patient inhaling gold, but he was sure it would cause serious damage to the respiratory tract.

    ¡¸I noticed that Tolua¡¯s breath contained a high density of mana. I think hitting the gold¡¯s mana with a different kind of mana causes it to be released into the air.¡¹

    ¡¸How is that possible?¡¹Then Lavia realized something.¡¸The mana gathering to the tumor.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. The golden mana seems to have special properties. Maybe the tumor absorbed the mana for growth, but in any case, the mana tends to gather around and stick onto something. So it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be a spell that produces high heat.¡¹

    ¡¸Even your ursed Magic will do?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Maybe even Pa¡¯s Healing Magic works. But I¡¯m out of juice, and Pa has her hands full healing the wyverns.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s my time to shine.¡¹Lavia threw her chest out.¡¸A spell that¡¯s not hot. I got one. Can I try it now?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Try to amass as much mana as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹She put some distance between her and the gold, then began chanting.¡¸I walk the holy path to atone for my sins. The road ahead may be hard, and my heart might shrink under the trials that surround me like towering mountains¡­¡¹

    The incantation was different from when Lavia cast fire magic. The short wand she held in her hand immediately lit up, brighter than what Hikaru had witnessed so far.

    ¡¸Let the light of evesting purity shine upon the dark and narrow path.¡¹

    The white light swirled around her, lifting her long, silver hair.

    It was a spell thatbined fire and holy attributes.

    ¡¸Atonement me.¡¹

    The white fire shone bright even under the light of the sun. Hikaru used his Mana Detection to see that it contained immense amount of mana, on par with Tolua¡¯s breath.

    The moment the mes licked the golden roofs, an unexpected explosion urred. A very quiet one. Mana was being sucked out from the roofs of neighboring houses and even inside the dwellings. They fused, swelled, then popped. One by one they burst without a sound like silent fireworks.

    However, the roofs of the nearby houses, pulled by the mana, were lifted into the air, and crashed back down after the explosion, snapping the support pirs and causing a house to copse.

    Hikaru wrapped his cloak around Lavia to shield them both from the wind and dust.

    ¡¸Wh-What was that?¡¹

    When the dust settled, they looked at the area where Lavia cast her spell. A copsed house and buildings with no roofs¡­

    ¡¸So this is what it looks like.¡¹

    Pure gold was glittering in the sunlight. Hikaru could tell that even the dazzling, mana-filled gold was nothing but imitations.

    ¡¸So bright.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Yeah. It worked.¡¹

    With Hikaru¡¯s Mana Detection, it was in as day. This gold had no mana in them.

    ¡¸We are indebted to you, puny hu¡ª I mean, Hikaru.¡¹

    The next morning, the wyverns hadpletely recovered. The corrupted mana had left them weak, but it was nothing a whole day¡¯s sleep did not fix. They took off early in the morning, as if ready to devour all the animals at the foot of the mountain, and returned with bloody mouths.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I still cannot believe it.¡¹Erb said. The blue wyvern hadpletely recovered too.¡¸This child of man healed us?¡¹

    ¡¸ept it already.¡¹Tolua replied.¡¸You were witness to the gray-robed girl¡¯s magic.¡¹

    ¡¸That is true. Her healing powers were extraordinary.¡¹

    ¡¸It is time for us to go.¡¹

    ¡¸You got a ce in mind?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸We are thinking of returning to our old home. It is in the mountains, far to the west from here.¡¹

    Hikaru assumed their home was somewhere in the territory of Margrave Grugschilt, located on the border between Quinnd and Ponsonia.

    ¡¸If you find yourself in trouble,e to us. We owe you a debt of gratitude.¡¹

    ¡¸We never forget a debt.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all good. We were just here to get some gold.¡¹Hikaru pointed with his thumb in the direction of the golden vige, which had regained its original glimmer in the sunlight.

    Lavia and Pa were still sleeping,pletely exhausted.

    ¡¸Terrifying humans. To think they were able to eliminate the manapletely.¡¹Erb frowned. Hikaru thought he could not possibly read a wyvern¡¯s face, but he learned that they were quite expressive.

    ¡¸Oh, right. Since you¡¯re leaving anyway, can I ask you guys something?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually¡­¡¹

    The blue and red wyvern looked at each other and thenughed.

    The Adventurers Guild in the mining town of Gordon was abuzz. A party of rank-B adventurers called Meteor ire returned the day before yesterday in a battered state. They said that they were attacked by Midday Owl, which prompted the guild to organize an investigation team. The team, which included several rank-C adventurers, set out yesterday afternoon.

    The guild was buzzing with gossips about the result of the investigation.

    ¡¸Meteor ire is a quiet bunch, but they¡¯re quite skilled.¡¹

    ¡¸I knew Midday Owl couldn¡¯t be trusted. But hasn¡¯t that guide been in town for a long time?¡¹

    ¡¸ire seemed to be out of it.¡¹

    ¡¸You call her by her name and her party members will shoot you res.¡¹

    As always, half of the adventurers were locals, many of whom were beastmen, and half were adventurers lured by rumors of gold.

    ¡¸Hmph. Looking up to a high-ranked party that you¡¯ll never be part of will only hurt your neck.¡¹Falna said as she shot the gossiping adventurers a ridiculing look.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t me them. This will affect our work as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. The forest has been going wild since this morning. Pretty sure a huge monster showed up.¡¹

    ¡¸Guess we have to take a day off.¡¹

    Falna gave each of her party members a chop on the forehead.

    ¡¸Ow!¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever happens, our job stays the same. We hunt beasts for the town. That¡¯s it.¡¹

    ¡¸Says the one who overslept after a night of heavy drinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh.¡¹Falna shrank.

    It was true. Thanks to her, they had to startter than usual today.

    ¡¸A-Anyway, let¡¯s go check themissions.¡¹she said, changing the subject.

    ¡¸We got trouble!¡¹A resident beastman adventurer came running in.¡¸Wyverns iing! They¡¯re headed this way!¡¹

    The town was in an uproar, as if a beehive had been poked.

    The huge wyverns were visible from every corner of the town. Once people saw there were dozens, they began running for cover in the buildings.

    ¡¸Th-They¡¯reing down!¡¹

    After circling the town, the wyverns descended to the square on the northern side, towards the mine.

    ¡¸What do we do, Boss? We can still ru¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say another word.¡¹Falna rebuked. All the hair on her body was standing on end, and her knees felt like they would buckle any second, but she stood her ground.¡¸We¡¯re adventurers of this town. We take pride in protecting it. Am I wrong?¡¹

    Herpanions regained theirposure.

    ¡¸No. You¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    It was not only Falna¡¯s party that went into action. Local adventurer parties teamed up and headed towards the northern side of town. In fact, the garrison was more restless and uncoordinated, with some just standing around and others running away with the townspeople.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to run, go south!¡¹Falna shouted as she ran.¡¸Leave the middle of the road open for the strike force!¡¹

    The northern square, where the trolleys pulled up, was usually full of miners and soldiers, but now it was empty.

    ¡¸S-So huge¡­¡¹one said, terror in his voice.

    Falna couldn¡¯t me him. What¡¯s up with the red and blue ones?! They¡¯re ginormous! There¡¯s no way we win.

    ¡¸Boss! What do we do?! We don¡¯t stand a chance! Even the military!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know that. We¡¯re gonna buy time. I¡¯m sure we can do at least that¡ª¡¹

    Suddenly a figure appeared.

    ¡¸Calm down, you fools.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Gramps?! What are you doing here?!¡¹

    It was none other than old man Hoya. Even when fear gripped her, Falna had somehow managed to keep her presence of mind, but now she was panicking.

    She wanted to protect the people of the town. Naturally, that included old man Hoya. If she were to rank the people that Falna wanted to protect, Hoya, the man who raised her, would be at the top.

    ¡¸Run away, gramps! We¡¯ll buy you some time, okay? You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m a fast runner. Once we draw their attention, y¡ªOw!¡¹

    A chop from the old mannded on Falna¡¯s forehead. For someone with thin arms, his movement was quick. The chop made a dull thud.

    ¡¸So she learned it from her gramps.¡¹herpanion said.

    ¡¸Hush.¡¹Hoya said.¡¸I told you to calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸H-How can I calm down in this situation?¡¹

    ¡¸Look.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that the movement of a predator?¡¹

    Teary-eyed and holding her forehead, Falna looked at the wyverns. The creatures were indeed acting strange. They had not moved since theynded. They were quiet, forming a line.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    A wyvern lowered its head. It was talking to someone.

    ¡¸What¡­?¡¹

    She spotted three figures.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Even from a distance, she could tell.

    ¡¸Whaaaaaaaat¡ªOw!¡¹

    ¡¸I said hush.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t only Falna that noticed them, but all the adventurers gathered there as well. The wyverns immediately took off, leaving three people behind.

    The wyverns had brought them here.

    After seeing the wyverns off, Hikaru looked at the fully-armed adventurers watching them from afar.

    ¡¸I told them not to take the scenic route.¡¹he mumbled.

    When Hikaru asked Tolua and Erb to carry them to town, he thought that one of them would be enough. He should have realized it when he saw their smirk.

    When the girls woke up, they were surprised, but before they could have a full grasp of the situation, Hikaru climbed onto Tolua¡¯s back and secured them firmly with a rope.

    Just as they were about to take off, all the wyverns pped their wings.

    ¡¸You¡¯re gonna cause a scene.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸So be it. You are a hero.¡¹Tolua replied.¡¸You deserve a hero¡¯s return.¡¹

    ¡¸Just let us down quick, then go.¡¹

    ¡¸We should at least circle the town and show our gant figures.¡¹Erb added.

    They were enjoying themselves. Flying was much faster than walking, and they arrived in less than an hour, but because they circled around the town first, adventurers had already gathered around by the time theynded in the northern square.

    They have good intentions, but still¡­

    Tolua and Erb obviously thought Hikaru was being too modest.

    Wyverns and humans fundamentally have different ways of thinking. The creatures believed that the powerful should be treated like kings. Hikaru had to return to town like a hero.

    ¡¸What now? Everyone¡¯s shocked.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸Th-They¡¯re all looking at us.¡¹Pa added.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really mind a bit of attention.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Fine, then. We¡¯re getting away from here!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hikaru took Lavia¡¯s and Pa¡¯s hands and started running towards the mine. Fortunately, there were a lot of materials and trolleys around. After hiding, he activated his Stealth.

    ¡¸They ran away!¡¹

    ¡¸Who the hell were they?!¡¹

    ¡¸Go, go, go! Don¡¯t let them get away!¡¹

    Hikaru felt like a bad guy, but as soon as he used Group Obfuscation¡ªhe already switched his ss to Stealth God¡ªthey slipped past the adventurers and entered Gordon.

    ¡¸That was definitely Hikaru, right?¡¹Falna said.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Falna and old man Hoya were standing still with a nk look on their faces.

    ¡¸I thought he would find the vige, but I did not expect him to even tame wyverns.¡¹

    As Hikaru and the girls moved away from the scene, he looked over and saw something he couldn¡¯t believe. The old man wasughing with his hand on his chin.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know you couldugh, gramps.¡¹Falna said.

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch!¡¹

    Their voices faded into the distance.

 Chapter 413 - The Goldâ€™s Assessed Value

    Chapter 413 ¨C The Gold¡¯s Assessed Value

    The Gold¡¯s Assessed Value

    ¡¸Color me surprised.¡¹the Thieves Guild manager said, wiping the sweat from his forehead.¡¸I didn¡¯t expect you to actually find it.¡¹

    Ten days had passed since Hikaru returned to Gordon. The manager had been introduced to him by Kelbeck. The man had known Kelbeck for years, apparently making him absolutely trustworthy.

    He was a sweaty, plump man, with a fairplexion, as if he ate good food on a regr basis. At first nce, he looked like a merchant who had dealings with nobles.

    Much better than someone skinny and greedy, I guess.

    After returning to Gordon with the pack of wyverns, Hikaru immediately informed the man about the location of the mountain tribe¡¯s settlement. He also included a detailed map.

    He looked at the boy in disbelief, but since Kelbeck personally introduced him, he sent a skilled scout to check the ce. When he learned that the vige was actually there, he once again, wore a look of disbelief.

    After assessing the value of the remaining gold, the Thieves Guild gathered their manpower to transport the gold. Since it would take more than a month to haul everything, Hikaru asked to get paid in advance.

    ¡¸The total amount of gold converted into imperial gold coins is¡­¡¹The manager swallowed.¡¸60,000 pieces, equivalent to 600 million gns. Actually it¡¯s a bit higher than that, but we¡¯ve undervalued it because the value of gold would drop if such arge amount suddenly appeared on the market.¡¹

    ¡¸But you¡¯re gonna store it in your warehouse and release it little by little, won¡¯t you? There won¡¯t be any effect on the market.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just kidding. I¡¯ll take the 600 million.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Considering the amount of time and effort required to prepare a warehouse to store the gold, as well as payment for guards, it should be enough.¡¹

    ¡¸I appreciate your understanding.¡¹The man bowed.

    Hikaru could not tell what he was thinking, but he believed that the manager was not belittling him.

    The discovery of the Pozi settlement that no one else could find. And¡­

    There were several wyvern scales in Hikaru¡¯s bag. They were huge, bigger than the average wyvern scales. They had peeled off when Tolua bit Erb to bring him back to his senses.

    The scales were highly valuable as materials for creating armor and ornaments, so Hikaru decided to collect them.

    The giant scales proved that Hikaru was the one riding the wyverns. Although Kelbeck¡¯s personal introduction helped as well, he thought no one would be foolish enough to make an enemy of someone like him.

    Those huge creatures looked more like giant monsters, really.

    Hikaru suddenly remembered what they did. He thought he was being careful, but the physical and mental fatigue made him cross a dangerous bridge. It might have been the effect of the mana from the gold.

    But he had no other choice. He did not know how the wyverns would react if he used Lavia¡¯s magic to get rid of the mana first.

    ¡¸In return, I have a favor to ask.¡¹Hikaru said.

    The manager gave a start.¡¸Wh-What would that be?¡¹

    ¡¸Bodies of former residents are still in the vige. I want you to give them proper burials.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a problem. I have experience as a clergyman, so I can offer prayers.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Hikaru wondered how a clergyman ended up working for the Thieves Guild, but he kept the question to himself.

    ¡¸Actually, when I was a clergyman, I spent too much money on prostitutes and racked up debts.¡¹

    Or so Hikaru thought, but the man started talking about his past.

    This guy¡¯s a handful, he thought.

    After negotiating with the Thieves Guild, Hikaru met up with Lavia and Pa, who were out strolling in town. They were on break for the past ten days, so they had been able to visit all the bookstores in Gordon.

    They had chartered a luxury carriage, which meant Lavia could read with little jolting, so she bought a ton of books.

    Pa went to the church and worked hard cleaning the building as well as doing healing sessions. Thanks to her, the church was shining brightly in this dusty town of Gordon. Word spread that it was cleaner than the governor¡¯s mansion, drawing more believers.

    ¡¸How¡¯d it go?¡¹Lavia asked.

    ¡¸Perfect. I got 600 million.¡¹Hikaru replied.

    Pa was at a loss for words.

    ¡¸All right. Only onest thing to do in this town.¡¹Hikaru began walking towards old man Hoya¡¯s house, the one person who helped them the most in locating the lost vige.

    ¡¸Finally. I thought you had forgotten about me.¡¹The old man appeared in his usual work clothes.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Falna?¡¹

    ¡¸Work.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    As Hikaru and the girls entered the house, the old man boiled some water and served them tea. He was much more weing than when they first met.

    ¡¸We were surprised when you returned with the wyverns.¡¹Hoya said.¡¸We worked hard to keep them away.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it just happened. I¡¯m not sure how to say this, but I don¡¯t think you need the bells anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see.¡¹

    The old man understood. The fact that Hikaru came back on the wyvern meant that he was able tomunicate with them. When he said the bells weren¡¯t needed anymore, he was most likely telling the truth.

    ¡¸So I don¡¯t have to make bells anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But I¡¯m sure some magic researcher would pay a good amount of money for the form you use.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Is that so?¡¹

    The old man stood up and entered his workshop, where a lot of bells were lying. Hikaru wondered what he was doing inside.

    ¡¸Ah, found it.¡¹Hoya returned with a bundle of dirty papers.¡¸You can have it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this the form?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I wrote them all down when I left the vige and settled down here so I wouldn¡¯t forget. I don¡¯t know what kind of effect some of them have, but you can sell them to some amateur researcher, I suppose.¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t expect that there were still records left. The documents could lead to some new discoveries outside of the existing framework of magic research.

    In that case, researchers affiliated with national governments would want them, not only amateurs. A very valuable treasure.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t take this.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a use for them now. You¡¯re the one who said the bells are not needed anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this a memorabilia?¡¹

    ¡¸A memorabilia, you say¡­¡¹The old man blinked in surprise.¡¸I wouldn¡¯t have pegged you for a sentimental person, considering what you did.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Is there something strange about it?¡¹

    ¡¸I just didn¡¯t think a guy who rides a wyvern would say the word ¡®memorabilia.¡¯ Anyway, just take it. You brought what I wanted, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nodding, Hikaru took something wrapped in a cloth out of his bag. He opened it, revealing a golden ne with a little bird, and ced it on the table. Stripped of the mana, it shone brightly even in the dark room.

    Hoya¡¯s eyes widened, and he reached for the item. He wrapped it in his hands gingerly as if holding a broken object, then held it close to him like a baby.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Hikaru could not say anything back. He didn¡¯t expect such a deep and profound gratitude.

    I didn¡¯t know he was that attached to it.

    Hikaru didn¡¯t know how the old man felt when he was forced to leave the vige. How he felt when he lived in this mining town and continued to create anti-wyvern bells.

    But he knew one thing.

    I¡¯m d he got it back.

    A sense of satisfaction, different from the kind he felt from the mission¡¯s sess or from obtaining arge amount of money, filled Hikaru¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸You¡¯re leaving town, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Tomorrow morning.¡¹

    Dusk was already settling in over Gordon. Hikaru was wondering where to go from here, but upon seeing the notes that Hoya wrote, he made up his mind.

    We¡¯re going to Forestia.

    He wanted to thank Kelbeck, and the rxing resorts in Forestia were more suitable for Hikaru and the girls. Kelbeck and his sister Katy would be overjoyed once they saw the magic form.

    ¡¸Thank you for everything.¡¹Hoya said.

    ¡¸What are you saying? That¡¯s my line.¡¹

    ¡¸No. I have a feeling that you would have found the vige of Pozi even without my help.¡¹

    ¡¸You give me too much credit.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t as if Hikaru didn¡¯t have any leads at all. He knew that if he went back through the records about Gordon¡¯s past, he would find survivors of the Pozi, or some ount of making contact with them. Traces of people cannot be erased so easily, and people are not foolish enough to go down with the rest of the vige.

    Hikaru believed that there were viges that left the settlement. However, it would have taken ten times longer to search for people using the records than it would have been to talk to Hoya, an actual survivor, directly. In this respect, Hikaru could only be grateful to the old man.

    ¡¸It was a fun adventure.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Take care.¡¹Hoya replied.¡¸You two as well.¡¹

    ¡¸We will.¡¹Lavia said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re in good health, so I¡¯m sure you will live long.¡¹Pa added.

    Coming from a Healer, it must be true.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in living long for someone like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Falna will be d to have you around for longer.¡¹Pa said with a radiant smile.

    ¡¸I see¡­ Falna. Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit!¡¹

    Hikaru didn¡¯t know what Hoya would do with his life now that he no longer needed to make bells, but nevertheless he had a pleasant look on his face.

    Early the next morning, Hikaru and the girls got ready and left the inn. Lavia and Pa headed to the station where the carriage waited, while Hikaru went to the Adventurers Guild.

    The whole uproar with Midday Owl and Meteor ire had settled down, with the former getting arrested by the authorities. Apparently, they were able to pick them up where Hikaru left them.

    The party had been operating in Gordon for a few years now¡ªcriminal activities, of course¡ªand as soon as the investigation began, all their other crimes were gradually exposed one by one.

    ire of Meteor ire had been looking for Pa, the masked cleric, for a while, but when she couldn¡¯t find her, she gave up and left town.

    The case was of no concern to most adventurers, however. As usual, they gathered at the guild in the morning to look for notablemissions, took them, then left.

    Passing by yawning adventurers, Hikaru entered the guild.

    ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Yes? Oh.¡¹

    The man at the reception desk was a staff that Hikaru had seen several times. When things were about to get heated between Hikaru and Falna, the receptionist ignored the situation, and when Hikaru asked for people to transport the gold, he would not amodate him.

    Apparently, he remembered Hikaru.¡¸Wee.¡¹he said.¡¸What can I do for you today? Unfortunately, we can¡¯t arrange for people to carry gold on such short notice.¡¹

    The other adventurers heard the conversation.

    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s that kid again.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. The one from before. Wasn¡¯t he acting like he already found the gold?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha! For real?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I came here because I wanted to. Hikaru heaved a sigh.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here tomission an escort job.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸An escort job, you say?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to submit a request to Falna, a rank D adventurer. Amission to escort me to the border between Forestia.¡¹

    The receptionist nodded.¡¸Yes, yes. That¡¯s a great idea. Looking for gold in the mountains is dangerous.¡¹he said with a grave look.

    The adventurers behind Hikaru startedughing again.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if Falna will agree, though. She¡¯s known in these parts as a skilled adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m heading to the station first, so please tell her toe. The departure time is nine o¡¯clock in the morning, and if she¡¯s not there by then, you can write it down as a default.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait!¡¹

    A staff from the Thieves Guild entered with a panicked look on his face.

 Chapter 414 - Priceless Sparkle

    Chapter 414 ¨C Priceless Sparkle

    Priceless Sparkle

    The person in charge of the sale of the gold had already deposited the money into Hikaru¡¯s guild ount. Hikaru liked how quick the man handled it. He also asked for a little cash.

    What¡¯s he doing here? Hikaru wondered.

    ¡¸Is there something the matter, Chief?¡¹the receptionist asked.

    The guild stirred. The Thieves Guild officially did not use its name in public. Here in Gordon, their name was something vague like, ¡°Gordon Mining and Rted Industries Association.¡±

    However, many people knew of the association¡¯s true nature. Staff of the Adventurers Guild and even high-ranking adventurers knew about it.

    The Thieves Guild had a lot of power behind it¡ªconnections with people of power, and of course money.

    The guild receptionist called the manager Chief, which was his official title. The Thieves Guild manager, however, ignored him.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re looking for an escort, why didn¡¯t you ask me?!¡¹the manager said with a tearful look on his face.

    ¡¸I, uhh¡­ just wanted to post amission for Falna.¡¹

    ¡¸Falna? The adventurer? Does it have to be her?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. She belongs to the Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    The manager looked dejected. Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but be bothered by the man¡¯s reaction.

    ¡¸Excuse me, Chief.¡¹the receptionist said.¡¸How do you know Sir Hikaru?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you ask him for the job too?¡¹the manager asked Hikaru.

    By job, he meant the transportation of the gold.

    ¡¸Yeah. I asked him first, but they wouldn¡¯t take me seriously, so I asked Kelbeck for help.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Chief. Did you arrange for people to carry the gold?¡¹

    The guild staff seemed to sense something after listening to the exchange between Hikaru and the manager.

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹The manager nodded.

    ¡¸Why? The Thieve¡ªI mean, the association¡¯s reputation is at stake. If you do that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹The manager threw out his chest.¡¸I reported the matter to the governor of Gordonst night. The association would handle all the gold transportation.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    The guild staff had no clue what was going on. The whole guild seemed to sense that something was up.

    ¡¸Please stop.¡¹Hikaru said.¡¸Do you want to expose me or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s not like that¡­ It¡¯s just that they seem to be treating you poorly around here.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹Hikaru turned to the staff.¡¸I¡¯m leaving. Please tell Falna about themission.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I will¡­ W-Wait! Did you actually find the gold?!¡¹He leaned so far forward that he almost fell off the counter.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not obliged to answer that question, now, am I?¡¹As he was leaving the guild, Hikaru stopped and looked back at him.¡¸You can¡¯t arrange for people on such short notice, right?¡¹

    And he never looked back again.

    Later, the fabled mountain vige of the Pozi people was discovered, and it turned out that there were already people dispatched to transport all the gold.

    When it became known that the Thieves Guild was in charge of the matter, and that only a few trusted adventurers were able to join them on the job, Gordon¡¯s Adventurers Guild was seen as the ¡°dumbasses who missed out on a huge venture¡±.

    The neers who had been lured by the gold disappeared from the city like a receding wave, and the Adventurers Guild, with its reputation in tatters, became deserted.

    Nevertheless, Falna and the other local adventurers continued to work in the guild and gradually gained the trust of the people again, but that¡¯s a story for another time.

    They had loaded all of their belongings into the carriage and bought some food as well. Although the border to Forestia was close, it would still take several days by carriage.

    It¡¯s almost nine.

    Falna still hadn¡¯t arrived. She could have overslept from a hangover. If that was the case, then Hikaru decided that his interaction with the girl was all that fate had in store for them. Giving up on the idea, Hikaru climbed the carriage, when a voice called to him.

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    Falna appeared with her party members, running fast, as one would expect from beastmen.

    ¡¸You made it.¡¹Hikaru said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that! Why did youmission for an escort?! You don¡¯t actually need one, do you? We¡¯re the same rank.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this some kind of a prank?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. I just thought we could have a little talk.¡¹

    Falna frowned.¡¸Did you do something to gramps? He¡¯s be gentle all of a sudden. Not that I¡¯mining, of course. He used to be so on edge, but now he¡¯s acting like a normal gramps.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure I get it.¡¹

    Hikaru wondered what she meant by a normal gramps.

    ¡¸Gramps said you¡¯re probably going to leave town. He told me to at least go say my goodbyes. So I went to the Adventurers Guild to find out that you posted amission for me. I don¡¯t understand.¡¹

    ¡¸What don¡¯t you understand? Like old man Hoya said, just wanted to say goodbye.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you find the Pozi¡ª¡¹Falna shook her head.¡¸No, never mind. I¡¯m a Gordon adventurer. You¡¯re just a drifter. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, then. Make sure to promote Gordon to other towns.¡¹

    ¡¸Promote?¡¹

    Her friends caught up to her.

    ¡¸Y-You can¡¯t just take off like that, Boss. We got stuff we¡¯re carrying.¡¹

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹Falna said, handing Hikaru a bag filled with bread.¡¸Take it.¡¹

    All of them seemed freshly-baked, the wonderful buttery aroma wafting in the air.

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That hot dog you gave me was so good, I had to do some digging, and I found out that the bread was baked in my neighborhood! It¡¯s good even when cold. But it¡¯s best when it¡¯s fresh.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds great. I can¡¯t wait to eat them.¡¹

    ¡¸Again, make sure to promote Gordon. Tell people it¡¯s worth visiting for the food. After gold, Gordon¡¯s next selling point will be bread.¡¹

    Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but smile at the smug look on her face. The magic of bread is much better than the dubious magic from the gold.

    ¡¸I take it you¡¯re not epting themission?¡¹Hikaru asked.

    ¡¸Of course not. We¡¯re hunters. Guarding is not our thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Here, take this.¡¹Hikaru took out a leather bag from his pocket.

    ¡¸I told you, I¡¯m not taking themission.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s for the bread. It¡¯s not a lot. You¡¯re not gonna tell me the bread¡¯s not worth anything, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not!¡¹

    Hikaru tossed the leather bag to Falna¡¯spanion who had brought the bread. The canine beastman caught it.

    ¡¸You¡¯d better take care of Hoya.¡¹

    ¡¸Bah. You can kill that geezer, and he still won¡¯t die. Well, I¡¯ll at least give him a shoulder massage once in a while. Don¡¯t forget to promote the town, okay?¡¹

    Hikaru raised one arm and climbed into the carriage. Pa and Lavia, both seated on the driver¡¯s seat, urged the horse onward.

    They¡¯re so used to it now, huh, Hikaru thought.

    Hikaru felt that he would nevere back to Gordon, but if he continued his journeys, he might just return one day.

    ¡¸Falna!¡¹Hikaru shouted, looking out the window.¡¸Good luck! It¡¯s gonna get busy!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?!¡¹

    His sudden words seemed to confuse her. But Hikaru was sure of it. The discovery of the mountain tribe Pozi¡¯s vige and therge amount of gold discovered would make the Empire take a second look at the nearly deserted town of Gordon.

    Where did the Pozi get their gold? If there was gold dust in the river, perhaps there were still ces yet to be discovered. If so, many different kinds of people would once again gather in Gordon. And where there¡¯s people, there¡¯s trouble. Food would also be necessary, which means more work for Falna and the other adventurers.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to tell me that.¡¹Falna said, unaware of Hikaru¡¯s thoughts.¡¸We adventurers will always rise to the challenge!¡¹

    The hand sticking out from the distant carriage waved at her.

    The carriage had left the town, and it was now out of sight. Falna thought Hikaru was a bit enigmatic, but his arrival definitely changed the rtionship between her and her only family, the old man Hoya.

    The old man had been obsessively making anti-wyvern bells for a long time, but he made a sudden announcementst night.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not making bells anymore. I¡¯m going to take it easy from now on.¡¹

    Falna never thought she would hear the words ¡°take it easy¡± from the restless old man. Nevertheless, she was happy for her adoptive parent, and she nned to take care of him without Hikaru¡¯s advice.

    And so she drankte into the night and overslept.

    ¡¸B-Boss! Look!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹Herpanions were making a racket behind her.¡¸Keep it down, will you? Can¡¯t you feel the solemn vibe? You¡¯re supposed to keep quiet.¡¹

    ¡¸Just take a look a this!¡¹

    ¡¸I said keep it down! What in the world is it anyway?¡¹Falna cast a nce at the bag that Hikaru gave and froze.

    He said it was payment for the bread.

    ¡¸S-S-Silver coins?!¡¹

    The bag was full of glittering silver coins. One coin was equal to a hundred thousand gns. It was the cash that Hikaru got from the Thieves Guild.

    ¡¸That moron¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯d better take care of Hoya.¡¹

    Falna knew what he meant. If Hikaru was the one who rode the wyverns, then he must have found the Pozi¡¯s vige, which in turn affected Hoya.

    ¡¸I can take care of him even without the money.¡¹Falna muttered.¡¸Give me that!¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Shended knuckles down on the heads of her dazzledpanions and took the bag.

    ¡¸Hey, no hogging!¡¹

    Herpanions booed her.

    ¡¸There¡¯s only one way to use this money.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re gonna live it up, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you idiot.¡¹Another knuckle.

    ¡¸Ow!¡¹

    ¡¸I talked it over with my old man, and we decided to use it for the town. Anyone got a problem with that?!¡¹

    Her friends fell silent.

    ¡¸You know we can¡¯t argue with that.¡¹

    Like Falna, who was raised by Hoya, all of her party members were orphans, or had single parents¡ªthey did not have great childhoods, so to speak.

    ¡¸A good idea, if I do say so myself.¡¹Falna grinned.

    Like Hikaru said, the town might get busy. In fact, his words came true six monthster.

    Gordon would continue to grow as a mining town.

    ¡¸And off they go.¡¹

    Sitting alone in his chair at home, Hoya squinted at the light shining through the window. He closed his eyes as he leaned back.

    Grandma, I found some gold dust too! Look how much I found!

    Oh, that¡¯s great. But you¡¯d better keep that to yourself.

    Really? But I thought every gold we find belongs to the vige.

    It¡¯s fine.

    He dreamt of his grandmother. She patted Hoya on the head when he came home with a big piece of gold, as big as a marble.

    This is your own sparkle. Take good care of it. And one day¡­

    One day. What did she say after that?

    The old man had fallen asleep, his face serene.

    The memory had faded. After leaving the vige, there were many memories that he wanted to forget¡ªthe hideous faces of the adults in the vige as they bickered.

    One day, you will find your own sparkle, a sparkle that is as good as gold.

    His dream was sweet and tender.

    On the table, a small bird was reflecting the morning sun, sprinkling golden grains all over the room.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!